ã€ŠMy Unpopular Neighbor Girl Has Hidden Identitiesã€‹


 Chapter 1 - 1 Dislike

    ?Chapter 1: Dislike   Chapter 1: Dislike                                   Jingcheng Kanghui Hospital, cries of pain echoed continuously from the operating room.

    ¡°It hurts so much! I don¡¯t want to give birth anymore, Song Yufeng, you bastard, I¡¯m never going to do this again, I¡¯m going to sleep in a separate room from you, ah! I¡¯m dying of pain¡­¡±

    Song Yufeng awkwardly nced at the doctor and the nurses in the operating room, then tightened his grip on his wife¡¯s hand, coaxing her in a soft voice, ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t have any more, never again.¡±

    The doctor and the nurses all smiled wryly. They had seen this scene more than once. Most mothers say they¡¯ll never have another child while giving birth, but once the wound heals, they tend to forget the pain.

    But no one noticed that at this moment, a faintly visible Light Ball appeared in the operating room, circled above the heads of those present, then plunged into the belly of the soon-to-be mother and disappeared instantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever touch me again¡­ah¡­¡± Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s voice was pushed to its limit in a piercing scream.

    ¡°Wah! Wah! Wah!¡± Soon after, the loud crying of a baby was heard in the operating room.

    A look of joy immediately spread across Song Yufeng¡¯s face as he turned towards the baby cradled in the doctor¡¯s hands, ¡°Xin¡¯er, our child is born, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er mustered a tired smile and nodded weakly, uttering, ¡°Go see whom our baby resembles¡­¡± She had already had two daughters, both inheriting the fine genes of her and her husband. Although still young, both children were already beloved beauties. She held high hopes for the looks of this third daughter, wishing she could be even more beautiful than her sisters. She had known she was carrying a daughter since the fifth month of pregnancy and, although slightly disappointed it wasn¡¯t a son, she loved her daughter nheless.

    Song Yufeng nodded, stood up, and approached the doctor, ¡°Let me see.¡±

    The doctor hesitated for a moment before handing the child over to Song Yufeng.

    At the sight of the child, Song Yufeng froze. The baby had dark skin, puffiness around the eyes, a t nose, and most notably, ayer of fuzzy white hair on her face, inheriting none of the fine features of her parents. If he didn¡¯t know his wife¡¯s heart was only for him, he might doubt that the child was his daughter at all, such was her indescribable ugliness.

    ¡°How is she¡­ is she beautiful¡­?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er asked,den with anticipation.

    ¡°Beaut¡­beautiful,¡± Song Yufeng regained hisposure and gave a signal to the doctor with his eyes. His wife had just given birth, and he couldn¡¯t let her mood be affected.

    ¡°Let me see¡­¡± Yang Xin¡¯er reached out eagerly towards the baby in the doctor¡¯s hands.

    Song Yufeng walked over to Yang Xin¡¯er, took her hand, and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until after the baby¡¯s bath to see her, you¡¯re tired too. Close your eyes and rest.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er looked at the baby in the doctor¡¯s arms, took her time to withdraw her gaze, nodded, and closed her eyes. She was truly exhausted.

    The doctor nced at Song Yufeng and Yang Xin¡¯er, then walked out with the baby. She failed to notice that the baby in her arms had opened its eyes. Those small eyes were incredibly bright and spirited, shining like the most brilliant stars in the night.

    The baby looked around, its lips curved into a faint smile, then closed its eyes again.

    Song Yufeng put down the bowl in his hand and picked up a napkin to wipe the soup from Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s lips, ¡°Are you full?¡± Although the Song Family had servants, he preferred to take care of his wife personally because she was the woman he loved.

    Yang Xin¡¯er nodded, ¡°Yufeng, I want to see the baby.¡±

    Song Yufeng¡¯s hands, as he wiped, hesitated slightly. He let out a silent sigh in his heart, stood up, and carefully covered Yang Xin¡¯er with the nket, ¡°I¡¯ll bring the baby over.¡± Some things have to be faced sooner orter. He could find excuses not to let his wife see the baby today, but what about tomorrow? He couldn¡¯t possibly keep the baby from her forever.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er smiled and nodded, eyes brimming with anticipation.

    Song Yufeng left the delivery room and soon returned with the baby in his arms.

    Seeing Song Yufenge in with the baby, Yang Xin¡¯er eagerly opened her arms, ¡°Let me have a look quickly.¡±

    Song Yufeng approached Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°Xin¡¯er, the baby is still young, she will grow more and more beautiful.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er gave Song Yufeng a puzzled look, then nodded, ¡°I know, our Xiao Xue and Xiao Li got prettier as they grew. Let me see our baby, she must be very beautiful, right?¡±

    Song Yufeng bent down and handed the baby in his arms to Yang Xin¡¯er.

    Upon seeing the baby¡¯s face, the smile that Yang Xin¡¯er had been eagerly anticipating instantly froze on her face, and herplexion swiftly turned ghastly. She pushed the baby away, ¡°That¡¯s not my child, take her away, take her away!¡± she eximed. How could the child she gave birth to be so ugly?

    The infant in Song Yufeng¡¯s armszily opened her eyes, a hint of sarcasm that didn¡¯t match her age shed through her dark, starry pupils.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t be agitated, she really is our child. She¡¯s still very young, and hasn¡¯t grown into her looks yet. She¡¯ll be more and more beautiful as she grows,¡± Song Yufeng gently reassured. He knew his wife couldn¡¯t ept it, but regardless of her eptance, this was still their child.

    ¡°No, she¡¯s not our child. Our child couldn¡¯t possibly be this ugly. Take her away, I never want to see her again,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er shook her head, screaming out of control.

    Song Yufeng sighed, ¡°Xin¡¯er, listen to me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t listen, I won¡¯t listen. Take her away, I don¡¯t want to see her, never ever,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er covered her ears with both hands. She knew Yufeng wouldn¡¯t lie to her, but she truly couldn¡¯t ept this child as hers. The child she gave birth to should be like Xiao Xue and Xiao Li, with fair skin and delicate features, not this monstrously ugly creature.

    Song Yufeng helplessly shook his head, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the child out for now.¡± Xin¡¯er was just having trouble epting this for the time being. She would gradually ept it eventually, after all, this was their child.

    ¡°Dad! Mom! We¡¯vee to see our little sister.¡± A burst of cheerfulughter from children came from outside the door, and two delicate girls, like porcin dolls, holding the hand of a middle-aged beautiful woman, walked into the room.

    ¡°Dad, let us see our little sister,¡± seeing Song Yufeng holding the child, the two girls rushed to his side, looking up at him expectantly.

    ¡°The little sister is sleeping. You stay with mom, and dad will take the little sister to bed,¡± Song Yufeng looked down and smiled at his two daughters. He did not want to show them the child in his arms, afraid that it would scare them. It was secondary that this little daughter was not good looking; what concerned him more was the fineyer of fuzz on her face, as if undeveloped.

    ¡°No, no! Dad, we want to see our little sister,¡± the two children tugged at Song Yufeng¡¯s hem, coquettishly insisting. They had been looking forward to this little sister for a long time.

    ¡°Just let them see,¡± the middle-aged beautiful woman walked up to Song Yufeng and looked at the baby in his arms.

    When she clearly saw the baby¡¯s face in Song Yufeng¡¯s arms, her brow furrowed instantly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this child? Have you asked the doctor?¡± It was the first time she had seen a baby with fuzz on their body.

    Song Yufeng nodded, ¡°I asked the doctor, and the doctor said it¡¯s normal. The fine fuzz on the baby¡¯s body is callednugo, and most newborns are born with it, though it usually grows on specific parts of the baby¡¯s body like the back, shoulders, ears, and forehead. Thenugo will fall off normally, with some babies losing it after the first week or some after a few months.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the middle-aged beautiful woman nodded slightly. As long as the fuzz could fall off, it was a relief; otherwise, she would have had difficulty epting this child.

    ¡°Dad, we want to see our sister,¡± Song Yanxue and Song Yanli blinked theirrge, grape-like eyes at Song Yufeng. Grandma had said they could see her, so why wasn¡¯t dad letting them?

    Song Yufeng looked at the middle-aged beautiful woman, who gave a nod.

    ¡°Alright, dad will let you see.¡± Song Yufeng bent down and passed the baby in his arms to Song Yanxue and Song Yanli.

    ¡°How can our sister be so ugly? Dad, you couldn¡¯t have picked up the wrong baby, could you?¡± Song Yanxue asked Song Yufeng. Both her parents were so good-looking, as were she and Xiao Li, so how could their sister be ugly? Surely dad had just made a mistake.

    ¡°Our little sister is so ugly! She looks like a monkey, with hair all over her face,¡± Song Yanli said disdainfully. She also thought their dad had picked up the wrong baby.

    Song Yufeng smiled, ¡°Dad didn¡¯t get it wrong, your little sister has just been born, and she¡¯ll be prettier as she grows up.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Song Yanxue and Song Yanli looked at Song Yufeng dubiously. Mom had told them that they were very pretty when they were born, just like princesses from fairy tales; why wasn¡¯t their sister like that? Maybe mom had said that to avoid upsetting them.

    Song Yufeng smiled and nodded, ¡°Why would dad lie to you?¡±

    Song Yanxue and Song Yanli looked again at the little infant in Song Yufeng¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Little sister, you must grow up quickly, then you can be beautiful like us,¡± Song Yanxue reached out her chubby little hand, gently touched the baby¡¯s face, and giggled. Although her sister wasn¡¯t pretty, she felt soft to the touch, like a cake.

    ¡°I want to touch too,¡± Song Yanli also reached out to touch the baby¡¯s face and smiled happily.

    Yang Xin¡¯er watched this scene with an ugly expression, her heart filled with irritation, ¡°Take her away, I don¡¯t want to see her.¡±

 Chapter 2 - 2 II. Qin Yushen

    ?Chapter 2: II. Qin Yushen   Chapter 2: II. Qin Yushen                                   Song Yufeng looked at Yang Xin¡¯er and noticed her unhappy face. He nodded and made a gesture to the middle-aged beautiful woman before taking the child and walking out. He hoped his mother could persuade Xin¡¯er. Although the child was not good-looking, it was still their child.

    The middle-aged beautiful woman nodded slightly and walked toward Yang Xin¡¯er. Honestly, she didn¡¯t like the newly born granddaughter either, but nevertheless, she was a bloodline of the Song Family.

    The middle-aged beautiful woman sat down on the chair by the bed, took Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s hand, and gently patted it. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I know you don¡¯t like the child, but no matter what, she is still yours and Yufeng¡¯s child. Besides, she¡¯s still young; when she grows up, she might be prettier.¡±

    ¡°Mom, stop talking, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m going to send her away,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said with a determined look in her eyes. She had just looked at the child¡¯s facial features, which were iparable to Xiao Li and Xiao Xue when they were born. Even when she grows up, she won¡¯t be beautiful. She didn¡¯t want to beughed at for having an ugly monster in the future.

    The middle-aged beautiful woman shook her head helplessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree with Xiao Yue that you would be inws with her?¡± Xin¡¯er and Qin Haoming¡¯s wife, Liu Shanyue, were close friends, and during Xin¡¯er¡¯s pregnancy, they joked about betrothing her daughter to Liu Shanyue¡¯s son, Yushen once she was born. Although it was said in jest, considering the rtionship between the two families and their status in Beijing, such an arrangement could be possible.

    ¡°How could Xiao Yue possibly like such an ugly child? Besides, there are still Xiao Xue and Xiao Li, whose ages are perfect for Yushen,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said while watching her two daughters eating fruit on the sofa, a light smile forming on her lips. These two were truly beautiful. Every time she took them out, people on the street looked at them with envy, which made her very proud.

    The middle-aged beautiful woman sighed helplessly. Since Xin¡¯er had already made up her mind, persuading her further was pointless.

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± A gentle knocking sounded from the door.

    Yang Xin¡¯er and the middle-aged beautiful woman turned their heads to look, only to see a long-haired, extremely beautiful woman in a light purple dress walking in with a five or six-year-old boy.

    The boy had delicate, picturesque features, resembling a prince from aic book. His eyes, in particr, seemed to possess a wise brilliance as if seeing through everything, and his inherent noble aura was evident, indicating he was destined for greatness. One could imagine how many girls would be drawn to him, chasing him fervently as he grew up.

    Seeing Liu Shanyue and her son, a happy smile immediately appeared on Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s face. ¡°Xiao Yue, what brings you here? Please, have a seat!¡±

    Liu Shanyue walked to the bedside and ced the basket of fruits on the table. ¡°I came to see how you and the baby are doing. Are you still in pain?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite fine, and I¡¯ll be discharged in a couple of days,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er replied, her eyes filled with joy as she looked at the little boy beside Liu Shanyue.

    Liu Shanyue turned to Yushen and ruffled his hair, ¡°Yushen, say hello.¡±

    ¡°Grandma Song! Aunt Song!¡± Yushen spoke politely yet indifferently.

    Yang Xin¡¯er cheerfully responded and waved to Song Yanxue and Song Yanli beside her, ¡°Xiao Xue, Xiao Li,e and greet Aunt Qin.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Qin!¡± Song Yanxue and Song Yanli approached Liu Shanyue and called out obediently. Their mother often took them to Aunt Qin¡¯s house, so they were familiar with her. However, Yushen seemed not to enjoy ying with them much; he would always go to the study to read whenever they visited the Qin Family.

    ¡°Good!¡± Liu Shanyue smiled and nodded, ¡°And the baby?¡± She was indeed here to see the baby, as although she and Xin¡¯er jokingly talked about bing inws, she actually harbored such thoughts. Of course, that would depend on whether the two children would feel the same in the future.

    Yang Xin¡¯er and the middle-aged beautiful woman exchanged nces. ¡°The child is weak; the doctor said she needs to stay in the incubator for a few days. Yufeng has taken her over,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er confessed, genuinely not wanting Xiao Yue to see the ugly freak.

    Liu Shanyue nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go check on her.¡± Saying this, she took Qin Yushen¡¯s hand and headed outside.

    ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er quickly called out to Liu Shanyue.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Shanyue stopped and looked at Yang Xin¡¯er, puzzled.

    Yang Xin¡¯er smiled, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you, let¡¯s chat for a bit first, Xiao Li, Xiao Xue, go y with your brother.¡± Children get familiar with each other through y, and familiarity naturally breeds affection; otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such things as childhood sweethearts.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, let¡¯s go y,¡± Song Yanxue said as she stepped forward, shyly looking at Qin Yushen. Brother Yushen was more handsome than any of the little boys in kindergarten, and she liked him very much, yet Brother Yushen always seemed indifferent to her. Was she not pretty or cute enough? But why did the little boys in kindergarten like her?

    Qin Yushen slightly frowned and nodded, then followed the Song sisters out.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, do you want to see my little sister?¡± Song Yanxue leaned closer to Qin Yushen and asked softly.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, let me tell you, my little sister is really ugly, and she even has hair on her face,¡± Song Yanli said, pointing at her own face.

    Qin Yushen raised his eyebrows, a flicker of interest in his eyes, ¡°Take me to see.¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Song Yanxue eagerly led the way in front, excited that this was the first time Brother Yushen had spoken to her. She had asked her dad before, and her dad told her the sister was in the room next door.

    Song Yufeng heard footsteps, turned his head, and seeing Song Yanxue and the others, a gentle smile appeared on his handsome face, ¡°What brings you here? Yushen, you came too.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Song!¡± Qin Yushen called out politely.

    Song Yufeng nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Dad, I brought Brother Yushen to see the little sister,¡± Song Yanxue said.

    Song Yufeng looked at the baby on the bed, who was yawning, ¡°The sister just woke up, keep your voices down when you talk to her so you don¡¯t scare her.¡± He found that this little daughter, aside from crying a few times at birth, had been quiet and not at all like a baby.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Song Yanxue reached for Qin Yushen¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother Yushen, let¡¯s go see the little sister.¡±

    Qin Yushen took a step to the side, avoiding Song Yanxue¡¯s reaching hand, and walked over to the baby.

    Song Yanxue pouted, looking unhappy as she followed Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen walked to the bedside, looked at the baby, and at that moment, the baby slowly opened her eyes.

    Qin Yushen was slightly startled; he had never seen such beautiful eyes before. They were like the stars in the sky¡ªbrilliant and captivating, irresistibly drawing one¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 3 - 3 III. First Meeting

    ?Chapter 3: III. First Meeting   Chapter 3: III. First Meeting                                   Qin Yushen suddenly felt an impulse to touch the baby¡¯s face, but before his hand could reach the baby¡¯s face, the baby¡¯s soft little hand grasped his finger.

    Warm, the soft touch made Qin Yushen pause for a moment before he regained hisposure, his lips slowly curving into a smile. The feeling of being held by the small hand wasfortable; he liked it very much.

    Song Yanxue looked at this scene with surprise. Didn¡¯t Brother Yushen dislike being touched by others? Why didn¡¯t he shake off the little sister¡¯s hand? Could it be that in Brother Yushen¡¯s eyes, the little sister was cuter and more beautiful than her?

    A feeling of displeasure and jealousy rose in her heart. ncing at the baby on the bed, Song Yanxue secretly made a decision; she would never like this sister again.

    The little baby withdrew her hand,zily stretched, yawned, and slowly closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t like others touching her face.

    Losing the soft touch in his hand, Qin Yushen inexplicably felt a sense of loss. He looked at the baby who had drifted off to sleep with a hint of confusion in his eyes. From a young age, he had disliked being too close to others, even his own mother, but he couldn¡¯t defy her and had topromise. However, this was the first time he had taken the initiative to touch someone, and even he couldn¡¯t understand this abnormal behavior.

    ¡°Little sister has fallen asleep again. Why does she like to sleep so much?¡± Song Yanli looked uninterestedly at the baby in the bed.

    ¡°Little sister is still young. When she grows up, she can y with you,¡± Song Yufeng said, smiling and ruffling Song Yanli¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Song Yanli nodded, enlightened.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, let¡¯s go out and y,¡± Song Yanxue looked at Qin Yushen, her delicate face beaming with a radiant smile, making her look beautiful and cute like a porcin doll. She somewhat regretted bringing Brother Yushen to see the little sister.

    Qin Yushen nced at the baby on the bed, nodded, and started walking towards the exit. Her eyes were the most beautiful he had ever seen, giving him the urge to take another look, but he was too shy to wake her up.

    Liu Shanyue looked at her watch, stood up, and said, ¡°Haoming should be arriving soon. I¡¯ll go check on the baby. After seeing the baby, I won¡¯te here anymore.¡± She had already made ns with Haoming, as they had things to doter, so she couldn¡¯t stay at the hospital for too long.

    Yang Xin¡¯er hesitated slightly before speaking, ¡°Xiao Yue, to be honest with you, the little daughter I gave birth to is very ugly; not only ugly, but her face is also covered in birth hair. I didn¡¯t tell you before because I was afraid of scaring you.¡± Anyways, she had already decided that once she was discharged, she would call her parents to send the little daughter to their ce.

    Her parents were retired doctors who had lived in Beijing in their youth. After retirement, finding Beijing too bustling and unsuitable for retirement, they settled in a remote mountain vige. Although the vige was poor, the air was indeed very good; otherwise, she would have persuaded her parents toe back to Beijing long ago.

    During festivals, she and Yufeng would visit them, but the roads there were not easy to travel. Every time they drove there, she would get so dizzy from the bumpy ride.

    If her parents were unwilling to take in the little daughter, she wouldn¡¯t force it, but she definitely nned to send her away. She didn¡¯t want to see her ugly face every day, as it would affect her mood.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go have a look,¡± Liu Shanyue smiled nonchntly. Children always vary in appearance, and she often heard that the uglier a child is at birth, the more beautiful they grow up to be.

    ¡°Xiao Yue, I hope you can keep this a secret for me,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said helplessly as she failed to dissuade Liu Shanyue.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Liu Shanyue nodded. She thought Xin¡¯er was being too much; what does it matter whether a child is pretty or not? They are still her own flesh and blood. If she could have a daughter, she would definitely give her all the best things in the world, but sadly she could no longer have children. When she gave birth to Yushen, she had a severe hemorrhage, and although she managed to save her life, she lost her ability to bear children.

    Yang Xin¡¯er smiled and turned to Zhang Xiaoling, ¡°Mom, could you please take Xiao Yue to see the baby?¡± She had known Xiao Yue for so many years and trusted her deeply.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Zhang Xiaoling nodded and smiled at Liu Shanyue, ¡°Xiao Yue,e with me; the baby is in the next room.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Song!¡± Liu Shanyue nodded and followed Zhang Xiaoling out of the room.

    Feeling a bit sleepy, Yang Xin¡¯er was about to close her eyes and rest for a while when she heard footsteps and turned to see Song Yufeng walking in, ¡°Yufeng,e here; I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Song Yufeng nodded and sat down by the bed, seeing Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s eyes covered by her hair, he reached out to tuck her hair behind her ear.

    Yang Xin¡¯er reached out and held Song Yufeng¡¯s hand, gazing at him tenderly and happily, ¡°Yufeng, I¡¯m nning to send Xiao Ning to my parent¡¯s ce in the countryside.¡±

    Song Yufeng slightly furrowed his brows, ¡°When?¡± He knew Xin¡¯er didn¡¯t like their little daughter, but sending her away seemed too cruel. After all, that was their biological daughter, and she was still so young.

    ¡°After I¡¯m discharged, I¡¯ll call my parents,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said. She obviously hoped the sooner, the better, but she had to speak to her parents personally about it. She knew she would be scolded for it, but being scolded was better than having to look at that monstrosity every day.

    ¡°How about we wait until the New Year to discuss it? We can visit mom and dad together then,¡± suggested Song Yufeng. Maybe Xin¡¯er and Xiao Ning would spend more time together, and perhaps Xin¡¯er would grow to like Xiao Ning and be reluctant to send her away. The doctor also mentioned that thenugo on Xiao Ning¡¯s face would naturally fall off, and maybe within a month, Xiao Ning¡¯s face would be clear of it.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let others know I gave birth to an ugly child,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er immediately objected, her attitude adamant.

    Song Yufeng shook his head helplessly, ¡°Does mom know?¡± Xiao Ning was the Song family¡¯s granddaughter; mom should not agree to sending her away.

    Yang Xin¡¯er nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve told mom, and she has agreed.¡±

    Song Yufeng opened his mouth in astonishment. Mom actually agreed? How was that possible?

 Chapter 4 - 4 IV. Going to the Countryside

    ?Chapter 4: IV. Going to the Countryside   Chapter 4: IV. Going to the Countryside                                   Blue sky and white clouds hung above, the sun hung high in the sky, scorching the earth with its fiery rays. Among the green, lush paddy fields, farmers wearing straw hats and with trouser legs rolled up were bent over, plucking seedlings from the ground.

    A ck car drove up from the distance, speeding past the concrete path beside the fields, leaving behind a trail of flying dust before disappearing into the distant vige.

    In front of a small farmhouse, an elderly couple with graying temples and dressed in in clothes stood outside the courtyard, craning their necks toward the direction of the vige entrance as if they were waiting for someone.

    ¡°Old man, what do you think is going through Xinxin¡¯s mind? What does it matter if her child is a little ugly? She¡¯s a mother herself, how can she bear to abandon her own child?¡± Li Meixiang couldn¡¯t help but feel angry thinking about the phone call two days ago.

    ¡°You know how stubborn Xinxin is. If we don¡¯t agree, she¡¯ll surely give the child to someone else to raise. It¡¯s all our fault for spoiling her too much when she was young; we¡¯ve spoiled her rotten,¡± Yang Lisheng became angrier the more he spoke, but what use was his anger?

    He had said everything he wanted to say over the phone two days ago, even losing his temper, but no matter how much he pleaded or scolded, Xinxin was adamant about not wanting the child. With no other choice, he had agreed to let her send the child over. That child was his granddaughter; how could he bear to let his daughter give her to someone else?

    ¡°Here theye,¡± Li Meixiang said, spotting Song Yufeng¡¯s car approaching and stepping forward to meet it. Despite being angry, they still had to receive their son-inw.

    Song Yufeng pulled up, pushed open the car door, and got out, ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± Truth be told, he felt really embarrassed, and even more so, guilty toward his daughter.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Yang Lisheng gave a faint nod of his head. Xinxin was unreasonable, but Yufeng should have advised her; instead, he let her have her way. And the Song family, they had all agreed as well. He really didn¡¯t understand what was more important, face or family affection?

    Li Meixiang saw Mrs. Jin getting out of the car with the child and walked forward, extending her arms, ¡°Let me hold her.¡±

    Mrs. Jin nodded, carefully handing the small infant in her arms over to Li Meixiang. As a servant of the Song family, she felt that the Young Madam shouldn¡¯t abandon her third young mistress just because she was ugly and send her to the countryside, but she was just a servant, with little influence.

    She looked at the small infant in Li Meixiang¡¯s arms, ¡°Old Madam, the third young mistress is very well-behaved; she hasn¡¯t cried at all on the way here. Just now on the road I¡¯ve already fed her form.¡±

    The eldest young mistress and the second young mistress were also looked after by her, and they cried a lot when they were young, nowhere near as easy to manage as the third young mistress. It was a shame that this child was so unlucky, disliked by her parents from birth because of her appearance.

    Li Meixiang nodded, looking lovingly at the baby in her arms, ¡°How adorable this child is, where is she ugly?¡± She had been a gynecologist before and had delivered countless children, many uglier than this one, yet their parents still cherished them like treasures. She couldn¡¯tprehend how Xinxin, who was a mother, could be so heartless.

    The small infant opened her eyes at that moment.

    Li Meixiang saw this and quickly, happily, held the baby close as she walked over to Yang Lisheng, ¡°Old man, look, the baby is awake, see how cute she is? Little treasure, I¡¯m your grandmother, and he¡¯s your grandfather.¡±

    Yang Lisheng was surprised to see the small infant looking at him and his wife, ¡°Her eyes are so expressive.¡± A child so young usually can¡¯t see very well and would cry from being in an unfamiliar ce, yet she was remarkably calm, not at all behaving like an infant who had been born just a few days ago.

    ¡°Dad! Mom! These two bags contain Xiao Ning¡¯s form, clothes, and diapers,¡± Song Yufeng said, bringing out tworge bags from the back of the car trunk. He was secure in leaving Xiao Ning with her grandparents, but he couldn¡¯t neglect her. Even if he couldn¡¯t give her parental affection, he would still ensure she had no worries regarding food and clothing.

    Li Meixiang nodded and headed inside with the baby in her arms, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yufeng responded and followed Mr. and Mrs. Yang.

    Entering the main room, Yang Lisheng sat down and looked at Song Yufeng, ¡°How long are you nning to leave Xiao Ning here?¡± He had been too angry to ask two days ago. Xiao Ning would grow up, and when she did, she would need schooling, but inparison to Beijing, the educational resources here definitely couldn¡¯t match up.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Song Yufeng didn¡¯t know how to respond. Given Xinxin¡¯s attitude, she didn¡¯t seem to n on taking Xiao Ning back home. But parents get old, they couldn¡¯t stay with Xiao Ning forever. The thought of the child being all alone if they were gone one day made his heart ache.

    Seeing Song Yufeng¡¯s reaction, Yang Lisheng¡¯s face grew grave, ¡°Are you nning to leave Xiao Ning here her whole life, out of sight and out of mind? Just because she isn¡¯t pretty, do you intend to shirk the responsibility every parent should fulfill? Howmentable for two educated people, what a waste of all those years of schooling,¡± he said, his voice growing increasingly angry, feeling an injustice on behalf of his granddaughter.

    ¡°Old man,¡± Li Meixiang reached out and tugged at Yang Lisheng¡¯s sleeve. After all, their daughter was principally at fault in this matter; their son-inw had simply spoiled her too much, indulging her whims.

    Yang Lisheng took a deep breath, steadying his emotions, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see Xiao Ning, but I hope you will take her back before she starts school. If you can¡¯t give her affection, you must at least fulfill your responsibilities as her parents.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Dad,¡± Song Yufeng replied, visibly ashamed.

    ¡°Alright, you can go back now,¡± Yang Lisheng waved his hand dismissively at Song Yufeng. Even if it wasn¡¯t his son-inw¡¯s fault, he was still implicated.

    ¡°Old man, Yufeng hase a long way. Let him stay for the night before leaving,¡± Li Meixiang suggested. It was not a long drive from here to Beijing, but it would still take a whole day and night.

    Seeing Song Yufeng¡¯s look of guilt, Yang Lisheng¡¯s heart softened, and he reached out to take the baby from Li Meixiang, ¡°Go and cook.¡±

    ¡°Yufeng, if you¡¯re tired, go and lie down in the room. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time to eat,¡± Li Meixiang said, smiling at Song Yufeng as she rose and headed for the kitchen.

    ¡°Thank you, Mom,¡± Song Yufeng nodded.

    ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯lle with you,¡± Mrs. Jin stood up and followed Li Meixiang.

    Song Yufeng turned his gaze back to Yang Lisheng, ¡°Dad! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely bring Xiao Ning back as soon as I can.¡± Xiao Ning was his child, and he couldn¡¯t bear to leave her here forever; he woulde to see her often.

 Chapter 5 - 5 Five Gathering Herbs

    ?Chapter 5: Five, Gathering Herbs   Chapter 5: Five, Gathering Herbs                                   The next morning, after breakfast, Song Yufeng left with Mrs. Jin.

    Watching the car disappearing into the distance, Li Meixiang shook her head and sighed, then looked down at the baby in her arms, her eyes brimming with distress, ¡°Xiao Ning, my poor child, from now on, you can only be with your grandparents, s! It¡¯s truly a sin!¡±

    The infant faintly tugged at the corner of her mouth, a touch of indifference in her starry eyes. She would live well without parents, and moreover, this ce was more suitable for her than the Song Family. Although she couldn¡¯t lift the Seal within her body now, she would one day, and then she would slowly regain her strength. She would personally deal with her enemies.

    When the external enemies invaded their n, she was just advancing her cultivation. Because her cultivation hadn¡¯t fully stabilized, she went to confront them and thus suffered severe injuries, almost losing her Primordial Soul. If it weren¡¯t for Elder Mie Yu arriving in time, carrying that wisp of her Primordial Soul to this ce, finding her a suitable body to be reborn in, she might have perished by now.

    However, Elder Mie Yu didn¡¯t want her to face those enemies again, so he ced a Seal in her body. Unless she had the ability to lift the Seal, she could not resume cultivating; otherwise, she would just be an ordinary person.

    Yang Lisheng saw the indifferent look in Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes and was stunned for a moment. He must have seen it wrong; such a small child couldn¡¯t possibly have that kind of look.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, it¡¯s so hot outside, don¡¯t let the child get sunburnt.¡± Yang Lisheng was about to take a closer look at the baby when he saw her blink a few times, yawn, and slowly close her eyes, making him smile unwittingly. He definitely saw it wrong.

    Li Meixiang nodded her head. Seeing Song Yan Ning had fallen asleep, she smiled and kissed her forehead, ¡°Xiao Ning has fallen asleep again, such a sleepy child, I¡¯ll carry her to the room.¡±

    Yang Lisheng nodded, walked into the yard, picked up his bamboo basket for collecting herbs, and slung it on his back, ¡°I¡¯m going to the mountains to gather some herbal medicine.¡± He and Meixiang both received a retirement pension, but they rarely spent that money. Their living expenses were mostly covered by the money he made from selling herbal medicine.

    He and Meixiang were both doctors, who also helped treat the vigers¡¯ illnesses, but they never took money from the vigers. Hence, as thanks, the vigers would bring them vegetables and eggs. They said many times there was no need, but to no avail.

    Song Yan Ning heard Li Meixiang¡¯s footsteps fading away, and she slowly opened her eyes. It seemed she needed to be more cautious in the future, making sure not to reveal her emotions. After all, she was still a baby, and acting differently from other infants could cause unnecessary trouble.

    Turning to look out the window, Song Yan Ning sighed helplessly in her heart. She wished she could grow up faster, recover her strength sooner. Elder Mie Yu, in finding her a body to be reborn in, why did he have to put a Seal inside her?

    Hearing footsteps again, Song Yan Ning closed her eyes with a look of helplessness. When would such days end?

    Li Meixiang entered the room and saw Song Yan Ning sleeping soundly, smiled, and then walked out again. This child really saved them worry; she hadn¡¯t made a fuss all night, sleeping quietly, unlike other children who needed to be fed several times a night. But thinking of the reason, her heart filled with distress. The child must feel that her parents didn¡¯t like her, and that was why she was so undemanding.

    After hearing Li Meixiang leave again, Song Yan Ning did not open her eyes but tried to practice her former Cultivation Techniques. Since she had nothing to do now, she might as well give it a try to see if she could cultivate; she couldn¡¯t let time go to waste. Even if she couldn¡¯t undo the Seal in her body, she had to try; what if she could cultivate?

    After a long time, Song Yan Ning opened her eyes with a look of resignation on her face. It was indeed hopeless. If she could go out and find some low-level spiritual grass, perhaps it would be helpful. Why didn¡¯t Elder Mie Yu just find her an adult body? Even if it wasn¡¯t an adult, being able to move freely would still be better.

    ncing at her own little hands, Song Yan Ning felt like crying without tears.

    Li Meixiang finished cooking and made a bottle of form. She entered the room and, seeing that Song Yan Ning had already woken up, smiled and walked over. She put the bottle on the table and picked up Song Yan Ning, ¡°Hungry, aren¡¯t you? Grandma has prepared your form, drink up quickly.¡±

    She put the bottle to Song Yan Ning¡¯s mouth.

    The taste of milk spread in her mouth, and Song Yan Ning slightly frowned. She really didn¡¯t like the taste of milk, but what could she do about it? After all, she was just an infant.

    Looking at Song Yan Ning¡¯s little hands holding the bottle, appearing quite content, Li Meixiang couldn¡¯t help but smile. However, as sheughed, her eyes gradually moistened. Such a lovely child¡ªhow could Xinxin bear to abandon her?

    She reached out tenderly and stroked Song Yan Ning¡¯s soft hair, ¡°Xiao Ning, your grandparents will definitely take very good care of you.¡± They would surely nurture Xiao Ning well, to grow into a smart and exceptionaldy of the household. They would show her parents that she was no less than her two sisters.

    Yang Lisheng, with a bamboo basket on his back, was walking through the mountains, picking herbs and wild vegetables and putting them into the basket behind. He came here almost daily unless it rained or the weather was harsh. Although he was not young anymore, his body was incredibly strong, and even some younger people might notpare to him.

    Seeing some herbal medicine under a tree in front, Yang Lisheng walked over, took the bamboo basket off his back, set it aside, and pulled out a small iron trowel for digging up herbs. He crouched down and started to dig carefully.

    After putting the herbs into the basket, Yang Lisheng was about to lift the basket when he heard rustling from the grass nearby.

    Hesitating slightly, Yang Lisheng moved two steps towards the sound and gently used his trowel to part the grass, peeking inside. He saw two ck snakes, each over a meter long, fighting each other.

    It was normal for snakes to be in the mountains during this weather, and he often encountered them. However, the snakes avoided him because he applied his own snake medicine, which repelled them with its scent. These two snakes were not only unafraid but were also fighting not far from him. Based on his experience, there must be some precious herbs nearby.

    His gaze carefully searched the surroundings, and sure enough, before long, he discovered a nt with a striking purple-red hue. Aside from its vibrant color, it had only one leaf. What kind of herbal medicine was this? How had he never seen it before?

    His family had a lineage of medical expertise, so he had been poring over various medical texts since he was young, and having been a doctor for so many years, he was very familiar with herbal medicine. There were very few herbs he had not seen.

 Chapter 6 - 6 Six Purple One Leaf

    ?Chapter 6: Six, Purple One Leaf   Chapter 6: Six, Purple One Leaf                                   Yang Lisheng slowed his breathing, his eyes fixed on the two snakes fighting each other. Both were venomous, and he wasn¡¯t keen on risking it for a herb he hadn¡¯t seen before. But he was sure that the herb was not an ordinary one; otherwise, the two snakes wouldn¡¯t be fighting over it. So, he decided to wait and see if there was a chance to obtain the herb.

    The snakes didn¡¯t take notice of Yang Lisheng; they were too busy fighting with each other. After a long struggle, one of the snakes finally ended up at a disadvantage and was bitten in the head by the other, which slowly swallowed it.

    Seeing this, Yang Lisheng knew it was a good time to act; he didn¡¯t hesitate to shovel down on the snake¡¯s head with his small iron shovel.

    With a ¡°crack,¡± the shovel struck flesh, severing the snake into two parts, blood oozing out. Though dead, its body kept writhing, presenting a somewhat creepy sight.

    Yang Lisheng drew back his shovel and struck the snake again, causing it to twist violently a few times before its movements gradually slowed.

    Once the snake waspletely dead, Yang Lisheng retrieved his shovel and walked over to the herb, carefully digging it up. He nned to check medical books when he got back to see if he could find any information about the herb.

    After cing the herb in his bamboo basket, Yang Lisheng nced at the sky and started walking down the mountain.

    Song Yan Ning, hearing voices outside,zily opened her eyes.

    ¡°Is Xiao Ning still sleeping?¡± Yang Lisheng set the bamboo basket on the concrete b in the yard, took out the herb, and went to find an empty flowerpot. He nned to nt it and study it slowly. As for the other herbs, he would dry them andter sell them at the market.

    ¡°Yes, that child really is worry-free,¡± Li Meixiang took a bamboo tray, poured out the rest of the herbs from the basket, spread them out, and ced them on the bamboo rack to dry. Earlier she had been worried about managing both childcare and housework.

    Yang Lisheng nodded in agreement, scooped some soil with his small shovel into the flowerpot, then nted the herb, ¡°Look at this herb, isn¡¯t the color beautiful?¡±

    ¡°What herb is this? It¡¯s my first time seeing it,¡± Li Meixiang approached Yang Lisheng and inspected the herb in the pot.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s no ordinary herb. Two snakes were fighting over it when I found it.¡± Yang Lisheng briefly recounted the situation.

    Li Meixiang nodded, ¡°Since it¡¯s so precious, why don¡¯t we bring it inside?¡± It was so hot outside that it would surely spoil.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Yang Lisheng agreed. After all, the herb originally grew in shady ces.

    Hearing footsteps, Song Yan Ning turned and saw Yang Lisheng carrying a flowerpot inside. She paused in surprise upon seeing the herb in the pot¡ªit was Purple One Leaf.

    Purple One Leaf was a First-level Spiritual Grass. In her tribe, it was considered a trivial nt, but she didn¡¯t expect to find it here, too.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning was still looking at the flowerpot in his hands, Yang Lishengughed heartily, walked up, and ced the flowerpot on the bedside table, then lifted Song Yan Ning in his arms. Noticing her eyes still fixed on the herb, his smile grew wider, ¡°Does Xiao Ning also like herbs?¡± He had already nned, once Xiao Ning was older, to start teaching her Medical Skill.

    Xinxin too had started learning from a young age, but unfortunately, the child had no talent in this area. Fortunately for him, both his sons had taken a liking to Medical Skill and had already made a name for themselves in the medical field. Otherwise, he would have regretted it his whole life.

    Song Yan Ning naturally had no reaction, just looked at the herb.

    ¡°When Xiao Ning is older, Grandpa will teach Xiao Ning Traditional Chinese Medicine, okay?¡± Yang Lisheng said happily. He wasn¡¯t sure if she was looking at the herbal medicine since she was still so small and probably couldn¡¯t see anything yet.

    ¡°Old man, I¡¯ve made you a cup of sour plum drink. Do you want toe out and drink it now?¡± Li Meixiang called from outside.

    ¡°Coming.¡± Yang Lisheng picked up Song Yan Ning and stepped towards the outside.

    ¡°Let me carry her.¡± Seeing Yang Lisheng with Song Yan Ning in his arms, Li Meixiang reached out and took Song Yan Ning from him.

    Yang Lisheng picked up the sour plum drink from the table and took a sip, releasing a satisfied sigh, ¡°Xiao Ning seems to really like herbal medicine. When she¡¯s a bit older, I n to teach her Traditional Chinese Medicine.¡±

    Li Meixiang nodded in agreement, smiling at Song Yan Ning in her arms, ¡°Our Xiao Ning will definitely be a Divine Doctor in the future, won¡¯t you?¡±

    A smile lifted on Song Yan Ning¡¯s little face, making her look very adorable. Although she wasn¡¯t very interested in Medical Skill, learning a bit wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°Old man, look, Xiao Ning is smiling. How can this child be so adorable?¡± Seeing the smile on Song Yan Ning¡¯s face, Li Meixiang excitedly said to Yang Lisheng.

    Yang Lisheng stood up and walked over to Li Meixiang. Seeing that Song Yan Ning was indeed smiling, he smiled too. ¡°This child must have understood our words to smile so happily.¡± Perhaps his granddaughter would really achieve great things in Medical Skill in the future.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Li Meixiang nodded, feeling even more fondness for Song Yan Ning.

    After dinner, Li Meixiang carried Song Yan Ning back to the room. Seeing the herbal medicine on the nightstand, she shook her head helplessly, ¡°Not even knowing what herbal medicine it is and daring to put it on the nightstand, what if it affects Xiao Ning, this old man really¡­¡±

    Saying this, she put Song Yan Ning on the bed and tucked her in before picking up the flowerpot intending to move it further away.

    ¡°Wah!¡± A cry rang out in the room.

    Li Meixiang hurriedly put down the flowerpot tofort Song Yan Ning. She had just put down the flowerpot when Song Yan Ning stopped crying.

    Yang Lisheng was outside checking medical books, trying to find information on that herbal medicine. Hearing Song Yan Ning¡¯s cry, he walked in, ¡°What happened? Is Xiao Ning crying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, she was fine just now. She started crying when I picked up this pot of herbal medicine, and she stopped when I put it down. Could there be something wrong with this herbal medicine?¡± Li Meixiang worriedly said. Xiao Ning had never cried sinceing to their home.

    Song Yan Ning sighed helplessly in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to cry, but what else could she do as a baby to stop her grandma from taking away the Purple One Leaf. Though it was only a First-level Spiritual Grass, it was very beneficial for her now. How could she let her grandma take it away?

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yang Lisheng was somewhat incredulous, put down his book, and stretched out his hand to lift the flowerpot, taking just two steps.

    ¡°Wah!¡± A cry again echoed in the room.

    Yang Lisheng put the flowerpot back in its original ce, and the crying gradually stopped.

 Chapter 7 - 7 Seven Genius

    ?Chapter 7: Seven, Genius   Chapter 7: Seven, Genius                                   Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang exchanged a surprised look before once again picking up the flowerpot, intending to ce it by the window. They still didn¡¯t know what kind of herbal medicine this was, and having it by the bed was somewhat unsettling. It was one thing for them as adults, but as Xiao Ning was still young, it would be bad if the nt somehow harmed her.

    Just as they lifted the flowerpot, ¡°Wah!¡± the baby on the bed started crying loudly again.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is Xiao Ning crying again? Could it be that she¡¯s feeling ufortable?¡± Yang Lisheng put down the flowerpot, looking worriedly at the infant on the bed.

    Li Meixiang stepped forward and reached out to touch Song Yan Ning¡¯s forehead, ¡°No fever, huh? And now the crying has stopped. Could it be that the child likes this pot of herbal medicine and started crying because you were moving it away?¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Yang Lisheng shook his head, feeling that was unlikely. Xiao Ning was so young and without thoughts yet; how could she know what she likes or dislikes?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try again?¡± Li Meixiang suggested to Yang Lisheng.

    Yang Lisheng nodded and once more attempted to move the flowerpot.

    Song Yan Ning felt an urge to roll her eyes, sighing helplessly in her heart and started crying loudly again. She didn¡¯t want to cry, but she needed the Purple One Leaf, and crying was the only tactic she could employ now.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning crying again brought a look of surprise to Yang Lisheng¡¯s eyes. He put down the flowerpot and watched her. He still thought it was a coincidence.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning sob softly a few times before gradually stopping, he became convinced.

    ¡°It looks like it really does have to do with this pot of herbal medicine. Maybe there¡¯s a scent from it that makes Xiao Ning feelforted. Old man, just leave it here,¡± Li Meixiang said. Once could be a coincidence, but not twice, or three times.

    Yang Lisheng nodded, picked up Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, took her pulse to make sure she wasn¡¯t sick, and then rxed. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for some information about this medicinal nt.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Li Meixiang replied with a smile, looking at Song Yan Ning with eyes full of indulgence. The child was truly clever, knowing how to fight for what she wanted from such a young age.

    Seeing that Yang Lisheng was not moving the Purple One Leaf away any longer, Song Yan Ning rxed, yawned, and slowly closed her eyes. The stamina of a baby is weak, and just crying a bit had made her feel tired.

    The morning sunlight streamed in through the window. Qin Yushen opened his eyes, looked at the time, and sat up. Mom had told him after returning from the hospital the day before that they were going to visit the Song Family¡¯s little sister today. He didn¡¯t know why, but he liked that little sister very much and hoped to see her again.

    After getting dressed, Qin Yushen came downstairs to see his parents chatting on the sofa, ¡°Dad! Mom!¡±

    ¡°Yushen, go ahead and eat your breakfast first. Mommy has something to talk to you aboutter,¡± Liu Shanyue said. She had initially nned to visit Xinxin and her daughter at the Song Family¡¯s home today, but she had just learned they had sent the little one to the countryside. Although the child was not pretty, how could they be so heartless to do that when she was still so young? This had changed her mind about visiting the Song Family. However, since she had already promised Yushen, she needed to inform him as well.

    After finishing breakfast, Qin Yushen sat down next to Liu Shanyue, waiting for her to speak.

    Liu Shanyue put down her cup and looked at Qin Yushen, ¡°Yushen, the little sister has been sent away; Mommy won¡¯t be taking you to the Song Family today.¡±

    ¡°Why send her away?¡± Qin Yushen looked at Liu Shanyue, a touch of puzzlement on his little face. He really liked that little sister, enjoyed the feeling when she held on to his finger with her tiny hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you¡¯re older,¡± Liu Shanyue said as she gently ruffled Qin Yushen¡¯s hair. She didn¡¯t want to let Yushen know the reasons because those were signs of adult selfishness.

    ¡°Does that mean I won¡¯t ever see that little sister again?¡± Qin Yushen couldn¡¯t understand why he felt a sense of loss in his heart.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll meet her again,¡± Liu Shanyue replied with a smile.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded, his heart carrying a tiny hope that one day he would see the little sister again.

    Wildflowers dotted the hillsides, emitting a refreshing fragrance, while the trees stood lush and green, birds cheerfully singing in the branches¡ªit was alive with the breath of nature.

    Along the mountain path, two figures, one big and one small, strolled slowly.

    Yang Lisheng stopped and turned to the girl beside him, ¡°Xiao Ning, are you tired?¡± He truly adored his granddaughter to the utmost; she could recognize characters at the age of one, knew several hundred types of herbal medicines by the age of three, and by five, she had read all his medical texts. Although she was just seven now, her medical skill was no less than his¡ªa real Little Genius.

    But Xiao Ning was about to start elementary school, and he had made phone calls to Xinxin and Yufeng, but from what he gathered, they did not n to take Xiao Ning back.

    Looking at his well-behaved, intelligent, and sensible granddaughter, Yang Lisheng sighed in resignation. Even if Xinxin and the Song Family were not nning to take Xiao Ning back, he would provide her with the best education. He believed Xiao Ning was definitely more outstanding than her two older sisters and younger brother.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, Grandpa. Let¡¯s go check that out,¡± Xiao Ning pointed ahead, where she smelled the scent of ginseng. She had started following her grandpa to the mountains to gather medicine at the age of five. Initially, her grandparents had disagreed, but after her persistence, they reluctantly agreed.

    Over the past two years, she had found several First-level Spiritual Grasses on the mountain, but they weren¡¯t of much help to her current state, as she barely qualified as a Martial Artist.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yang Lisheng nodded with a smile, taking Xiao Ning¡¯s hand and moving towards the direction she had pointed. His granddaughter had a natural sensitivity to the scent of herbs and always managed to find some rare medicinal nts. Even he had to admire her; it appeared she was born for the art of medicine.

    Xiao Ning halted, crouched down, and parted the underbrush to reveal a ginseng nt, ¡°Grandpa, look, it¡¯s a ginseng.¡±

    ¡°This ginseng is clearly of considerable age. Let me dig it out,¡± Yang Lisheng said, setting the bamboo basket he carried on his back aside, took out a small shovel, and crouched down beside the ginseng. The technique involved in excavating a ginseng was critical.

    Xiao Ning quietly waited by his side. She had already detected that this was the only ginseng in the area.

    After a while, Yang Lisheng finally unearthed the entire ginseng, handing it over to his granddaughter with delight, ¡°Xiao Ning, look at this ginseng. It must be at least one or two hundred years old.¡± He had foraged in these mountains for many years and asionally came across ginseng, but a century-old ginseng was exceedingly rare.

 Chapter 8 - 8 Eight Peace Pendant

    ?Chapter 8: Eight, Peace Pendant   Chapter 8: Eight, Peace Pendant                                   Song Yan Ning looked at the ginseng in Yang Lisheng¡¯s hands, her little face lighting up with a joyful smile, ¡°Grandpa, does that mean we can go to town again tomorrow?¡± It had been a long time since she¡¯d been to town.

    Yang Lisheng smiled and nodded, cing the ginseng into a bamboo basket and covering it with other herbs, ¡°Tomorrow Grandpa will take you to town. Don¡¯t you want to eat Zhu Ji¡¯s dumplings? Grandpa will buy them for you tomorrow.¡± He dearly loved his granddaughter; he and his wife wished nothing more than to give her all the best things in the world.

    ¡°Grandpa is the best! Xiao Ning loves you the most.¡± Song Yan Ning reached out to hug Yang Lisheng¡¯s arm and happily shook it.

    ¡°You little foodie,¡± Yang Lisheng said with augh, gently pinching Song Yan Ning¡¯s nose, his eyes brimming with indulgence.

    Stickin tonguing out yfully, Song Yan Ning asked, ¡°Grandpa, are we going to continue picking herbs?¡±

    Yang Lisheng looked at the sky, ¡°No need, let¡¯s head home.¡± Having found the ginseng, he was already very satisfied.

    Putting the bamboo basket on his back, Yang Lisheng took Song Yan Ning¡¯s little hand and they headed down the mountain.

    The gentle breeze blew through the trees, mixing with bursts of refreshing floral scents, lifting one¡¯s spirits.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, have you ever thought about going back to your mom and dad?¡± Yang Lisheng asked Song Yan Ning. He had never hidden the truth about her parents from her, and he didn¡¯t want to send Xiao Ning away, but she was about to start elementary school, and the education in Beijing would definitely be better than here. Xiao Ning was so bright; he really didn¡¯t want to hold her back.

    ¡°Does Grandpa not like Xiao Ning anymore?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Yang Lisheng, her eyes tinged with a hint of grievance. She didn¡¯t want to return to the Song Family; it was so much freer here.

    With a family like the Song Family, there were too many rules and restrictions, and since they rejected her because of her appearance, why would she yearn for them? Her own status was far more noble than the Song Family¡¯s. As for her appearance, it was only due to the seal within her; the day the seal was broken would be the day her true appearance was revealed.

    ¡°How could Grandpa not want Xiao Ning? Grandpa just wants you to have a better education,¡± Yang Lisheng replied, lovingly ruffling Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair.

    ¡°I want to be with Grandpa and Grandma; I don¡¯t want to leave. Grandpa, please don¡¯t send Xiao Ning away, okay?¡± Song Yan Ning pouted, looking like she was about to cry.

    Seeing this, Yang Lisheng¡¯s heart ached, and he quickly squatted down tofort her, ¡°Grandpa won¡¯t send Xiao Ning away. Grandpa and Grandma will never send Xiao Ning away. Be good, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Song Yan Ning sniffed and looked at Yang Lisheng, ¡°Grandpa has to keep his word.¡±

    ¡°I promise, I definitely will,¡± Yang Lisheng assured with a nod.

    Song Yan Ning wiped her eyes and raised a bright smile, taking Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Yang Lisheng shook his head, both helpless and indulgent, and continued walking down the mountain with Song Yan Ning.

    As the sun slowly rose, Song Yan Ning opened her eyes, stretchednguidly, and got out of bed feeling refreshed. She¡¯d wake up at this time every day and then go outside to practice Tai Chi with Grandpa.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Song Yan Ning went outside and saw Yang Lisheng already in the yard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start,¡± said Yang Lisheng, putting down his teacup and standing up.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, walked beside Yang Lisheng, and began to perform Tai Chi with a semnce of expertise.

    Li Meixiang finished making breakfast and brought it to the table. Stepping outside, she saw Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng had alreadypleted a set of moves and smiled, ¡°Breakfast is ready.¡±

    ¡°Coming!¡± both Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng replied in unison.

    ¡°Grandma, Grandpa and I are going to the marketter; do you want to join us?¡± Song Yan Ning, after washing her hands in the kitchen, sat down at the table and took a bite of a steamed bun.

    ¡°No, go ahead,¡± Li Meixiang sat down beside Song Yan Ning, her eyes full of affection.

    ¡°Do you need us to bring anything back, Grandma?¡± Song Yan Ning asked, knowing her grandmother didn¡¯t like noisy ces.

    ¡°Juste back early,¡± Li Meixiang replied with a smile, patting Song Yan Ning¡¯s head.

    After breakfast, Song Yan Ning apanied Yang Lisheng on the bus to town. Though they were in the countryside, transportation was very convenient; there was a bus stop right outside the vige.

    The town was bustling with activity. Besides the various shops, there was also a newly builtmercial district with clothing, food, and entertainment.

    Yang Lisheng delivered the herbal medicine and ginseng to a pharmacy he frequented. He had been good friends with the boss for many years; otherwise, the pharmacy wouldn¡¯t have bought his herbs. Herbal medicine wasn¡¯t just anymodity; it could be a matter of life and death.

    ¡°Old Yang, what good stuff did you bring today?¡± Xu Dongqing said with a smile, pouring a cup of tea for Yang Lisheng and giving some candy to Song Yan Ning. He¡¯d received a call from Old Yang the day before, mentioning some quality medicinal materials and asking him to price them.

    Yang Lisheng took out the ginseng he had found yesterday and handed it to Xu Dongqing, ¡°Have a look.¡±

    Taking it, Xu Dongqing unwrapped the newspaper around it and saw a ginseng as thick as a carrot, his eyes lighting up, ¡°Is this two or three hundred years old?¡± Wild ginseng had be extremely rare, not to mention one of this age.

    Yang Lisheng nodded, smiling, ¡°If you want it, give me a price.¡±

    Xu Dongqing examined the ginseng, his eyes gleaming, ¡°Two hundred thousand.¡±

    ¡°Deal,¡± Yang Lisheng agreed without hesitation. Although he was underselling it a bit, he valued the long-standing friendship with Old Xu more than haggling over the price. Moreover, without Old Xu buying his herbs all these years, his efforts in collecting would have been in vain.

    ¡°Old Yang, always straightforward. Thanks! I¡¯ll wire the money to your ount right now.¡± As he spoke, Xu Dongqing took out his phone to make the transfer.

    ¡°It¡¯s done, Old Yang. Check it,¡± Xu Dongqing said with a smile after putting away his phone.

    ¡°Do I need to doubt you?¡± Yang Lisheng replied with augh.

    Xu Dongqingughed heartily and looked at Song Yan Ning by Yang Lisheng¡¯s side. ¡°Xiao Ning is starting school soon, right? Have you decided on a school?¡±

    Yang Lisheng nodded, ¡°East District Experimental Primary School.¡± It was the closest to their home, and the school¡¯s teaching quality was quite good.

    Xu Dongqing nodded and took out a Peace Pendant, offering it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, this is for you. Make sure to study hard when you start school.¡± He knew, despite her young age, Song Yan Ning already had remarkable medical skills.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Yang Lisheng, who nodded, and then she took the Peace Pendant from Xu Dongqing¡¯s hand, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Xu!¡±

    As she took the Peace Pendant, Song Yan Ning suddenly felt her mind go nk for an instant, as if a sliver of her soul had been extracted. There must be something wrong with this Peace Pendant.

 Chapter 9 - 9 Nine Zhu Ji

    ?Chapter 9: Nine, Zhu Ji   Chapter 9: Nine, Zhu Ji                                   Song Yan Ning felt a slight shock in her heart, but her face remained expressionless. She knew there was something wrong with the Peace Pendant, just that her current abilities did not allow her to know what exactly was wrong, and of course, she wouldn¡¯t foolishly ask Xu Dongqing.

    As Xu Dongqing and Yang Lisheng spoke, Xu¡¯s gaze swept across Song Yan Ning from time to time. Seeing her sitting quietly without any unusual expression, he felt somewhat surprised. Could it be that his judgment was wrong, and she wasn¡¯t qualified to go there?

    ¡°Xiao Ning, do you like this Peace Pendant?¡± Xu Dongqing asked with a smile looking at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning nodded happily, ¡°I like it, Grandpa Xu, is this jade? It feels so cold in my hand!¡±

    After taking a sip of tea, Xu Dongqing nodded, ¡°This was bought by Grandpa Xu when I went to Yun City. This type of Peace Pendant is most suitable for youngdies to wear; it¡¯s said to ensure safety. Besides feeling cold, do you feel anything else?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head, turned to Yang Lisheng, and handed the Peace Pendant to him, ¡°Grandpa, could you help Xiao Ning wear it around my neck?¡± Once they got back, she would take her time to investigate what was wrong with the Peace Pendant.

    She didn¡¯t know what Xu Dongqing¡¯s intentions were in giving her this Peace Pendant, but other than feeling somewhat nk in the mind when she first received it, she now felt nothing else. However, she was certain that Xu Dongqing knew there was something wrong with the Peace Pendant; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked her that.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yang Lisheng smiled as he took the Peace Pendant and put it around Song Yan Ning¡¯s neck.

    Song Yan Ning looked down at the Peace Pendant on her chest and turned to Xu Dongqing, ¡°This Peace Pendant is really beautiful, Xiao Ning likes it a lot. Thank you, Grandpa Xu.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it, hahaha¡­¡± Xu Dongqingughed, a hint of disappointment shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Old Xu, it¡¯s about time for us to leave; we won¡¯t disturb you any longer,¡± Yang Lisheng said as he put down his teacup and stood up. He had promised Xiao Ning to take her to eat Zhu Ji¡¯s dumplings.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you out,¡± Xu Dongqing got up.

    After seeing Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning out of the store, and watching as they disappeared into the crowd, Xu Dongqing slowly withdrew his gaze, shook his head with a sigh, and walked back into the store.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning take off the Peace Pendant from her neck, Yang Lisheng was somewhat surprised, ¡°Xiao Ning, don¡¯t you like the Peace Pendant? Why did you take it off?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it might fall off; the string doesn¡¯t seem very secure.¡± Song Yan Ning gave a mischievous smile and tucked the Peace Pendant into her small backpack. This backpack was made for her by her grandmother; she liked it very much and always carried it when she went out.

    Yang Lisheng smiled and ruffled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, ¡°After we get back, I¡¯ll ask your grandma to restring it for you. Come on, grandfather will take you to eat dumplings.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile and followed Yang Lisheng into Zhu Ji¡¯s Dumpling Shop.

    Zhu Ji¡¯s Dumpling Shop was very famous in Beiyan Town, boasting a hundred-year history. The dumplings had thin skin, a generous filling, delicious taste, and were quite affordable, which is why the business was always booming, and every visit was met with a full house.

    Yang Lisheng looked around and saw a couple near the window who were nearly done eating, ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s wait over there.¡±

    Song Yan Ning followed Yang Lisheng to the couple and waited by their side.

    The young couple didn¡¯t rush to leave after finishing their dumplings; instead, they continued to chat.

    After nearly ten minutes, Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Brother, sister, are you done eating?¡±

    The couple turned towards Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng. The young man waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Go away; can¡¯t you see we¡¯re talking?¡±

    Song Yan Ning frowned and turned to the young woman, ¡°Sister, are you this brother¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± The young woman nodded, not understanding why Song Yan Ning would ask that.

    ¡°Then, sister, you should really take this brother to the hospital for a check-up; his health isn¡¯t very good,¡± Song Yan Ning said.

    ¡°Who did you say is not healthy? Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t hit you just because you¡¯re a kid,¡± the young man threatened, raising his fist toward Song Yan Ning.

    Ignoring the young man, Song Yan Ning turned to Yang Lisheng, ¡°Grandpa, the medical book says that if parts of the face, like around the lips, turn ck, it indicates a kidney deficiency, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it does,¡± Yang Lisheng nodded. He too had noticed that the young man had health issues.

    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± The youth¡¯s face turned livid. No man would want to be used of having a kidney deficiency.

    The young woman looked at the young man for a long while then turned to Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning, concerned, ¡°Does that have any implications?¡± She was with him because his family owned two apartments. If he really had a kidney issue, wouldn¡¯t that hold her back?

    ¡°Kidney deficiency should not be underestimated; if severe, it can affect your future marital life,¡± Yang Lisheng advised the young man. Although Xiao Ning¡¯s medical skills were not inferior to his, these adult matters weren¡¯t something he could discuss too openly.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who has kidney deficiency,¡± the young man red fiercely at Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng, then stormed off pulling the young woman with him.

    ¡°Ah Ji, perhaps you should consider a hospital visit,¡± the young woman suggested; it was rted to her future after all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense!¡± The young man quickened his pace, refusing to believe he had any health problems.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s sit,¡± Song Yan Ning looked away and took a seat. Although she intended to embarrass the young man, she was also helping him; if he didn¡¯t visit the hospital soon, his condition would only worsen.

    ¡°You really¡­¡± Yang Lisheng shook his head, both helplessly and affectionately.

    Song Yan Ning yfully stuck out her tongue, ¡°Grandpa, I want to eat shrimp meat and egg yolk dumplings,jiang can we also take some back for Grandma?¡±

    ¡°Alright! As you wish.¡± Yang Lisheng nodded with a smile

    When they returned home, Song Yan Ning went to her room and took out the Peace Pendant.

    After examining it for a long while, Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with the Peace Pendant. Could it have been her misconception? Was she overthinking it? But why did Xu Dongqing ask her like that?

    Putting the Peace Pendant into the drawer, Song Yan Ning moved to one side and picked up a watering can to water the herbal medicines in her room. These herbal medicines were discovered by her in the mountains; most were First-level Spiritual Grass. Usually, she relied on the faint Spiritual Energy emitted by these herbs for her cultivation, though the results were not very significant. She had only just advanced to Second-level, and at this pace, it would take at least ten to twenty years to break the seal inside her body.

 Chapter 10 - 10 Ten Emperor Realm

    ?Chapter 10: Ten, Emperor Realm   Chapter 10: Ten, Emperor Realm                                   The night deepened, and the surroundings grew quiet, with only the asional light chirp of insects from the bushes.

    Song Yan Ning had just fallen asleep when she suddenly felt her consciousness sinking, and then she found herself in a dpidated vige.

    She felt something on her face and reached out to touch it, discovering a mask that had appeared without her knowing, ¡°Where is this? How did I get here?¡± she wondered, surveying her surroundings. Could this be rted to the Peace Pendant that Xu Dongqing gave her?

    ¡°Wee, yer number 33003115, to the Emperor Realm. Please choose a code name to begin your adventure,¡± a robust voice, like an ancient bell, rang out from the heavens.

    Song Yan Ning slightly furrowed her brow, ¡°Emperor Realm? What is that?¡±

    No sooner had she spoken than a fine white beam shot down from the sky at great speed, entering her brow before she could react, and a flood of information poured into her mind.

    The Emperor Realm was a system designed to train the strong. Those who could enter were no ordinary people; they were either well-connected, influential, and prominent individuals, or they excelled in various fields, possessing outstanding abilities. Otherwise, even with a Jade Token, the system would not ept them.

    This system was divided into six levels: Basic, Intermediate, Intermediate, Intermediate, Advanced, and top-level. However, reaching the top-level was not something ordinary people could achieve; those who reached that level had the power to control the world.

    She was now a Basic yer in the Emperor Realm. She had to ept various challenges from the system, and for eachpleted task, she could earn corresponding Merit Points and rewards. Failure meant death. Dying in this system meant also dying in the real world. However, entry into the Emperor Realm was only possible once she had fallen fully asleep.

    After understanding the rules of the Emperor Realm, Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curved into an intrigued smile, and she said to the sky, ¡°My code name is ¡®Doctor.''¡±

    ¡°Doctor, I wish you all the best!¡± the robust voice resounded.

    Then, Song Yan Ning was enveloped in a white light, feeling lightness beneath her feet.

    When she felt solid ground under her feet again, Song Yan Ning looked up to see a massive city gate before her, clearly the entrance to a city.

    ¡°Are you new here?¡± came a slightly youthful voice behind Song Yan Ning.

    She turned to look and saw three boys and one girl standing behind her, all wearing masks like hers, but from their stature, apart from one boy who appeared older, the others were about her age.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Then you should follow us. We¡¯ve got you covered,¡± said the girl as she stepped forward, introducing herself, ¡°My code name is ¡®Elf.¡¯ I¡¯m from Yang City, and my father is the chairman of the Yang Group. After you leave the Emperor Realm, you cane y with me.¡± Those who were acknowledged by the Emperor Realm were not ordinary individuals, and making more connections would benefit her future. That¡¯s also why her father spared no expense to get her into this system.

    ¡°I¡¯m ¡®Sharpshooter,¡¯ from Beijing.¡±

    ¡°My code name is ¡®Ice Wolf,¡¯ I¡¯m a Yang City local.¡±

    ¡°Xue Yu, Yang City.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you all! I¡¯m ¡®Doctor,¡¯ also from Yang City,¡± Song Yan Ning said after the other four introduced themselves.

    ¡°Why did you choose that code name?¡± Elf asked curiously.

    ¡°I like the doctor profession,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile.

    Elf nodded and looked toward the city gates, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s enter the city and ept a task.¡± They had only been in the Emperor Realm for a few days.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the group agreed and proceeded toward the city.

    ¡°The rules of the Emperor Realm are very strict. If you fail your first mission or end up inst ce, you will be eliminated from the system and never have the chance to enter again,¡± Elf exined while walking.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Also, if a powerful yer tries to take your Merit Points, it¡¯s best to give them up, or you might be killed by them, which would mean your real-life death as well,¡± Elf warned. Honestly, she was a bit frightened about entering this ce, but she didn¡¯t want to end up mediocre, so she had to improve herself.

    ¡°I understand, thank you!¡± Song Yan Ning said, smiling in gratitude.

    As they talked, the group entered the city.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Task Hall to ept a task,¡± Elf suggested, pointing to a luxurious caf¨¦ not far away. It served as the Task Hall, where you could also rest and eat. However, meals required Merit Points, which neers typicallycked.

    Entering the caf¨¦, it bustled with people, many of them around their age, with the oldest being seventeen or eighteen.

    No one found this odd, since the Emperor Realm system was incredibly user-friendly. It automatically ced yers under eighteen in the same area, which exined the absence of adults here.

    They approached a disy screen continuously scrolling through tasks, ranging from easy to difficult, each followed by corresponding Merit Points and rewards.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for the second task. It looks easier,¡± Ice Wolf suggested, mindful that Doctor was new; having teamed up with her, they should pick an easier task to avoid failure.

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled at them, clearly understanding the reason for their choice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the service desk to ept the task,¡± Elf said, taking Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and heading for the desk.

    The second task was indeed simple; they needed to gather the items listed within a set time toplete the task, after which each would earn a Merit Point.

    After processing, Song Yan Ning and the others arrived at a forest outside the city. They needed to find eighteen White Origin Fruits, as the system disyed what they looked like and their location.

    However, once in the forest, everyone became confused because the woods were muchrger than they had anticipated. A good sense of direction was essential to avoid getting lost, especially since they only had three hours toplete the task.

    ¡°Which way should we go? It all looks the same here; where is southeast supposed to be?¡± Elf said with a frown, looking towards Song Yan Ning and the others. She was only eight years old and didn¡¯t have a strong sense of direction.

    ¡°How about we head that way?¡± suggested Xue Yu, checking the position of the sun and pointing in a direction.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± the group was about to start off.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Song Yan Ning spoke up.

 Chapter 11 - 11 Eleven Two Choices

    ?Chapter 11: Eleven, Two Choices   Chapter 11: Eleven, Two Choices                                   The Elves halted and looked towards Song Yan Ning, their eyes tinged with a hint of confusion.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go that way,¡± Song Yan Ning pointed in the opposite direction.

    The Elves nced at each other.

    ¡°Why would you choose that direction?¡± The Sharpshooter, puzzled, looked at Song Yan Ning. They didn¡¯t have much time, and if they made the wrong choice, not only would they miss out on Merit Points, but she could be expelled from the system.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and pointed at a tree, ¡°Look at the leaves on that tree. The leaves from the south can fully absorb sunlight, so they are usually denser.¡±

    The Elves looked up at the tree Song Yan Ning was pointing to and observed it carefully, finding it was just as Song Yan Ning had described.

    ¡°It really is so. I have learned something new today; I won¡¯t be afraid of getting lost in the woods anymore.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s listen to the Doctor and move on.¡±

    After deciding, they headed in the direction Song Yan Ning had indicated.

    About half an hourter, Song Yan Ning smelled a faint fragrance in the air and knew that the White Origin Fruit was not far away. Perhaps it was the sensitivity from her soul or her frequent identification of medicinal nts, but her sense of smell was particrly acute, allowing her to detect scents within a hundred meters.

    ¡°I see the White Origin Fruit tree, let¡¯s hurry over,¡± the Elf said excitedly, rushing towards it.

    Song Yan Ning and the others smiled and quickened their steps to follow the Elf.

    ¡°Doctor, we owe you big time this time. Without you, we wouldn¡¯t have found the White Origin Fruit so quickly,¡± Xue Yu said as he put the harvested White Origin Fruit into his bag, looking gratefully at Song Yan Ning. If it weren¡¯t for her, he would have led them astray, and if they had failed the mission because of him, he would have felt guilty.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile, ¡°Actually, I was just guessing too. I didn¡¯t expect to be right.¡±

    Xue Yuughed, ¡°Doctor, which school are you studying at?¡± He hoped to get to know the Doctor in real life too, as she must be an exceptional girl.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t started school yet,¡± Song Yan Ning said, looking at her gathered White Origin Fruit, noticing she had picked enough and then stopped. Although the White Origin Fruit was a first-level spiritual fruit, it couldn¡¯t be taken out of the system.

    ¡°My name is Liu Yunyi, from Yangcheng Experimental Primary School; if you ever need any help, feel free toe and find me at school,¡± Liu Yunyi introduced himself with a smile.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning simply nodded, with no intention of introducing herself. In real life, she was considered unattractive, and while she didn¡¯t mind, most people would dislike her for her appearance, just like her parents.

    ¡°We¡¯ve almost got enough; let¡¯s goplete the task,¡± the Sharpshooter jumped down from the tree and addressed everyone. He was the oldest in the group and had the strongest background, and therefore they all listened to him.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and began walking back the way they came.

    ¡°Doctor, my name is Yang Junjun, from now on, we are friends. Can you tell me your real name?¡± The Elf took Song Yan Ning¡¯s arm. From the Doctor¡¯s actions, she knew she was a very smart girl, and she liked making friends with smart people.

    ¡°My name is Guo Kai,¡± Ice Wolf turned his head back.

    ¡°Zhou Jiyou,¡± the Sharpshooter joined in.

    Song Yan Ning originally didn¡¯t want to say but seeing everyone else had introduced themselves, she also spoke, ¡°My name is Song Yan Ning.¡±

    As they spoke, several people suddenly appeared in front of them, blocking their path.

    ¡°Hand over the White Origin Fruit, or don¡¯t me us for being rude,¡± a tall and sturdy man, clearly in charge and a tough one to handle, spoke out. They were tasked with the same mission but preferred to reap where they hadn¡¯t sown, waiting here rather than searching themselves.

    ¡°What, you guys again?¡± Liu Yunyi looked disdainfully at the few people in front of him. Although he hadn¡¯t been in the system long, this was already his second encounter with this group.

    ¡°Cut the chatter and hand over the White Origin Fruit,¡± the burly man didn¡¯t want to waste words with Liu Yunyi. Their audacity to rob others showed they had the power to do so.

    ¡°We won¡¯t give them to you; you might as well give up on that idea,¡± Zhou Jiyou said calmly. He knew that apart from himself, the others were no match for these people. Yet, he couldn¡¯t just hand over his belongings to others; he came here to strengthen himself, not to work for others.

    The burly manughed, ¡°In that case, we have no choice but to take them by force. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°You guys fall back, I¡¯ll handle them,¡± Zhou Jiyou spoke as he charged forward. He was the leader of this small team, and it was his responsibility to protect them.

    But the next moment, Zhou Jiyou stopped in his tracks, because the burly man and his group, as if subject to an immobilization spell, suddenly froze.

    Zhou Jiyou looked at them in astonishment. What had just happened?

    ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re amazing! Can you teach me?¡± Yang Junjun looked at Song Yan Ning with admiration. Just as the burly man and his group had charged at them, Xiao Ning had picked up a few small stones from the ground and thrown them, and then this happened.

    ¡°I want to learn too,¡± Liu Yunyi also spoke up.

    ¡°And me,¡± Guo Kai looked on with anticipation and admiration.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Zhou Jiyou turned to look at everyone.

    ¡°Just now, Xiao Ning picked up a few small stones from the ground and threw them, then they were all immobilized. You have to admit she is amazing,¡± Yang Junjun excitedly recounted what just happened.

    ¡°Do you really know Medical Skill?¡± Zhou Jiyou looked at Song Yan Ning. He had heard from his grandfather that skilled traditional physicians could target acupoints, and given that Song Yan Ning had immobilized the burly man and his group, she must have targeted their acupoints.

    ¡°My grandparents are both Doctors, so I know a bit,¡± Song Yan Ning replied. Once she understood the rules of this system, she had an idea to establish her own power base here, so she intended to gather some followers to serve her. However, winning over these prideful kids wasn¡¯t easy, so first, she needed to make them admire her.

    ¡°No wonder you chose the codename ¡®Doctor¡¯.¡± Yang Junjun finally understood.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and walked towards the immobilized group.

    She stopped in front of the burly man, ¡°Now, you have two choices, either give us your Merit Points or be my subordinates. Otherwise, every time I see you, I¡¯ll target your acupoints. You should know what happens if you fail three missions in a row.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡± The burly man gritted his teeth, looking at Song Yan Ning. He had already decided that once his acupoints were released, he¡¯d teach Song Yan Ning a harsh lesson to show he was not to be trifled with.

 Chapter 12 - 12 Twelve Wholeheartedly Convinced and Compliant

    ?Chapter 12: Twelve, Wholeheartedly Convinced and Compliant   Chapter 12: Twelve, Wholeheartedly Convinced and Compliant                                   Song Yan Ning curved her lips, her eyes twinkling like stars with a brilliant light, beautiful, yet seeming to possess an insight that could see through people¡¯s hearts, ¡°Are you thinking that once your acupoints are released, you¡¯ll teach me a lesson?¡±

    The fat man looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise, ¡°How did you know?¡± Could she possibly have the Mind Reading Technique?

    ¡°Even if your acupoints were released, you still wouldn¡¯t be my opponent,¡± Song Yan Ning teased the fat man.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! If you have the guts, release my acupoints,¡± the fat man provoked. If he couldn¡¯t even beat a little girl, hisrge size would be a waste.

    ¡°How about we make a bet?¡± A sly gleam shed in Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re on, who¡¯s afraid of whom! What¡¯s the bet?¡± the fat man said with an air of nonchnce. His strength was infamously strong in this system; he feared no little girl. That would be a joke.

    Song Yan Ning nced over the fat man and his followers, ¡°One-on-one. If I win, from now on, you and your followers will follow my lead. How about that?¡± Even though she wasn¡¯t in a hurry for Merit Points, her current strength wasn¡¯t that formidable, but the tasks in the Task Hall didn¡¯t pose a challenge to her at all. Once she became more familiar with this ce, she nned to take on a few Grade A tasks. The Merit Points awarded for one Grade A task were iparable to these low-level ones.

    ¡°What if you lose?¡± the fat man asked.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll give you all my Merit Points.¡±

    Behind her, Yang Junjun and others lowered their heads, their shoulders shaking slightly. Song Yan Ning was clearly setting a trap; as it was, she didn¡¯t have a single Merit Point.

    The fat man hesitated, seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s confidence.

    At that moment, a tall and thin boy behind the fat man spoke up, ¡°Let¡¯s y best two out of three. If you win two rounds, you win.¡± Not only was he the brains and face of the team, but he was also the true leader.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Song Yan Ning agreed readily, and with a flick of her wrist, she flung several small pebbles. Since she managed to immobilize them once, she was capable of doing it a second time.

    The fat man and hispanions felt a sudden pain before realizing they could move freely again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first to meet you,¡± the fat man said, moving his neck and stepping forward, challengingly looking at Song Yan Ning. Since she had dared to acupoint him, he¡¯d let her know the consequences of offending him.

    ¡°Doctor, be careful. The Samurai¡¯sbat power is quite formidable,¡± Yang Junjun and others watched Song Yan Ning with concern. She could acupoint, which meant she must have some kung fu skills, but after all, the opponent was the infamous ¡®Samurai¡¯ from the Primary System.

    Song Yan Ning gave an OK sign to Yang Junjun and the rest, before stepping in front of the fat man with an inviting gesture, ¡°Begin.¡±

    The fat man shouted and charged at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s figure flickered, dodging the fat man¡¯s attack while gripping his iing fist and with a slight exertion of force, executed a move of using the opponent¡¯s force against them.

    A ¡°bang!¡± was heard and, upon focusing, the fat man was seen lying on the ground.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a Samurai; are my eyes deceiving me?¡±

    ¡°She won so easily? This is unscientific.¡± Everyone present looked at Song Yan Ning in disbelief.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled slightly, looking down at the fat man lying on the ground, ¡°Shall we continue?¡±

    The fat man red at Song Yan Ning, his eyes filled with defiance. He couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d been thrown by this little girl; it was a monumental humiliation.

    He stood up and quickly rushed at Song Yan Ning again. This time he would not be careless.

    Song Yan Ning smiled yfully, her figure as swift as a specter. She had to demonstrate her strength to subdue them.

    Everyone¡¯s vision blurred, and then another ¡°bang!¡± was heard. The fat man had fallen to the ground once more.

    ¡°She¡¯s so amazing!¡±

    ¡°Who exactly is she? Could she be from an Ancient Martial Family?¡±

    ¡°The Doctor is so impressive! I¡¯ve decided; she¡¯s my idol from now on. I¡¯ll follow her lead,¡± the crowd looked at Song Yan Ning with surprise, admiration, and disbelief.

    ¡°Continue?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at the fat man and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost,¡± the fat man slowly climbed up, humbly epting his defeat as he looked at Song Yan Ning. One time could be an ident, but a second time definitely couldn¡¯t be.

    ¡°You¡¯re skilled!¡± Song Yan Ning gave a slight bow.

    The fat man bowed back at Song Yan Ning and turned to join hispanions. The strongest among his team was ¡®ck Hat¡¯, the true team leader.

    The code name ck Hat was not given lightly. At six years old, the leader had single-handedly breached a nation¡¯s securitywork, causing chaos in that country. The country deployed numerousputer experts to track down the leader¡¯s trail, but in the end, not one could determine his whereabouts.

    Besides, the leader¡¯sbat prowess was incredibly strong; he couldn¡¯tst more than three moves in his grasp. That was why they willingly submitted to the leader; after all, to enter the Emperor Realm system meant no one was ordinary, each with their own pride. Without significant ability, who would submit to whom?

    ck Hat stepped forward, giving Song Yan Ning a slight bow, ¡°I¡¯ll be your opponent now.¡±

    ¡°Please enlighten me!¡± Song Yan Ning returned the bow.

    ck Hat advanced a step, his movements as quick as lightning, rapidly striking at Song Yan Ning. She was eager to see just how powerful Song Yan Ning truly was.

    ¡°What do you guys think, who will win this round?¡±

    ¡°Definitely ck Hat, isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    ¡°This person is impressive, they¡¯ve exchanged several moves with the Doctor, can she win this time?¡±

    ¡°I thought the Samurai was the strongest, it turns out there¡¯s another hidden powerhouse.¡±

    Those around watched the intense battle with both anxiety and excitement.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s smile grew thicker. She now knew her opponent¡¯s strength and was very satisfied.

    The more ck Hat fought, the more rmed he became; this was the first time since he joined this system that he had encountered a worthy opponent, and what¡¯s more, it was a much younger girl.

    Suddenly, he felt a pain in his stomach and stumbled backward involuntarily, then fell to the ground, seated. He had lost!

    Song Yan Ning approached, smiling down at ck Hat, ¡°Shall we continue?¡±

    ck Hat stood up, looking down at Song Yan Ning with a light smile on his face, ¡°I¡¯ve lost, you are my leader now.¡± He was full of curiosity about her and keen to know her better.

 Chapter 13 - 13 Thirteen top of the list

    ?Chapter 13: Thirteen, top of the list   Chapter 13: Thirteen, top of the list                                   ¡°Great! Two out of three rounds, and the doctor won,¡± Yang Junjun pped her hands happily and walked over to Song Yan Ning, giving her a thumbs-up, ¡°Xiao Ning, you were amazing. From now on, you¡¯re my idol, I¡¯m following you.¡±

    ¡°And us,¡± Liu Yunyi and the others also walked over to Song Yan Ning with smiles. Song Yan Ning had shown them her strength. The Samurai¡¯sbat power was the strongest in the Primary System. Usually, when they saw him, they would have to walk around him, but they had never imagined that Song Yan Ning could defeat the Samurai so easily. It really seemed incredible to them.

    ¡°Captain, I¡¯m a ck Hat. I hope for your guidance in the future,¡± ck Hat said with a smile, extending his hand towards Song Yan Ning. Following her could be quite interesting, and he was looking forward to the future.

    Song Yan Ning reached out and shook hands with ck Hat, ¡°I¡¯m a Doctor.¡±

    ¡°You know Medical Skills?¡± ck Hat raised an eyebrow. No wonder she knew acupoints.

    ¡°A little,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled.

    ck Hat grinned. From the fact that she could target acupoints, it was clear she was far from knowing just a little about Medical Skills.

    ¡°Captain, I¡¯m a Samurai. Let me introduce my friends; this is Panda, ck Panther, and Bambi,¡± the big guy brought his group over to introduce them to Song Yan Ning. She had managed to beat him and ck Hat, which evidenced her powerful strength. He waspletely convinced by his loss to her. But whether she could be their captain would depend on her future performance. However, in his heart, apart from that almost divine figure, ck Hat was the one he respected the most.

    ¡°Hello, Captain!¡± Everyone greeted Song Yan Ning in unison.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile to everyone and then turned to Yang Junjun and the others, ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯m going to take them to pick White Origin Fruit.¡± Since they had acknowledged her as their captain, it was natural for her to help themplete their tasks.

    Anyone who could enter this system was no ordinary person; they were of great use to her. To earn their sincere and delighted allegiance, strength alone was insufficient. She also needed to let them see the benefits of following her.

    She had no idea when the Seal within her could be lifted, or when she would be able to leave Earth. But no matter where she was, she had to make herself strong. Only with strength would she not be bullied or looked down upon.

    ¡°No need, Captain, it¡¯s gettingte today. Let¡¯s go together for the tasks tomorrow evening,¡± ck Hat spoke up. Now, with less than an hour left toplete the task, they wouldn¡¯t have enough time to pick White Origin Fruit. However, he was more interested in learning about her.

    ¡°We still have many Merit Points; it¡¯s okay if we can¡¯tplete this task,¡± the big guy chimed in.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and didn¡¯t insist, ¡°Let¡¯s goplete the tasks first.¡± After leaving this system, she had to apany her grandfather to gather herbal medicine on the mountain. She couldn¡¯t afford to dy.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go with you to the Task Hall,¡± ck Hat followed Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Captain, are you from Yang City?¡± ck Hat asked. He was eager to meet the real her, only unsure if she was in the same city as him.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded again.

    A delighted smile spread across ck Hat¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m also from Yang City. I¡¯m in the fourth grade at East District Experimental Primary School. What about you?¡± East District Experimental Primary School was a highly regarded school, and children who went there usually came from well-off families.

    ¡°I won¡¯t start school until September,¡± Song Yan Ning replied. What a coincidence that ck Hat was going to the same school as her. Her grandfather had a good rtionship with the principal of East District Experimental Primary School.

    Both her grandparents were doctors who had saved many people in Yang City over the years. In Beijing, they were also people of status, but they preferred the natural beauty of Beiyan Town and chose to stay there. If it weren¡¯t for her grandparents¡¯ prestigious medical skills, a significant family like the Song Family wouldn¡¯t have married their daughter into it.

    ¡°Which school are you nning to attend?¡± ck Hat asked Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°I¡¯ll probably go to East District Experimental Primary School too,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Look for me when you start school. My name is Ling Yu,¡± Ling Yu said excitedly. He was quite a character in East District Experimental Primary School, but he believed that based on Song Yan Ning¡¯s capabilities, her prominence there would not be less than his. He eagerly anticipated the day they would meet in real life.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Walking into the Task Hall, Song Yan Ning and her group approached the service counter toplete their tasks.

    ¡°Hello, we are here toplete a task,¡± Liu Yiyun, who was originally the group¡¯s captain, took out the task card and White Origin Fruits and handed them to the staff member.

    The staff member took the Jade Token, scanned it on the machine, and then returned it to Liu Yiyun.

    As Liu Yiyun retrieved the Jade Token, their group¡¯s name, their Merit Points, and their rankings appeared on the screen in the Task Hall.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s Merit Points were just a small amount, Ling Yu and his group were stunned. She didn¡¯t have any Merit Points before?

    Seeing Ling Yu and the others looking at her, Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°I knew I would win.¡± She still had that much confidence in herself. If she had indeed lost, she could have given them the Merit Points after collecting them.

    Ling Yu and the others were speechless.

    ¡°Look! Wuji is still number one on the Yellow List,¡± Yang Junjun pointed to the disy in front of them. The Task Hall published the system¡¯s rankings every day.

    The system¡¯s rankings were divided into Heaven, Earth, Mysterious, and Yellow Lists. They, being in the Basic and Intermediate levels, were on the Yellow List. But even with Basic and Intermediate levels totaling several thousand people, being first among them clearly showed just how formidable the opponent was.

    ¡°Wuji is so amazing!¡± Liu Yiyun said admiringly. Wuji had always been his idol.

    ¡°Wuji is from Beijing as well, rumored to be the Crown Prince of Beijing¡¯s foremost family, the Qin Family. But I¡¯ve never seen him; he keeps a very low profile,¡± Zhou Jiyou stated. Being from Beijing himself, he naturally knew a bit about Wuji, who was also from Beijing.

    ¡°I really want to meet him,¡± Yang Junjun said, full of anticipation.

    ¡°Mm,¡± everyone nodded, silently encouraging themselves to work hard and quickly reach the Intermediate level. They just didn¡¯t know if Wuji would still be in the Intermediate System by the time they got there. Wuji¡¯s strength was indeed exceptional.

    Song Yan Ning curved her lips into a smirk. The Crown Prince of the Qin Family, wasn¡¯t he the little brat who hade to see her when she was born? She hadn¡¯t expected him to be in the system, too. But, it wasn¡¯t surprising at all that he was here; after all, the Qin Family was not just any ordinary family.

 Chapter 14 - 14 Fourteen Giving up Seat

    ?Chapter 14: Fourteen, Giving up Seat   Chapter 14: Fourteen, Giving up Seat                                   Song Yan Ning opened her eyes and heard the sound of her grandmother making breakfast outside. She nced at the clock on the wall and saw it was almost six o¡¯clock. Sitting up, she got dressed and walked outside.

    Entering the main room, she saw Yang Lisheng sitting at the table, drinking tea.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Song Yan Ning walked over and sat down opposite Yang Lisheng.

    Yang Lisheng nodded and scrutinized Song Yan Ning, ¡°Why did you get up sote today? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Xiao Ning usually got up at five in the morning; sleeping in thiste was a first.

    He had wanted to wake her up, worried she might be feeling unwell. His wife had suggested they let Xiao Ning sleep longer and wake her after breakfast was ready. After all, Xiao Ning was only seven, and kids her age usually slept soundly at this hour. A lie-in now and then was normal.

    He wished Xiao Ning was like other kids, who enjoyed sleep-ins and being pampered, but she was just too well-behaved, so well-behaved that it pained his heart. Not only did she take care of everything herself, but she also apanied him to the mountains to gather herbal medicine, and even when she fell, she never asked him to carry her. Such a good child, and yet Xinxin didn¡¯t want her, which was beyond his understanding. Could appearances really matter that much? Was kinship, deeper than blood, not more important than those superficial things?

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°I was just a bit sleepy and wanted to sleep a bit longer. Sorry for making you worry, Grandpa.¡± As for the matter of the Emperor Realm, she did not n to tell her grandpa, as it seemed too unbelievable, and she was afraid it might worry him and grandma.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sleepy, sleep a bit more; you don¡¯t need to wake up so early every day,¡± Yang Lisheng looked at Song Yan Ning with a fond expression.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. From now on, she nned to train in the Emperor Realm daily and waking upte would likely happen more often.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for breakfast,¡± Li Meixiang called from the kitchen.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning replied and stood up. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go wash up first.¡±

    Yang Lisheng nodded, ¡°After breakfast, you¡¯ll apany me to visit an old friend.¡± He had just received a call from his old friend who was feeling unwell and wanted him to have a look. It was a good opportunity to take Xiao Ning to the East District Experimental Primary School to familiarize her with the school environment.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and headed towards the bathroom.

    After breakfast, Song Yan Ning followed Yang Lisheng out.

    As soon as they reached the bus stop, a bus arrived. The area was close to the start and end points of the bus route, and it wasn¡¯t rush hour, so the bus wasn¡¯t very crowded.

    Upon boarding, Yang Lisheng led Song Yan Ning to a two-seater spot, and they sat down.

    The bus started slowly, heading into the city.

    As the bus stopped at each station, more people gradually got on.

    ¡°Youngdy, could you let me have a seat? The bus jerking around is making me a bit dizzy,¡± an elderlydy who had just boarded approached a young woman resting with her eyes closed and spoke.

    The young woman opened her eyes, nced at the elderlydy, and closed her eyes again, clearly not intending to give up her seat.

    The elderlydy, about to speak again, hesitated but ultimately remained silent. She didn¡¯t know why, but today she was feeling terribly dizzy. Had she not nned to visit her son and his family in the city to see her grandson, she would have rather slept in.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, youngdy? Didn¡¯t you see she¡¯s an elder? Giving up your seat is the right thing to do,¡± a middle-aged woman nearby spoke up discontentedly.

    ¡°Yeah, get up and give thisdy a seat,¡± another chimed in.

    ¡°You should never have been sitting in a priority seat in the first ce,¡± many others agreed.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone; it¡¯s okay, I can manage,¡± said the elderlydy, slightly embarrassed by the fuss, as she would not have asked had she not been dizzy.

    The young woman, faced with public criticism, turned red with anger, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she did not want to give up her seat, but she really didn¡¯t have the strength today as it was the second day of her period. Not only was her flow heavy, but the abdominal cramps were also torturous. Though sitting was ufortable, it was still better than standing. Every period was immensely painful, and despite numerous doctor visits and various medicines, nothing really worked. If not for the painkiller she had taken that morning, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t offer a seat¡ªfind excuses.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, young people these days justckpassion.¡±

    Song Yan Ning stood up and called out to the elderlydy, ¡°Grandma, please sit over here.¡± She could tell from the woman¡¯splexion that she was not feeling well.

    ¡°Stay seated, let Grandpa get up,¡± Yang Lisheng touched Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair as he got ready to stand.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and smiled yfully at Yang Lisheng, ¡°I¡¯m stronger than you, Grandpa, and I¡¯m ufortable sitting anyway.¡±

    Yang Lishengughed and didn¡¯t insist further. He knew his granddaughter¡¯s temperament well¡ªonce she decided something, she would stick to her decision, much like the first time she insisted on apanying him to gather herbs, despite his and his wife¡¯s protests.

    ¡°Look, you¡¯re so grown up, yet not even as considerate as a child.¡±

    ¡°Some people are just shameless.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken a picture. I¡¯ll upload it onler and let everyone see what kind of person she is.¡±

    As the others continued to talk, each word was sharp as a knife, making the young woman¡¯s face grow paler.

    Song Yan Ning approached the young woman, looked at herplexion, and spoke to the crowd, ¡°Please don¡¯t scold her anymore. She didn¡¯t mean to refuse the seat; she couldn¡¯t because she¡¯s not feeling well.¡± Sitting right behind the young woman, she had smelled the scent of blood from the start and guessed why the woman had not given up her seat.

    The young woman looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise, ¡°How did you know I wasn¡¯t feeling well?¡± She had mentioned her difort, but nobody believed her, thinking she simply did not want to give up her seat.

    The others also looked at Song Yan Ning in astonishment.

    ¡°My Grandpa is a Doctor; he told me,¡± Song Yan Ning cheekily winked at Yang Lisheng. Grandpa must have also realized the woman¡¯s condition; it just wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to speak up about such matters.

    As everyone turned their attention to him, Yang Lisheng nodded, ¡°She really is unwell.¡±

    ¡°Even if you are a Doctor, you can¡¯t just diagnose without examination, right?¡± someone questioned skeptically. Elderly doctors generally have better medical skills, but even the most skilled doctors need to perform an examination.

 Chapter 15 - 15 Fifteen Visiting Friends

    ?Chapter 15: Fifteen, Visiting Friends   Chapter 15: Fifteen, Visiting Friends                                   ¡°I know you all mean well and want to help this woman, but you should find a reason that convinces us.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, a person like her isn¡¯t worth helping, she doesn¡¯t even have a bit of public spirit.¡± Everybody thought Yang Lisheng said this just to help the young woman.

    The young woman raised her head, looking at Song Yan Ning with a bitter expression, ¡°It¡¯s useless, they won¡¯t believe it.¡± She had seen simr news online before, but she hadn¡¯t expected that one day, she too would encounter such moral coercion.

    She could already imagine, once someone uploaded the video online, the consequences she would have to bear. But she was helpless because aside from Song Yan Ning and her grandpa, no one on the bus believed her.

    Song Yan Ning smiled at the young woman and looked at the middle-aged woman next to her, who kept talking, ¡°Auntie, my grandpa just told me that you have a stomach problem.¡±

    The middle-aged woman was stunned and looked at Yang Lisheng, ¡°Can you tell I have a bad stomach?¡± If he really could tell, then she actually met the Divine Doctor today. She had been suffering from frequent burping and bloating sincest year, had visited the hospital multiple times and even underwent gastroscopy, but her condition had not improved at all.

    Yang Lisheng nodded, ¡°Do you often burp, feel bloated, and suffer from acid reflux and nausea?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s exactly it.¡± The middle-aged woman nodded repeatedly, her eyes shining as she looked at Yang Lisheng, ¡°Doctor, you can tell I have a stomach problem, so you must have a way to cure me, right?¡± She was truly about to be tormented to death by this stomach ailment.

    Yang Lisheng nodded, ¡°Do you have paper and a pen? I¡¯ll write you a prescription.¡± Although the woman had been cursing the young girl, her intentions were good, but she was unaware of the young girl¡¯s situation.

    The middle-aged woman shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t have paper and a pen, how about I get off the bus with you and go to a store to buy some?¡±

    ¡°I have paper and a pen.¡± The young woman took out paper and a pen from her bag and handed them to the middle-aged woman.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ Miss, I was wrong just now, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± The middle-aged woman took the paper and pen with embarrassment. She had berated the other, who in turn was still willing to lend her paper and pen¡ªwhat a good girl.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The young woman shook her head. As long as people didn¡¯t misunderstand her, that was all she wanted; she truly didn¡¯t want to endure cyberbullying.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I thought you were intentionally not giving up your seat.¡±

    ¡°Lady, I misunderstood you just now, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The people on the bus realized they had misunderstood the young woman and began to apologize to her.

    The young woman smiled and shook her head, then turned to look at Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng, ¡°Thank you!¡± If they hadn¡¯t helped, the video of her refusing to give up her seat would have definitely been posted online, and not only would she have been berated, but she might also have lost her job.

    Yang Lisheng handed the written prescription to the middle-aged woman, ¡°Get this prescription filled at a pharmacy, boil it daily, and drink it in the morning and evening or at noon and evening on an empty stomach. Avoid meat, greasy, cold and indigestible food, understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood, thank you, Doctor!¡± The middle-aged woman gratefully epted the medicine.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Yang Lisheng smiled and shook his head, then wrote another prescription on the paper and handed it to the young woman, ¡°This prescription can help regte hormones, take it the same way as thisdy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The young woman took the paper and pen, gratefully nodded at Yang Lisheng.

    ¡°Doctor, can you look at me too, I¡¯ve been feeling unwelltely.¡±

    ¡°And me, I¡¯ve been coughing a lottely.¡±

    ¡°Check me out too, please.¡± Rarely encountering a doctor with such good medical skills, the crowd naturally didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.

    Seeing more and more people asking him for medical help, Yang Lisheng smiled and yfully rolled his eyes at Song Yan Ning, his eyes filled with slight helplessness. He wasn¡¯t unwilling to help everyone with their diseases, but with so many people, once he started he wouldn¡¯t be able to get off the bus today.

    Song Yan Ning yfully stuck out her tongue and looked at the crowd, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncles and aunties! My grandpa and I have reached our stop, we need to get off.¡± Actually, they were still two stops away from the bus station, but if they didn¡¯t get off now, they wouldn¡¯t be able toter.

    Seeing the bus had already stopped, Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t care what the people were saying, she grabbed Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand and squeezed through to the door, ¡°Excuse us, please let us through, we have an emergency.¡±

    Although the crowd really wanted Yang Lisheng to look at their ailments, they reluctantly stepped aside, allowing Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng to get off the bus.

    Song Yan Ning watched the departing bus and let out a long sigh of relief, then turned to Yang Lisheng and winked at him, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yang Lisheng smiled indulgently and helplessly, ruffled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, and took her hand as they walked forward. Fortunately, they often went to the mountains to gather herbs, so this little walking was nothing for them.

    Ling Yu, holding a basketball, came down from upstairs and saw his grandpa drinking tea in the living room, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going out to y basketball.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go today, we have guestsing over in a bit.¡± Mr. Ling put down his teacup and gestured to Ling Yu.

    Ling Yu shrugged and sat down next to Mr. Ling, ¡°Grandpa, who ising? Do I know them?¡±

    Mr. Ling shook his head and picked up the teapot beside him, refilling his cup with tea, ¡°It¡¯s an old friend of your grandpa, a doctor with excellent medical skills. Your grandpa has been feeling unwell these days, so he wille over to check on your grandpa. Also, he has a granddaughter who will be going to your school this September. You¡¯ll help take care of her then.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but only if she¡¯s not annoying, otherwise I won¡¯t bother with her.¡± Ling Yu curled his fingers, spinning the basketball in his hand. He really disliked clingy, whiny girls.

    Mr. Ling nodded, hearing footsteps from outside, he knew Yang Lisheng had arrived, so he got up and walked towards the door, ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± He had already instructed the butler that when Old Yang and his party arrived, to bring them in directly.

    Ling Yu stopped spinning the basketball, ced it aside, and stood up to follow Mr. Ling. Since the visitor was his grandpa¡¯s old friend and was here to check on his grandpa¡¯s health, he naturally couldn¡¯t be impolite.

    ¡°Old Yang!¡± Mr. Ling saw Yang Lisheng approaching and greeted him happily.

    ¡°Old Ling, long time no see!¡± Yang Lisheng smiled and shook hands with Mr. Ling, then pointed to Song Yan Ning beside him, ¡°This is my granddaughter, Xiao Ning, say hello to Grandpa Ling.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Ling!¡± Song Yan Ning called sweetly.

    ¡°Good!¡± Mr. Ling smiled and nodded, then gestured to Ling Yu behind him, ¡°This is my grandson Ling Yu, Xiao Yu, this is Grandpa Yang.¡±

 Chapter 16 - 16 Sixteen Challenge

    ?Chapter 16: Sixteen, Challenge   Chapter 16: Sixteen, Challenge                                   Song Yan Ning arched an eyebrow at Ling Yu, a slight curve forming at her lips. She hadn¡¯t expected such a coincidence, that the grandson of Grandpa Yang¡¯s old friend was actually Ling Yu.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang, hello!¡± Ling Yu stepped forward, politely greeting Yang Lisheng, while ncing at Song Yan Ning standing next to him, his brow slightly furrowing. She was the ugliest girl he had ever seen, but her eyes were beautiful, giving him a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. However, he couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen her before.

    Yang Lisheng smiled and nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much. Last time I saw you, you were about Xiao Ning¡¯s size.¡± He and Mr. Ling, although living in the same city, seldom visited each other, but they frequently talked over the phone.

    ¡°Xiao Yu, take your sister out to y. She¡¯ll be in the same school as you from now on, so you must take good care of her,¡± Mr. Ling turned his head and said to Ling Yu. He was aware of Song Yan Ning¡¯s situation; it was really pitiful how the child was treated by her parents as an outcast just because of her looks, but fortunately, the Old Yang couple always treated her with great care and affection.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ling Yu nodded, then turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Let¡¯s go y in the yard.¡± Although he didn¡¯t find Song Yan Ning appealing, he didn¡¯t dislike her.

    No sooner had he spoken than his pocket vibrated with the ring of his phone.

    He took out his phone and saw it was from Heizi. He had arranged to y basketball with Heizi today, but he hadn¡¯t expected his grandfather¡¯s friend to visit.

    He pressed the call button and said, ¡°Heizi, my family has guests, so I can¡¯t y basketball today. You¡¯ll have to find someone else.¡±

    ¡°Boss Ling, we¡¯ve run into some trouble here. Those guys we beatst time want to challenge us to a rematch, and this time they¡¯ve brought a senior from the Shangling Middle School basketball team. His skills are pretty good, and specifically, he wants to challenge you. Can you make it?¡±

    Ling Yu¡¯s expression darkened as he nced at Song Yan Ning next to him, ¡°I got it. Wait for me.¡± How could he back down when the challenge was brought to his doorstep?

    After hanging up, he went to the living room to grab a basketball and said to Mr. Ling, who was chatting with Yang Lisheng, ¡°Grandpa, Heizi and the others are in some trouble. I must go.¡±

    ¡°Then take your sister with you,¡± Mr. Ling nodded. Old Yang was treating him for an illness, and Song Yan Ning would surely be bored alone, plus the basketball court wasn¡¯t far. Moreover, Xiao Yu was a sensible child who would likely protect Song Yan Ning well.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Ling Yu nodded, then approached Song Yan Ning, ¡°I¡¯m going to y basketball. Do you want toe along?¡± He didn¡¯t really want to take Song Yan Ning with him, but since his grandfather had spoken, he couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Yang Lisheng, and seeing him nod, she did the same, ¡°Sure.¡±

    The sight of Ling Yu bringing Song Yan Ning baffled Heizi and his crew.

    ¡°Boss Ling, who is she?¡± Heizi stepped forward and asked. Many girls at the school had crushes on Ling Yu, yet he paid them no mind¡ªand now he was apanied by a girl. He was most surprised by the fact that she was quite unattractive.

    ¡°She¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s friend¡¯s granddaughter,¡± Ling Yu briefly introduced her, his gaze sharp as he looked at the challengers.

    ¡°So you dide? I thought you were too scared to show up,¡± a teenage boy with a few pimples on his face stepped out of the crowd, looking at Ling Yu provocatively.

    ¡°Cut the crap, didn¡¯t you want a challenge? Then let¡¯s get started,¡± Ling Yu said, subtly leaping up and tossing the basketball over the pimply boy¡¯s head, sending it toward the hoop in a graceful arc.

    ¡°Swish!¡± The basketball dropped neatly into the hoop.

    ¡°Boss Ling is mighty!¡±

    ¡°As expected of Boss Ling, immediately putting the opponents in their ce,¡±

    ¡°Awesome!¡± Heizi¡¯s group looked on at Ling Yu excitedly.

    Ling Yu gave a taunting smile to the pimply boy, then turned to join Heizi¡¯s group, ¡°Let¡¯s show them what we¡¯re made of.¡±

    ¡°Right on!¡± Heizi and his teammates responded with high spirits. With Boss Ling there, they were sure to win the game.

    The pimply boy and his friends looked ufortable. The shot Ling Yu had just made was two to three meters beyond the three-point line; sinking a basket from that distance spoke volumes of his skills.

    Zhang Jifei approached the pimply boy, ¡°Zhao Feng, we¡­¡± The shot from Ling Yu had left him in awe, and he wasn¡¯t sure how confident Zhao Feng could be in winning against Ling Yu.

    Zhao Feng raised a hand to silence Zhang Jifei, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not easily beaten, get ready.¡± As the captain of the Shangling Middle School basketball team, he couldn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat a mere student.

    As both sides prepared for battle, Song Yan Ning wandered off to the side and took a seat on a bench. She asionally watched sports programs and quite liked basketball herself.

    After discussing tactics with Heizi and his crew, Ling Yu took their positions on the court.

    He went to the center of the court and looked at Zhao Feng, who was sneering at him, a confident smirk forming on Ling Yu¡¯s own lips, ¡°I¡¯m winning this game!¡± He didn¡¯t even consider Zhao Feng a threat. After all, not everyone had the privilege to train in the Emperor Realm like him, whether it was stamina, uracy, or jumping power.

    Zhao Feng let out a scornfulugh, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    A boy walked to the center of the court, looking at Ling Yu¡¯s group, ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I toss the ball, do you?¡± He was a substitute on Zhao Feng¡¯s team.

    ¡°I have no objections, but if someoneins about not getting the ball and uses us of cheating, that wouldn¡¯t be fair to us, would it? I think it¡¯s better this way; let her toss the ball,¡± Zhao Feng said, pointing at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning was slightly startled.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let him do it,¡± Ling Yu pointed at the substitute from Zhao Feng¡¯s team.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like being called unfair. Let her do it,¡± Zhao Feng decided firmly. He was taller than Ling Yu and one of the top jumpers on the basketball team, giving him the advantage either way.

    Ling Yu looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know basketball.¡± He didn¡¯t want to drag Song Yan Ning into this.

    ¡°She just needs to toss the ball for us. Don¡¯t you think that makes it more fun?¡± Zhao Feng raised a provocative smile at Ling Yu.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Ling Yu, tired of Zhao Feng¡¯s nonsense, gestured towards Song Yan Ning toe over, ¡°Come here a second.¡±

    Song Yan Ning curled her lips in amusement and stood up, walking toward Ling Yu¡¯s group.

    ¡°Do you know how to toss the ball?¡± Ling Yu asked as Song Yan Ning approached.

    ¡°Yep,¡± she nodded. She might have never yed basketball, but she had some understanding of the game.

    ¡°Alright, just stand in this spot and toss the basketball up high, the higher, the better,¡± Ling Yu directed, pointing at the center court line.

 Chapter 17 - 17 Seventeen Foul

    ?Chapter 17: Seventeen, Foul   Chapter 17: Seventeen, Foul                                   ¡°Yes, the higher the better,¡± Zhao Feng said with a wicked smile. He had Song Yan Ning throw the ball precisely to give Ling Yu no room forint¡ªafter all, Song Yan Ning was one of their own. If you couldn¡¯t grab a ball thrown by your own teammate, who could you me? Although the oue of a game couldn¡¯t be decided by the first ball, giving the opponent a blow to their morale right from the start could still be advantageous.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, walked to the center spot, nced at Ling Yu and Zhao Feng, then tossed the basketball high into the air.

    The basketball flew straight up towards the sky and, after reaching its apex, began to fall rapidly.

    ¡°She really threw it high.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a well-thrown ball.¡± Throwing the ball seemed simple, but there was skill involved; a throw that was off or too low could affect the jump ball.

    Seeing this, Zhao Feng immediately leapt up. Noticing that Ling Yu made no move, a smug look spread across his face. This time, the ball was surely his.

    But the next moment, his smile froze on his face because the basketball was just a little out of his reach. It was impossible for him to hover in mid-air, and if he tried to jump again, Ling Yu would definitely snatch the ball away.

    Ling Yu¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, and with an effortless jump, he soared higher than Zhao Feng.

    ¡°Smack!¡± The basketball was pped toward his own side by Ling Yu.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zhao Fengnded and spun around, rushing towards Ling Yu. His task was to guard Ling Yu. Li Jingyi told him that Ling Yu was best at shooting from a distance, and he had just witnessed Ling Yu¡¯s impressive three-point shooting. As long as he could guard Ling Yu and not allow the other yers to pass the ball to him, Ling Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to shoot from afar and thus wouldn¡¯t be able to score.

    As for whether he scored himself, Zhao Feng didn¡¯t care; he was just there to y. As a middle schooler and future basketball star, he wouldn¡¯t take a game with a bunch of elementary school kids too seriously. But he had to admit, Ling Yu¡¯s shooting was a bit of a surprise to him.

    Zhao Feng positioned himself in front of Ling Yu, blocking his way, and shot a nce towards Fan Jianguang in the distance.

    Fan Jianguang nodded in understanding and ran towards Heizi¡¯s direction. Besides Ling Yu, Heizi was the most skilled yer on the team.

    Song Yan Ning sat on a chair outside the court, her face showing a yful interest in the game. Ling Yu¡¯s skills were indeed good, but Zhao Feng¡¯s defense was too tight; the other yers had no chance to pass the ball to Ling Yu. If he couldn¡¯t break free from this, their chances of winning the game weren¡¯t great.

    Heizi sidestepped an opponent, leapt up, and mmed the basketball towards the hoop. Dunking was his specialty.

    As he approached the hoop, a hand suddenly reached out not for the ball, but for his face.

    Heizi realized the intention toote to avoid it; the hand struck his face hard.

    ¡°Thud!¡± The sound of something heavy hitting the ground.

    Everyone turned to look and saw Heizi lying on the ground in pain.

    ¡°Heizi!¡± Ling Yu¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly ran over to him.

    The others also hurried to Heizi¡¯s side.

    ¡°Heizi, how are you?¡± Ling Yu crouched down, carefully helped Heizi up, and looked at him with concern.

    ¡°Boss Ling¡­ my back really hurts¡­ I probably can¡¯t y anymore¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Heizi winced in pain, guilt filling his eyes. There were only five yers on their team; if he couldn¡¯t y, they¡¯d either need to find someone else or forfeit the match. He didn¡¯t want it toe to this, but he couldn¡¯t move at all now.

    ¡°Let me have a look at his back,¡± Song Yan Ning stepped forward and said to Ling Yu as she knelt down.

    ¡°You know how to treat injuries?¡± Ling Yu asked, surprised.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Both my grandfather and grandmother are doctors; they¡¯ve taught me a few things.¡±

    Ling Yu recalled that Yang Lisheng had visited his home to treat his grandfather¡¯s illness. He carefully lifted Heizi¡¯s shirt.

    Song Yan Ning examined Heizi¡¯s back closely, then took his pulse, ¡°His bones are fine, but he¡¯ll be in pain for a while. If you¡¯re worried, take him to the hospital for an X-ray.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ling Yu nodded, feeling a newfound appreciation for Song Yan Ning.

    Zhao Feng approached Ling Yu and the others, his smirk looking down at Ling Yu, ¡°Are we still ying? If not, just admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your guy¡¯s foul¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be injured¡­¡± Heizi red angrily at Fan Jianguang, the one who caused him to fall. If he could move, he would¡¯ve beaten Fan Jianguang up by now.

    Zhao Fengughed dismissively, ¡°Okay, suppose we disqualify him for the foul. We still have a substitute yer, so we¡¯d still be five. What about you guys? Will you y with four? Or is this ugly girl going to y?¡± They had nned all along, or they wouldn¡¯t have fouled so tantly.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she stood up and looked at Zhao Feng, ¡°I¡¯ll y!¡±

    ¡°You? Hahaha¡­¡± Zhao Feng burst into uncontrobleughter upon hearing this.

    The others behind him also erupted inughter. This was probably the funniest joke they had heard. Not only questioning whether she knew how to y, but even her small physique would probably be knocked over with a light bump.

    ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t joke around, you? You¡¯ll probably end up crying.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s true that ugly people tend to seek attention.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Ling Yu¡¯s eyes shed sharply at Zhao Feng and his group. Although Song Yan Ning was not pretty, her behavior had won his favorable impression.

    Zhao Feng sneered, ¡°Oh wow, a hero saving the beauty¡ªno, no, no, I got that wrong. It should be saving the ugly. Ling Yu, your taste is really unique.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Song Yan Ning red at Zhao Feng, her voice icy, ¡°I am going to y, and I will leave you speechless in defeat.¡± She might not be pretty, but that didn¡¯t mean she could be humiliated.

    Zhao Fengughed heartily again, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll be waiting, just don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash; this isn¡¯t a joke.¡± Ling Yu and Ma Linjie helped Heizi up. She was his guest, and he couldn¡¯t let her get hurt.

    Song Yan Ning turned to Ling Yu and smiled confidently, ¡°How will we know if we don¡¯t try?¡±

    Ling Yu was momentarily stunned, staring nkly at Song Yan Ning. He actually found her smile attractive, especially her eyes¡ªthey shone brightly, like they could light up.

    ¡°Fun, so much fun, really looking forward to this, hahaha¡­¡± Zhao Feng couldn¡¯t help butugh again. It was his first time encountering such a situation.

    Song Yan Ning turned to Zhao Feng and spoke calmly, ¡°Since your yer hasmitted a malicious foul, we should be awarded free throws, right?¡±

 Chapter 18 - 18 Eighteen free throw

    ?Chapter 18: Eighteen, free throw   Chapter 18: Eighteen, free throw                                   Zhao Feng stoppedughing, his face filled with amusement as he looked at Song Yan Ning. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite knowledgeable, since you¡¯re standing in for him, you¡¯ll take his free throws then.¡± He wasn¡¯t surprised she knew something about basketball; after all, there were many ways to learn that knowledge nowadays. But he didn¡¯t believe she could make a basket¡ªnot to mention giving her three chances; even with ten, she probably couldn¡¯t make one.

    Ling Yu helped Heizi to sit down in the resting area off the court, then walked over to Song Yan Ning. ¡°I still hope you would reconsider. Once you¡¯re on the court, you can¡¯t back out. You saw how Heizi got injured; once you¡¯re ying, it¡¯s very likely you could end up in the same situation.¡± If she got injured, he didn¡¯t know how he would exin it to Grandpa and Grandpa Yang.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through and decided to y,¡± Song Yan Ning confirmed with a decisive nod.

    ¡°Alright, just be careful. Try to keep away from them as much as you can, and remember, ying basketball is very tiring. If you can¡¯t handle it, just let me know,¡± Ling Yu cautioned. He didn¡¯t expect the girl to be so stubborn; he just hoped she wouldn¡¯t get hurt.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning smiled, nodding before stepping towards the free throw area.

    Ling Yu shook his head and followed Song Yan Ning. He hardly believed she could score, and he had readied himself to rebound.

    Song Yan Ning advanced to the free throw line, took the basketball, dribbled it a few times, and then casually threw it towards the hoop.

    ¡°If she makes a basket like that, I¡¯ll eat the ball.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re losing for sure, so just let them struggle in theirst moments.¡±

    ¡°Letting her y was a joke, haha¡­¡± Zhao Feng and his group mocked, each adding their jeers.

    People on Ling Yu¡¯s side were simultaneously angry and irritated, but more so helpless. They too didn¡¯t believe Song Yan Ning could score, but they had no choice since they had no other reserves. It looked like they had lost this game.

    With a ¡°swish,¡± the basketball descended in a beautiful arc and fell urately into the hoop.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened simultaneously, filled with disbelief.

    ¡°She made it! She actually scored! How incredible is that?¡± People on Ling Yu¡¯s side were incredulous yet excited as they looked at Song Yan Ning. They truly hadn¡¯t expected Song Yan Ning to score on her first attempt.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    ¡°That must be a fluke; she definitely won¡¯t make the next one.¡±

    ¡°If she makes the next basket, I swear I¡¯ll never y basketball again.¡±

    Hearing the other side¡¯s im, a teammate from Ling Yu¡¯s side spoke up, ¡°You better keep your word; we¡¯re all listening. Don¡¯t try to weasel out of itter.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I wouldn¡¯t go back on my word,¡± he retorted, not believing that Song Yan Ning could score again.

    Song Yan Ning took the basketball, dribbled it a few times just like before, and then casually tossed it towards the hoop.

    All eyes tracked the basketball as it flew towards the basket.

    The ball sped towards the basket, and just as it was about to reach, it dropped, ¡°thud,¡±nding on the rim and began to spin slowly.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts tensed up at the same moment.

    Make it, make it! People on Ling Yu¡¯s side were anxious, fixating on the ball and mentally urging it in.

    Zhao Feng¡¯s side was even more nervous, barely daring to breathe heavily. It won¡¯t go in; it just can¡¯t.

    After several spins on the rim, ¡°thud!¡± the ball rolled into the.

    ¡°Score! Well done!¡±

    ¡°One more to go, keep it up!¡± Ling Yu¡¯s side cheered with excitement. One sessful shot could be a fluke, but two could no longer be just luck.

    ¡°Ha, looks like someone will never y basketball again.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve got to own up to what you said.¡±

    ¡°I just heard if the shot went in, he¡¯d eat the ball.¡±

    The two teammates on Zhao Feng¡¯s side had flushed faces, whether from anger or embarrassment, they were too ashamed to retort. They¡¯d said those words themselves; arguing now would only embarrass themselves further.

    Zhao Feng red at the two men before turning his gaze to Song Yan Ning, clenching his fists even tighter. He hadn¡¯t expected he would underestimate this in girl. But this was just the beginning; he¡¯d make sure she would pay for it in a bit.

    ¡°One more shot, you got this!¡± Ling Yu gestured a thumbs-up to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and took the ball, without any hesitation, just as she had done before, she threw the ball quickly. She had learned Medical Skill from her grandfather and could precisely insert silver needles into acupoints. Surely, the vast hoop could not defy her.

    Unsurprisingly, the ball went into the hoop.

    ¡°She made it, she¡¯s really incredible!¡±

    ¡°Everybody fall back, get ready to defend, and don¡¯t let up,¡± Ling Yu said to the others with a smile after calling out to Song Yan Ning. Perhaps they could win this game. Song Yan Ning¡¯s performance had been totally unexpected.

    ¡°Zhang Ju, guard that in girl closely, and if ites down to it, better to foul than to let her score,¡± Zhao Feng approached Zhang Ju and instructed. Zhang Ju, at 1.6 meters, was quite tall among his peers and was also well-built; defending against the petite girl would be more than manageable for him.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Zhang Ju responded and headed towards Song Yan Ning. He was the one who had imed he¡¯d eat the ball. Song Yan Ning had made him lose face, and he was determined to make her regret it.

    As Song Yan Ning observed Zhang Ju ready to guard her, she smiled nonchntly. She was just there to make up the numbers; unless they crossed the line, she was content to be a bystander.

    ¡°Ugly girl, just you watch, I¡¯ll make you look bad,¡± Zhang Ju threatened Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled slightly, ¡°We¡¯ll see if you have the skills.¡±

    ¡°Hope you don¡¯t cry about itter,¡± Zhang Ju scoffed dismissively. She was defiant now, but she¡¯d know the consequence of crossing him soon enough. He would make sure she regretted it.

    The game continued tensely.

    Even though Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t score again, her stamina astonished everyone. They had honed their physical condition by ying basketball regrly, but this was her first time, yet she appeared calm andposed.

    As the seconds ticked by, the game reached its climax.

    ¡°Defend! As long as they don¡¯t score, we¡¯ve won,¡± Zhang Jifei yelled to his team. Zhao Feng had tightly guarded Ling Yu the whole time, preventing him from getting the ball, so they were leading by one point. If they maintained that lead, they would secure the victory.

    As the end of the game neared, Ling Yu felt a sense of urgency in his heart. But no matter how anxious he got, he couldn¡¯t get his hands on the ball.

 Chapter 19 - 19 19 Unexpected

    ?Chapter 19: 19, Unexpected   Chapter 19: 19, Unexpected                                   Chen Jun grabbed the ball and sprinted toward the opposing court, passing it to Lu Bin when he saw someone blocking his way.

    Lu Bin had just snatched the ball when a yer from the other team blocked him. Frowning and turning to look at Ling Yu, he realized that not only was Zhao Feng guarding him, but now Fan Jianguang had joined as well, clearly determined not to let him have the ball.

    Scanning his surroundings, Lu Bin clenched his teeth and made a decision. He looked at Song Yan Ning and tossed the ball to her, ¡°Little girl, catch!¡± Now he had to y the hands he was dealt, hoping for a miracle once again.

    When Zhang Ju saw the ball flying toward Song Yan Ning, he sneered and ran in her direction. With him there, that ugly girl wouldn¡¯t stand a chance at catching the ball, and he hadn¡¯t even had the chance to teach her a lesson yet. Now was the perfect opportunity.

    With this thought, Zhang Ju deliberately collided with Song Yan Ning under the guise of going for the ball. He was strong, and a little girl could surely not withstand it. Even if she didn¡¯t fall, the collision would hurt. Moreover, he had already nned to fake stumbling if she didn¡¯t fall and push her to the ground. After all, the game was almost over, and it didn¡¯t matter if he fouled; they had surely won.

    Song Yan Ning saw through Zhang Ju¡¯s intentions, sidestepped to avoid the collision, caught the iing ball with one hand, took a step back, and shot toward the basket.

    ¡°What does she think she¡¯s doing?¡±

    ¡°Has she lost her mind? Shooting from that far?¡±

    ¡°Does she think it¡¯s as close as it was before? Dream on.¡±

    Ling Yu watched the basketball fly off, giving a wry smile. From such a distance, not even he could make the shot; it seemed they had lost the game.

    Zhao Feng nced at the basketball and scoffed with a smile, looking at Ling Yu, ¡°You¡¯ve definitely lost this game. From now on, you are not allowed toe here ever again.¡± Their prior agreement was that the winner would take over the basketball court.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over until thest moment,¡± Ling Yu snorted coldly, his figure flickering as he broke past the two defending against him and ran forward. He didn¡¯t have much hope for that ball, but as long as thest moment hadn¡¯t arrived, they still had a chance.

    Zhao Feng and Fan Jianguang quickly followed and soon tightly guarded Ling Yu again.

    ¡°Chen Jun, Lu Bin, go for the rebound!¡± As he was guarded by Zhao Feng and his teammate, Ling Yu anxiously shouted to the still dazed Chen Jun and Lu Bin.

    Chen Jun and Lu Bin snapped back to reality and hastened toward the opposing court.

    Lu Bin deeply regretted passing the ball to Song Yan Ning at that moment. If he hadn¡¯t, the ball wouldn¡¯t have been wasted. If they couldn¡¯t grab the rebound, the game would be over, since there was only half a minute left.

    The basketball quickly flew toward the basket, unchallenged by Zhao Feng¡¯s side. They had already written it off as a miss.

    But as the ball neared the basket, it suddenly dropped in a beautiful arc.

    ¡°Smack!¡± With that sound, it fell through the hoop.

    Seeing this, everyone on the court was stunned, dropping into an eerie silence. A basket? How could that be possible? How could it make it in from such a distance?

    ¡°We scored, we won!¡±

    ¡°We won, hahaha¡­¡± Ling Yu and his teammates came to their senses, overflowing with joyous cheers. They truly hadn¡¯t expected such an oue.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zhao Feng¡¯s face turned an ashen blue with anger. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that despite all his calctions, they would be defeated by a little girl.

    Ling Yu walked up to Song Yan Ning and happily said, ¡°Thank you!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for her, they wouldn¡¯t have won the game.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and shook her head yfully, winking, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it would go in either. I guess I¡¯m just really lucky.¡± She didn¡¯t want the spotlight. Except for free throws, she hadn¡¯t tried shooting before; the reason she shot this time was because Ling Yu¡¯s grandfather was friends with her grandfather, and Zhang Ju¡¯s actions had angered her. So, she too had made some moves on Zhang Ju.

    Ling Yuughed heartily and patted Song Yan Ning¡¯s shoulder, ¡°When you start school, join our basketball team. We still need an assistant.¡± He found he couldn¡¯t quite figure her out; she didn¡¯t seem like just a seven or eight-year-old.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve heard school has lots of homework. I don¡¯t want to join the basketball team.¡± She¡¯d rather spend the time practicing in Emperor Realm than ying basketball.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± All of a sudden, Zhang Ju clutched his stomach in pain, staggering toward the nearby restroom.

    Song Yan Ning nced at Zhang Ju as he headed off, her lips curling in a mischievous smile. He was going to have a tough time getting out of the restroom today. She was never one to be bullied; anyone trying to bully her should be prepared to get bullied back.

    ¡°So, who was it that was going to eat the basketball? You can eat it now,¡± Chen Jun said, spinning the basketball with one hand and walking over to Zhao Feng and his group.

    ¡°It seems someone also said they¡¯d quit ying basketball forever,¡± Lu Bin and the others joined in, looking mockingly at Zhao Feng and his team.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky, let¡¯s go!¡± Zhao Feng red furiously at Chen Jun and the others before leading his squad off the court.

    ¡°Knew you¡¯d y dirty. Shameless.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why are you leaving? Can¡¯t face the music, huh? Not man enough? Why so cowardly?¡± Chen Jun and his friendsughed tauntingly.

    As Zhao Feng and his team walked away, Chen Jun and the others withdrew their gaze withughter. Nothing was more satisfying than watching their opponents flee in disarray.

    They approached Song Yan Ning and Ling Yu.

    ¡°Little girl, thanks for this time.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t think you were such a good yer, making it from that distance.¡±

    ¡°Can you share your secret with us?¡± Everyone looked at Song Yan Ning with hopeful faces. Initially, they hadn¡¯t been fond of her; after all, everyone is drawn to those who look good. Now, not only did they have a good impression of her, they were also curious.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve never yed basketball before. It was just good luck this time.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯ve never yed basketball?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡± The crowd showed disbelief. No matter how good one¡¯s luck, it couldn¡¯t possibly result in consistent scoring. They yed basketball two to three times a week and never achieved such a high sess rate.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°This really is my first time ying basketball.¡±

    Everyone turned to Ling Yu, who just shrugged, indicating he was just as clueless. He had only met her that day.

    Song Yan Ning turned to look at Ling Yu, ¡°Let¡¯s go back; my grandfather will start worrying soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ling Yu nodded with a smile, then looked at the others, ¡°We¡¯ll be going now. You¡¯ll see her again; she¡¯ll being to our school in September.¡±

 Chapter 20 - 20 Twenty dont want to

    ?Chapter 20: Twenty, don¡¯t want to   Chapter 20: Twenty, don¡¯t want to                                   The crowd heard the words and were all very happy.

    ¡°If anyone dares to bully you once you start school, just drop our names. We¡¯ve got your back.¡±

    ¡°Our basketball team is untouchable in the school, especially Boss Ling.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded her head.

    ¡°Captain, you guys go back first, we will make sure Heizi gets home.¡± Chen Jun said to Ling Yu.

    Ling Yu turned his head to look at Heizi, saw his face was no longer as pale, and nodded, ¡°Call meter.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Everyone nodded and watched as Ling Yu and Song Yan Ning walked away.

    Ling Yu brought Song Yan Ning back to the Ling Family residence and saw Mr. Ling and Yang Lisheng ying chess in the living room.

    ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re back. How are you feeling now?¡± Ling Yu asked Mr. Ling with concern. His grandfather had always had back pain these days, especially when getting up in the morning. He had to be helped to walk for a while before he could walk on his own.

    He spent some time in the hospital, but it didn¡¯t improve. The doctor said it was a spine problem and that surgery was the only option, but surgery carried a great risk and could very likely result in paralysis.

    Mr. Ling turned his head towards Ling Yu, ¡°Much better. Look at you, all sweaty. Go wash your face.¡± He had great confidence in Old Yang¡¯s medical skill, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked Old Yang toe and treat him. Through Old Yang¡¯s acupuncture and massage, his back was much better and he could sit for longer periods without the intense pain he used to feel.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ling Yu nodded and looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Do you want to wash your face?¡± At first, they didn¡¯t pass the ball to her, but she had run along with them. He noticed she wasn¡¯t gasping for breath from exhaustion as they were, and she hadn¡¯t even sweated much.

    ¡°No need.¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head. She often followed her grandfather to gather herbs in the mountains and had built up her physical strength. Plus, every morning she practiced Tai Chi with him. Tai Chi offers benefits like nurturing temperament, strengthening the body, andbat skills; it¡¯s a form of boxing that bnces internal and external, soft and hard, slow and spirited.

    Of course, most importantly, her room was filled with low-level spiritual grass. Although the low-level spiritual grass couldn¡¯t break the seal within her body, it nourished her meridians and made her body tough. Now, she wouldn¡¯t feel tired, not even after a marathon run, let alone a basketball game.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go wash my face and thene back.¡± Ling Yu said, heading inside.

    Yang Lisheng ced a chess piece on the board and turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning,e sit next to grandpa. After I finish this game, I¡¯ll take you to see the school.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Song Yan Ning responded and sat down next to Yang Lisheng.

    Mr. Ling took a chess piece from the box, considering the positions on the board, and ced his piece down, ¡°Old Yang, have you really not considered what I just said?¡± He hoped Old Yang¡¯s family would move to the city to live, so it would be more convenient for Song Yan Ning to get to and from school, and he could often y chess and drink tea with Old Yang.

    Yang Lisheng smiled and shook his head, ¡°I still prefer living in the countryside, climbing mountains, gathering herbs, it¡¯s nice.¡± If not, he would have moved back to Beijing with his wife and Xiao Ning long ago.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about her safety going to and from school?¡± Mr. Ling asked. He saw on the news a few days ago that not far from here, in a vige, a three-year-old boy had been kidnapped. The parents and the police searched for several days but found no trace.

    Yang Lisheng smiled and shook his head, taking a sip of tea, ¡°No worries, there¡¯s a direct bus to the school at the entrance of our vige.¡± He would get Xiao Ning a bus card soon. Xiao Ning wasn¡¯t an ordinary child; he trusted herpletely.

    ¡°All right, let me know if you need anything,¡± Mr. Ling said. His rtionship with Old Yang wasn¡¯t an ordinary one.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Yang Lisheng smiled and nodded.

    Ling Yu came out and saw that Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng were about to leave. He approached them, ¡°Grandpa Yang, are you leaving already?¡±

    Yang Lisheng smiled and nodded, ¡°We¡¯lle again next time to see you and your grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Grandpa Yang, let me walk you out.¡± Ling Yu walked up beside Song Yan Ning and smiled at her, ¡°When you start school,e find me. I¡¯m in ss 4-3.¡± He found that the longer he was with Song Yan Ning, the more he liked her.

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded lightly.

    After leaving the Ling Family residence, Yang Lisheng first took Song Yan Ning to the bus service center to get her a bus card, then took her to the school.

    Since it was summer vacation, there were no teachers or students at school, and the entire campus was deserted and quiet.

    Yang Lisheng held Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand as they strolled around the campus, ¡°Xiao Ning, do you like this school?¡± It was considered one of the best schools in Yang City. Although they couldn¡¯t give Xiao Ning the affection of her parents, they would do everything they could to provide her with the best and ensure she got the best education. Even if she went back to the Song Familyter, she wouldn¡¯t be worse off than her sister or brother.

    ¡°I like it.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She had previously asked Ling Yu about some details regarding the school.

    Yang Lisheng gently ruffled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, a hint of distress in his eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s go check out the library over there.¡± He had thoroughly researched the school when choosing it, so he was quite familiar with theyout.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Song Yan Ning replied.

    As the sun gradually set, the sky was painted red with the afterglow, beautiful and dazzling.

    Li Meixiang was preparing dinner when she heard the door opening outside and knew it was Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng returning.

    ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re back!¡± Song Yan Ning called into the house.

    Li Meixiang wiped her hands on her apron and came out, ¡°Go wash your hands, dinner¡¯s almost ready. Oh, by the way, Old Man, Yufeng called today. He asked us to bring Xiao Ning back for a visit. His grandfather is celebrating his seventieth birthday.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Yang Lisheng replied coolly. He really was angry with his daughter and son-inw. Xiao Ning was their daughter, after all, they had never visited her even once, aside from sending some living expenses. Before they sent Xiao Ning to live with them, they used to visit him and his wife often.

    Li Meixiang looked at Song Yan Ning and, seeing that her expression hadn¡¯t changed, sighed internally. She approached and lovingly ruffled her hair, ¡°Xiao Ning, tell grandma, do you miss your dad and mom?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head. She truly didn¡¯t. To her, Song Yufeng and Yang Xing¡¯er were only the parents of her current physical body. They were indifferent to her, so why should she have any feelings for them?

 Chapter 21 - 21 Twenty-one want to help her

    ?Chapter 21: Twenty-one, want to help her   Chapter 21: Twenty-one, want to help her                                   Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng exchanged a nce and sighed simultaneously, their hearts aching even more for Song Yan Ning. It was normal for Xiao Ning not to want her parents; after all, she had never seen them since she was a child, let alone enjoyed their care and love. Plus, even if they did call, they never asked after Xiao Ning¡¯s well-being.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, go wash your hands and get ready for dinner,¡± Li Meixiang said tenderly to Song Yan Ning. When she saw Xinxin, she would give her a good scolding. Which kind of mother acts like she does, neglecting her daughter simply because she was not pretty and actingpletely indifferent towards her as if she did not exist?

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and headed towards the bathroom.

    Li Meixiang shook her head and looked at Yang Lisheng, ¡°Old man, maybe we shouldn¡¯t go this time.¡± She was really afraid Xiao Ning would get hurt. The Song Family¡¯s indifference towards Xiao Ning was something Xiao Ning would definitely find painful. No matter how sensible she was, she was still only a seven-year-old child.

    Yang Lisheng pondered for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Xiao Ning should meet them eventually. Mr. Song is her biological grandfather. It wouldn¡¯t look good if we don¡¯t attend his sixtieth birthday celebration.¡± No matter how you look at it, the Song Family was Xiao Ning¡¯s home. Even if they didn¡¯t meet this time, they would eventually. Perhaps Xiao Ning¡¯s intelligence and sweetness could change how the Song Family sees her.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± said Li Meixiang with a sigh. She just hoped the Song Family wouldn¡¯t hurt Xiao Ning.

    In an antique study, a handsome young man was sitting by the desk, flipping through a book with his long, jade-like fingers, exuding an innate elegance and self-confidence characteristic of someone from an exceptional background.

    ¡°Knock knock knock!¡± A gentle knock on the door echoed.

    Qin Yushen raised his head, his charming, elongated phoenix eyes deep and lucent, almost enticing one to drown in them, ¡°Come in!¡±

    The door swung open, and a beautiful, elegantly dressed woman in white home attire walked in with a ss of milk, ¡°Xiao Shen, I made you a ss of milk. You should drink it and go to bed early.¡±

    ¡°I got it, Mom!¡± Qin Yushen put down the book and stood up to take the milk.

    Liu Shanyue smiled, turned around, and headed towards the door. Halfway there, she suddenly thought of something and stopped. She turned to look at Qin Yushen, ¡°Xiao Shen, do you remember that little sister from the Song Family?¡±

    ¡°I have some impression of her,¡± Qin Yushen nodded. Of course, he remembered Song Yan Ning; his mother had taken him to see her when she was born. His memory of Song Yan Ning was somewhat vague now, but he remembered that her eyes were bright, shining like the stars in the sky. He had never seen such beautiful eyes before.

    ¡°She will be returning for Grandpa Song¡¯s sixtieth birthday,¡± said Liu Shanyue. She knew that Xiao Shen and Song Yan Ning¡¯s future together was impossible, but she genuinely pitied the child. Being unattractive was not her fault. The way the Song Family treated her was utterly heartless.

    ¡°Is sheing back to stay with the Song Family?¡± Qin Yushen asked.

    Liu Shanyue shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s unlikely.¡± She often advised Xinxin that even if she didn¡¯t like the child, she should at least go to see her and care for her. However, Xinxin actually said that the child was the shame of her life, and Yang Xiner would definitely not acknowledge her as her daughter.

    If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Song¡¯s sixtieth birthday, which invited Yang Xiner¡¯s parents, it was likely that the child would never have a chance to return to the Song Family. All she hoped now was that time would change the child¡¯s appearance. As long as she wasn¡¯t ugly, the Song Family might not despise her so much.

    The sparkling star-like eyes shed through Qin Yushen¡¯s mind, ¡°I want to help her.¡±

    Liu Shanyue looked at Qin Yushen in surprise, ¡°How do you n to help?¡± She knew her son¡¯s character very well. He was always aloof towards girls and, although he had grown up with the two sisters from the Song Family, he always kept his distance from them.

    ¡°If she wants to stay with the Song Family, I will help her,¡± Qin Yushen said. He didn¡¯t know why he wanted to help Song Yan Ning, but he felt an inexplicable urge to do so.

    Liu Shanyue approached Qin Yushen, a mischievous smile on her face, ¡°Are you willing to acknowledge that marriage agreement?¡± She had always been a person of her word. Although the marriage agreement was verbally decided between her and Xinxin, she never thought of canceling it. However, after Song Yan Ning¡¯s birth, Xinxin hoped she could choose one of her two daughters for Xiao Shen. Of course, Xiao Shen¡¯s future wife would still be his own choice, she and the family wouldn¡¯t interfere or obstruct.

    ¡°I just feel sorry for her,¡± Qin Yushen took a sip of the milk from the table, but his ears turned red. He had only met Song Yan Ning once, and he certainly couldn¡¯t like her. Besides, they were both minors; it was too early to talk about these matters.

    Liu Shanyue could not helpughing, reaching out to touch Qin Yushen¡¯s head, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I¡¯m going to sleep, and you should go to bed soon too.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded, watching as Liu Shanyue left the study.

    He drained the ss of milk in one gulp, walked to the window, opened it, and looked up at the stars twinkling in the sky. Those eyes appeared again in his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but curve the corners of his mouth slightly. He suddenly found himself wanting to see the little girl, to see if her eyes were still as bright and beautiful as they were then.

    The night was like ink, and the world regained its tranquility.

    Just as Song Yan Ning drifted off to sleep, she felt her body sink, and when she could see clearly, she realized she had entered the Emperor Realm. But this time, her arrival was not the familiar vige, but the ce she had left afterpleting her mission the previous night.

    ¡°Captain!¡± Yang Junjun¡¯s voice came from behind.

    Song Yan Ning turned her head to see Yang Junjun and her group walking towards her, smiling slightly at them, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for a long time, waiting for you, Captain. What task are we taking on today?¡± Liu Yunyi asked. Having seen Song Yan Ning subdue Ling Yu and his group yesterday, he admired her greatly.

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to take on a more difficult task,¡± Song Yan Ning said. She felt that the Emperor Realm was not as simple as it seemed on the surface, being only at the Primary Stage, she couldn¡¯t touch upon the deeper aspects yet. Therefore, she wanted to reach a higher level and investigate.

    In her original world, she had encountered many secret realms, and each was filled with danger, but certainly, where there was danger, there was also opportunity. Perhaps, the Emperor Realm could bring her an opportunity. To be strong and to seek opportunities, one must first confront danger.

 Chapter 22 - 22 Twenty-two Teaching

    ?Chapter 22: Twenty-two, Teaching   Chapter 22: Twenty-two, Teaching                                   ¡°Captain, with our current level, even if we take on a high-difficulty task, we won¡¯t be able toplete it,¡± Yang Junjun said. The rules of the Emperor Realm are terrifying, so she had always been afraid to take risks. If she failed a task, she wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Emperor Realm and would only feel regret, but if she died here, regret would be useless.

    Zhou Jiyou nodded in agreement, ¡°If something happens by ident, then it¡¯s game over for us in the real world too, Captain. Please think it over.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Captain, let¡¯s take it slow and steady,¡± Guo Kai nodded in agreement. It was not that he didn¡¯t believe in the captain, but hecked confidence in his own strength.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision, I¡¯ll go alone this time,¡± Song Yan Ning told everyone. Once she made a decision, she wouldn¡¯t change it. If she wanted to be stronger, she had to take risks.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Yang Junjun wanted to try to persuade her again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Ling Yu came over with ck Panther and several others. He had actually been thinking about taking on a high-difficulty task for a while, but hispanions were somewhat scared, so he had dismissed the idea. Anyway, with enough points, he could also level up.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Ling Yu and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Task Hall.¡± With Ling Yu¡¯s reaction speed and physical strength still decent, his being the captain of the ck Panther group was a testament to his strength.

    ¡°Captain, I¡¯ll join you,¡± Liu Yunyi caught up with Song Yan Ning and Ling Yu. If the captain, a girl, wasn¡¯t afraid, what was there for him to fear? At worst, he would simply not enter the Emperor Realm in the future.

    ¡°I¡¯ming too.¡±

    ¡°And me,¡± ck Panther¡¯s group also chimed in one after another.

    Song Yan Ning looked at ck Panther¡¯s group, ¡°If you want toe, you can, but you have to defeat ck Hat first, otherwise I won¡¯t take you.¡± She was confident in her own strength, but she wouldn¡¯t drag them into danger. If something happened to any of them, she would feel guilty, and it would leave an indelible mark on her conscience. That¡¯s why she had always said she would take on the task alone.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Liu Yiyun nodded and looked at Ling Yu with a fighting spirit in his eyes. He had to follow the captain¡¯s footsteps, no matter how dangerous the path ahead might be.

    The others exchanged nces, hesitating. They had all witnessed Ling Yu¡¯s strength and knew they were no match for him. But if they missed this chance, they might have to part ways with Song Yan Ning and Ling Yu forever.

    Ling Yu looked at Liu Yiyun and smiled slightly, ¡°Then let¡¯s do this.¡±

    Liu Yiyun nodded, cupped his hands in salute towards Ling Yu, ¡°Please enlighten me!¡± With that, he moved swiftly towards Ling Yu.

    Ling Yu took a step forward and engaged with Liu Yiyun inbat.

    Liu Yiyun was agile, but still not quite up to Ling Yu¡¯s level, and within less than ten moves, he was thrown to the ground with a shoulder throw by Ling Yu.

    Biting his lip with unwillingness, Liu Yiyun propped himself up and looked towards Song Yan Ning, ¡°Captain, I¡­ I want to follow you.¡± He knew he had lost, but he really did not want to drift further away from the captain.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re too weak right now.¡± Liu Yunyi¡¯s strength was considered good among his peers, but to follow her, it was still insufficient. She had specifically looked at an A-level task the day before, and while it may not be difficult for her, it certainly was a challenge for Liu Yiyun and the rest.

    ¡°Captain, could you give me a chance? I promise I will work hard to be stronger; I assure you, I won¡¯t hold you back,¡± Liu Yiyun pleaded with determination in his eyes.

    Song Yan Ning sighed softly and considered for a moment, ¡°I really can¡¯t take you this time. How about this, I¡¯ll teach you a Cultivation Technique, and you work hard on it when you go back.¡± Her soul was from the Otherworld, and as the Young Prince of the Demon World, she naturally had many Cultivation Methods that didn¡¯t belong to this world. The most powerful of them were the ones passed down to her by her parents.

    Ever since she was young, she practiced tai chi with her grandfather every morning and cultivated the techniques her parents had passed down to her at night. But Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy was scarce. Although she worked hard, she had only reached the Qi Refining Third Layer. Moreover, reaching the Qi Refining Third Layer was also thanks to the few pots of low-level spiritual grass in her room.

    Liu Yiyun viewed Song Yan Ning in amazement, ¡°Cultivation Technique? Is it the kind mentioned in legends that can allow someone to fly and escape through the ground?¡± He had heard from his grandfather that the world was moreplex than he imagined. Some legends seemed absurd, but they weren¡¯t entirely unfounded. Ancient Martial Cultivators did exist.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, walked over to Liu Yiyun, and extended her hand to pull him up from the ground, ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you the technique now. I¡¯ll only say it once, and whether you can cultivate it or not is up to your own fortune.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Liu Yiyun nodded vigorously, excitement and anticipation shining in his eyes. He knew the captain was no ordinary person.

    The others looked on enviously at Liu Yiyun.

    ¡°Captain, can we cultivate it too?¡± Yang Junjun hesitated before asking.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Yes, but how far you get will depend on yourselves.¡± Since she had decided to teach the Cultivation Method to Liu Yiyun, she didn¡¯t n to keep it secret. To others, such techniques might be infinitely precious, but to her, they were nothing more than ordinary.

    ¡°We¡¯ll work hard, Captain; tell us,¡± the group said with excitement and eagerness. They believed the captain wouldn¡¯t deceive them, and it was their belief that she was extraordinary which led them to follow her and address her as captain.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and recited the secrets of the Cultivation Technique word by word, ¡°Posture upright and straight, circle the arms in front of the chest, energy calm and spirit focused, the heart clear and demeanor respectful¡­ Did you all get that?¡±

    The group nodded, ¡°Thank you, Captain! We got it.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled at them. Those who could enter the Emperor Realm were indeed no ordinary people. Training them now was also to prepare for the future.

    She didn¡¯t know when she would be able to lift the Seal within her body. But she knew she couldn¡¯t leave Earth for at least another decade or two, so she had to prepare in advance and build her own force. This was the real reason she told them the Cultivation Technique.

    ¡°Captain, could you give me your phone number? If I run into something I don¡¯t understand, I can call you,¡± Liu Yiyun asked Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a phone,¡± Song Yan Ning said. Her grandparents wanted to buy her a phone before, but she felt that she had no use for one and refused.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you my phone number, and you can call me when you get a chance,¡± Liu Yiyun said, with a trace of expectation and nervousness, worried that Song Yan Ning might not agree. He didn¡¯t actually believe that Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t have a phone, considering even the poorest could afford one these days. However, since Song Yan Ning seemed reluctant to share it, he decided to give her his own number.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

 Chapter 23 - 23 Twenty-three Spiritual Energy

    ?Chapter 23: Twenty-three, Spiritual Energy   Chapter 23: Twenty-three, Spiritual Energy                                   After jotting down the phone number, Song Yan Ning looked at Ling Yu, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Yu nodded his head and walked toward the Task Hall with Song Yan Ning.

    People watched as Song Yan Ning and Ling Yu left, only turning away when the two had disappeared into the street.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we also take on a task?¡± ck Panther looked around, realizing.

    ¡°Yeah, captain, wait for me,¡± Liu Yiyun smacked his head and chased after Song Yan Ning and Ling Yu.

    The others quickly followed. They had foolishly forgotten that they too needed to undertake a task.

    Inside the Task Hall, it was bustling. In front of therge screen disying tasks, the crowd was teeming.

    It took quite an effort for Song Yan Ning and Ling Yu to push their way to the front of the screen.

    On the screen, tasks continuously scrolled by, but the top three tasks remained unchanged.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we choose the third task?¡± Ling Yu turned to Song Yan Ning to ask her opinion. The third task was to kill a Yellow Level bear which was challenging, but he believed he could handle it.

    ¡°Choose the first one,¡± Song Yan Ning said, not waiting for Ling Yu¡¯s response, and she walked towards the service counter. The first task, worth three hundred points, would grant them entry into the Middle-level stage uponpletion.

    Ling Yu hesitated for a moment, looked at the first task on the screen, and followed Song Yan Ning, ¡°But I have no sense of direction, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hold you back.¡± The first task involved finding an item in a maze, and though it seemed easy, the maze was full of traps that would attack if they made a wrong turn.

    ¡°It¡¯s still not toote to back out,¡± Song Yan Ning nced at Ling Yu, continuing her stride toward the service counter. Once she had made up her mind, she would not change it.

    Ling Yu hesitated for a second before making up his mind, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He still had some points, which he could use to save both himself and Song Yan Ning if they failed the task.

    In the Emperor Realm Primary System, there was a rule that as long as a yer had ten points, they could redeem them for another chance. He had over twenty points, which should be enough for both him and Song Yan Ning.

    Reaching the service counter, Song Yan Ning handed the Peace Pendant to the staff, ¡°I want to take on that Grade A task.¡±

    The staff took Song Yan Ning¡¯s Peace Pendant, scanned it on the machine in front, looked slightly surprised at the data, and then at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Are you sure you want to take on the maze-seeking task?¡± ording to the data from Song Yan Ning¡¯s Peace Pendant, this was only her second time in the Emperor Realm.

    There had been others like Song Yan Ning who had taken on Grade A tasks upon their first entry into the Emperor Realm, but apart from Wuji, no one else had seeded. Not everyone was like Wuji with his strength. Without strong capabilities, it¡¯s safer and better to advance step by step, especially since one can level up as long as the points are sufficient.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°You might want to reconsider; if you fail toplete the task, you might not survive,¡± the staff member advised earnestly. Song Yan Ning¡¯s points were not enough to redeem for another chance, and failing meant only one oue. Given her young age, it was hard to let her go on such a perilous task.

    Song Yan Ning nodded appreciatively at the staff member, ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ve already made my decision.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± the staff member said helplessly, and began registering Song Yan Ning.

    Seeing the staff register Song Yan Ning, Ling Yu also took out his Peace Pendant and handed it to the staff, ¡°I¡¯m with her.¡±

    The staff took Ling Yu¡¯s Peace Pendant, scanned it on the machine, and upon seeing the points, instantly understood why Song Yan Ning dared to take this task.

    As Liu Yiyun and his group entered the Task Hall and spotted Song Yan Ning and Ling Yu at the service counter, they quickly approached.

    ¡°Captain, have you taken on a task?¡± They had just checked the first task themselves, realizing how dangerous it was, and genuinely hoped Song Yan Ning and Ling Yu would reconsider.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning and Ling Yu nodded.

    ¡°Then you must be careful,¡± Yang Junjun looked worriedly at Song Yan Ning and Ling Yu. She wanted to persuade them further but realized they had already epted the task. In Emperor Realm, once a task is epted, it could not be reversed unless redeemed with points.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, smiled at everyone, ¡°We¡¯re heading off now. Goodbye!¡±

    ¡°Captain, don¡¯t forget to call me,¡± Liu Yiyun looked at Song Yan Ning, his eyes filled with anticipation. He truly wished to join them on the adventure.

    ¡°I will,¡± Song Yan Ning waved to everyone and walked out with Ling Yu.

    Grade A tasks differed from others; they were directly transported by the system.

    Guided by the staff, Song Yan Ning and Ling Yu stepped onto the transmission array. After a dizzying moment, a massive maze appeared before them, shrouded in a thin mist.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Song Yan Ning surveyed the maze and curved her lips in a confident arc, stepping toward the maze.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ling Yu bolstered himself secretly, following Song Yan Ning. If a girl like her was not frightened, what was there for him to fear? At worst, they could start over.

    Entering the maze, ayer of fog enveloped Song Yan Ning and Ling Yu.

    Ling Yu looked around and seeing multiple identical paths ahead, he felt a surge of panic, ¡°Which way should we go?¡± He felt utterly directionless now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go that way,¡± Song Yan Ning headed toward the path on the right. In the Demon World, she had breached countless Barriers. Compared to those, this maze was child¡¯s y.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ling Yu followed.

    After passing a path, before Ling Yu could rx, three more paths appeared before him. He turned to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning smiled slightly and took the middle path.

    ¡°Do you often traverse mazes?¡± After several uneventful paths, Ling Yu couldn¡¯t help asking. He was growing increasingly curious about Song Yan Ning; despite her younger age, she was much more capable than him. He was really starting to wonder what she was like in the real world.

    ¡°Somewhat,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡± No wonder you dared to take this task,¡± Ling Yu realized.

    Song Yan Ning suddenly stopped; she sensed a fluctuation of Spiritual Energy ahead, felt a surge of joy, and quickened her pace towards the source of the Spiritual Energy. The Emperor Realm truly was extraordinary, with such dense Spiritual Energy at just the primary level. She pondered the exciting possibilities at higher levels, perhaps through the Emperor Realm, she could break the Seal within her.

 Chapter 24 - 24 Twenty-four Complete the task

    ?Chapter 24: Twenty-four, Complete the task   Chapter 24: Twenty-four, Complete the task                                   Seeing Song Yan Ning quicken her pace, Ling Yu also sped up to follow.

    As the Spiritual Energy grew denser, Song Yan Ning¡¯s heartbeat involuntarily elerated. It had been a long while since she had felt such rich Spiritual Energy. Although it couldn¡¯tpare to the world she originally came from, it was still many times more concentrated than the low-level spiritual grass in her room.

    ¡°Did you discover what we¡¯re looking for?¡± Ling Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask. Their mission this time was to find seven Crystal Stones in the maze.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ling Yu said, filled with joy. He hadn¡¯t expected the mission to go so smoothly. Finding the Crystal Stones they needed so quickly, he was truly d he had chosen her.

    After turning at several intersections, Song Yan Ning stopped and scanned the surroundings. She quickly spotted a white Crystal Stone, walked over, picked it up, and immediately felt a burst of pure Spiritual Energy. She couldn¡¯t contain her excitement, ¡°This should be what we¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Ling Yu walked up to Song Yan Ning and looked at the Crystal Stone in her hands, showing a face flushed with excitement, ¡°It must be, we just need to find six more Crystal Stones toplete the mission.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, pocketing the Crystal Stone and continued to walk ahead. Once out of the maze, all the Crystal Stones they found had to be turned in for the mission, so she could only absorb the Spiritual Energy from the stones now.

    Ling Yu followed beside Song Yan Ning, his gaze carefully scanning the area, afraid of missing any Crystal Stones, ¡°This maze actually isn¡¯t as scary as I imagined.¡± At the beginning, he thought they would encounter many dangers in the maze, but now they had already walked through half of it without any peril. Many people had taken this mission before, but most of them failed.

    Song Yan Ning turned to Ling Yu, a sly twinkle in her eyes, ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡± She had already absorbed the Spiritual Energy from this stone, and perhaps with the other six, she might be able to advance to the Qi Refining Fourth Level. Although there was only one level difference between the Qi Refining Third Layer and Fourth Layer, it was indeed a watershed.

    Ling Yu chuckled twice, waving his hand, ¡°Better not, I only have so many points on me, and I don¡¯t want to waste them.¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile and walked towards the intersection on the right, sensing a Crystal Stone there.

    Liu Yiyun and his grouppleted their mission and returned to the Task Hall, heading straight for the giant screen. Seeing that the A-level mission was still not marked asplete, worry filled their hearts.

    ¡°Nothing has happened to the captain and the rest, has it? Why hasn¡¯t the mission beenpleted after such a long time?¡± Liu Yiyun looked at the screen, his eyes full of concern. When the captain and Ling Yu went to carry out the mission, they hadn¡¯t decided which one to take. Now they hadpleted their mission, yet there was no sign of the captain and the rest returning, and he was genuinely worried for them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss Ling has enough points to cover both of them, they¡¯ll be fine, rest assured,¡± the Samurai reassured. Since joining the Emperor Realm, he had been following Boss Ling and was clear about how many points he had.

    ¡°But it¡¯s been almost four hours,¡± Yang Junjun checked the time.

    ¡°If the captain dared to take on that mission, he must be confident inpleting it, maybe they will return soon,¡± Zhou Jiyou said. He was also worried inside, but he knew that worrying now was useless; all they could do was wait, believing that there would be good news.

    Guo Kai nodded in agreement, ¡°The captain took on an A-level mission, which is much harder than ours. Naturally, it would take longer toplete.¡±

    Yang Junjun sighed softly, looking up at the big screen just in time to see pleted¡¯ sh next to the top-ranked A-level mission. They excitedly pointed to the screen, ¡°Look! The mission is shown aspleted!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the screen, seeing that the A-level mission was indeed marked aspleted, happiness spread across their faces.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I knew the captain wouldn¡¯t have any problems.¡±

    ¡°The captain is really amazing, able toplete such a difficult mission.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯vepleted the mission, which means they will be leaving us,¡± Liu Yiyun said with a downcast expression. The thought of not seeing Song Yan Ning the next time they entered the Emperor Realm made him feel miserable.

    Hearing his words, everyone¡¯s mood also dipped.

    Song Yan Ning and Ling Yu walked into the Task Hall and saw Liu Yiyun and his group standing to the side, each of them looking dejected.

    After an exchange of nces, Song Yan Ning and Ling Yu approached Liu Yiyun¡¯s group.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Yan Ning asked.

    ¡°Captain, we don¡¯t want to part with you,¡± Yang Junjun said, looking at Song Yan Ning, her eyes brimming with reluctance.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, patted Yang Junjun¡¯s shoulder, and looked at everyone, ¡°We will see each other again, not just in the Emperor Realm. We can meet outside too, and didn¡¯t you all leave your phone numbers with me?¡±

    ¡°Captain, you must call me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your call; you can¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t call, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore,¡± they bantered.

    Song Yan Ningughed and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you all tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°And me, you have to call me too, my phone number is 139¡­¡± Ling Yu said. He was eager to meet her in reality.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Ling Yu, ¡°I¡¯ll call you when I have time.¡± She didn¡¯t want Ling Yu to know she was Song Yan Ning, at least not yet.

    ¡°Why?¡± Ling Yu asked, puzzled.

    Song Yan Ning winked mischievously at Ling Yu, ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡± Not only did they know each other, but they would also be at the same school in the future.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Ling Yu nodded, resigned. Fortunately, he could still see her every day in the Emperor Realm.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time, let¡¯s hand in the mission,¡± Song Yan Ning said, turning toward the service counter.

    Ling Yu nodded and followed.

    Reaching the service counter, the same staff member who had greeted her earlier now received the Peace Pendant and seven Crystal Stones from Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to actuallyplete the mission, congrattions!¡± The staff member smiled at Song Yan Ning. Song Yan Ning had truly surprised her, managing toplete an A-level mission on just her second entry into the Emperor Realm. She was sure to be an outstanding figure in the realm. She guessed that the higher-ups had already started taking notice of her.

 Chapter 25 - 25 25. Food Poisoning

    ?Chapter 25: 25. Food Poisoning   Chapter 25: 25. Food Poisoning                                   Song Yan Ning and Ling Yu had justpleted their tasks, and the color of their Peace Pendants instantly turned to milky white, signifying that the next time they entered the Emperor Realm, they would be able to directly ess the Middle-level stage.

    At the same time, in the Task Hall of the Middle-level stage of the Emperor Realm, the big screen disyed the promotion of Song Yan Ning and Ling Yu, as well as their current points.

    ¡°That doctor is really impressive. Looking at her points, she must have just arrived not long ago, yet she took on an A-level task andpleted it.¡±

    ¡°She must be a genius. I really want to meet her.¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many who canplete an A-level task right after arriving.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve only seen Wuji do that before.¡±

    Qin Yushen heard the conversations around him and turned his head to look at the big screen. When he saw Song Yan Ning¡¯s points, his handsome brows slightly raised.

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about that? It¡¯s just good luck,¡± Song Yanxue coldly scoffed with disdain. In her heart, no one could surpass her Brother Yushen.

    Qin Yushen gave Song Yanxue an indifferent nce and walked out of the Task Hall. He was somewhat looking forward to meeting that doctor.

    ¡°Brother Yushen,¡± Song Yanxue hurriedly followed Qin Yushen. Brother Yushen was the man she liked. Her mother and Yushen¡¯s mother were best friends, and their families were longtime allies. Although they were still young, both families had already tacitly approved of their rtionship. Otherwise, why would the Song Family give her an entry spot to the Emperor Realm if not to let her spend more time with Brother Yushen?

    When Song Yan Ning emerged from the Emperor Realm, she immediately began to use her Cultivation Technique to advance to the Qi Refining Fourth Level. She had been suppressing her own advancement while in the Emperor Realm. She was not yet familiar with the situation inside the Emperor Realm, and she didn¡¯t dare to take the risk of advancing there. If someone targeted her, it would have been toote for regrets.

    Her strength was not considered weak among ordinary people, but if she encountered someone stronger, she would have no way to fight back with her current capabilities. Therefore, she would not reveal her strength unless it was absolutely necessary.

    The rich Spiritual Energy swiftly broke through the barrier, and Song Yan Ning immediately felt a refreshing sensation in her body, filled with a power several times stronger than before.

    Opening her eyes, Song Yan Ning smiled happily, turned to look at the clock on the wall, and then stood up to walk outside.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± As Song Yan Ning stepped out of the house, she saw Yang Lisheng practicing Tai Chi in the courtyard and joined him, taking up the posture to practice alongside him.

    Yang Lisheng nodded and looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°I¡¯m nning to go up the mountainter, do you want toe with me?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± responded Song Yan Ning with a nod.

    Yang Lisheng hesitated for a moment before speaking, ¡°We¡¯re going to set off back to Beijing tomorrow morning. I n to go up the mountain to see if there are any Lingzhi or wild ginseng to bring back as gifts for your grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She didn¡¯t have much of a fondness for the Song Family members, but since it was Mr. Song¡¯s grand celebration, she couldn¡¯t go empty-handed. Even if she didn¡¯t like it, she couldn¡¯t tarnish her grandparents¡¯ reputation.

    Yang Lisheng stopped his Tai Chi, took the towel around his neck to wipe the sweat from his face, and looked seriously at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, Grandpa wants to ask you, do you really not want to stay in Beijing when you go back?¡± He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of being apart from Xiao Ning, but she was still young and needed her parents¡¯pany.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Song Yan Ning replied without any hesitation.

    Yang Lisheng sighed deeply, ¡°Then do you hate them?¡± He wasn¡¯t sure if Xiao Ning understood what he was asking.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, stopped her movements, and looked at Yang Lisheng with a slight look of grievance, ¡°Grandpa, why do you always ask me these questions? Do you not like Xiao Ning anymore?¡± To her, the Song Family members were just strangers¡ªwhat reason did she have to hate them?

    Yang Lisheng reached out and affectionately touched Song Yan Ning¡¯s head, a deep sorrow evident in his aged eyes, ¡°Grandpa will always love Xiao Ning, Xiao Ning is the treasure of grandpa and grandma.¡±

    Song Yan Ning shed a radiant smile, ¡°Xiao Ning loves grandpa and grandma too.¡±

    ¡°Old man, Xiao Ning, time for breakfast,¡± Li Meixiang called out from the kitchen to the both of them.

    ¡°Coming, Grandpa. Let¡¯s go have breakfast,¡± Song Yan Ning said, taking Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand and walking towards the house.

    Just then, an anxious shout came from outside, ¡°Old Yang, Old Yang, someone needs help urgently!¡±

    Song Yan Ning turned and saw it was Mr. Xu from the east end of the vige.

    ¡°Hold on, let me grab a medical box,¡± Yang Lisheng didn¡¯t ask what had happened and quickly turned to go inside the house. Generally, when people came looking for him, it was to seek medical help.

    ¡°Uncle Xu, what happened?¡± Song Yan Ning asked.

    ¡°My Dabao, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. His stomach started hurting after breakfast, and he¡¯s feeling dizzy and nauseous. Old Yang, please hurry,¡± Mr. Xu urged with deep concern.

    ¡°I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming,¡± Yang Lisheng emerged quickly from the house carrying a medical box, following Mr. Xu to his home.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to go take a look too,¡± Song Yan Ning told Li Meixiang and then ran to catch up with Yang Lisheng and Mr. Xu.

    ¡°This child,¡± Li Meixiang shook her head and turned back into the house. She had to put the breakfast back on the stove or it would be cold by the time the grandfather and granddaughter returned.

    By this time, Mr. Xu¡¯s house was surrounded by vigers both inside and outside, all there to see what was happening.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Wasn¡¯t Xu Dabao just fine yesterday? Howe he¡¯s suddenly like this?¡±

    ¡°Could he have encountered something unclean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, these days we should believe in science.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Xu has gone to get Dr. Yang, let¡¯s wait for Dr. Yang¡¯s diagnosis.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Yang is here, everyone please make way,¡± Mr. Xu shouted, leading Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning through the crowd and into the house.

    The vigers had always had great respect for Yang Lisheng. Anyone who had a minor illness would seek him out, and he usually did not charge them. More importantly, the medical skills of Yang Lisheng and his wife were exceptional; as long as they were consulted, the illness was almost always cured with their treatment.

    Upon entering the house, they saw Xu Dabao clutching his stomach in agony, continually crying out, ¡°It hurts so much¡­ save me¡­ I¡¯m in so much pain¡­¡±

    Yang Lisheng walked swiftly forward, set the medical box on the table, and took Xu Dabao¡¯s hand to examine him.

    Song Yan Ning moved closer to Yang Lisheng and looked around the room. She noticed an empty bowl on a table not far away. She walked over, picked up the bowl, and saw some white residue inside. Instantly, she understood.

    ¡°Grandpa, take a look at this,¡± Song Yan Ning handed the bowl to Yang Lisheng.

    Yang Lisheng had already reached a diagnosis, but he couldn¡¯t confirm what food had poisoned Xu Dabao. Hearing Song Yan Ning, he took the bowl from her hand and after smelling the white liquid, he turned to Mr. Xu and his wife, ¡°Dabao has been poisoned by drinking raw soy milk.¡±

 Chapter 26 - 26 Twenty-six Gratitude

    ?Chapter 26: Twenty-six, Gratitude   Chapter 26: Twenty-six, Gratitude                                   Everyone was shocked upon hearing this. They had never heard of soy milk poisoning before.

    ¡°Soy milk is supposed to be nutritious, how can it cause poisoning?¡± Mr. Xu posed the question on everyone¡¯s mind.

    Yang Lisheng looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, exin it to everyone, Grandpa needs to help Da Bao induce vomiting.¡± Fortunately, Da Bao¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t too serious, otherwise, he would have needed to be taken to the hospital for gastricvage.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and addressed the crowd, ¡°Generally, as long as it¡¯s a legume, such as sword beans, peas, lentils, soybeans, and fava beans, they all contain some anti-nutritional factors. So no matter when, beans must be cooked thoroughly before eating. Soy milk, which is made from soybeans, also needs to be cooked thoroughly before drinking. Otherwise, it could lead to poisoning like it did for Brother Da Bao, causing symptoms such as nausea, vomiting, abdominal pain, bloating, and diarrhea.¡±

    ¡°What should we do if someone gets poisoned?¡± Sister-inw Lin asked.

    ¡°Legume poisoning can be mild or severe. In mild cases, symptoms include abdominal pain, diarrhea, and gastroenteritis. Generally, these cases heal on their own without treatment, but it¡¯s best to eat some liquid food afterward, like porridge, and keep the diet light. If it¡¯s a case like Brother Da Bao¡¯s, where it¡¯s not serious enough to require a gastricvage, using chopsticks or the handle of a spoon to stimte the throat and induce vomiting to get rid of the ingested soy milk, followed by a visit to a hospital for examination and treatment or heading to a hospital as soon as the poisoning is discovered, is advisable, otherwise, it could be life-threatening,¡± Song Yan Ning exined in detail.

    ¡°I understand now, thank you Xiao Ning!¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t told us this, we¡¯d continue to be careless, who knew soy milk could be poisonous!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we need to be careful from now on.¡±

    ¡°No wonder I got diarrheast time; it was because I drank uncooked soy milk. To think, I was really lucky.¡±

    Given what Song Yan Ning had said, the vigers naturally wouldn¡¯t doubt her. Despite her young age, Song Yan Ning had always been known as the little genius in the vige, and since she was three, she had been gathering herbs in the mountains with her grandpa, always learning something new.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, apart from raw soy milk, what else should we pay attention to in our daily lives?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t understand these things; if you exin them, we can be more careful in the future.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Sometimes we identally scald ourselves with boiling water. If it happens under our clothes, don¡¯t be in a hurry to take them off, as that could cause secondary damage. Also, don¡¯t apply toothpaste or soy sauce on a burn; not only are they ineffective, but they can also worsen the injury. The best method is to a run cold water over the burn for 20-30 minutes. This can reduce the damage from the burn, and allow the wound¡¯s temperature topletely cool down before removing your clothes. Additionally, if there¡¯s severe bleeding from an injury, don¡¯t apply any medication to the wound, as it could lead to infection, and the doctors will have to clean the wound again at the hospital. The best method is to press a clean towel against the wound and get to a hospital for timely treatment.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got it, thank you, Xiao Ning!¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell us this, we would have had no idea.¡±

    ¡°Last time Xiao Shan got scalded with boiling water, I immediately helped him take off his clothes, and it peeled off a big patch of skin. Now, there¡¯s still a big scar on his back. If only we had known this sooner.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re ever in an emergency and don¡¯t know how to deal with it, you can go to my grandparents,¡± said Song Yan Ning, turning to look at Yang Lisheng. She saw that he had finished treating Xu Dabao.

    ¡°Dr. Yang, I really can¡¯t thank you enough this time. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do,¡± Mr. Xu said gratefully as he took Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand and bowed continuously. He had three daughters, and Da Bao was his only son. He and his wife were counting on their son for the future. If anything had happened to him, they wouldn¡¯t want to live either.

    ¡°Old Xu, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m a doctor; saving lives is just part of my job,¡± Yang Lisheng said as he steadied Mr. Xu, preventing him from bowing again.

    ¡°Dr. Yang, you are truly a living bodhisattva. You¡¯ve saved our whole family this time,¡± Jiang Caizhen said gratefully, looking at Yang Lisheng with choked sobs, thanking him profusely.

    Yang Lisheng waved his hand, ¡°Old Xu, Mrs. Xu, you really don¡¯t need to be so formal, it was just a simple effort. Alright, Da Bao is fine now, we should be going. Later, make some porridge for Da Bao to nourish his stomach.¡±

    ¡°How much is the consultation fee?¡± Mr. Xu asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Yang Lisheng, lifting the medical box from the table, looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded gently and walked towards the outside with Yang Lisheng.

    Mr. Xu pulled out five hundred yuan from his pocket, caught up, and stood in front of Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning, forcefully stuffing the money into Yang Lisheng¡¯s hands, ¡°Dr. Yang, you saved my Da Bao¡¯s life. You must take this money; otherwise, I won¡¯t feel right about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary,¡± Yang Lisheng put the money back into Mr. Xu¡¯s hands.

    ¡°No, you must take this money today; otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go,¡± Mr. Xu insisted stubbornly.

    Yang Lisheng shook his head helplessly, ¡°Okay then, we don¡¯t need the consultation fee, but I¡¯m out of chicken eggs at home, just give me a few eggs instead.¡±

    ¡°I have eggs at home, but you should take the money too. Wife, go get some chicken eggs for Dr. Yang,¡± Mr. Xu said to Jiang Caizhen at his side.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang Caizhen responded and headed towards the kitchen.

    Yang Lisheng pushed the money back again, ¡°Old Xu, we¡¯ve known each other for more than just a day or two, I¡¯m not just being polite, take your money back or I won¡¯te in the future.¡±

    Seeing Yang Lisheng¡¯s firm stance, Mr. Xu could only nod his head, ¡°Okay then.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Yang, take this basket of eggs,¡± Jiang Caizhen said, approaching Yang Lisheng with a basket full of eggs, extending it towards him.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yang Lisheng took the basket without further politeness this time.

    ¡°Grandpa, let me carry it,¡± Song Yan Ning reached out to take the basket, walking outside with Yang Lisheng.

    ¡°Such good people! Our vige is lucky to have Dr. Yang and his family.¡±

    ¡°That day when my Little Tiger had a fever, it was also Dr. Yang who cured him, and he didn¡¯t take my money either,¡± the people said one after another as they watched Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning¡¯s departing figures. Over the years, almost all of them had received favors from Yang Lisheng¡¯s family.

    Li Meixiang was washing clothes in the courtyard and saw Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning returning, ¡°Why did you bring back a basket of eggs?¡±

    ¡°Old Xu insisted on giving money, I talked for a long time to no avail, and when I thought about how we were out of eggs at home, I just asked him for some eggs as the consultation fee, and here we are, carrying back a basket,¡± Yang Lisheng said, walking into the house.

    ¡°Are you still going to gather herbs in the mountains today?¡± Li Meixiang stood up, wiped her hands on her apron, and stepped forward to take the basket from Song Yan Ning¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 27 - 27 Twenty-seven besties

    ?Chapter 27: Twenty-seven, besties   Chapter 27: Twenty-seven, besties                                   Song Yan Ning nodded her head, ¡°Grandpa said he wanted to check the mountains to see if he could find some wild ginseng or Lingzhi, as he ns to take it to Beijing tomorrow.¡± She knew where on the mountain the wild ginseng and Lingzhi could be found, as her sense of smell was incredibly sensitive; she could distinguish medicinal herbs from a hundred miles away. The low-level spiritual grass in her room were all found by herself, and although her grandparents just thought she kept them for fun, they didn¡¯t know about the effectiveness of those herbs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring out breakfast for you then,¡± Li Meixiang said, picking up some eggs and heading to the kitchen.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for breakfast, just prepare us some dried food, it might rain this afternoon, so we need to leave early and return early,¡± Yang Lisheng said as he came out of the bathroom and spoke to Li Meixiang.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Li Meixiang nodded and went into the kitchen.

    Yang Lisheng walked over to Song Yan Ning and touched her head, ¡°Xiao Ning, maybe you shouldn¡¯t go with Grandpa today. If you get caught in the rain, you might get sick.¡± If Xiao Ning got sick, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go to Beijing. This was her first return to Beijing after so many years, her first time seeing her family.

    ¡°I want to go with Grandpa. My luck is much better than his. Maybe I can find a hundred-year-old wild ginseng,¡± Song Yan Ning said, pouting while pulling on Yang Lisheng¡¯s sleeve.

    Yang Lisheng shook his head and smiled, ¡°Alright, then Grandpa will rely on you to help me find that hundred-year-old wild ginseng.¡± He¡¯d take a look in the mountains, and if he found nothing, he¡¯d just take Xiao Ning back home. As for the gift, they could still prepare it once they returned to Beijing.

    ¡°Grandpa is the best; Xiao Ning loves Grandpa the most,¡± Song Yan Ning said, happily swinging Yang Lisheng¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You little tterer!¡± Yang Lishengughed and lightly pinched Song Yan Ning¡¯s nose, looking at her with eyes filled with affection. Such a good child, perhaps the Song Family would change their minds upon seeing her. He would definitely miss Xiao Ning if she left them, but he still hoped she could have thepany of her parents, like other children.

    The streets were busy with theing and going of cars, and shops lined up side by side. Roads ran in every direction in a bustling and lively scene.

    Liu Shanyue parked her car and walked towards a French restaurant on the opposite side of the street. Today, Xinxin had arranged to meet her there.

    Entering the restaurant, she saw an elegant and romantic setting. At the central round stage in the restaurant, a young man in a white tuxedo and with a graceful air was ying the piano. The sound of the piano was gentle and melodious, pouring out like running water, causing one to rx and dream of ordering a ss of red wine to enjoy the lovely afternoon.

    A waiter in a suit approached her with a warm smile, ¡°Good day, madam! Do you have a reservation?¡±

    ¡°Table nine,¡± Liu Shanyue responded.

    ¡°Right this way, madam!¡± The waiter gestured for her to follow and led the way.

    Yang Xin¡¯er was sitting by a window, resting her cheek on one hand, with interest she watched a mother and daughter outside. The little girl was pulling on her mother¡¯s hand and crying bitterly, seemingly wanting her mother to buy a toy for her.

    But the mother¡¯s face was angry as she scolded the child and dragged her forward.

    Yang Xin¡¯er looked disdainfully at the departing mother and daughter pair. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to buy an entire toy store, not just one toy, if her daughter wanted it.

    He picked up the red wine from the table, gave it a gentle swirl, and took a small sip, his lips curving into a faint smile.

    ¡°Xinxin,¡± Liu Shanyue sat down across from Yang Xin¡¯er.

    Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s gaze returned as she smiled at Liu Shanyue, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Xiao Yue was her best friend; they had known each other since high school and had always had a close rtionship, like sisters.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy these days? What made you think of meeting up with me?¡± Liu Shanyue ordered a coffee and looked at Yang Xin¡¯er as she asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I get a custom gown made recently? I picked it up yesterday, but after trying it on, none of the jewelry at home seemed right. You have a good eye, so I wanted your help choosing something. Look, it¡¯s this gown. I have no clue what jewelry would suit it. It¡¯s seriously driving me insane.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er handed her phone to Liu Shanyue to show her the style of the gown. Although it was just the old man¡¯s birthday banquet, as the Song Family¡¯s eldest daughter-inw, she would definitely be the center of attention. She had to be perfect, to show the high societydies the grace of Mrs. Song.

    Liu Shanyue nced at the photo on the phone and handed it back to Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°I think this gown would go better with something like pearls.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go buy some right now.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er put down her wine ss, took out several hundred-dor bills from her bag, ced them on the table, and stood up to pull Liu Shanyue toward the door.

    Liu Shanyue shook her head and chuckled, ¡°When will you ever change your impatience?¡± She had always been hasty since the time they knew each other; once she decided on something, she would do it immediately.

    Yang Xin¡¯er turned back and smiled at Liu Shanyue, ¡°I¡¯ll never change in this lifetime. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    ¡°Xinxin, when will your parents be back in Beijing?¡± Liu Shanyue remembered the task her family¡¯s elder had entrusted her with on her way there.

    Her mother-inw hadn¡¯t been feeling welltely, constantlyining of chest difort, but hospital checks revealed nothing. Hearing that Xinxin¡¯s parents were returning to Beijing, she was asked to inquire.

    Xinxin¡¯s father¡¯s medical skill was renowned throughout Beijing. When he was still in Beijing, many prominent families and powers invited him for medical consultations. Otherwise, why would the Song Family have let Song Yufeng marry her?

    ¡°They leave tomorrow and should arrive the day after,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said. She hadn¡¯t seen her parents for a long time and missed them.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to visit them; every time she thought of the ¡°monster,¡± she lost the desire to go. So she hadn¡¯t been to Yang City for years.

    Which of her children wasn¡¯t beautiful? She wouldn¡¯t let anyone know she had given birth to a ¡°monster,¡± tarnishing her reputation.

    The thought that the ¡°monster¡± was alsoing back this time made her feel suffocated. She had called her parents yesterday, asking them not to bring her, but not only did they disagree, they also scolded her. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have sent her away to them in the first ce, then she wouldn¡¯t have to worry now.

    Liu Shanyue nodded slightly, ¡°My mother-inw has been feeling quite unwell recently, always feeling chest pain. When your father returns, I would like to ask him to check on her.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er nodded. She needed to think carefully about how to keep others from finding out that the ¡°monster¡± was her daughter.

 Chapter 28 - 28 28 Mission

    ?Chapter 28: 28, Mission   Chapter 28: 28, Mission                                   Song Yanxue stood outside the Task Hall, looking into the distance expectantly, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Brother Yushene yet today? He¡¯s noting, is he?¡± To enter the Emperor Realm system, one must sleep so that their consciousness can enter. Moreover, it had a time limit. Once it passed midnight, the Emperor Realm would automatically shut down. To enter, one had to wait until the next day.

    A tall figure approached slowly from a distance. Although his face was hidden behind a mask and his features were unseen, the noble and aloof demeanor he emitted made him instantly noticeable.

    ¡°Brother Yushen!¡± Upon seeing Qin Yushen, Song Yanxue¡¯s face immediately blossomed into a smile like spring flowers, and she hurried toward Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, why are you sote today? I thought you weren¡¯ting.¡± As Song Yanxue approached Qin Yushen, she reached out to hook his arm.

    Qin Yushen moved a step aside, dodging Song Yanxue¡¯s extended hand, his gaze coldly fixed on her, ¡°I hate it when people touch me. If there¡¯s a next time, you¡¯ll team up with someone else.¡± If it weren¡¯t for his mother instructing him to take more care of Song Yanxue in the Emperor Realm, he would have already parted ways with her and moved on to a higher level. Due to Song Yanxue¡¯s dragging him down, he had lost points twice.

    Song Yanxue pouted, looking at Qin Yushen with a hurt expression, ¡°I was just so happy to see you that I forgot. I won¡¯t do it next time. Brother Yushen, please don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?¡± She knew Brother Yushen hated being touched by others, but she wasn¡¯t just anyone; she was his future wife, a fact both families had tacitly agreed upon. She was just testing the waters; once there is a first time, a second time follows, and then it bes a habit.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Qin Yushen responded indifferently and walked toward the Task Hall.

    Song Yanxue looked at Qin Yushen, her eyes shing with a determined glint, then followed him. Brother Yushen had to be hers, and hers alone. No one else should even dream about it.

    Seeing that Ling Yu was already waiting for her, Song Yanxue walked over with a smile, ¡°Have you been here long?¡± Today she had gone with her grandfather to gather herbs in the mountains and found a two-hundred-year-old wild ginseng. Her grandfather was so pleased that he even drank a rare ss of wine at dinner and enthusiastically shared stories of his youth with her grandmother, which made here inte.

    ¡°I just entered myself. Let¡¯s go to the Task Hall. I haven¡¯t seen this one yet.¡± Ling Yu walked eagerly toward the Task Hall. He hadn¡¯t expected to level up to the Intermediate system so soon.

    ¡°I won¡¯te in tomorrow night,¡± Song Yanxue said.

    Ling Yu looked at her in surprise, ¡°Why? Is there something up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Beijing with my grandparents. It¡¯s inconvenient on the train, and I might not be able toe in every day for the next few days,¡± exined Song Yanxue. They were catching the early morning train to Beijing and wouldn¡¯t arrive until noon the day after tomorrow.

    Ling Yu nodded, ¡°Then when will you be back?¡±

    ¡°The time isn¡¯t set yet, probably about a week,¡± Song Yanxue replied. Her grandparents hadn¡¯t been back to Beijing for many years, and this trip was definitely meant for reuniting with old friends.

    In the midst of their conversation, they walked into the Task Hall.

    Ling Yu scanned the surroundings, slightly disappointed, ¡°Apart from fewer people, there isn¡¯t much difference here.¡±

    Song Yanxue smiled and approached therge screen, watching the tasks that scrolled continuously.

    ¡°Which task should we take today?¡± Ling Yu asked as he came beside Song Yanxue. He had already decided to make her the center of his decisions in the future; whatever task she chose, he had no objections.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take the one hundred and twenty-third task.¡± Song Yanxue decided. She thought that task seemed interesting.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ling Yu nodded, looked at therge screen, and after a while, the one hundred and twenty-third task disyed.

    When he saw the content of the task, he paused. The task was set by the system and assigned a virtual role to everyone participating in this task. Once epted, no matter the role assigned by the system, participants must act ording to the system¡¯s settings, or failing toply would mean failure.

    Whoeverpleted the task first among all participants would receive a reward besides points, but of course, thest one would be directly eliminated by the Emperor Realm.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, which task are we taking?¡± Song Yanxue had been looking for a while before turning to ask Qin Yushen.

    ¡°The one hundred and twenty-third task,¡± Qin Yushen turned and walked toward the service desk.

    Song Yanxue looked at therge screen and just saw the task Qin Yushen had picked pop up. She smiled and followed him.

    She had also participated in simr tasks with Brother Yushen before. Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t encountered Brother Yushen in those two tasks, and both ended in failure. If not for Brother Yushen giving her points, she might have already been eliminated from the Emperor Realm by now. However, she believed in the saying ¡°third time¡¯s the charm.¡± She hadn¡¯t met him the first or second time, but maybe this time she would.

    She hoped that in this task, she and Brother Yushen would be assigned as a couple. That was the role set by the system, and even if Brother Yushen disliked it, he would have to follow the system¡¯s arrangement.

    Song Yanxue and Ling Yu approached the service desk and handed over their Peace Pendants. ¡°Hello! We choose the one hundred and twenty-third task.¡±

    The staff nodded, took Song Yanxue and Ling Yu¡¯s Peace Pendants for registration.

    Qin Yushen was right behind Song Yanxue and Ling Yu, and hearing their choice, he raised an eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°You go to the back of the Task Hall, there¡¯s a blue door there. Just push it open to enter the task. Good luck with your mission!¡± The staff handed back the Peace Pendants to Song Yanxue and Ling Yu.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Song Yanxue and Ling Yu took their Peace Pendants and walked toward the back of the Task Hall.

    ¡°I see that door; let¡¯s hurry over,¡± Ling Yu said as they left the Task Hall. He saw the blue door the staff had mentioned and hastened toward it. It was his first time taking on such a task, and he was quite excited.

    Pushing open the blue door, Song Yanxue stepped forward, and in the next instant, she felt a void beneath her feet, and her entire body fell.

 Chapter 29 - 29 Twenty-nine I have someone I like

    ?Chapter 29: Twenty-nine, I have someone I like   Chapter 29: Twenty-nine, I have someone I like                                   Song Yan Ning slowly opened her eyes and was about to sit up when she felt a wave of dizziness, apanied by a stabbing pain in her forehead that made her involuntarily furrow her brows.

    She reached out to touch her head and found it wrapped in a white bandage, clearly indicating she had been injured.

    At the same time, her brain was flooded with a series of information that didn¡¯t belong to her. Her current identity was that of Zhou Mumu, the unloved daughter of the Zhou Family. She was neither beautiful nor smart, so the Zhou Family people didn¡¯t care for her and saw her as a disgrace to the family.

    Zhou Mumu had an older sister named Zhou Qi Qi, who, in contrast to Zhou Mumu, was the apple of the Zhou Family¡¯s eye. Zhou Qi Qi wasn¡¯t just smart but also the most beautiful woman in Yun City, pursued by countless suitors. The entire Zhou Family adored her like a princess, fulfilling her every demand.

    Zhou Qi Qi was very proud and looked down upon her pursuers. Yet, she harbored special affection for Zhou Mumu¡¯s fianc¨¦, Ling Yichen.

    The Zhou Family also had intentions of pairing Zhou Qi Qi with Ling Yichen, but the Ling Family did not agree to call off the engagement. Hence, the Zhou Family hoped that Zhou Mumu would personally go to the Ling Family and speak with Ling Yichen to call off the marriage.

    However, Zhou Mumu herself harbored deep feelings for Ling Yichen and naturally did not wish to do so.

    Enraged, Zhou Qi Qi pped Zhou Mumu, who fell unexpectedly and hit her head on the corner of a table, injuring herself.

    Song Yan Ning curled her lips in amusement, sat up, got out of bed, opened the door, and walked out. Her mission this time was to make Ling Yichen¡¯s brother, Ling Yiran, fall in love with her and to search for the Crystal Stone hidden in this world together with him. It was fortunate that her Primordial Soul was already that of an adult; otherwise, this mission would have been quite difficult.

    Time in this virtual world was different from the outside; one hour outside equated to ten days here. The system had given her a month toplete the mission. If she failed to do so within the set time, she would have failed the mission.

    Just as Song Yan Ning stepped out of the room, she saw a beautiful and haughty-looking young woman walking toward her. Without guessing, she knew this must be her sister in this system, Zhou Qi Qi.

    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Zhou Qi Qi asked Song Yan Ning, her gaze filled with barely concealed contempt and disdain. She was unaware whether the Zhou Mumu in front of her was a character created by the system or someone like her carrying out a mission. Her mission was to sabotage the rtionship between Zhou Mumu and Ling Yichen, and to be Ling Yichen¡¯s wife. She suspected Ling Yichen was probably Brother Yushen, and she could finally be with Brother Yushen in a mission.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Song Yan Ning said, bypassing Zhou Qi Qi and walking ahead.

    Song Yanxue was startled, ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°Calling off the engagement,¡± answered Song Yan Ning with a chilly voice. Since her mission target wasn¡¯t Ling Yichen, it was better to get it over with quickly.

    A hint of surprise shone in Song Yanxue¡¯s eyes, and she quickly followed Song Yan Ning. To her delight, this Zhou Mumu was quite cooperative, sparing her quite a bit of trouble.

    In the study, Ling Yu rubbed his temples with a headache and a face full of worries, ¡°How can there be such a mission? How am I supposed toplete it?¡± His current identity was the Second Young Master of the Ling Family, Ling Yichen, who had been engaged to Zhou Mumu since childhood. His mission was to make Zhou Mumu fall hopelessly in love with him and then search for the Crystal Stone together. As a child, he had no understanding of love¡ªwas this some kind of joke?

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± The sound of knocking echoed.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Ling Yu grabbed his hair in irritation. If it weren¡¯t for the rule that the first to fail the mission would be eliminated, he would quit right now. This mission was too difficult!

    The study door opened, and an elder entered, ¡°Second Young Master, the two Misses from the Zhou Family are here to see you, saying they have something to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Got it, ask them to wait. I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Ling Yu said impatiently. All he wanted to know was where the Doctor was. Was she also facing as peculiar a task as he was? Would she choose toplete it or to give up?

    ¡°Ugh, this is so annoying!¡± Ling Yu slumped over the desk, knocking his head against the surface.

    Song Yan Ning examined a painting not far from her. She didn¡¯t understand much about paintings, but she was interested in this one because it exuded strands of Spiritual Energy.

    She had always felt that Emperor Realm was no ordinary secret realm, and now she was even more certain. The Crystal Stone in the maze contained Spiritual Energy, and so did a mere painting, suggesting that Emperor Realm might be a ce designed for cultivating Cultivators.

    ¡°Have you really decided to cancel the engagement?¡± Zhou Qi Qi asked again, still not reassured.

    ¡°What else?¡± Song Yan Ning replied, shifting her gaze to Zhou Qi Qi. Even if it were a real person, not just a virtual character they were discussing, entering her eyes was not so easy.

    ¡°You said it, no going back on your wordter, or don¡¯t me me for being unsympathetic,¡± Zhou Qi Qi threatened.

    ¡°Sisterly affection? Are you sure it exists?¡± Song Yan Ning retorted with a scornfulugh.

    Zhou Qi Qi was about to respond again when she heard footsteps. Turning her head, her eyes lit up at the sight of the neer. If it weren¡¯t for the rule prohibiting revealing one¡¯s true identity, she would definitely tell Brother Yushen who she was, and her mission would be aplished instantly. However, she was certain he had to be Brother Yushen, for only he would possess such dignity.

    Ling Yu sat down opposite Song Yan Ning and Zhou Qi Qi, his gaze resting on Song Yan Ning, ¡°Mumu, what brought you looking for me?¡± Damn! How cheesy! He had never called a girl so affectionately.

    ¡°Brother Yichen, Mumu says she wants to break off the engagement with you. I¡¯ve tried to persuade her for a long time, but she won¡¯t listen,¡± Zhou Qi Qi looked reproachfully at Song Yan Ning, giving her a warning nce.

    Zhou Qi Qi would not allow Zhou Mumu, whether a virtual character or not, to get close to Brother Yushen. Brother Yushen could only belong to her. If Zhou Mumu daredy a finger on her Brother Yushen, she would stop at nothing, even if it meant breaking the mission¡¯s rules. Zhou Qi Qi¡¯s previous two mission failures were because she had broken those rules.

    Ling Yu turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Is it true?¡± If he could end his mission this way, that would be great. But since she was his mission target, what could he do?

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded slightly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Ling Yu asked. Was he being rejected by his mission target? How was he supposed to proceed? He had no experience chasing girls.

    ¡°I have someone I like,¡± Song Yan Ning said, looking towards Ling Yiran, who wasing down the stairs.

 Chapter 30 - 30 Thirty Interesting Souls

    ?Chapter 30: Thirty, Interesting Souls   Chapter 30: Thirty, Interesting Souls                                   Ling Yiran paused slightly in his steps and looked at Song Yan Ning, a faint curve forming on his lips as he met her eyes. It seemed that this task wasn¡¯t as boring as he had thought; perhaps he might change the method of aplishing it.

    Among all those participating in this task, his points were the highest, so he could decide how he wanted toplete the task.

    Ling Yu and Song Yanxue followed Song Yan Ning¡¯s gaze and saw Ling Yiran descending the stairs with steady steps.

    Song Yanxue sized up Ling Yiran for a moment before turning her gaze back to Ling Yu. After seeing Ling Yiran, she grew uncertain¡ªbetween the two of them, who really was Brother Yushen?

    Ling Yu withdrew his gaze and looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°You are my fianc¨¦e, how could you fall for my brother?¡± She was his target for this task, and if he couldn¡¯t win her over, his task would be iplete.

    Song Yan Ning ignored Ling Yu¡¯s words and stood up to walk toward Ling Yiran.

    Qin Yushen watched Song Yan Ning approach him, his handsome eyebrows lifting slightly, his deep eyes twinkling with a yful expression.

    Song Yan Ning reached Qin Yushen, took his hand, ¡°Brother Ling, let¡¯s take a walk in the yard; I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time and have much to tell you.¡± She needed toplete her task quickly, as she had to catch a train to Beijing early the next morning and couldn¡¯t afford to get up toote.

    Qin Yushen felt his hand soften slightly, hesitated for a moment intending to pull his hand back, but Song Yan Ning pulled him and started walking outside.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Ling Yu stood up and chased after Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. She was leaving with someone else; how was he supposed toplete his task?

    Song Yan Ning turned her head and made a gesture with her hand toward Ling Yu. That gesture was a secret signal they had agreed upon that day. She had already guessed from some of Ling Yichen¡¯s subtle movements that he was actually Ling Yu.

    Ling Yu stopped in his tracks, turned back, and slumped down on the sofa, rubbing his hair wearily. It seemed this task was destined to fail; chasing after a doctor would surely not be sessful. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to win her affection. Now, all he could do was figure out a way to dy his departure. He certainly didn¡¯t want to be eliminated from the Emperor Realm just as he had reached the middle-level stage.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Song Yanxue hesitated before asking. She felt she must have made a mistake; her Brother Yushen, no matter the situation, always appeared calm andposed, whereas this Ling Yichen seemed far too perturbed.

    Ling Yuzily nced at Song Yanxue, ¡°Did Lady Zhou get amnesia?¡± He had no interest in ying a guessing game of who he might be.

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t Brother Yushen,¡± Song Yanxue nced at Ling Yu disdainfully, stood up, and walked in the direction Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had left. But as she took her first step, she felt dizzy and then was enveloped in a sh of golden light, her consciousness immediately transferred out of the system. Damn it, she had forgotten that mentioning names unrted to the virtual characters was prohibited during the task. But now, it was toote for regrets.

    Ling Yu was stunned for a few seconds, then burst outughing. It looked like he didn¡¯t need to worry about finishingst.

    Song Yan Ning led Qin Yushen to an outdoor pavilion and let go of his hand, her cheeks flushed as she looked at him, ¡°Brother Ling, did you hear what I just said?¡± Now, she had to continue acting ording to the character setup of Zhou Mumu.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve liked you for a long time; will you agree to date me?¡± Song Yan Ning twiddled her fingers nervously, her eyes hopeful, yet a slight, faintly visible hint of pale purple flickered deep within her brilliant, star-like eyes. This was a seduction technique from the Demon World, particrly used to charm others.

    The system had not stipted that tricks were forbidden; toplete her task, she had to resort to any means necessary. She used her seduction technique to make him fall in love with her, and then all they had to do was to go find the Crystal Stone together.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes slowly became hazy.

    Song Yan Ning observed the change in Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes, a triumphant smile slowly spreading across her lips, ¡°Then do you like me?¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Qin Yushen nodded, taking a step forward.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen quizzically, taking a step back, only to find Qin Yushen following her.

    She had no choice but to retreat further.

    Qin Yushen caught up again.

    Song Yan Ning furrowed her brows, stepping back repeatedly until her back was against a column in the pavilion, where she finally stopped, ¡°Brother Ling, you¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t he under the effect of her charm? What was happening?

    Qin Yushen leaned one hand on the column, trapping Song Yan Ning between him and the column, bent down to look at her, his ink-ck eyes deep like a fathomless spring, ¡°Who are you?¡± Her eyes gave him a sense of familiarity, yet he couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen her. And her ability to use seduction techniques suggested she was no ordinary person.

    The oldest participant in this task was only seventeen or eighteen years old; it was impossible to master the seduction technique to the degree she had. There was only one possibility¡ªthey were both souls from the Otherworld, like him.

    ¡°I am Zhou Mumu, Brother Ling, have you forgotten?¡± Being looked at in this manner, Song Yan Ning¡¯s heart panicked. This was the first time she had encountered such a situation. Even in the Demon World, her seduction techniques had never failed. But they seemed to have no effect on him. Could he be a Cultivator?

    Thinking this, Song Yan Ning forced a smile, ¡°Brother Ling, when I said I liked you just now, I was just talking nonsense; I wanted to upset my sister, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± No matter who he was, she didn¡¯t want to provoke him. It would be best to slip away now. She needed to consider whether to give up on this task.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve confessed, you have to take responsibility,¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s voice waszily enticing.

    Song Yan Ning was slightly stunned, then chuckled dryly, ¡°That¡¯s a bad joke.¡± To hell with taking responsibility; how could he say such shameless words?

    ¡°I never joke,¡± Qin Yushen smiled.

    Song Yan Ning red at Qin Yushen, pushed him away, and quickly ran toward the exit.

    Qin Yushen watched Song Yan Ning¡¯s retreating figure, the smile on his face deepening, ¡°As long as you are still in the Emperor Realm, we will meet again.¡± It had been a long time since he had encountered someone, or perhaps a soul, as interesting as her.

 Chapter 31 - 31 31. Cooperation

    ?Chapter 31: 31. Cooperation   Chapter 31: 31. Cooperation                                   Song Yan Ning walked and pondered whether or not to give up on the task, but eventually, she decided toplete it. Regardless of sess or failure, she wanted to give it a try, as she was never one to easily give up.

    She stopped walking and turned toward the Ling Family home.

    Qin Yushen walked into the living room and saw Zhou Qiqi sitting on the couch, gazing affectionately at Ling Yu opposite her. He already knew that Song Yanxue¡¯s task had failed, and her consciousness had left the task. Because of his points, the system deducted a portion again.

    Song Yanxue was his partner, and as long as he didn¡¯t set permissions, she could use his points to save herself. Of course, his willingness to use points to protect Song Yanxue was also because of the rtionship between the Qin and Song families, and their mothers. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to carry a burden.

    Ling Yu, massaging his temples with a headache, looked at Zhou Qiqi with a wry smile, ¡°Listen to me, it¡¯s really impossible between us.¡± He was still a child; how could he ept a grown woman¡¯s confession? How was this task not setting him up? It was practically a trap for this innocent young man!

    ¡°Brother Yichen, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like me now¡ªI can wait for you. Just take a good look at me. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m better than Mumu? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be a good wife in the future.¡± Zhou Qiqi stood up and shyly twirled in front of Ling Yu. She had dressed up specially today.

    Ling Yu rolled his eyes speechlessly and saw Qin Yushen walking in, ¡°Brother, where¡¯s Mumu?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s gone back,¡± Qin Yushen replied indifferently, heading upstairs. He felt that she wouldn¡¯t give up just like that; he was generally very urate about people.

    At that moment, footsteps came from the entrance.

    The three of them turned to look simultaneously.

    ¡°Mumu.¡± Ling Yu saw Song Yan Ning walking in, his face immediately lit up with surprise, and he stood up to greet her. He thought she had abandoned him.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded at Ling Yu, then turned to Qin Yushen who was approaching, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    Qin Yushen¡¯s thin lips curved slightly, and he nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the study.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and followed Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Mumu,¡± Ling Yu called out to Song Yan Ning. He really didn¡¯t want to be with Zhou Qiqi; that woman was too scary, particrly the way she looked at him, which gave him goosebumps.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Song Yan Ning patted Ling Yu on the shoulder and followed Qin Yushen.

    When Song Yan Ning entered the study, Qin Yushen closed the door and looked at her, ¡°I thought you would give up on the task.¡± He was right; she wasn¡¯t the type to give up easily.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°Why would I give up?¡± Even if she wasn¡¯t thest one out now, she didn¡¯t want to leave without trying. Besides, her current self was just a strand of her consciousness. She wasn¡¯t scared of him; once she was out, she would definitely keep her distance from him. He gave her a dangerous feeling.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s smile widened, and he sat down on the sofa, picking up the teapot from the table and pouring tea for both of them. He pointed to the sofa, ¡°Sit down and let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t hesitate, sitting opposite Qin Yushen and taking the tea he offered, ¡°I hope we can cooperate andplete this task together.¡± It was impossible for him to fall in love with her; he wasn¡¯t someone easily controlled. Only, she wondered if the system would recognize their cooperation.

    Qin Yushen took a sip of his tea and slowly said, ¡°We can, but you have to agree to one condition.¡±

    Song Yan Ning frowned, ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°After the task ispleted, team up with me.¡± Qin Yushen looked at her. He was very interested in her, especially in her real identity. Maybe she, like him, had alsoe from that ce.

    Song Yan Ning sipped her tea, ¡°Deal, but I have a condition too.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Qin Yushen nodded with interest, his phoenix eyes glittering like polished agate, irresistibly captivating.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to team up, but you have to find me first.¡± Song Yan Ning had a sly smile in her eyes. There were quite a few people participating in this task, and she doubted he could find her among them all.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Qin Yushen nodded with a confident smile. He was certain he could find her; her eyes were unique.

    Song Yan Ning raised her teacup, ¡°Here¡¯s to our sessful cooperation.¡±

    ¡°To a sessful cooperation!¡± Qin Yushen clinked his cup with Song Yan Ning, a hint of anticipation in his eyes. Teaming up with her on a task would definitely be interesting.

    Seeing Song Yan Ninging down from upstairs, Ling Yu quickly walked toward her, ¡°Mumu.¡± He was still uncertain whether to stay andplete the task or to quit. In any case, he was sure he couldn¡¯t win her over.

    Song Yan Ning smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken with Ling Yiran; it¡¯s for you to decide.¡± She and Ling Yiran were now partners, and Ling Yiran could decide how toplete the task. Thus, she didn¡¯t necessarily have to make Ling Yiran fall in love with her ording to the task¡¯s settings. They could simply find the Crystal Stone together.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ling Yu nodded. Since she had decided to go with Ling Yiran, there was no point in him staying here.

    Zhou Qiqi saw how close Song Yan Ning and Ling Yu were and bit her lip before briskly walking up to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Mumu, if you don¡¯t like Brother Yichen, stop messing with him. I don¡¯t want to see him hurt because of you.¡±

    Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh, yfully blinking at Ling Yu, ¡°I¡¯m off; you enjoy yourself.¡± There was still some time before the task ended. Whether he stayed or left depended on him.

    Ling Yu gave Song Yan Ning a t look. Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t really Ling Yichen; otherwise, he would be depressed to death.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your triumphant return then.¡± Ling Yu patted Song Yan Ning on the shoulder, then left the system with a thought. He had someone behind him for sure, so even if he left now, he wouldn¡¯t be eliminated.

 Chapter 32 - 32 Thirty-two Mindset

    ?Chapter 32: Thirty-two, Mindset   Chapter 32: Thirty-two, Mindset                                   In the early morning, the sunlight was bright and cheerful, and the morning breeze, carrying a faint scent of flowers, blew in through the opened window.

    In the bed, Song Yan Ning turned over and opened her eyes. She yawned, got up, and headed toward the bathroom. Yesterday, she had arranged with Ling Yiran to search for the Crystal Stone together today.

    ¡°Knock knock knock!¡± There came a knocking on the door.

    Song Yan Ning walked over and opened the door to find Liu Shumei, Zhou Mumu¡¯s mother, standing outside, ¡°Is there something the matter?¡± Although Liu Shumei was Zhou Mumu¡¯s mother, she had never shown much fondness for her.

    ¡°Mumu, Ling Yiran is here, he¡¯s waiting for you in the living room,¡± Liu Shumei said with a smile while looking at Song Yan Ning. Ling Yiran was the future heir to the Ling Family. It was rumored that he never showed interest in women, having turned down many matchmaking attempts arranged by his family.

    His presence today to seek out Mumu, could it mean that Mumu was different in his eyes? If Qiqi could marry Ling Yiran, that would be the best oue. However, she also knew that Ling Yiran was not someone to be swayed by others.

    ¡°I got it.¡± Song Yan Ning closed the door and turned back to head into the bathroom.

    Liu Shumei didn¡¯t expect Song Yan Ning to close the door on her. She stood stunned for a few seconds, ring angrily at the door before heading downstairs. If it weren¡¯t for Ling Yiran, she would have taught this impudent girl a lesson long ago.

    Mr. Zhou looked at Qin Yushen with a beaming smile, appreciating him more and more, ¡°I hear your grandfather has not been feeling welltely.¡± If Mumu could really end up with Ling Yiran, then their Zhou Family¡¯s power would definitely go up a notch.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Qin Yushen nodded, and at the sound of footsteps, turned to see Song Yan Ning. He smiled slightly, ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Qin Yushen got up, looked toward Mr. Zhou, ¡°Grandpa Zhou, Mumu and I have something to attend to. We¡¯lle to visit another day.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mr. Zhou nodded with a smile and then turned to Zhou Mumu, ¡°Mumu, when you go out with Yiran, make sure to get along well and not to cause any trouble, alright?¡± He hadn¡¯t expected this good-for-nothing girl to catch Ling Yiran¡¯s eye. It was quite a surprise.

    Mumu was engaged to Ling Yichen, butpared to Ling Yiran, the future heir of the Ling Family, Ling Yichen was nothing.

    Song Yan Ning nodded slightly and walked to Qin Yushen¡¯s side, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Yushen nodded and together with Song Yan Ning, they walked out.

    ¡°Do you have any clues?¡± Song Yan Ning asked once they were outside the Zhou Family residence.

    Qin Yushen took out a map and handed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°I have this map; the Crystal Stone should be in this region.¡± He had gone out the previous night and had located the Crystal Stone. If he hadn¡¯t wanted to learn more about her, he would havepleted the task the night before.

    Song Yan Ning looked over the map and turned to Qin Yushen, ¡°Did you draw this map?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Qin Yushen admitted.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, handing the map back to Qin Yushen, ¡°Then you must already know where the Crystal Stone is, right? Why pair up with me then? Wouldn¡¯t taking all the points for yourself be better?¡± After all, she and he were hardly even friends.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s lips curved in a shallow smile, looking at Song Yan Ning earnestly, ¡°Because I want toplete this mission with you.¡± After his transmigration and rebirth, she was the first Cultivator he had met.

    Song Yan Ning stepped forward, ¡°Let¡¯s finish it quickly then.¡± Despite his gentle demeanor, she felt a sense of danger from him. She definitely wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with him once this mission was over.

    Qin Yushen chuckled, keeping pace with Song Yan Ning, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Are you worried about what I might do to you?¡± If he really wanted to do something to her, with her current strength, she would certainly be unable to resist. Of course, he wasn¡¯t such a shameless person. He wanted to get closer to her out of curiosity about her identity, to find out how she came to Earth, whether she was also a reincarnated soul like him.

    Song Yan Ning gave Qin Yushen a cold nce, choosing to ignore him.

    Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning came to a stop in front of a museum.

    Song Yan Ning surveyed the museum before her, already feeling the Spiritual Energy seeping from within. Although not rich, it was much more substantial than what she had felt during her missions at low-level stages. And once again, she was certain that Emperor Realm was not as simple as it appeared.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± said Qin Yushen, stepping toward the museum.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning followed.

    It was the museum¡¯s opening hours, and each exhibition hall was bustling with visitors.

    ¡°Are you sure we should make our move now?¡± Song Yan Ning nced around at the crowd and looked at Qin Yushen, a yful smile in her eyes. Even though the people in this world were virtual constructs, there might be others like them here toplete a mission.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make our move,¡± Song Yan Ning shrugged and looked at arge cauldron not far away. Spiritual Energy was leaking out from that very cauldron, and the Crystal Stone was within it.

    ¡°You retrieve the Crystal Stone, I¡¯ll take care of the rest,¡± Qin Yushen said, observing the crowd. Surely, there were others here for the Crystal Stone as well.

    Song Yan Ning was slightly surprised but didn¡¯t hesitate as she quickly made her way to therge cauldron. She wondered, why did he trust her so much when they were barely acquainted? Was he not afraid that she might keep the Crystal Stone for herself?

    Reaching the cauldron, Song Yan Ning nced inside, discovering a low-level Array within. Fortunately, she had learned about these Arrays, and although her skills were average, she would not be troubled by one of such a level.

    With a light jump, Song Yan Ning flew into the cauldron.

    The onlookers were stunned by this sight.

    Several people also searching for the Crystal Stone immediately guessed why Song Yan Ning did this and rushed toward the cauldron. The points for this mission were not insignificant; they had to get the Crystal Stone.

    Qin Yushen withdrew his gaze and, with a swift motion, positioned himself in front of those rushing towards the cauldron, ¡°Get past me first.¡± He had sent Song Yan Ning to fetch the Crystal Stone also to see if she could break the Array inside the cauldron. She had not disappointed him.

    Entering the cauldron, Song Yan Ning immediately felt a dense Spiritual Energy and was delighted. She began circting her Cultivation Technique to absorb the surrounding Spiritual Energy while searching for the Crystal Stone. The cauldron seemed ordinary, but inside, it had a space of over ten square meters. It was unfortunate that her current strength was insufficient; otherwise, she would have taken the cauldron for herself.

 Chapter 33 - 33 Thirty-three lose money

    ?Chapter 33: Thirty-three, lose money   Chapter 33: Thirty-three, lose money                                   Song Yan Ning quickly spotted a crystal stone in the corner and walked over to pick it up. Feeling the spiritual energy emanating from the stone, she hesitated over whether to absorb the spiritual energy within it.

    After a long while, she pocketed the crystal stone and turned to leave therge cauldron. She had already absorbed the spiritual energy within the cauldron; the energy in this stone could be for him. Since she was working with him, it wouldn¡¯t be fair for her to im all the benefits. Of course, she would not be so polite if he weren¡¯t a cultivator.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning emerge, Qin Yushen gave her a slight smile. He had already dealt with the people who had rushed up wanting to snatch the crystal stone, though it had caused quite a stir. Even though this was a virtual world, there were rules, and since he had broken them, the police would naturallye looking for him.

    Song Yan Ning approached Qin Yushen and handed him the crystal stone, ¡°Take the crystal stone, let¡¯s goplete our task.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Qin Yushen smiled and nodded, taking the crystal stone from Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand. He understood what she meant and felt the spiritual energy from the stone, which deepened his appreciation for her.

    Just then, the sound of disorderly footsteps came from outside. Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen looked up to see more than a dozen police officers, armed with real guns and live ammunition, burst in and surround them.

    Song Yan Ning raised an eyebrow at Qin Yushen. She wasn¡¯t surprised by this oue. This world wasn¡¯t much different from the one outside; breaking into a museum to steal meant they were subject to the rules here.

    Qin Yushen shrugged helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Fortunately, their task was alreadyplete, and there was no need to stay any longer. Even in a virtual world, he had no desire to start a fight.

    ¡°Right!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded her head, and with a thought, a wave of dizziness came over her.

    Seeing a bright light before her eyes, Song Yan Ning opened them to find herself standing in front of the blue door they had entered through.

    ¡°Brother Yushen!¡±

    ¡°Doctor!¡± Song Yanxue and Ling Yu, seeing Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, ran to them excitedly. After exiting their mission, they had been waiting here for them toe out.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, you¡¯re finally out, I was so worried! Did the mission go smoothly?¡± Song Yanxue looked at Qin Yushen with concern, her eyes filled with a gentle light.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Qin Yushen responded indifferently, ncing at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Remember our agreement, Doctor.¡±

    Song Yan Ning sighed helplessly in her heart, ¡°I will.¡± She knew there was no avoiding it now; even if Ling Yu didn¡¯t reveal her identity, when she and Qin Yushen went to turn in the task, the system would disy her code name. Unless she never entered the King Realm again, he would certainly be able to find her. Well, it was her own fault for agreeing.

    Hearing this, Song Yanxue looked towards Song Yan Ning with suspicion and hostility in her eyes, ¡°Who are you?¡± Brother Yushen actually came out with her, and what was the agreement Brother Yushen had just mentioned?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t bother with Song Yanxue and said to Ling Yu beside her, then strode towards the Task Hall. Today¡¯s youngsters were really precocious, understanding love at such a young age. It was a pity that it was a case of the Goddess is willing, but King Xiang is dreaming. Someone like Qin Yushen, even if he weren¡¯t a cultivator, couldn¡¯t be swayed by love.

    ¡°You!¡± Song Yanxue stamped her foot in anger, watching Qin Yushen follow Song Yan Ning. She bit her lip and hurried after them, ¡°Brother Yushen, wait for me.¡± No matter who the other person was, Brother Yushen was hers¡ªan understanding between both the Qin and Song families.

    Brother Yushen was engaged to her ugly monster of a sister, but did that ugly monster deserve Brother Yushen? Besides, her ugly monster sister could never return to the Song Family because no one there would wee her. For the Song Family, that ugly monster was a stain they would not recognize.

    Her mother told her that the ugly monster would being back with her grandparents this time to celebrate her grandfather¡¯s birthday. Her mother would seize this opportunity to cancel the engagement with the Qin Family. It was only a verbal agreement to begin with.

    ¡°What did he mean by ¡®agreement¡¯?¡± Ling Yu whispered in Song Yan Ning¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I agreed to team up with him,¡± Song Yan Ning replied. Teaming up with Qin Yushen wasn¡¯t entirely without benefits.

    Ling Yu nodded, ¡°You can¡¯t just abandon me. I¡¯m sticking with you.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded. Ling Yu¡¯s grandfather was an old friend of her grandfather; she would naturally take care of him.

    After leaving the Emperor Realm, Song Yan Ning checked the time and discovered it was just past three in the morning. Her grandfather told herst night they would leave at five thirty in the morning, so there was still plenty of time.

    Sitting cross-legged with eyes closed, Song Yan Ning entered a cultivation state. She hadn¡¯t fully absorbed the spiritual energy she had drawn from therge cauldron. Thinking of the cauldron made her feel a bit regretful. If her current level of cultivation had reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, she could have taken that cauldron with her. Even though small, it was still a space magical treasure. Even in the Demon World, such treasures were exceedingly rare.

    After breakfast, Song Yan Ning followed her grandparents to the train station. They had the eight o¡¯clock train tickets. Since there was a direct bus to the station nearby their vige entrance, they were not in a hurry.

    The train station was bustling with crowds everywhere.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, hold on tight to grandma. There are so many people at the station; if you get lost, you won¡¯t be able to find us,¡± Li Meixiang held Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand tightly while instructing her and followed Yang Lisheng to the boarding entrance.

    ¡°I know, Grandma,¡± Song Yan Ning obediently nodded.

    Yang Lisheng also looked back at Song Yan Ning from time to time. With so many people at the station, he was really worried she might get lost in the crowd. Of course, what he feared most were kidnappers.

    ¡°You old fool, why don¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going? Look how you¡¯ve dirtied my clothes,¡± Yang Lisheng identally bumped into a woman in front of him, immediately causing her discontent.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Yang Lisheng quickly apologized.

    ¡°This is a new outfit, costing several hundred. Now you¡¯ve dirtied it; you¡¯ll have to pay up,¡± the woman persisted.

    Checking the time, Yang Lisheng asked, ¡°How much do you want?¡± There were only fifteen minutes left to check in, and it would be toote to argue further. And indeed, it was his fault in the first ce.

    ¡°Five hundred,¡± the woman snorted.

    Yang Lisheng assessed her clothes, ¡°Comrade, I¡¯m not saying I won¡¯t pay, but five hundred is way too much.¡± If he truly had damaged her clothes, he wouldn¡¯t have refusedpensation. However, her clothes were still intact; she was clearly trying to scam him, which seemed a bit excessive.

 Chapter 34 - 34 Thirty-four making a senseless fuss or acting

    ?Chapter 34: Thirty-four, making a senseless fuss or acting unreasonably.   Chapter 34: Thirty-four, making a senseless fuss or acting unreasonably.                                   ¡°I don¡¯t care, but you¡¯re not leaving today without paying me,¡± the woman relentlessly insisted.

    Seeing there was excitement, the surrounding crowd squeezed in, quickly packing the area tight.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°That woman got bumped by the old man, and now she¡¯s demanding he pay her.¡±

    ¡°Demanding payment just for a bump? How melodramatic!¡±

    ¡°Do you know how much she¡¯s asking from that old man? Five hundred!¡±

    ¡°Five hundred? Why doesn¡¯t she just rob him?¡±

    ¡°Old man.¡± Li Meixiang touched Lisheng¡¯s arm anxiously. The train was about to leave. If they missed this one, they wouldn¡¯t make it to Beijing until tomorrow morning.

    Lisheng sighed helplessly and reached into his pocket, intending to pay the woman. Encountering such people was simply bad luck.

    Song Yan Ning stopped Lisheng¡¯s hand and stepped forward to face the woman, ¡°Auntie, how much does this clothing cost?¡±

    The woman huffed arrogantly, looking down at Song Yan Ning and the others, ¡°Five hundred and nine. Giving you a break at five hundred.¡±

    The garment was actually something she bought at a local market for just fifty-nine, but since they bumped into her, she felt entitled to demand however much she wanted.

    Song Yan Ning turned to Li Meixiang, ¡°Grandma, wasn¡¯t Aunt Xiang from next door wearing this dress yesterday?¡±

    Li Meixiang examined the woman¡¯s clothes, thought for a moment, then nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, Aunt Xiang said she bought it at the town¡¯s market for just over fifty.¡±

    Hearing this, the woman¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, but she figured as long as she didn¡¯t admit it, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    With that thought, she puffed out her chest defiantly, hard-faced towards Song Yan Ning, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t give me that talk. This dress is five hundred and nine, and you¡¯re paying today, whether you like it or not, or we¡¯re not done.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t pay you. I¡¯ll not only pay you, but I¡¯ll also give you five hundred and nine, but in return, I want the dress.¡± The woman was wearing a one-piece dress, and Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t believe she¡¯d strip in public just for the money.

    ¡°This is your own saying, don¡¯t try to back out,¡± the woman said, her face alight with happiness. For five hundred and nine, she could buy several dresses.

    ¡°Grandpa, give me six hundred,¡± Song Yan Ning asked Lisheng as she reached out her hand.

    Lisheng hesitated slightly, then took out the money and counted six hundred to hand to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning looked at the woman and shook the money in her hand, ¡°I¡¯ve got the money ready. Hand over the dress, and let¡¯s exchange money for clothes.¡±

    The woman smiled joyously and started unbuttoning her dress. After unfastening two buttons, she realized she was wearing a one-piece dress and would be naked if she took it off.

    The onlookers, catching onto Song Yan Ning¡¯s intention, watched the middle-aged woman attentively, eager to see what would happen next.

    ¡°Hurry up and take it off, what are you waiting for?¡±

    ¡°The littledy has offered you 599,¡± teased the speaker. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to miss such a great opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, the youngdy is waiting; don¡¯t waste her time.¡±

    The woman¡¯s face turned the color of a liver. Whether to strip or not was a dilemma for her. Of course, she couldn¡¯t undress in front of so many people, but 599 represented nearly half a month¡¯s sry¡ªit would be a pity to let it go.

    After wrestling with her decision for a while, she finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom to change.¡± She had clothes in her luggage bag; changing into one of them would suffice.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have that much time to wait for you,¡± Song Yan Ning said mockingly as she watched the woman, waiting for her to make a decision.

    With gritted teeth, the woman red fiercely at Song Yan Ning and turned to push through the crowd. Today was just her unlucky day.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a heads-up,¡± Song Yan Ning shouted after the departing woman. ¡°Tonight, you¡¯ll develop a rash. You should go get some allergy medicine while you still can.¡±

    Shaking with anger, the woman quickened her pace toward the entrance. She too was in a rush to catch the train; otherwise, she would have definitely confronted Song Yan Ning and her entourage to the bitter end.

    Song Yan Ning smiled as she retracted her gaze, giving the money back to Yang Lisheng, and took both his and Li Meixiang¡¯s hands as they headed to the ticket gate. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, let¡¯s go check in.¡±

    With a nod and a smile, Li Meixiang tousled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair. ¡°Our little Ning is quite something.¡± Otherwise, parting with the 599 would have left her heartache for days and nights without sleep.

    Once they boarded the train, Song Yan Ning quickly found their seats. The three tickets were together forming a trio of seats.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, our seats are here. Grandma, please sit first,¡± Song Yan Ning said, pointing to the three seats on the left. Originally, Grandpa had nned to buy sleeper tickets, but this train only had seating.

    Yang Lisheng stowed the luggage above and sat next to Song Yan Ning. ¡°Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat? There are egg pancakes Grandmother made in the bag.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry; I¡¯ll read for a bit,¡± Song Yan Ning said, pulling out a medical book from her bag. She had brought several medical books, anticipating boredom on the trip.

    Yang Lisheng smiled and, seeing a newspaper in theting behind the seat in front, reached out to read it.

    The train slowly began its journey toward Beijing.

    Back at home, Song Yan Xue entered to find Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling chatting in the living room and walked over to them.

    ¡°Grandma! Mom!¡± Song Yan Xue sat down next to Zhang Xiaoling, snuggling into her arm.

    Zhang Xiaoling smiled and patted Song Yan Xue¡¯s hand. ¡°Were you at the Qin Family¡¯s ce again?¡± She hoped that one day Song Yan Xue and Qin Yushen would be a couple.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Song Yan Xue nodded, her big doe eyes glistening as she looked up at Zhang Xiaoling, her voice soft and sweet, ¡°Grandma, now that little sister Ning is back, will she stay for good?¡±

    ¡°Who said she¡¯s staying?¡± Zhang Xiaoling nced at Yang Xin¡¯er. Although Song Yan Ning was also her granddaughter, she had no real affection for the granddaughter she had met only a few times after her birth, let alone any real familial feelings. If not for Yufeng insisting on inviting Xin¡¯er¡¯s parents for the old man¡¯s birthday celebration, she would have forgotten she had another granddaughter altogether.

    Yang Xin¡¯er smiled, ¡°She¡¯s just here to celebrate Grandpa¡¯s birthday; she will leave soon. Does little Xue not want to see her?¡± Xiao Xue and she were the most alike, so she favored her the most, spoiling her in everything.

    Song Yan Xue shook her head, ¡°My ssmates don¡¯t even know I have a sister, and if little sister Ning is as unattractive as she was when she was little, they¡¯ll allugh at me.¡±

    Zhang Xiaoling fondly ruffled Song Yan Xue¡¯s hair, ¡°You worry too much, child. Rest assured, in our Song Family, there are only two misses, unless your mom has another child, there won¡¯t be anyone else.¡±

 Chapter 35 - 35 Thirty-five not qualified

    ?Chapter 35: Thirty-five, not qualified   Chapter 35: Thirty-five, not qualified                                   The train sped along the tracks, and darkness had enveloped everything outside the window.

    Song Yan Ning nced to her side and saw that her grandparents had already fallen asleep, so she too closed her eyes. She decided not to enter the system tonight as it would be inconvenient with so many people on the train.

    At this moment, in thepartment next to Song Yan Ning¡¯s, a woman was incessantly scratching her face and body. After eating dinner, her entire body had started to itch, and now she was covered in red bumps, some of which she had already scratched open.

    Seeing a train attendanting by, the woman called out to her, ¡°Do you have any medicine for allergies?¡± That little girl had warned her, and at the time, she thought the girl was just trying to annoy her, but she didn¡¯t expect to really have an allergic reaction. How on earth did that girl know?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! We don¡¯t have any allergy medication,¡± the attendant said apologetically with a smile. They only carried some emergency medicine.

    ¡°How can you not have allergy medication? That¡¯s so unprofessional; I don¡¯t care, you must get me some allergy medicine today. If I scratch myself to death, can you afford the responsibility?¡± The woman stood up and pointed at the train attendant aggressively, shouting.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s really nothing I can do,¡± the train attendant said, her face showing helplessness. She frequently encountered such guests and truly found them annoying.

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t find a way, you have toe up with one. Otherwise, if I can¡¯t sleep, no one else should think of sleeping. Also, let me tell you, my man is no ordinary person. If you piss me off, just wait to be fired,¡± the woman said with her head held high, looking down on the train attendant with disdain.

    The train attendant¡¯s face turned red with anger, and she took a deep breath, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please calm down, if there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s discuss it in the conductor¡¯s cabin.¡±

    ¡°Comrade train attendant, don¡¯t bother talking to this shrew. I¡¯ve recorded her behavior, and I¡¯ll post it online in a bit, let everyone see for themselves,¡± said the young man sitting in front of the woman, shaking his mobile phone.

    ¡°Right, she should be exposed; this is simply uneptable,¡± an elderly man sitting nearby nodded in agreement. He had just fallen asleep and was rudely awakened, feeling ufortable all over now.

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely outrageous!¡± the passengers chimed in one after another.

    The train attendant smiled at the crowd and looked at the woman.

    The woman snorted, reached out, and tried to grab the young man¡¯s mobile phone in front of her, ¡°Delete that video, or I swear you and I are not done.¡±

    ¡°Whether I delete it or not is none of your business, and if you continue to make a scene, don¡¯t me me for not being polite,¡± the young man warned, waving his fist threateningly at the woman.

    The woman instantly cowed, slowly sitting back in her chair, not daring to utter another word. As a woman, she naturally couldn¡¯t overpower a strong young man.

    Hearing the noise from the nextpartment, Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled slightly. Earlier in the waiting room, she had secretly sprinkled some medicine powder on that woman. Even if she took allergy medicine, she would remain itchy for several days. She and her family were not to be bullied at will.

    Qin Yushen stood at the entrance to the Task Hall, watching peoplee and go, having arrived an hour earlier than usual today. The mere thought of cooperating with the doctor today filled him with joy, his heart brimming with anticipation, eager to see her sooner.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, are you waiting for me?¡± Song Yanxue saw Qin Yushen as soon as she entered and hastened towards him, her face lit with joy. This was the first time Brother Yushen had waited for her, and she was ted.

    ¡°No,¡± Qin Yushen said indifferently.

    ¡°Then who are you waiting for?¡± Song Yanxue¡¯s smile froze on her face, a touch of grievance in her eyes. If Brother Yushen wasn¡¯t waiting for her, could it be he was waiting for that annoying girl from yesterday?

    Qin Yushen didn¡¯t respond to Song Yanxue, stepping past her and moving forward.

    Song Yanxue stomped her foot in anger, turned, and looked towards Qin Yushen, seeing him approaching Ling Yu.

    With a smile, Ling Yu spoke to Qin Yushen, ¡°Are you waiting for the doctor?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Qin Yushen nodded once.

    ¡°She had something to do today and won¡¯t being in, and she might note in over the next few days either,¡± Ling Yu said. Without the doctor, he was quite bored.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡°Did she say when she woulde in?¡± Could she be avoiding him by noting in?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Ling Yu shook his head. He too hoped the doctor woulde in soon.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, let¡¯s go get a task,¡± Song Yanxue walked up beside Qin Yushen, her face unable to hide her excitement. It was best that she didn¡¯te in. She hoped that wretched girl would stay away forever, as Brother Yushen was hers alone.

    Without ncing at Song Yanxue, Qin Yushen lifted his foot and stepped forward, vanishing from the spot. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to take on a task today.

    Taken aback by Qin Yushen¡¯s sudden departure, Song Yanxue was momentarily stunned.

    When she came to her senses and saw Ling Yu looking at her with schadenfreude, she huffed and approached him, ¡°You go back and tell that wretched girl to stay away from Brother Yushen. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite to her.¡±

    After giving Song Yanxue a once-over, Ling Yu scoffed dismissively, ¡°You? You¡¯re not qualified.¡± With that, he too turned and left the system. He¡¯d rather wait for the doctor to arrive before taking on any tasks.

    Morning sunlight filtered through the train window, illuminating Song Yan Ning¡¯s face as she slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Li Meixiang smiled, gently ruffling Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair. There were less than two hours before the train would arrive at the station. She wondered how Xinxin would react upon seeing Xiao Ning and hoped she wouldn¡¯t hurt Xiao Ning. Otherwise, she would never recognize her as her daughter again.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Hungry? Go wash your face in the restroom; Grandpa will buy you some breakfast.¡± Yang Lisheng stood up. A breakfast cart passed by every twenty minutes, but he hadn¡¯t bought anything earlier fearing the food would get cold.

    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to buy anything. I¡¯ll just eat the egg pancake Grandma made,¡± Song Yan Ning took a towel out of her small bag and got up, heading towards the restroom.

    ¡°This child,¡± Yang Lisheng chuckled, shaking his head and walking towards the back of the train. Grandma¡¯s egg pancakes were indeed delicious, but in such hot weather, after spending a night, how could they still be edible?

    Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yufeng stood in the waiting hall, their eyes fixed on the exit.

    ¡°What time is it? Why hasn¡¯t the train arrived yet? I haven¡¯t seen Mom and Dad in so long, I really miss them.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s eyes brimmed with anticipation and longing. If not for her unwillingness to see that freak, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed away.

    Taking a look at his watch, Song Yufeng said, ¡°Ten more minutes and the train will arrive. Xinxin, try to be a bit gentler when you see Xiao Ning, otherwise our parents will be upset.¡± He knew Xinxin disliked Xiao Ning, but no matter what, she was still their child.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er nodded impatiently. Yufeng had already mentioned it multiple times on the way. If she could choose, she really wouldn¡¯t want to see that freak. Had her parents not insisted on bringing that freak along, she would have preferred not to see her for the rest of her life. To her, that freak was a source of shame.

 Chapter 36 - 36 Thirty-six Save Lives

    ?Chapter 36: Thirty-six, Save Lives   Chapter 36: Thirty-six, Save Lives                                   Yang Lisheng gazed out the window at the swiftly passing scenery, unfamiliar yet oddly familiar, with a glint of memory in his somber eyes, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I returned to Beijing, I wonder what has changed there.¡± Born and raised in Beijing, thisnd held many of his memories, filled with joy, pain, meetings, and departures.

    Li Meixiang nodded, ¡°After Mr. Song¡¯s birthday celebration, we can take Xiao Ning around Beijing for a good time, there¡¯s still a while before school starts anyway.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Yang Lisheng looked towards Song Yan Ning and extended his hand to gently touch her hair, his eyes tinged with a trace of heartache. This should have been the ce where Xiao Ning grew up, but it was her first time here.

    Song Yan Ning smiled at Yang Lisheng, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯ve heard that Beijing¡¯s roast duck is really delicious, will you take me to eat it?¡± She knew what her grandfather was thinking, but what of it if Beijing was prosperous? She didn¡¯t care for it at all. If she had to choose, she would rather be in Huashang Vige, where there are mountains and rivers, and her favorite Spirit Grass, even if it was just low-level spiritual grass.

    ¡°Sure, your grandma and I will take you to Quanjude for roast duck, we¡¯ll also have hot potmb, potstickers, and daoxianghuoshao,¡± said Yang Lisheng. Thinking about those delicacies made him swallow with longing; it had been so many years since he had tasted Beijing¡¯s gourmet food.

    ¡°Help! Somebody, please help!¡± Suddenly, an urgent cry for help came from the next carriage.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s happening,¡± Yang Lisheng stood up quickly and hurried to the next carriage. A cry for help on the train surely meant something serious had urred.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯lle with you,¡± said Song Yan Ning as she got up to follow Yang Lisheng.

    The carriage was in an uproar, with people crowding around to see what was going on.

    ¡°Comrade, what happened up front?¡± Unable to push through the crowd, Yang Lisheng asked a middle-aged man next to him.

    The middle-aged man turned to Yang Lisheng, ¡°That old man is having an asthma attack and didn¡¯t bring his medicine.¡±

    Yang Lisheng frowned and shouted to the people in front, ¡°Excuse me, please make way, I am a Doctor, please let me through.¡±

    Hearing there was a Doctor, the crowd parted to create a path.

    ¡°Everyone, please step back a little, don¡¯t crowd around the patient, we need to keep the air flowing, or it will worsen his condition,¡± Yang Lisheng said as he made his way forward.

    The one sick was an elderly man, with a young boy by his side; it was the boy who had been shouting for help.

    Seeing Yang Lishenge over, the boy looked at him pleadingly, ¡°Doctor, please save my grandfather, he¡¯s having an asthma attack.¡± He was kicking himself for forgetting his grandfather¡¯s medicine at the hotel.

    He had been apanying his grandfather on a trip to Jiujiang. During check-out, he had double-checked and hadn¡¯t noticed anything left behind, only realizing on the train that he had forgotten his grandfather¡¯s medicine at the hotel. He felt doomed; if anything happened to his grandfather, he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life.

    Yang Lisheng knelt down, took the old man¡¯s wrist to feel his pulse, then began to massage his Lieque acupoint with his index finger.

    Seeing Yang Lisheng¡¯s actions, the boy and the onlookers were full of surprise.

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡±

    ¡°Is this a treatment for asthma?¡±

    ¡°Doctor, are you treating my grandfather?¡± He had never seen such a method of treatment; could it really work?

    ¡°This acupoint is called the Lieque acupoint, massaging it can rx muscles and tendons and channel the flow of energy, treating cough, asthma, headaches, and throat pain,¡± Yang Lisheng exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The boy nodded somewhat knowingly. As long as it could save Grandpa, that was all that mattered.

    As Yang Lisheng¡¯s massage continued, the old man¡¯s wheezing gradually decreased, and his paleplexion began to slowly regain its rosy hue. He looked at Yang Lisheng and nodded his head in gratitude, ¡°Doctor! Thank you!¡± He had just thought that he really was at death¡¯s door.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± The boy looked at the old man in surprise. Grandpa could speak now, didn¡¯t that mean Grandpa was okay now?

    The old man shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now.¡± His chest still felt a bit stuffy, but it was much better than before when he couldn¡¯t even catch his breath.

    Yang Lisheng let go and helped the boy to settle the old man back in his seat, ¡°If you encounter this situation again, use your index finger to massage this spot for about a minute or two, and it can alleviate the symptoms.¡± He pointed to the location of the Lieque acupoint on the old man.

    The boy nodded, ¡°Doctor, what if I can¡¯t find this spot?¡±

    ¡°To locate the acupoint, ovep the thumb webs of your hands, press one finger against the other hand¡¯s radial styloid process, at the tip of the index finger lies the acupoint,¡± Yang Lisheng demonstrated the motion.

    ¡°I understand, thank you, Doctor!¡± The boy also mimicked Yang Lisheng¡¯s motion, seeking the Lieque acupoint on his own body.

    The old man gave Yang Lisheng a thumbs-up, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that Chinese medicine is profound and extensive, and it really is! May I be so bold to ask, are you getting off in Beijing?¡± The other party had saved his life, so he should properly thank him. If the other party was also going to Beijing, that would be the best scenario.

    ¡°Um,¡± Yang Lisheng nodded slightly and, holding Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, was about to return to his own carriage.

    ¡°Doctor, treat me too, please, I¡¯m itching to death,¡± the woman from the day before approached. Her body and face were covered with bloody scratch marks that she had made; it looked somewhat terrifying.

    Yang Lisheng immediately recognized her and examined the rash on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t have any medicine with me, I can¡¯t treat you.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected she would be on the same train as him.

    ¡°I know I was wrong yesterday, and I apologize to you. Please treat me; I really can¡¯t stand the itching anymore,¡± the woman pleaded with Yang Lisheng.

    ¡°I can cure you, but you will have to pay for the medicine,¡± Song Yan Ning interjected.

    ¡°How much?¡± The woman scratched her face, almost wishing she could tear her skin off. The feeling was just too unbearable.

    ¡°Five hundred ny,¡± Song Yan Ning said to the woman with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s too expensive! Your grandfather just treated him without charging a cent,¡± the woman pointed at the old man nearby, filled with regret. If she had known she would need their help today, she wouldn¡¯t have acted like that yesterday.

    ¡°Take it or leave it; if you don¡¯t want it, forget it,¡± Song Yan Ning red at the woman, pulling Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand as they headed towards their own carriage.

    ¡°Treat me, treat me, I¡¯ll pay,¡± the woman said, heartache evident as she pulled out her wallet and counted out six hundred-dor bills to give to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning took the money without ceremony and pulled out a small medicine bottle and ten yuan from her pocket and handed them to the woman, ¡°There¡¯s a pill in the bottle, take it and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    The woman hastily took the medicine bottle and ran to her seat, took a sip of mineral water, and swallowed the pill. They were almost at Beijing, and if the medicine didn¡¯t work, she could still ask for her money back.

    It wasn¡¯t long after taking the medicine that she found she really wasn¡¯t itching anymore. But thinking of the five hundred ny yuan she had spent, her heart started to ache again.

 Chapter 37 - 37 Thirty-seven Meeting

    ?Chapter 37: Thirty-seven, Meeting   Chapter 37: Thirty-seven, Meeting                                   ¡°The train is now approaching the station. Please prepare your belongings in advance and disembark from the right side door of the train¡­¡± The announcement of the impending station arrival came over the train¡¯s broadcast.

    ¡°Finally here,¡± Yang Lisheng said happily, standing up to retrieve his luggage from the overhead shelf.

    Li Meixiang took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and followed behind Yang Lisheng, her face full of wrinkles brimming with a happy smile. After so many years away from Beijing, to say she hadn¡¯t missed it would be a lie.

    ¡°Yufeng, do you see Mom and Dad?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er stood on her tiptoes and looked around, but she couldn¡¯t find the trio of Yang Lisheng.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Song Yufeng shook his head, his gaze fixed on the direction of the exit, scanning the emerging crowd. When he spotted Yang Lisheng carrying luggage, he immediately took Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s hand and walked over, ¡°There they are, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yang Lisheng was also looking for Song Yufeng and Yang Xin¡¯er. Seeing the two walking towards them, his face immediately lit up with a joyful smile, ¡°I see Yufeng and Xin¡¯er over there.¡± He truly had missed his daughter and son-inw after so long.

    Li Meixiang¡¯s eyes teared up on seeing Yang Xin¡¯er, and she went towards Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yufeng, still holding Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand. She and her husband had only this one daughter, Xin¡¯er, whom they had doted on since she was little. This pampering led Xin¡¯er to be willful, self-centered, and to think that as long as she believed she was right, no one else¡¯s opinion mattered.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have abandoned Xiao Ning just for being unattractive. They had sown the seeds of their own misery, which had led to Xiao Ning¡¯s tragedy. So, she and her husband had tried their utmost to make it up to Xiao Ning. Nheless, no matter how well they treated her, it would neverpare to being with her real parents.

    ¡°Mom! Dad!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er rushed forward to hug Li Meixiang, not even ncing at Song Yan Ning, as if she didn¡¯t exist.

    Li Meixiang couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer. She patted Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s shoulder and pulled Song Yan Ning closer, ¡°Xin¡¯er, this is Xiao Ning, Xiao Ning, hurry and call them Mom and Dad.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er turned her gaze to Song Yan Ning. When she saw her face, her expression couldn¡¯t hide her disdain. After all these years, this ¡°ugly monster¡± was still so unattractive, nothingpared to Xiao Xue or Xiao Li. Now, she only regretted why she hadn¡¯t given her away to someone else.

    Song Yufeng had been observing Song Yan Ning; all these years, he actually felt guilty. Ugly or not, Xiao Ning was his daughter, but he had sent her so far away, not even visiting her during festivals or New Year¡¯s.

    Song Yan Ning looked indifferently at Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yufeng. Call them Mom and Dad? Do they deserve it?

    Li Meixiang couldn¡¯t help getting angry when she saw Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s disdainful face, ¡°Xin¡¯er, Xiao Ning is your daughter. If you won¡¯t acknowledge her, then don¡¯t call me mom anymore.¡± Even if she didn¡¯t like Xiao Ning, couldn¡¯t she just pretend? Xiao Ning was still young and needed her parents. Her cold attitude could hurt Xiao Ning.

    Yang Xin¡¯er shot a re at Song Yan Ning and frowned at Li Meixiang, ¡°Mom!¡± If she acknowledged this ¡°ugly monster,¡± and those richdies in her circle found out, wouldn¡¯t she be theirughingstock? She couldn¡¯t afford to lose face over this. She certainly wouldn¡¯t acknowledge this ¡°ugly monster,¡± even if it angered her parents.

    Yang Lisheng took several deep breaths before his suppressed anger burst forth, ¡°You all go back. We don¡¯t need you to pick us up, and we won¡¯t be attending Mr. Song¡¯s birthday banquet either.¡± In the future, he would act as though he had never had this daughter. A person who can¡¯t even recognize her daughter, what more can he expect?

    ¡°Father, so you¡¯re disowning me as your daughter for her? Do you want me to be theughingstock? Is she that important?¡± If she had known this would happen, she should have cast that ¡°ugly monster¡± off far away, never to send her to their side.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t be like this,¡± Song Yufeng whispered, tugging at Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s clothes to persuade her.

    ¡°Dad! Mom! Today, you have to choose between her and me¡­¡±

    ¡°Father, Mother, wait a moment, I want to speak with Xin¡¯er,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s words were cut short by Song Yufeng pulling her aside. If tensions really rose, things could get messier than they could handle.

    ¡°Why are you pulling at me, let go!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er angrily shook off Song Yufeng¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, calm down and listen to me,¡± Song Yufeng said. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like that child, but no matter what, she is our child. That can¡¯t be changed. Besides, Father and Mother have rarelye back to Beijing. Can¡¯t you just indulge them for a while? It¡¯s only for a few days. Also, it would upset my father if your parents didn¡¯t attend his birthday banquet.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er suppressed her anger, ¡°I can indulge my parents, but I don¡¯t want others to know that ¡®ugly monster¡¯ is my daughter. I cannot afford to lose face.¡± She couldpromise on other issues, but not this one.

    ¡°I understand; we can discuss this furtherter. For now, let¡¯s just go along with our parents¡¯ wishes and not make them angry. Once we¡¯re back, we¡¯ll figure out what to do,¡± Song Yufeng said softly, patting Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s shoulder tofort her.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er agreed begrudgingly.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang had been watching Song Yan Ning, and seeing no change in her expression, they felt even more distressed.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Grandma will take you over there to sit for a while,¡± Li Meixiang pointed to a nearby resting area. She was genuinely apprehensive that Xin¡¯er woulde back and say more hurtful things to Xiao Ning. Now, she somewhat regretted returning.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± said Song Yan Ning, smiling and shaking her head. She had never seen Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yufeng as her parents; how could she be hurt by them?

    Li Meixiang knelt down and hugged Song Yan Ning, gently patting her back, ¡°Xiao Ning, Grandma knows you¡¯re upset. Your parents did acknowledge you; they just haven¡¯t seen you for a long time and don¡¯t know how to interact with you. It will get better after a few days. Besides, my Xiao Ning, so intelligent and well-behaved, who wouldn¡¯t like you?¡± Xiao Ning¡¯s smarts, her demeanor, they weren¡¯tparable to other children. Plus, her medical skills were even better than her grandfather¡¯s. Such a child, if Xin¡¯er failed to recognize her worth, she would definitely regret it one day.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°Grandma, I know. I¡¯m really not upset.¡± She had heard everything Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yufeng had said. Did they think she was desperate for their recognition?

 Chapter 38 - 38 Thirty-eight I dont want to admit it

    ?Chapter 38: Thirty-eight, I don¡¯t want to admit it   Chapter 38: Thirty-eight, I don¡¯t want to admit it                                   Song Yufeng, dragging an unwilling Yang Xin¡¯er, approached Song Yan Ning and her twopanions. He looked at Song Yan Ning with a gentle smile on his face, ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯m your dad.¡± Although he didn¡¯t have much affection for this child, he was still willing to acknowledge her. No matter how ugly the child was, she was still his own flesh and blood. That was unchangeable.

    Song Yan Ning gave a faint nod without expressing much else.

    Yang Xin¡¯er could no longer contain her anger, which burst forth as she red at Song Yan Ning with eyes full of fury, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to greet people? Do you have any manners at all?¡± Were it not for her parents, she wouldn¡¯t have let Yufeng acknowledge her. This monstrosity simply didn¡¯t deserve to be a part of the Song Family.

    Looking at Yang Xin¡¯er, Song Yan Ning¡¯s cool red lips curved into a mocking smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you not want to acknowledge me? Good, I don¡¯t want to acknowledge you either.¡± They were nothing more than the parents of her current body, and she had no connection to them. If they were good to her, naturally, she would repay them in kind, considering this body¡¯s origin. But since they despised her, they were no different from strangers to her.

    The only reason she had chosen to enter this body was because it was suitable for her, and secondly, because this body had already lost its life force in the womb.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang exchanged a helpless and pained look. Xiao Ning had indeed been hurt.

    ¡°You!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er pointed at Song Yan Ning, trembling with rage. What right did this monstrosity have to refuse to acknowledge them?

    Song Yan Ning let out a derisiveugh, then turned her head towards Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯m tired.¡± She wasn¡¯t even interested in speaking to those she didn¡¯t like.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± Li Meixiang tenderly stroked Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair and took her hand to walk quickly forward. She wouldn¡¯t me Xiao Ning for not acknowledging her own daughter and son-inw; after all, it was their own doing. Xiao Ning was a child of sentiment and righteousness, she knew very well who treated her kindly and who did not.

    Yang Lisheng red furiously at Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yufeng, gave a cold huff, and followed after Song Yan Ning and Li Meixiang.

    ¡°What did I do wrong? It¡¯s so infuriating! They¡¯re all giving me the cold shoulder.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s face turned an ashen blue with anger. Clearly, it was that monstrosity¡¯s fault, why me her?

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry, let¡¯s hurry and catch up to mum and dad,¡± Song Yufeng grabbed Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s hand and chased after Song Yan Ning and herpanions. It was normal for the child to not recognize them; after all, they were the ones who abandoned her first.

    ¡°Let go of me, I did nothing wrong. If they don¡¯t want to, then so be it, let¡¯s go home.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er yanked her hand away from Song Yufeng and headed towards the parking lot. She had done nothing wrong; why should she be the one to appease them?

    Song Yufeng watched as Yang Xin¡¯er walked away, then nced in the direction where Song Yan Ning and herpanions had gone, and sighed. He¡¯d take his time recovering Xin¡¯er¡¯s goodwill once they got home.

    As Song Yan Ning and herpanions left the train station, they waited by the roadside for a ride.

    The changes in Beijing were truly immense in the past few years. Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang didn¡¯t even know which bus to take to their home in Beijing. Luckily, transportation was convenient now, with taxising and going on the street.

    A ck Audi slowly stopped in front of the trio. As Song Yan Ning and the others looked on in surprise, a handsome youth poked his head out from the passenger side window, ¡°Where are you headed? I can give you a ride.¡±

    Yang Lisheng recognized the youth as the grandson of the elder he had saved on the train, ¡°No bother, we can take a taxi.¡±

    ¡°This area is difficult for hailing taxis, just get in the car,¡± the elder in the backseat also stuck his head out the window. Yang Lisheng had saved him, and he hadn¡¯t had the chance to properly thank him, offering a ride seemed a good opportunity to learn more about their situation.

    Yang Lisheng hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Alright, then thank you for the trouble.¡±

    The youth and the elder were visibly happy, quickly getting out to help Yang Lisheng and hispanions load their luggage into the trunk.

    Once they were all in the car, the elder introduced himself, ¡°My name is Fang Qiming. How shall I call you, Brother Yang?¡±

    ¡°Yang Lisheng,¡± he replied, picking up Song Yan Ning onto hisp since the back was a bit crowded for four people.

    ¡°What brings you to Beijing, Brother Yang? Are you visiting rtives or is your home here?¡± Fang Qiming smiled at Yang Lisheng.

    ¡°Home is here in Beijing. Just haven¡¯t been back for many years. It¡¯s surprising to see how much Beijing has changed,¡± Yang Lisheng looked out of the car window. He remembered when he left, this road was a bumpy, cramped concrete road, but now it was not only wide and smooth but also lined with lush greenery.

    Fang Qiming nodded in agreement, also looking out the window, ¡°Yes, Beijing has really transformed these past years, is Brother Yang nning on staying in Beijing this time?¡±

    Yang Lisheng smiled and shook his head, ¡°Just brought the child to visit, will leave in a few days.¡± Beijing held too many memories for him, but now he preferred the rural lifestyle of Yang City.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there; the alley ahead is too narrow for the car to enter,¡± the driver said.

    ¡°We can walk from here, thank you for the ride,¡± Yang Lisheng said, expressing his gratitude to Fang Qiming.

    Fang Qiming waved his hand, ¡°I should be the one thanking you, Brother Yang. If you hadn¡¯t saved me, who knows what my condition might be now. Do you have time tomorrow? I¡¯d like to invite you and your family to my home for a simple meal.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being too polite; saving people is a doctor¡¯s duty. We don¡¯t need to have dinner,¡± Yang Lishengughed, declining the offer. He hadn¡¯t been back in Beijing for a long time, and in the next few days, he nned to visit some old friends and take Xiao Ning around to see Beijing.

    Fang Qiming didn¡¯t insist, handing Yang Lisheng a business card, ¡°Brother Yang, if you ever need help, feel free to call me.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Yang Lisheng nodded as he took the business card and saw that the car was at the entrance of the alley. He smiled at Fang Qiming, ¡°We¡¯re getting out here.¡±

    Fang Qiming nodded back and instructed the driver, ¡°Xiao Zhang, help Brother Yang with the luggage.¡±

    After bidding farewell to Fang Qiming and his grandson, Yang Lisheng and hispanions walked into the alley.

    ¡°So many years have passed, but this alley hasn¡¯t changed much,¡± Yang Lisheng observed the houses on either side of the alley with a hint of nostalgia.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, the house ahead with the vermillion gate is where your grandparents used to live,¡± Li Meixiang said with a smile as she pointed out a small courtyard further ahead.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    When they reached the gate, Yang Lisheng took out a key from his pocket, a key that he had not used in almost ten years.

    He aimed the key at the small copper lock on the door, and to Yang Lisheng¡¯s surprise, after several attempts, he couldn¡¯t get the key in. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

 Chapter 39 - 39 Thirty-nine sold

    ?Chapter 39: Thirty-nine, sold   Chapter 39: Thirty-nine, sold                                   Li Meixiang stepped forward and took out her key to try it, but just like Yang Lisheng, her key couldn¡¯t fit in, ¡°Could it be that the lock core has been changed?¡±

    Yang Lisheng carefullypared the lock core and nodded, ¡°It seems it has been changed. I¡¯ll go ask next door.¡±

    Upon arriving at the neighbor¡¯s, Yang Lisheng raised his hand and knocked on the door. They hadn¡¯te back for nearly ten years, and he didn¡¯t know if the person living there was still the previous old neighbor.

    ¡°Coming!¡± A frail voice came from the yard.

    In a moment, the door creaked open.

    An old man about the same age as Yang Lisheng came out. Upon seeing Yang Lisheng, he was stunned for a moment, then his face broke into a smile of surprise, ¡°Are you Dr. Yang? Are you back?¡± It had been many years since hest saw Dr. Yang. When Dr. Yang and his wife used to live here, he¡¯d go to Dr. Yang for every headache and fever.

    ¡°Old Wang, you¡¯re still living here. Haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, and you haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± Seeing it was the old neighbor, Yang Lisheng was very happy.

    ¡°Where haven¡¯t I changed? Look at my hair, it¡¯s all white, and the wrinkles on my face could trap flies. Dr. Yang, why have youe back? Are you not leaving this time?¡± Old Wang looked at Yang Lisheng joyfully.

    ¡°We came back to have a look. Old Wang, do you know who changed the lock on our house?¡± Yang Lisheng asked.

    ¡°It was your daughter who had it changed. The house has also been sold to someone else, didn¡¯t you know?¡± Old Wang said incredulously. Over the years, the property prices kept rising, and he heard that his courtyard home could sell for tens of millions. But he had lived here since he was a child and had developed deep feelings for the ce; no amount of money could make him want to sell it.

    Upon hearing the news, Yang Lisheng¡¯s heart surged with anger and he forced a stiff smile, ¡°Oh! I forgot. Old Wang, I have something else to deal with, so I won¡¯t chat for too long.¡± When he left, he worried that in case something happened to him and his wife, they gave the house deed to Xinxin for safekeeping. He never thought she would sell his house; it infuriated him. He had nned to change the house into Xiao Ning¡¯s name this time he came back.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing Yang Lisheng¡¯s expression was not very good, Li Meixiang asked.

    ¡°The house was sold by Xinxin, that unfilial daughter. She really makes me mad!¡± Yang Lisheng said with a stern face, his heart filled with rage. If Xinxin really had difficulties and had to sell the house, he wouldn¡¯t be angry. But she married Song Yufeng, the future helmsman of the Song Family, and a single order from the Song Family¡¯spany was worth tens of millions. Would sheck that little bit of money? Moreover, she didn¡¯t even discuss it with him.

    ¡°Sold?¡± Li Meixiang¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Yang Xin¡¯er stormed back home and threw her bag on the couch, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that eyesore; she can dream of acknowledging me.¡±

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Song Yufeng walked over to Yang Xin¡¯er, gently patting her back tofort her. He didn¡¯t me the child; after all, it wasn¡¯t her fault, but he also knew it would only make Xin¡¯er angrier if he tried to intervene.

    ¡°What right does she have not to acknowledge us? Who does she think she is? So ugly, who would want her?¡± The more Yang Xin¡¯er thought about it, the angrier she got, and the more she regretted not having the heart to give the girl away in the past.

    Just then, the phone in her bag on the couch started to ring.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, your phone is ringing.¡± Seeing that Yang Xin¡¯er hadn¡¯t heard it, Song Yufeng reminded her.

    Yang Xin¡¯er reached for her bag, pulled out her phone, saw the caller ID, took a deep breath, and pressed the answer button, ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why did you sell my house?!¡± Yang Lisheng asked sternly. That courtyard was his ancestral home, the ce where he was born, filled with countless memories. How could she sell it without his consent?

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. I saw that ce was too old and many of the wooden parts had been eaten by termites, so I sold it. I¡¯ve bought another ce for you, in a good location, convenient to enter and leave, and it¡¯s in a newly developed estate. I¡¯lle and take you to see itter.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er knew it wasn¡¯t good to sell the house without discussing it with her parents, but it was already sold; could she even ask for it back?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I just want my own house,¡± said Yang Lisheng angrily. His attachment to that courtyard could not be reced by any other house.

    ¡°Dad, can you be reasonable?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er also got angry. If it wasn¡¯t her father on the phone, she would have hung up already.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you two choices, either help me get the old house back, or from now on we¡¯re no longer father and daughter,¡± Yang Lisheng didn¡¯t want to talk further with Yang Xin¡¯er and hung up the phone.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s find a ce to sit down first and then slowly figure out what to do.¡± Song Yan Ning took Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand gently shaking it. Having such a daughter was just bad luck for her grandparents. As for the courtyard, even if Yang Xin¡¯er didn¡¯t agree to buy the house back, she would find a way to get it back.

    Angry at the disconnected call, Yang Xin¡¯er threw her phone onto the coffee table, ¡°This is infuriating. So unreasonable.¡±

    Song Yufeng was about to say something when Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s phone rang again.

    Yang Xin¡¯er, not wanting to answer it, saw the caller ID, her furrowed brow slightly rxing, and picked up the phone to press the call button, ¡°Xiao Yue, are you looking for me?¡± She was really not in the mood now, but Xiao Yue was her best friend, and she didn¡¯t want some trivial matter to affect their rtionship.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, have your mom and dad arrived in Beijing?¡± Liu Shanyue inquired. She had told her inws yesterday that Xin¡¯er¡¯s father would be returning to Beijing today. The older generation knew of Dr. Yang¡¯s medical skill; if even he couldn¡¯t cure it, then it was indeed incurable.

    ¡°They have,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said. Naturally, she knew Xiao Yue¡¯s grandmother-inw had not been feeling well recently. Sometimes she really didn¡¯t understand her parents. With their medical skill, they could have gained both fame and fortune by staying in Beijing, yet they preferred to stick to that small vige.

    ¡°Is your father with you?¡± Liu Shanyue asked eagerly. Her mother-inw had been feeling unwell these past few days, and she was truly anxious.

    ¡°He¡¯s not with me, but I can give you his phone number; you can call him yourself.¡± Her parents were still angry, and she didn¡¯t want to provoke them.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± said Liu Shanyue, although she found it strange. But asking for Xin¡¯er¡¯s father¡¯s help to see to her mother-inw was the most important thing right now.

 Chapter 40 - 40 Forty Agree

    ?Chapter 40: Forty, Agree   Chapter 40: Forty, Agree                                   Yang Lisheng and two others arrived at a park by the roadside and sat down on a bench.

    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t be angry anymore,¡± Li Meixiang said with a sigh, shaking her head as she saw Yang Lisheng¡¯s face remain gloomy. She was angry too, but what could she do? No matter how bad Xinxin was, she was still their daughter. They couldn¡¯t truly cut off their rtionship, could they?

    Yang Lisheng looked at Li Meixiang and Song Yan Ning and, seeing their concerned looks, he forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m thinking about where we will stay tonight.¡± He certainly wouldn¡¯t stay in the new house Xinxin had mentioned.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, why don¡¯t we stay in a hotel?¡± Song Yan Ning suggested. She hadn¡¯t slept at all the night before and was feeling somewhat tired now.

    Li Meixiang nodded in agreement. Her head felt heavy and foggy, and she wanted to rest properly.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go look for a hotel now,¡± said Yang Lisheng as he picked up their luggage and stood up. His wife and Xiao Ning must not have slept well on the trainst night.

    He had only taken a few steps when his cell phone started ringing from his pocket. He frowned but didn¡¯t n on answering. Normally, no one called him, so it must be Xinxin. He didn¡¯t want to deal with her right now.

    The phone kept ringing.

    ¡°Old man, just give me the phone. I¡¯ll answer it,¡± Li Meixiang couldn¡¯t help but speak up. They couldn¡¯t just keep ignoring the call.

    Yang Lisheng sighed, put down the luggage, took out his phone, and saw an unfamiliar number. He guessed it was a wrong number and answered, ¡°Hello!¡±

    ¡°May I speak to Uncle Yang? This is Liu Shanyue. Do you remember me?¡± a gentle voice came from the other end of the phone.

    Yang Lisheng thought for a moment before he remembered Liu Shanyue, ¡°Oh, Xiao Yue, long time no see. What can I do for you?¡± Xinxin often yed at their home before she was married.

    ¡°Uncle Yang, I heard that you have returned to Beijing. I¡¯d like to ask for your help with my mother-inw¡¯s illness. Are you avable now?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Yang Lisheng responded. Xiao Yue was Xinxin¡¯s best friend, and he was definitely going to help.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Uncle Yang, where are you now? I¡¯lle to pick you up by car,¡± Liu Shanyue said happily.

    Yang Lisheng surveyed his surroundings, ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the park at the Sanli Street junction.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you in a while,¡± Liu Shanyue hung up the phone happily and turned to Mr. Qin sitting beside her, ¡°Dad, Uncle Yang has agreed. I¡¯ll go pick them up now.¡± When Uncle Yang mentioned ¡®them,¡¯ it must include Aunt Yang and the child. She wondered how much that child had changed over the years.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯ll wait for you in the park. I think I¡¯ll have a short nap here,¡± Song Yan Ning pretended to be very tired.

    ¡°How can that be? There are always peopleing and going in the park. What if something happens?¡± Li Meixiang was the first to disagree. Xiao Ning was their treasure. If anything happened to her, how could the old couple go on?

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any issues. Grandpa, Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay here quietly and won¡¯t step away,¡± Song Yan Ning promised, patting her chest. With her current look, not even human traffickers would want her. She had another reason for staying¡ªshe wanted to check out the situation in the courtyard house.

    ¡°Old man, how about Xiao Ning and I go find a hotel first? I¡¯m tired too,¡± Li Meixiang looked at Yang Lisheng. She could see Xiao Ning was very tired, but she definitely wouldn¡¯t feel at ease leaving her here alone.

    Yang Lisheng thought for a moment, took out his phone, and ced it in Li Meixiang¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯ll call youter.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Li Meixiang nodded.

    From a distance, Liu Shanyue could already see Yang Lisheng and the two standing by the roadside. She parked the car beside the three of them, stepped out, and said, ¡°Uncle Yang! Aunt Yang! Is this Xiao Ning? Wow, she¡¯s grown so much?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning, this is Aunt Qin,¡± Li Meixiang introduced with a smile to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Aunt Qin!¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Liu Shanyue and gave a slight smile. Her first impression of Liu Shanyue was not bad.

    ¡°Good girl!¡± Liu Shanyue responded with a smile. Although the child wasn¡¯t pretty, her eyes were captivating, brilliant like the stars in the sky, clear like spring water, shining with a hint of wisdom, hardly resembling a child of seven years. In the future, this child might be extraordinary. If she really could be her daughter-inw one day, Liu Shanyue would be pleased.

    She never judged people by their appearance. No matter how beautiful a person was, if their heart wasn¡¯t good, it was futile. Like Xinxin, although they¡¯d known each other for more than a decade, Liu Shanyue didn¡¯t agree with some of the things Xinxin did. Especially how she sent away Song Yan Ning. Even if Song Yan Ning was ugly, she still shared her blood and was born after a hard ten months of pregnancy. She really couldn¡¯t understand how Xinxin could be so heartless.

    ¡°Uncle Yang, do you not have a ce to stay? Why don¡¯t you stay at my house?¡± Seeing the luggage in Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand reminded Liu Shanyue of the incident when Yang Xiner sold the courtyard house. She sighed helplessly; sometimes she really felt Xinxin valued superficial things too much but overlooked the most important kinship around her.

    She also felt a bit sorry for Xinxin. Xinxin had once told her that sometimes she truly hated her parents because they were rarely at home when she was a child, either on call at the hospital or apanying patients, leaving little time for her. Although they always indulged her, fulfilling whatever she wanted, her heart was still lonely.

    Yang Lisheng smiled and shook his head, ¡°No need, we have a ce to stay. Xinxin has already arranged it for us.¡± If they stayed at the Qin family¡¯s, people would surely speak ill of Xinxin. Although he wasn¡¯t satisfied with Xinxin¡¯s actions, he couldn¡¯t let her be embarrassed.

    ¡°Uncle Yang, why don¡¯t youe to my ce for a while? I¡¯ll call Xinxin to pick you upter,¡± Liu Shanyue reached out, intending to take the luggage from Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I can carry it myself,¡± Yang Lisheng wouldn¡¯t let Liu Shanyue carry the luggage for him.

    Liu Shanyueughed, not insisting further, and opened the trunk for Yang Lisheng to ce the luggage inside.

    After putting the luggage in the trunk, Yang Lisheng looked at Li Meixiang and Song Yan Ning and nodded to them. He had already made his statement, so it wouldn¡¯t be right for them to go find a hotel now.

 Chapter 41 - 41 Forty-one Seeing a Doctor

    ?Chapter 41: Forty-one, Seeing a Doctor   Chapter 41: Forty-one, Seeing a Doctor                                   As Yang Lisheng and the others got into the car, Liu Shanyue started the engine and drove forward. After almost half an hour, the car arrived at an intricately designed stainless steel gate, which slowly opened upon sensing the vehicle.

    In front of them was a wide driveway that stretched far into the distance, lined with lush trees on both sides. A few leaves fell gently with the breeze, adding a unique touch of deste beauty.

    Liu Shanyue drove through the gate and proceeded steadily along the driveway.

    A few minutester, a luxurious white mansion came into view,plete with awn, parking lot, and fountain.

    The car had juste to a stop when a young man in a ck suit approached and opened the car door for Yang Lisheng and the others. The old man had already informed them that distinguished guests were arriving today, and they were instructed to treat them well.

    Liu Shanyue got out of the car and walked over to Yang Lisheng and the others, smiling as she greeted them, ¡°Uncle Yang, Aunt Yang, pleasee inside!¡±

    Yang Lisheng nodded with a smile and followed Liu Shanyue into the mansion. When he used to be in Beijing, he had good rtionships with many of the city¡¯s powerful families, and had seen numerous mansions, so the Qin Family¡¯s mansion made little impression on him.

    Li Meixiang held Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and followed Yang Lisheng and Liu Shanyue. She was originally from an eminent family and had seen everything that needed to be seen.

    Liu Shanyue led the three inside and inadvertently nced at Song Yan Ning, noting the calmness in her eyes. She was a bit surprised; it was normal for Uncle Yang and Aunt Yang not to be impressed by the Qin Family¡¯s opulence as they had seen the world.

    But Song Yan Ning grew up in the countryside. These sights should be very novel to her, yet her demeanor was so indifferent, as if all of this wasmonce to her. Was she really just a seven-year-old child? Even the smartest and most reserved seven-year-old would reveal some genuine thoughts unless she truly found none of this remarkable. Liu Shanyue was genuinely curious about Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning walked by Li Meixiang¡¯s side, eyes straight ahead and well-behaved. She admitted that the Qin Family¡¯s mansion was indeed nice, butpared to the pces of the Demon World, there was noparison.

    Mr. Qin received the news and came out to greet them personally, ¡°Old Yang, long time no see!¡± He admired Yang Lisheng¡¯s medical skills greatly. When Old Yang decided to leave Beijing, many families including his own had tried to dissuade him, but Old Yang¡¯s mind was made up, and there was nothing they could do.

    When his wife first started feeling unwell, he thought of Old Yang, but he was embarrassed to ask him to travel all the way from Yang City. Fortunately, this coincided with the seventieth birthday of the head of the Song Family.

    ¡°Mr. Qin,¡± Yang Lisheng smiled and cupped his hands in greeting.

    Mr. Qin snorted lightly, pretending to be displeased, ¡°You insult me right when we meet, and I don¡¯t like that. Call me Old Qin, or I won¡¯t entertain you.¡±

    Yang Lishengughed heartily, ¡°How¡¯s your health beentely, Old Qin?¡±

    Mr. Qin still wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied with the way Yang Lisheng addressed him, but this was better than ¡®Mr. Qin.¡¯ ¡°Overall, it¡¯s fine, but I can¡¯t sleep at night. I have seen doctors and taken some prescribed medicine, but the effect is minimal.¡±

    ¡°Let me check your pulse.¡± Yang Lisheng reached out and took Mr. Qin¡¯s wrist.

    After a moment of silence, Yang Lisheng withdrew his hand, ¡°There¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll give you some acupuncture and prescribe some medicine to take for a few days. You should be fine.¡± Mr. Qin had always had a good rtionship with his wife, and it should be his worry about her health causing the issue.

    Mr. Qin nodded, leading Yang Lisheng and the others to sit down on the sofa in the living room. He picked up the tea he had just had delivered, ¡°Old Yang, this is Wuyi Dahong Pao. Try it and tell me how it tastes. If you like it, I¡¯ll get you someter.¡± Wuyi Dahong Pao is known as the ¡°King of Rock Tea.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Qin¡¯s status, even he wouldn¡¯t be able to drink this high-grade tea.

    Yang Lisheng nodded with a smile, picked up the teacup, skimmed the tea cover over the water, took a small sip, and nodded approvingly before cing the cup back on the coffee table, ¡°Old Qin, I would like to see Mrs. Qin¡¯s condition first.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Mr. Qin ced his cup down and stood up. He also wanted to know what was wrong with his wife as soon as possible.

    Yang Lisheng turned to Li Meixiang and Song Yan Ning, ¡°Meixiang, I¡¯m going with Old Qin to see Mrs. Qin.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Li Meixiang nodded.

    ¡°Uncle Yang, don¡¯t worry, I will stay here with Aunt Yang,¡± Liu Shanyue said with a smile.

    Yang Lisheng nodded with a smile, thought for a moment, ¡°Xiao Ning, go with Grandpa.¡± Xiao Ning¡¯s medical skills were even better than his. If he couldn¡¯t find the problem, Xiao Ning could help.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and followed Yang Lisheng and Mr. Qin.

    Liu Shanyue watched Song Yan Ning follow them, filled with surprise.

    Seeing Liu Shanyue constantly watching Song Yan Ning, Li Meixiang smiled slightly, ¡°Xiao Ning knows medical skills too.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Liu Shanyue nodded in understanding. No wonder Uncle Yang wanted Song Yan Ning to go with them. He probably wanted her to gain more experience. It wasn¡¯t easy for such a young child to already be studying medicine.

    Being children of the Song Family, Song Yanxue and Song Yanli lived like princesses with loving parents and people to pick them up from school, but Song Yan Ning had to rely on herself for everything.

    Liu Shanyue sighed softly, ¡°Aunt Yang, can you tell me more about Xiao Ning?¡± She wanted to know more about Song Yan Ning.

    Li Meixiang nodded, thought for a moment, and began to talk about Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning has been well-behaved and sensible since she was young. Back in our hometown¡­¡±

    Song Yan Ning followed Yang Lisheng and Mr. Qin to a room on the second floor. Upon opening the door, a strong smell of medicine hit them.

    Looking up, they saw a kindly, slightly haggard-looking elderly woman leaning on the bed, drinking medicine.

    Seeing the three of them, the elderly woman smiled slightly and ced the medicine bowl on the side table, ¡°Old Yang, long time no see. It must have been ten years, right?¡± She was not unfamiliar with Yang Lisheng. Her father was also a doctor and had been taught by Yang Lisheng¡¯s grandfather. But her father hadter gone overseas, and the two families had lost contact.

    ¡°Close enough,¡± Yang Lisheng smiled as he walked over, ¡°Let me check your pulse.¡±

    He Yuqing extended her hand, and Yang Lisheng ced his fingers on her wrist, slowly furrowing his brow.

 Chapter 42 - 42 Forty-two Medical Treatment

    ?Chapter 42: Forty-two, Medical Treatment   Chapter 42: Forty-two, Medical Treatment                                   Seeing Yang Lisheng frown, Mr. Qin¡¯s heart suddenly sank. ¡°Old Yang, is there a problem?¡±

    Yang Lisheng withdrew his hand and looked toward Song Yan Ning. ¡°Xiao Ning,e and check Grandma Qin¡¯s pulse.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, stepped forward, and ced her fingers on He Yuqing¡¯s wrist. She quickly felt a strange irregrity in He Yuqing¡¯s pulse. ¡°Grandma Qin¡¯s pulse is alternately strong and weak, her cirction of Qi and blood is slow, with an obvious obstruction.¡±

    ¡°Um!¡± Yang Lisheng nodded. Xiao Ning¡¯s diagnosis matched his own.

    ¡°Is there any impact? Can it be cured?¡± Mr. Qin asked anxiously. Yuqing was the most important person in his life; if anything happened to her, he surely couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Yang Lisheng nced at He Yuqing¡¯splexion and then looked toward Song Yan Ning. ¡°Xiao Ning, you perform acupuncture on Grandma Qin.¡± He Yuqing¡¯s condition was already very serious. If they didn¡¯t treat her now, she could at most hold on for another month.

    Mr. Qin and He Yuqing both looked at Yang Lisheng in surprise. Song Yan Ning was still so young¡ªthis was a matter of life and death, not something to be joked about.

    Yang Lisheng smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her age; her medical skills are even better than mine.¡± Xiao Ning had started learning medicine at the age of three. She had read all his medical books and understood them thoroughly, especially in acupuncture, even he had to admire her. If even Xiao Ning couldn¡¯t handle it, He Yuqing was truly in danger.

    Mr. Qin and He Yuqing looked at Song Yan Ning with surprise. Her medical skills better than Old Yang? That was impossible!

    He Yuqing scrutinized Song Yan Ning, seeing her poised andposed, not resembling a child raised in the countryside, ¡°Is she that child?¡± She had heard about that incident from Xiao Yue and was very opposed to the actions of the Yang Xin¡¯er and the Song Family. Only because of Xiao Yue and Yang Xin¡¯er rtionship did she refrain from voicing her objections.

    ¡°Um.¡± Yang Lisheng nodded, pondering his daughter, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Xinxin was discarding such a good child as Xiao Ning; she would regret it sooner orter.

    He Yuqing smiled at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, I entrust Grandma Qin¡¯s illness to you.¡± She had heard that this child was betrothed to Xiao Shen. If she really could be her granddaughter-inw in the future, she wouldn¡¯t object.

    Thinking of Song Yanxue, who was always clinging to Qin Yushen, He Yuqing felt a tightness in her chest. She hoped Xiao Shen¡¯s taste wasn¡¯t that poor; although Song Yan Ning and Song Yanxue were both Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s daughters, she just didn¡¯t like Song Yanxue. At such a young age, she was already so scheming¡ªthe Qin Family couldn¡¯t afford a granddaughter-inw like that.

    ¡°Grandma Qin, please lie down and rx,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she took out a needle bag and alcohol swab from her small bag, sterilizing the silver needles one by one. She always carried these items with her.

    ¡°Okay.¡± He Yuqing nodded with a smile and slowlyy down, her eyes filled with fondness as she looked at Song Yan Ning. Although she and Xiao Shen were still young, she truly hoped that the two children coulde together in the future. She believed her grandson was discerning and could recognize real gems.

    Song Yan Ning nced at He Yuqing and inserted the sterilized silver needles into her acupoints one by one.

    Seeing He Yuqing frown, Song Yan Ning slowed her needling, ¡°There will be some soreness, but it will be better soon.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡± He Yuqing nodded lightly.

    Mr. Qin, seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s professional needling technique, slowly rxed. ¡°Old Yang, congrattions on having a sessor.¡± It would be such a pity if Old Yang¡¯s excellent medical skills didn¡¯t have a sessor, but thankfully, this girl has a talent for it.

    Yang Lisheng smiled and nodded. He hadn¡¯t initially realized that Xiao Ning had such a gift for medicine.

    ¡°Feeling anything?¡± Song Yan Ning asked while focusing on He Yuqing¡¯s expressions. She was using the ¡°Ice Needle Technique¡± from the ¡°Ice and Fire Divine Needle,¡± which is divided into two techniques. She was currently using the Ice Needle Technique, but there was also a Fire Needle Technique¡ªboth techniquesplement each other.

    ¡°Ice and Fire Divine Needle¡± was something she found in her grandfather¡¯s medical books, immediately captivating her, leading her to beg her grandfather to buy a set of silver needles for her.

    She¡¯d asked her grandfather about the origin of ¡°Ice and Fire Divine Needle.¡± He said it was something a friend had seen at an auction and bought it as a gift for him. However, the ¡°Ice and Fire Divine Needle¡± required Qi-guided Needling to achieve its full effect. She had been cultivating, and ¡°Ice and Fire Divine Needle¡± suited her perfectly.

    ¡°It feels a bit cool,¡± He Yuqing sensed a slight chill in her body.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, inserting the remaining silver needles into He Yuqing¡¯s acupoints, ¡°Grandma Qin, please close your eyes and rest for a while. In a quarter-hour, I¡¯ll remove the needles.¡± Grandma Qin was in this condition because she had been poisoned with a Gu, apletely transparent poisonous insect that couldn¡¯t be detected by high-tech instruments.

    The Gu had been inside Grandma Qin¡¯s body for a long time, feeding on her blood for nourishment. In just over ten days, the Gu would fully mature, and by then, Grandma Qin would truly be beyond saving.

    ¡°How is it going?¡± Mr. Qin approached Song Yan Ning and asked quietly. He now had a new respect for Song Yan Ning; such a young child possessing such exquisite medical skills, her future prospects were unimaginable.

    ¡°Grandpa Qin, do you and Grandma Qin know anyone from Miao Border?¡± Song Yan Ning looked toward Mr. Qin.

    ¡°Miao Border?¡± Mr. Qin thought for a while and nodded, ¡°I know someone. Does this rte to Yuqing¡¯s illness?¡± He had needed to go to Miao Border once, and Yuqing, worried, had apanied him.

    On the road, they had saved a young woman. Out of gratitude to them, she had taken them to her home to stay for two days. After returning to Beijing, they never contacted her again.

    ¡°Grandma Qin has been poisoned with a Gu,¡± Song Yan Ning turned to look at He Yuqing. She didn¡¯t know what grudge the person who poisoned Grandma Qin held, to be so ruthless. If it wasn¡¯t for her cultivation and expertise in Medicine, Grandma Qin would have been left to fate.

    ¡°Poisoned with a Gu?!¡± Mr. Qin looked incredulous. If it indeed was that young woman who had poisoned her, he just couldn¡¯t understand why she would do such a thing. They had no grievances with her and had even saved her.

    Looking at He Yuqing, Mr. Qin¡¯s eyes filled with despair. During those days in Miao Border, he had heard about Gu. Once someone was poisoned with a Gu, only the person who deployed the Gu could draw it out; otherwise, death was the only path. Was Yuqing really beyond saving?

 Chapter 43 - 43 Forty-three Golden Cicada Herb

    ?Chapter 43: Forty-three, Golden Cicada Herb   Chapter 43: Forty-three, Golden Cicada Herb                                   Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°I can temporarily control the Gu Worm and prevent it from harming Grandma Qin, but to draw the worm out, I need a specific herb.¡±

    ¡°What herb?¡± Mr. Qin looked at Song Yan Ning urgently. As long as it could cure Yuqing, no matter how difficult the herb was to find, he would try his best to find it, even if it meant dispersing all the Qin Family¡¯s wealth.

    ¡°Golden Cicada Herb, but that herb can only be found in the Miao Border,¡± Song Yan Ning stepped forward, ced her hand on He Yuqing¡¯s wrist, and examined the condition within her body.

    After a moment, she withdrew her hand, ¡°Grandma Qin, I¡¯ll now remove the needles for you.¡± She had used her Inner Strength to temporarily seal the worm, so Grandma Qin would not have another episode for half a year.

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± He Yuqing looked at Song Yan Ning with a gentle smile, her eyes filled with fondness. Such an outstanding child, at such a young age, she already possessed such remarkable Medical Skills; her future achievements were sure to be extraordinary. The thought that in the future, many boys might be attracted to her talent made her worry for her grandson. Fortunately, Xiao Shen had been betrothed to her since they were little, which gave her grandson the advantage.

    ¡°Lisheng, do you know the exact location of the Golden Cicada Herb?¡± Mr. Qin had just asked Yang Lisheng, who had not heard of the Golden Cicada Herb. If it were not for witnessing Song Yan Ning¡¯s Acupuncture Technique, he would have doubted the existence of such a herb. After all, Yang Lisheng was a renowned figure for his Medical Skill in Beijing, and it was hard to ept that the much younger Song Yan Ning could surpass him.

    ¡°The medical texts only mention that the Golden Cicada Herb grows innds with extreme yin,¡± Song Yan Ning said, as she disinfected the silver needles and ced them back into her needle bag. She really wanted to make a trip to the Miao Border; there was a Spirit Grass there that she particrly needed. Only, at her current age, her grandparents definitely would not agree to her traveling to the Miao Border alone.

    ¡°Lands with extreme yin?¡± Mr. Qin frowned. He had heard of such ces but had never seen one.

    ¡°If I could go to the Miao Border, I should be able to find the Golden Cicada Herb. I do have some understanding of its growing conditions, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Song Yan Ning nced at Yang Lisheng, her expression showing a touch of difficulty. If only Grandpa Qin could persuade my grandpa.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re too young, it¡¯s too dangerous to go to such a ce.¡± Yang Lisheng knew what Song Yan Ning meant. Xiao Ning was the most important person to him and his spouse, how could he possibly let her go to such a dangerous ce. Moreover, she was only seven years old; what if she was abducted or something happened, how would he and his spouse cope thereafter?

    Mr. Qin nodded in agreement. He very much hoped to find the Golden Cicada Herb to save Yuqing, but Song Yan Ning was just a child. How could he allow a child to undertake such a risk to save his wife? He had been to the Miao Border, and it was full of dangers ¨C he barely made it back alive, let alone a child.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Grandma Qin thanks you for your kind intention, but she doesn¡¯t want you to go either; it¡¯s too dangerous there,¡± He Yuqing said, taking Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and patting it gently.

    ¡°Grandma Qin can send people to apany me, then it won¡¯t be dangerous,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a yful smile, her eyes twinkling mischievously. She really wanted to go to the Miao Border.

    Mr. Qin¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked towards Yang Lisheng, waiting for his decision. He felt that Xiao Ning¡¯s suggestion was quite good; he could arrange for several experts to protect Xiao Ning and ensure herplete safety.

    Yang Lisheng didn¡¯t speak and thoughtfully considered the feasibility of this idea. Sending someone with Xiao Ning was indeed a good solution, but Xiao Ning was so young, he truly felt uneasy.

    After a long time, Yang Lisheng looked up at He Yuqing, a hesitant look in his eyes. He Yuqing¡¯s father and his father had been fellow disciples, and he would certainly feel ufortable if he didn¡¯t help, especially since it involved He Yuqing¡¯s life. However, he also didn¡¯t want Xiao Ning to take such a risk.

    ¡°We will discuss this matter with my spouse before making a decision,¡± Yang Lisheng said after hesitating for a long time. He couldn¡¯t make this decision alone.

    Li Meixiang heard footsteps and turned her head to see Song Yan Ning, Yang Lisheng, and Mr. Qin walking out. She smiled at them, ¡°Is Mrs. Qin all right?¡± With her husband and Xiao Ning, He Yuqing¡¯s illness was definitely not a problem. She had great confidence in their Medical Skill.

    Yang Lisheng approached Li Meixiang, a serious look on his face, ¡°Meixiang, I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Li Meixiang stood up. She rarely saw her husband with such a grave expression; could it be He Yuqing¡¯s illness was beyond him and Xiao Ning to cure?

    ¡°Mr. Qin, let me arrange a room for you,¡± Mr. Qin offered to Yang Lisheng. He knew this decision was a difficult one to make, and he was unsure what he would do in his ce.

    Yang Lisheng shook his head, ¡°Meixiang, Xiao Ning wants to make a trip to the Miao Border to find the Golden Cicada Herb for Mrs. Qin. Only the Golden Cicada Herb can cure Mrs. Qin.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Li Meixiang and Liu Shanyue standing by expressed shock. Xiao Ning going to find it? She¡¯s so young! Isn¡¯t this just a joke?

    ¡°Grandma, Grandpa Qin will send people to protect me, you don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll be safe,¡± Song Yan Ning spoke up. She had to seize this opportunity; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know when she could visit the Miao Border again.

    She knew that her trip to the Miao Border would surely worry her grandparents, but it was rted to her cultivation. To break the Seal within her body, she needed to establish her Foundation quickly and be stronger.

    ¡°No! You¡¯re just a child; how can you go to such a dangerous ce?¡± Li Meixiang opposed the idea without a second thought.

    Song Yan Ning walked to Li Meixiang¡¯s side, took her hand, and shook it while acting coquettishly, ¡°Grandma, please let me go, pretty please! I¡¯ve never traveled far before; I promise to behave and stick close to the uncles who areing along.¡±

    Li Meixiang, feeling helpless and heartbroken, rubbed Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, ¡°Xiao Ning, it¡¯s not that Grandma won¡¯t let you go, it¡¯s just too dangerous there.¡± Xinxin brought Xiao Xue and Xiao Li to famous historical sites or overseas for vacation every summer, and as kids of the Song Family, this was Xiao Ning¡¯s first time venturing far from home.

    Yang Lisheng, seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s eager expression, felt a pang of heartache as well. ¡°How about I go with Xiao Ning?¡± He genuinely felt uneasy about sending Xiao Ning alone.

 Chapter 44 - 44 Forty-four agreed

    ?Chapter 44: Forty-four, agreed.   Chapter 44: Forty-four, agreed.                                   ¡°Grandpa, I won¡¯t be in any trouble, just stay home and keep Grandmapany, I¡¯m worried about her being alone at home. Grandpa Qin said he would send someone to protect me, so you can rest assured, Grandpa. Besides, your granddaughter is so smart, how could anything happen to her, right, Grandma?¡± Yang Lisheng leaned her head on Li Meixiang¡¯s shoulder and yfully winked at Yang Lisheng. If Grandpa came along, she would have no freedom and would also have to be distracted by protecting him. Jiyin Land is no ordinary ce, and even she would need to be extra careful.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t do anything about you,¡± Yang Lisheng shook his head helplessly. This child was nothing like her mother, except for her stubbornness, which was just like Xinxin¡¯s; once she made up her mind, not even ten bulls could pull her back. He really didn¡¯t know whether to consider that a good or bad thing.

    ¡°Grandma is fine, as long as Xiao Ning is fine, Grandma is happy. Listen to Grandma and let your Grandpae with you, otherwise, Grandma will be worried,¡± Li Meixiang said with a smile, patting Song Yan Ning¡¯s back with a warm feeling in her heart.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m also worried about you being alone at home. Grandpa, Grandma, please just agree this one time, okay? I¡¯ll take my cell phone with me and contact you every day,¡± Song Yan Ning pleaded coquettishly. She had to seize this opportunity; there would be plenty of timester for her to go out for training. Although she could train in the Emperor Realm, she always felt uneasy there, perhaps because her strength was still too weak.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang exchanged nces. They really didn¡¯t know whether to agree to Xiao Ning¡¯s request. If she were a little older, they wouldn¡¯t be so hesitant, but she was only seven years old, and no matter how smart, she was still a child. However, this matter involved He Yuqing¡¯s life, and they couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.

    Seeing that Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang couldn¡¯te to a decision, Mr. Qin cleared his throat, ¡°Old Yang, Mrs. Yang, don¡¯t worry, this time I will have Qingshan protect Xiao Ning. With him around, Xiao Ning will definitely be safe.¡± Liu Qingshan was the second-ranked master among the top ten in Huaxia and a member of the Liu family, a renowned ancient martial arts family. He had a good rtionship with the Family Head Liu, and borrowing Qingshan for a while shouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    ¡°Can you really get him toe?¡± Yang Lisheng was somewhat incredulous. Although the Qin Family was powerful in Beijing, Liu Qingshan¡¯s background was no simple matter and couldn¡¯t be enticed by just money and power.

    Many legends circted among Beijing¡¯s elite about the world of ancient martial arts, which regr people couldn¡¯t easily ess. Because of his medical skills, Yang Lisheng hade into contact with some ancient martial cultivators and therefore knew who Liu Qingshan was. If Mr. Qin could really get Liu Qingshan to apany them, he could be at ease.

    Mr. Qin nodded with certainty, ¡°I have some connections with Family Head Liu, and I believe he will help me with this favor.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, but please make it quick; Xiao Ning is about to start school,¡± Yang Lisheng gave Li Meixiang a reassuring nce.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Family Head Liu right now,¡± Mr. Qin happily stood up and walked toward his study.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, would you like toe to school in Beijing?¡± Liu Shanyue looked at Song Yan Ning, her eyes filled with affection. She really hoped Song Yan Ning could study in Beijing, so that her son, Xiao Shen, would have time to spend with Song Yan Ning; perhaps the two children could develop feelings for each other.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head, her expression leaving no room for doubt. What was so great about Beijing? There were no mountains and no waters, and one was subject to restrictions everywhere. Besides, that family didn¡¯t like her, and hering back would just be a nuisance, right?

    Liu Shanyue sighed inwardly. This child was really having a hard time; if it were her, regardless of how ugly the child was, she wouldn¡¯t abandon her own child.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, you can stay at Aunt Qin¡¯s house for the next few days, there¡¯s a young boy there you can y with,¡± Liu Shanyue said, picking up a handful of candies from the candy dish to give to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Qin! I¡¯d rather stay with my grandparents,¡± Song Yan Ning epted the candies. She had no close rtions to the Qin Family and didn¡¯t consider staying there. As for the arranged marriage, she had heard of it; such antiquated practices like arranged engagements and child betrothals were out of fashion. And if the Song family really took that engagement seriously, they wouldn¡¯t have sent her away.

    Liu Shanyue turned to Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°Uncle Yang! Aunt Yang! I really like Xiao Ning, let her stay at my ce for a few days.¡± Xinxin disliked Xiao Ning and would surely say something hurtful if they met. Although Xiao Ning was sensible, she was still a child, and Liu Shanyue worried she¡¯d get hurt.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary; we¡¯ve already arranged with Xinxin, and she¡¯ll being to pick us up shortly,¡± Yang Lisheng said with a smile, declining the offer. He had decided to stay in a hotel instead; it was just for a few days anyway.

    Mr. Qin returned from the study with a beam on his face, ¡°Old Yang, Family Head Liu has agreed, and Liu Qingshan will arrive in three days, just when Old Song¡¯s birthday celebration is over.¡± They were here to attend Old Song¡¯s birthday celebration, and he couldn¡¯t let his own affairs dy them.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yang Lisheng nodded. Now that the decision had been made, he nned to buy Xiao Ning a cell phone for easy contact.

    At that moment, the phone rang. Yang Lisheng took it out and, seeing that it was Song Yufeng¡¯s number, pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Dad, where are you?¡± Song Yufeng¡¯s voice came from the other end.

    ¡°We¡¯re at the Qin Family,¡± Yang Lisheng didn¡¯t intend to keep it from Song Yufeng.

    ¡°I¡¯lle over to pick you up now,¡± Song Yufeng had only just learned about Xinxin selling the old house, and he was already in touch with the homeowner to negotiate buying it back. He had already failed his daughter; he couldn¡¯t disappoint his inws as well. Even though Xinxin had sold the old house and bought a new one for her inws, he knew the elderly were sentimental; it didn¡¯t matter whether the house was new or old, good or bad.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yang Lisheng replied softly and hung up the phone. He had already decided to find the homeowner first thing the next morning and negotiate to buy the house back.

    Soon after, Song Yufeng arrived at the Qin Family house and, with the help of the Qin family servants, found his way to the living room, ¡°Uncle Qin! Dad! Mom! Xiao Yue.¡±

    Mr. Qin smiled and nodded, pointing to the sofa to invite Song Yufeng to sit down, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Xinxine with you?¡±

    A flicker of awkwardness crossed Song Yufeng¡¯s face as he nced at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well.¡±

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips slightly curled up with a hint of sarcasm. Considering how energetic she had been at the train station, how could she possibly be unwell?

 Chapter 45 - 45 Forty-five is she her

    ?Chapter 45: Forty-five, is she her?   Chapter 45: Forty-five, is she her?                                   Yang Lisheng stood up and looked towards Mr. Qin and Liu Shanyue, ¡°Mr. Qin, then we shall take our leave now.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Mr. Qin and Liu Shanyue followed suit, standing up to escort Yang Lisheng and his party to the door.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Grandpa Qin would like to thank you for this time. If you ever need anything, just feel free to ask,¡± Mr. Qin said cheerfully as he looked at Song Yan Ning, his eyes brimming with admiration. He had met many well-breddies, and though their looks might surpass Song Yan Ning¡¯s, their temperament couldn¡¯t match hers. Temperament was what he valued most.

    Song Yufeng looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise. Mr. Qin was actually thanking Xiao Ning? How could that be? Given Mr. Qin¡¯s status in Beijing, even a stomp of his foot could shake the city. Xiao Ning was just a child of seven or eight. What could she have done to deserve his thanks?

    Song Yan Ning looked up and met Mr. Qin¡¯s benevolent gaze, offering him a slight smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for formality, Grandpa Qin.¡±

    Seeing his daughter¡¯s poised response, Song Yufeng¡¯s eyes held a trace of astonishment. Even he dared not look directly into Mr. Qin¡¯s eyes, yet his daughter was bold enough to make eye contact with him. This surprised him greatly and forced him to reevaluate his opinion of her.

    Qin Yushen felt the care to a stop and slowly opened his eyes. As he was about to open the car door, he saw Mr. Qin in the distance sending off guests, which raised his eyebrows in curiosity. It was rare for his grandfather to send off guests personally, even if they were his old friends.

    Stepping out of the car, Qin Yushen walked towards the approaching Song Yan Ning and her party.

    Stopping before Song Yan Ning and her group, Qin Yushen paused, giving them a polite smile, ¡°Uncle Song!¡± Of those present, he only knew Song Yufeng.

    ¡°Xiao Shen is back,¡± Song Yufeng said with a smile, looking at Qin Yushen. He was quite fond of the boy and sincerely hoped he might one day be his son-inw.

    Qin Yushen nodded slightly, ¡°Uncle Song, why don¡¯t you stay a little longer?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to attend to today, Xiao Shen. Visit me when you have the time. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now,¡± Song Yufeng said without introducing Song Yan Ning and the others to Qin Yushen. As he led them to his car, he knew about the arranged marriage between Xiao Ning and Xiao Shen, but that agreement had long been void, never really taken to heart by either the Song or Qin families.

    ¡°Goodbye, Uncle Song!¡± Qin Yushen said with a light smile, nodding to Song Yufeng, Yang Lisheng, and Li Meixiang and ncing at Song Yan Ning. His expression became slightly startled when he caught sight of her bright, star-like eyes.

    As he watched Song Yan Ning and the others depart, Qin Yushen drew his gaze back and headed towards the house. The eyes of that little girl were very simr to the doctor¡¯s. Could they be the same person?

    Walking into the living room, seeing Liu Shanyue chatting with Mr. Qin, Qin Yushen greeted them, ¡°Grandpa! Mom!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Shen, you¡¯re back. Come and sit; Mom and Grandpa have something to tell you,¡± Liu Shanyue said with a smile, waving Qin Yushen over.

    Qin Yushen nodded and sat down on the sofa.

    ¡°Xiao Shen, did you run into Uncle Song and the others when you just got back?¡± Liu Shanyue handed Qin Yushen a ss of water. He should have met theming in.

    ¡°I did,¡± said Qin Yushen, taking a sip of water. These days, he had been searching for medicinal herbs, hoping to concoct an elixir to eradicate the poisonous insect inside his grandmother¡¯s body. Despite scouring every pharmacy in Beijing and searching online, he had yet to gather all the necessary herbs. Therefore, he nned to find an excuse to leave after Grandpa Song¡¯s birthday celebration. If he couldn¡¯t find the missing herbs, he would have no choice but to travel to Miao Border¡ªhis grandmother¡¯s rescue was a must.

    ¡°That little girl is Song Yan Ning. You visited her when she was born,¡± said Liu Shanyue, watching Qin Yushen for his reaction.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded, feeling a twinge of disappointment deep inside. If she was Song Yan Ning, then she likely wasn¡¯t the doctor. Those admitted into Emperor Realm typically came from influential families or were highly capable themselves. The chance of her earning entry to Emperor Realm was slim.

    Seeing no change in Qin Yushen¡¯s expression, Liu Shanyue shook her head helplessly, ¡°She treated your grandmother today.¡±

    ¡°She knows Medical Skill?¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. Was this a coincidence, or was she the doctor?

    Liu Shanyue nodded, ¡°She¡¯s been learning Medical Skill from her maternal grandfather since she was young, and it¡¯s said that she has even surpassed him. She identified the cause of your grandmother¡¯s ailment today¡ªshe said there¡¯s a Gu Worm inside her, and after Grandpa Song¡¯s birthday feast is over, she ns to go look for the Golden Cicada Herb.¡±

    ¡°Golden Cicada Herb?¡± Qin Yushen narrowed his eyes slightly, his gaze unreadable. He knew about the herb and that it could draw out the Gu Worm, but he couldn¡¯t leave Beijing and didn¡¯t want to expose himself, so he had been secretly looking for the medicinal herbs needed to make the elixir for his grandmother.

    Liu Shanyue nodded once more, ¡°She said the Golden Cicada Herb can only be found in Miao Border.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s going to Miao Border?¡± Qin Yushen looked astonished. No matter how skilled Song Yan Ning was in medicine, her age was a factor. Miao Border was fraught with danger, and even he was notpletely certain of his safety there.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Family Head Liu. He will arrange for the Qingshan Meeting to apany the young miss there,¡± Mr. Qin said leisurely, setting down his teacup. If there were any other way, he wouldn¡¯t let a young girl take such risks.

    After pondering for a moment, Qin Yushen spoke up, ¡°Grandpa, I want to go too.¡± He felt that there might be more to Song Yan Ning than met the eye, and he wanted to learn more about her. He was also eager to know if she was the same as the doctor¡ªafter all, their eyes were simr, and she knew Medical Skill.

    ¡°Xiao Shen, don¡¯t be rash,¡± scolded Liu Shanyue gently. It wasn¡¯t that she was reluctant to let Qin Yushen go, but she feared he mightplicate matters. She had been told how perilous Miao Border was; and had it not been for securing thepany of Liu Qingshan, she would have never agreed to let Song Yan Ning risk it. She was quite fond of Song Yan Ning, her prospective daughter-inw.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not being impulsive. Grandmother is ill, and as her grandson, I should contribute. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve learned some self-defense skills in Emperor Realm, and I won¡¯t cause any trouble. I can also help protect Song Yan Ning. Grandpa, please let me go,¡± Qin Yushen appealed to Mr. Qin.

 Chapter 46 - 46 Forty-six buying a mobile phone

    ?Chapter 46: Forty-six, buying a mobile phone   Chapter 46: Forty-six, buying a mobile phone                                   Mr. Qin pondered for a moment and nodded his head, ¡°All right!¡± Although Xiao Shen was young, he was no ordinary child. Sending him out to gain some experience would be beneficial. He believed in his grandson, who was a sensible person.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Liu Shanyue wanted to say something else, but Mr. Qin waved his hand to interrupt her, ¡°Xiao Shen will be sensible, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Shanyue could only nod reluctantly. She was not at ease about Xiao Shen. However, upon reflection, she thought it might be good for Xiao Shen and Xiao Ning to go together, as at least the two children could get to know each other, and perhaps they could even be good friends. As for their future, that would depend on what they thought when they grew up. Although she liked Xiao Ning, she would not interfere with Xiao Shen¡¯s future.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa! Thank you, Mom!¡± Qin Yushen gratefully thanked the two, his deep eyes twinkling with a glint of anticipation. He would soon find out whether Song Yan Ning was a doctor in the Emperor Realm.

    Song Yan Ning felt a chill and couldn¡¯t help rubbing her hands, a hint of confusion in her eyes. Since she started her cultivation, she had never known what cold was, so why was she suddenly feeling cold? Could someone be plotting against her?

    ¡°Yufeng, stop the car up ahead.¡± Yang Lisheng turned to Song Yufeng and spoke. He had already decided that he was definitely not going to stay in the new house.

    ¡°Father, do you need to buy something? I¡¯ll go down and buy it for you,¡± Song Yufeng said, noticing amercial street ahead and guessing that Yang Lisheng wanted to buy something.

    ¡°I want to buy a cellphone for Xiao Ning.¡± Yang Lisheng stated. Xiao Ning was going to the Miao Border, and she could not go without a phone.

    Song Yufeng nodded and steered the car toward the parking lot.

    After parking the car, Song Yufeng looked at the back seat where Song Yan Ning and Li Meixiang were sitting, ¡°Mom, Xiao Ning, do you want to get out and walk around?¡± His parents-inw had not been back to Beijing for a long time, and Beijing had changed significantly since they left.

    ¡°Yufeng, you don¡¯t need to apany us. Go back,¡± Yang Lisheng turned and looked at Song Yufeng.

    ¡°Father, I have already arranged a ce for you to stay,¡± Song Yufeng frowned and looked at Yang Lisheng. Selling back the old house wouldn¡¯t be so quick. He was still busy with his father¡¯s birthday banquet, and he nned to meet the homeowner tomorrow morning.

    ¡°No need, we¡¯ll just stay in a hotel. Open the trunk.¡± Yang Lisheng didn¡¯t talk any further with Song Yufeng and walked toward the back of the car.

    Song Yufeng opened the trunk, stepped out of the car, and stopped the three of them who were about to walk away with their luggage, ¡°Dad, Mom, I know you are angry at Xinxin, but Xinxin meant well. I¡¯ve seen the courtyard house too, and it¡¯s indeed in bad shape.¡±

    ¡°No matter how run-down, it¡¯s still our house. Shouldn¡¯t you have consulted us beforehand? Enough said, go back. We won¡¯t be staying in the house you bought,¡± Yang Lisheng took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and walked past Song Yufeng.

    Li Meixiang shook her head and sighed, ¡°Yufeng, your father is still angry. You go back first, and once his anger abates, it will be fine.¡±

    Song Yufeng nodded, took out his wallet, and handed a bank card to Li Meixiang, ¡°Mom, take this bank card. Buy Xiao Ning a pher, and buy some clothes and food too, and you and Dad should buy some clothes as well.¡±

    ¡°No need, we have money,¡± Li Meixiang pushed the bank card back. She and her husband had not touched their retirement money for years, nning to leave it all for Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Mom, Xiao Ning is my daughter. It is my duty to buy her some things,¡± Song Yufeng stuffed the bank card into Li Meixiang¡¯s hand.

    ¡°All right, then I¡¯ll hold on to it for now,¡± Li Meixiang took the bank card and walked toward Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning waiting ahead. She kept the bank card. As for whether to use it or not, that depended on Xiao Ning¡¯s wish. If Xiao Ning didn¡¯t want to use it, she would return it to Yufeng tomorrow.

    When she reached Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning, Li Meixiang handed the bank card to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, this is from your dad.¡±

    Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t even nce at the bank card, ¡°Grandma, you keep it.¡± She did not want to use the Song family¡¯s money.

    Li Meixiang looked at Yang Lisheng.

    ¡°Return it to Yufeng tomorrow,¡± Yang Lisheng said. Since Xiao Ning didn¡¯t want to use it, they wouldn¡¯t either. Their money was enough for their needs.

    Li Meixiang nodded, put the bank card in her pocket, and seeing a cellphone store ahead, said, ¡°There¡¯s a cellphone store. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    The three of them entered the cellphone store. There were not many customers, with only two at the counter inquiring about the features of a phone, while two other clerks chatted inside the counter, seemingly oblivious to the arrival of Song Yan Ning¡¯s group.

    Li Meixiang led Song Yan Ning to a disy case and eyed the phones inside, ¡°Xiao Ning, do you think this phone looks nice?¡± She pointed at a white phone.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, but she liked the phone next to the white one even better. She looked at the two chatting clerks, ¡°Excuse me, could you show me this phone?¡±

    The two clerks nced at the group, curled their lips, and one of them reluctantly walked over. They had seen theme in, but judging by their clothing, it seemed unlikely that they would make a purchase.

    ¡°Which phone would you like to see?¡± The clerk looked at Song Yan Ning and herpanions with an arrogant face, his contempt in to see. The phones in their store belonged to high-end brands, which ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford, especially not those dressed like them.

    Song Yan Ning frowned and looked at the clerk, ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to serve us, we won¡¯t insist.¡±

    The clerk was momentarily taken aback, then sneered, ¡°If you can afford it, of course I¡¯ll serve you enthusiastically.¡± The implication was clear.

    ¡°What kind of attitude is this?¡± Yang Lisheng was getting angry. He had never encountered such an arrogant clerk.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, let¡¯s go to another store,¡± Song Yan Ning turned and walked out of the store. Since the other party wasn¡¯t willing to do business with them, they would go elsewhere. After all, this wasn¡¯t the only cellphone store on the street.

    Yang Lisheng snorted coldly and followed Song Yan Ning and Li Meixiang.

    Just as they left the cellphone store, a young boy ran over excitedly, ¡°Doctor!¡± He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Yang Lisheng and the others here.

    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Yang Lisheng recognized him. He was the grandson of the old man he had saved on the train.

    ¡°Doctor, are you buying a phone? Did you find a good one?¡± the boy asked. If not, he would give them a phone; all the cellphone stores on this street were owned by his family, and he hade to inspect his father¡¯s store.

 Chapter 47 - 47 Forty-seven Willpower

    ?Chapter 47: Forty-seven, Willpower   Chapter 47: Forty-seven, Willpower                                   ¡°The phones here aren¡¯t suitable for us, we¡¯re nning to look at another store, we¡¯re heading off now,¡± Yang Lisheng said with a smile to Fang Junyu, taking Song Yan Ning and Li Meixiang across the street to another mobile phone store.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Fang Junyu called out to the trio of Yang Lisheng.

    The three stopped in their tracks, looking at Fang Junyu with puzzled expressions.

    Fang Junyu stepped forward, appearing somewhat embarrassed, ¡°I happen to need to buy a phone too, could you guys help me decide which one suits me?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know much about phones and can¡¯t really give you any advice, you should ask the store staff,¡± Yang Lisheng said with a smile. He used a phone designed for seniors and didn¡¯t know how to operate the new smartphones.

    ¡°You just need to help me see which phone looks good, that¡¯s all I¡¯m asking, please, just this favor,¡± Fang Junyu pleaded with the three, putting his hands together in a gesture of entreaty.

    Yang Lisheng shook his head helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to that store then.¡± He certainly didn¡¯t want to go back and face that sales clerk again, who looked at them as if they owed her money.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this store closer?¡± Fang Junyu nced at the mobile phone store they were in front of, puzzled. Had something happened to them in this store that made them reluctant to enter?

    ¡°Let¡¯s still go to that store,¡± Yang Lisheng proceeded towards the shop opposite. He didn¡¯t want to exin much; after all, what was done was done, and there was no point in talking about it.

    Fang Junyu frowned, gave the mobile phone store onest look, and followed Yang Lisheng and the others. After buying the phones, he nned toe back and check the surveince footage.

    The four of them entered the mobile phone store, which had more customers than the previous one.

    The store manager immediately greeted Fang Junyu with enthusiasm, ¡°Young Master Fang! What brings you to the store?¡± She was very fond of this handsome young boss; it was a pity he was too young, otherwise, she would have been determined to pursue him.

    ¡°Bring me a few of thetest models,¡± Fang Junyu instructed the manager, then pointed to the seating area, ¡°Let¡¯s go sit over there and wait.¡±

    ¡°Is this store yours?¡± Yang Lisheng guessed about Fang Junyu¡¯s identity.

    ¡°It¡¯s not mine, it belongs to my family,¡± Fang Junyu led Yang Lisheng and the others to sit down in the resting area.

    Before long, the manager came out with four phones, ¡°Young Master Fang, these are thetest models in the store, this model hasrge memory and is foldable, it can be used as a tablet, this one has the highest pixel quality of any phone, it uses a periscope-style telephoto lens with a newly upgraded super-sensitive sensor¡­¡±

    After the manager finished introducing the four phones, Fang Junyu nodded and looked at Yang Lisheng and the others, ¡°Which one do you think is better?¡± Dr. Yang had saved his grandfather, and he intended to give each of them a phone as a thank-you gift.

    The manager nced at Yang Lisheng and the others, surprised. Judging by their attire, they probably weren¡¯t from Beijing. What was Young Master Fang¡¯s rtionship with them?

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, you should ask her,¡± Yang Lisheng smiled and shook his head, pointing at the store manager. He hadn¡¯t understood anything she¡¯d exined. Regarding phones, he was not demanding; being able to make calls was sufficient.

    ¡°Little sister, what do you think?¡± Fang Junyu smiled at Song Yan Ning. Although she was not pretty, her eyes were the most beautiful he¡¯d seen, shining like stars in the sky, captivating.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head and said to Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, let¡¯s go back, I¡¯m so tired.¡± She understood what Fang Junyu meant, he wanted to give them phones, but they wouldn¡¯t ept.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang nodded and stood up. From the manager¡¯s calling Fang Junyu ¡®Young Master Fang,¡¯ they had guessed why he wanted them to help choose phones.

    ¡°Take your time choosing, we¡¯re leaving,¡± Yang Lisheng picked up the luggage with one hand and held Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand with the other, walking with Li Meixiang towards the exit of the store.

    Fang Junyu quickly stood up, grabbed the three phones from the table, and followed Yang Lisheng and the others, ¡°Wait a minute, keep these three phones.¡± They had certainly guessed he was giving them the phones, which was why they were hurrying to leave. But he had made up his mind to give them the phones today.

    Yang Lisheng shook his head, ¡°Take them back, we won¡¯t ept. I know you¡¯re offering us phones as thanks for saving your grandpa, but that¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m a doctor; saving lives is my duty.¡±

    ¡°This is my sincere offering, please take it,¡± Fang Junyu insisted, looking at the three with earnest, clear eyes.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Big brother, we appreciate your sentiment, but you don¡¯t need to give them to us. Just give us a discount, my grandpa and grandma aren¡¯t used to smartphones, so we don¡¯t need them.¡± She was nning to buy a phone anyway, and it didn¡¯t matter where she bought it.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Fang Junyu hesitated.

    ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯re really going,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile, waiting for his decision.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Fang Junyu agreed after a moment of hesitation. He had a n; they would need a phone card for the new phones, and he could simply charge extra to the card, effectively making the phones a gift from him.

    ¡°Which one do you like?¡± Fang Junyu offered the three phones to Song Yan Ning for her to choose.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one,¡± she pointed to the phone she had seen in the other store earlier.

    ¡°Good choice!¡± Fang Junyu smiled appreciatively at Song Yan Ning and handed the phone over to her. Out of the three phones, he also liked the one Song Yan Ning had picked.

    Song Yan Ning examined the phone and then said, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, let¡¯s go pay.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang nodded with a smile. As long as Xiao Ning was happy, they were happy.

    At the cashier, Fang Junyu thought for a moment and said to the salesperson, ¡°Give a 50% discount.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± the salesperson replied and started processing the discount on theputer.

    Fang Junyu turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Little sister, you don¡¯t have a SIM card in your phone; let¡¯s get one over there,¡± he pointed towards a counter.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes shifted, revealing a spark of understanding, ¡°I have a SIM card, no need to get one.¡± Now that she¡¯d guessed Fang Junyu¡¯s intention, why would she get a SIM card there?

 Chapter 48 - 48 Forty-eight raw stone

    ?Chapter 48: Forty-eight, raw stone   Chapter 48: Forty-eight, raw stone                                   Seeing Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang looking at her in astonishment, Song Yan Ning blinked at them.

    Yang Lisheng immediately understood Song Yan Ning¡¯s intention, ¡°We don¡¯t need to get a SIM card, we already have our own.¡±

    ¡°This phone can hold two SIM cards, you can get another one, and set one of the numbers as a private number that only close ones know,¡± Fang Junyu persistently said. Now that they had paid, if he refunded them, they surely wouldn¡¯t ept it. If only he knew they had SIM cards earlier, he should have asked the manager to secretly install a SIM card in the phone.

    ¡°No need, and there aren¡¯t any outsiders who call us, thank you for the discount, we¡¯re leaving now,¡± Yang Lisheng smiled at Fang Junyu as he, along with Song Yan Ning and Li Meixiang, headed towards the exit of the store.

    Watching the trio leave, Fang Junyu helplessly shrugged his shoulders and nced at the mobile phone store across the street, then walked over. He needed to find out what exactly had happened earlier.

    ¡°I told you they couldn¡¯t afford the phones, but they still wanted to look at them. What if they dirty the phones and they can¡¯t be sold?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, just look at the clothes they¡¯re wearing. They aren¡¯t the type to buy phones but still dared to enter our store. Truly overestimating themselves.¡±

    ¡°Shh! Stop talking, Young Master Fang hase,¡± one of the sales assistants spotted Fang Junyu entering and nudged her colleague.

    The other sales assistant turned to look at the door and seeing Fang Junyu, quickly put on a warm smile, ¡°Young Master Fang!¡±

    Fang Junyu gave a slight nod and scanned the inside of the store, ¡°Where¡¯s your manager?¡±

    ¡°The manager went to have lunch and hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± the sales assistant poured a ss of water and walked over to Fang Junyu, ¡°Young Master Fang, please have some water.¡±

    Fang Junyu gestured with his hand and headed towards the counter.

    The two sales assistants exchanged puzzled nces. Usually, Young Master Fang just did a quick round in the store and left. Why did he go behind the counter today?

    Fang Junyu walked up to aputer, his slender fingers quickly typing on the keyboard, and the surveince video from today immediately appeared on the screen.

    Seeing Fang Junyu watching the monitor, the expressions of the two sales assistants changed. Normally, no one checked the surveince, which to them was merely a decoration, allowing them to act without fear. Today, for some unknown reason, Young Master Fang had decided to check the surveince.

    ¡°You two are fired,¡± Fang Junyu said sternly to the two sales assistants. He had guessed that something must have happened to Yang Lisheng and his party here, and the surveince confirmed his suspicion.

    ¡°Why?¡± The two sales assistants looked at Fang Junyu, puzzled. Their service attitude was poor, but it wasn¡¯t to the extent of being fired.

    ¡°Because you offended the benefactors of the Fang Family,¡± Fang Junyu snorted. Doctor Yang had saved his grandfather, but his employees had treated them that way. Even if he didn¡¯t fire them, his grandfather would have punished them severely upon finding out.

    After getting their SIM cards at the sales hall, Song Yan Ning and her grandparents checked into a small inn.

    Walking into the room, Song Yan Ning looked around. The room wasn¡¯t veryrge, but it was well-equipped, with two 1.2-meter single beds covered in snow-white sheets and pillows that seemed quitefortable.

    Approaching the window, Song Yan Ning looked outside and saw a small street below, lined with stalls and bustling with activity.

    She pushed open the window, and just as it was halfway open, she suddenly paused, her eyes lighting up. She sensed a trace of Spiritual Energy in the street below; there was definitely something she needed.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, look, there¡¯s a small street below. Let¡¯s go explore it,¡± Song Yan Ning turned her head and called out to Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, who were sorting their luggage.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Li Meixiang smiled, taking out Song Yan Ning¡¯s pajamas and cing them aside, ¡°I¡¯ve got your pajamas out. Take a bath and rest for a bit, and we can go downter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, Grandpa, Grandma, let¡¯s go explore!¡± Song Yan Ning ran to their side and acted coquettishly. She was worried that if she went down toote, the things she wanted would be sold to someone else, and she¡¯d have nowhere to cry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you while your grandma rests,¡± Yang Lisheng smiled and mussed Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Song Yan Ning happily held Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandpa is so nice!¡±

    ¡°Grandma isn¡¯t nice? Ungrateful child,¡± Li Meixiang teased, giving Song Yan Ning a sideways nce.

    ¡°Grandma is of course nice. Xiao Ning loves Grandma the most. Kiss, muah!¡± Song Yan Ning blew a kiss to Li Meixiang through the air, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    ¡°This child!¡± Li Meixiang shook her head helplessly yet dotingly, ¡°Come back early!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Song Yan Ning waved at Li Meixiang and pulled Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand as they walked outside.

    The street was crowded and noisy, with vendors calling out their wares, a lively scene indeed.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go there,¡±Song Yan Ning pulled Yang Lisheng straight towards her target. She needed to buy the item quickly to be at ease.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you wanting to browse? Why are you walking so fast?¡± Yang Lisheng looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise, as she didn¡¯t even nce at the small toys, sugar-coated haws, or dough figurines on the stalls.

    Following the direction of the Spiritual Energy, Song Yan Ning led Yang Lisheng to a stall that surprisingly sold stones.

    Many people surrounded the stall, some spectating and others picking stones.

    ¡°Grandpa, can I buy a stone?¡± Song Yan Ning looked up at Yang Lisheng with a hint of longing in her eyes. She didn¡¯t understand why so many people were interested in stones, but there was Spiritual Energy in several stones at this stall; they weren¡¯t ordinary stones.

    ¡°What do you need the stone for? You don¡¯t understand stone gambling,¡± Yang Lishengughed as he tapped Song Yan Ning¡¯s nose. If it were anything else, he would have bought it without a second thought if Xiao Ning wanted it, but stone gambling was something he also didn¡¯t understand, and buying it would be useless. He didn¡¯t believe his luck was so good as to randomly buy a piece of stone and strike jade.

    ¡°Stone gambling?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Yang Lisheng, not understanding.

    ¡°Stone gambling means buying a raw stone to see if jade can be found inside. These stones are the raw stones, mostly transported from Myanmar or Yun City,¡± Yang Lisheng exined, though he didn¡¯t really understand either, just having heard some things about stone gambling from friends.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, seemingly understanding, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s buy a stone and try our luck.¡± She hadn¡¯t reached Foundation Establishment and didn¡¯t possess Divine Sense yet, but she could feel which stones contained Spiritual Energy. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find jade. Once the jade was extracted from the stone, she could sell it to buy her grandfather¡¯s house back.

 Chapter 49 - 49 49 waste stone

    ?Chapter 49: 49, waste stone   Chapter 49: 49, waste stone                                   Yang Lisheng looked at Song Yan Ning, paused for a long while, then spoke, ¡°Do you really want to buy it?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded affirmatively.

    ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t tell your grandma when we get back. She¡¯s used to saving money, and if she finds out we bought a useless stone, she¡¯ll definitely get angry.¡± Yang Lisheng smiled as he stroked Song Yan Ning¡¯s head, then looked at the stones on the stall. ¡°Pick one.¡± As long as Xiao Ning is happy, spending a bit of money is fine, as his money was going to her eventually anyway.

    Song Yan Ning nodded happily, walked forward, crouched down, and began selecting raw stones from the stall. There were five raw stones at the stall, all containing Spiritual Energy with varying strengths. The strongest Spiritual Energy was in the stone the stall owner was sitting on.

    With a yful glint in her eyes, Song Yan Ning made her decision and pointed at a stone that had already been cut and was about the size of a basketball. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s buy that stone.¡± Though the Spiritual Energy in that stone wasn¡¯t as strong as the one the owner was sitting on, it was the most abundant among the remaining stones with Spiritual Energy, and the jade inside should be decent.

    Yang Lisheng followed Song Yan Ning¡¯s pointing finger and when he saw the raw stone, his brow furrowed, ¡°That stone has already been cut, it¡¯s waste stone.¡± A cut waste stone wouldn¡¯t yield any jade, although he hadn¡¯t hoped for jade, but since they were buying, they might as well buy an uncut raw stone. Even if nothing came out of it, it wouldn¡¯t be as disappointing, considering stone buying is all about luck.

    ¡°Grandpa, I want that stone,¡± Song Yan Ning said, tugging at Yang Lisheng¡¯s sleeve, looking at him with pitiful eyes.

    Yang Lisheng examined the raw stone carefully for a moment, ¡°Alright, that one then.¡± As long as Xiao Ning was happy.

    Looking at the stall owner, Yang Lisheng pointed at the raw stone, ¡°Boss, how much for that stone?¡±

    The Boss followed Yang Lisheng¡¯s pointing direction, saw he was pointing at a piece of waste, and almost burst outughing. He bit his tongue, managing to restrain hisughter from spilling, ¡°US$ 1,000.¡±

    ¡°A piece of waste also costs that much?¡± Yang Lisheng looked at the stone in surprise. He wasn¡¯t knowledgeable about stone buying, but he knew waste wasn¡¯t valuable.

    Song Yan Ning nced at the Boss, then tugged Yang Lisheng¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go. We only have 300 dors on us, we can¡¯t buy that stone.¡± Even for waste stone, 300 dors was more than enough.

    Yang Lisheng turned to look at Song Yan Ning, caught the cunning sparkle in her eyes, and immediately understood, nodded, and started to walk away holding her hand.

    ¡°Wait a minute! I¡¯ll sell that raw stone to you for 300 dors,¡± the Boss called out as Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng really started walking away. The waste was something others paid and didn¡¯t want after cutting it open and finding no green, he was initially nning to throw it away, selling it for 300 dors still made him a small profit.

    Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng looked at each other and smiled, then walked back to the stall, Yang Lisheng took out 300 dors and handed it to the Boss.

    ¡°Alright, you guys can take that raw stone away,¡± the Boss happily took the money.

    ¡°Boss, may I cut open this stone to see?¡± Song Yan Ning caressed the stone, quietly absorbing the Spiritual Energy from the raw stone.

    The Boss paused, then burst outughing, ¡°You want to cut open this stone? Little girl, don¡¯t joke around, cutting this stone isn¡¯t cheap.¡± She wouldn¡¯t think that every raw stone would yield jade, right? But then again, what would a child of seven or eight know.

    ¡°I advise you not to cut it, it¡¯s just waste, don¡¯t dream of getting rich off it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many daydreamers, but never someone who buys waste hoping to strike it rich.¡±

    ¡°Boss, just let them cut it, maybe they¡¯ll have dumb luck, and actually find a piece of Imperial Green.¡±

    Hearing the jeering crowd, Yang Lisheng felt embarrassed, ¡°The kid is just joking, everybody, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± He didn¡¯t believe that there would be jade in the stone either.

    He moved forward to pick up the stone, ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s go back.¡± Fortunately, the stone wasn¡¯t very heavy, otherwise, with his old arms and legs, he really wouldn¡¯t have been able to move it.

    ¡°Grandpa, can we give it a try? I really want to know what¡¯s inside,¡± Song Yan Ning pleaded with her big, watery eyes full of desire.

    Yang Lisheng sighed helplessly, ¡°Really, I can¡¯t do anything with you!¡± This child was really just like her mother, incredibly stubborn.

    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Grandpa!¡± Song Yan Ning said with a ttering smile.

    Yang Lisheng shook his head with a smile, his eyes full of indulgence and leniency, and turned to the boss, ¡°Boss, we¡¯d like to cut this stone open, where can we do that?¡±

    The boss pointed to a shop behind him, ¡°You can cut inside, but cutting a stone costs two hundred yuan; you should think it over.¡± Just now, that little girl said they only had 300 dors, he naturally didn¡¯t believe it, he stopped them only because that waste stone was originally unwanted by others.

    Yang Lisheng nced at Song Yan Ning and nodded.

    Seeing Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning carry the raw stone into the shop, the onlookers followed them as well. They knew there was certainly nothing in the waste stone, but they were still curious, curious about what expression the grandfather and granddaughter would have when they found out there was nothing inside the raw stone.

    Walking into the shop, they saw a small door at the back leading to a not sorge courtyard.

    In the courtyard, surrounded by many people, a middle-aged man was cutting a raw stone. The stone-cutting machine slowly slid through the raw stone, making a hissing sound as sparks and stone shards flew about.

    Seeing Yang Lisheng carrying a cut stone inside, people showed their surprise. He couldn¡¯t be here to cut that waste stone, could he?

    The middle-aged man set down the stone cutter and carefully looked at the raw stone he had just cut, then shook his head with a sigh. He had bought three raw stones today, but not one had shown any green.

    ¡°Oh no! Still no green, Boss Lu really took a hit today.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, not one of the three raw stones had any green.¡±

    ¡°The three raw stones were worth several million, and just like that, it¡¯s all gone down the drain.¡± Seeing thest raw stone cut to waste, everyone felt sorry for Lu Hui.

    Yang Lisheng, holding the raw stone and apanied by Song Yan Ning, came over to Lu Hui, ¡°Are you the stone cutting master? Could you help me cut this stone?¡±

    Lu Hui looked at the raw stone in Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand, his brow instantly furrowing, ¡°This is a waste stone.¡± There was absolutely no need to cut a waste stone.

    Yang Lisheng smiled and nodded, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Then why cut it?¡± Lu Hui asked, not understanding.

    ¡°My granddaughter has never seen stone cutting, and I want her to see it, to make her happy, since we¡¯ve already bought it,¡± Yang Lisheng said as he ced the raw stone on the ground.

 Chapter 50 - 50 Fifty against the heavens luck

    ?Chapter 50: Fifty, against the heavens luck   Chapter 50: Fifty, against the heavens luck                                   Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled into a light smile. Her grandparents truly doted on her; whatever she wanted, they would agree to. She understood this was because they wanted to make up for the family affection she had lost, and she also knew that their love for her was heartfelt. With them, she truly felt happy.

    Lu Hui nced at Song Yan Ning, ¡°I¡¯ll cut it for you.¡± He had already cut three pieces, one more wouldn¡¯t make a difference.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yang Lisheng nodded in gratitude towards Lu Hui.

    Lu Hui waved his hand with a smile, ¡°How do you n to cut it?¡± Even though it was a piece of waste stone that wouldn¡¯t yield any green no matter how it was cut, he still needed to ask their opinion since they had bought the stone with their money.

    Yang Lisheng turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, how would you like to cut it?¡± He had bought the stone for Xiao Ning, so it was up to her to decide how to cut it.

    Song Yan Ning crouched down and sized up the raw stone for a moment, casually gesturing her hand across it, ¡°Uncle, cut it like this.¡± Judging by the distribution of Spiritual Energy, the jade inside the raw stone was about the size of an adult¡¯s fist. Where she was gesturing, if cut open, should reveal the jade.

    Lu Hui nodded, picked up the stone cutting machine from the ground, and started cutting at the position indicated by Song Yan Ning.

    As the hissing sound started, stone chips flew and sparks scattered.

    Lu Hui¡¯s assistant helped pour water onto the raw stone to reduce the heat from the friction between the cutting machine and the stone.

    After about ten minutes, the raw stone was finally split in two.

    ¡°Old sir, do you want to continue cutting?¡± As Lu Hui spoke, he nced at the split raw stone and saw a few strands of green on one half, which left him momentarily stunned. Had jade appeared? How could this be possible?!

    Recalling his senses, he quickly crouched down and anxiously shouted at his assistant, ¡°Pour water fast!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu is so excited, could it be jade has appeared?¡±

    ¡°If even waste stone can produce jade, that luck is truly defying the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Jade has appeared! The quality is very good, it could reach Ice Type level,¡± Lu Hui shouted excitedly. He hadn¡¯t expected a piece of waste stone to produce jade; it was truly beyond his expectations.

    Yang Lisheng was stunned! Jade had appeared? Was he hearing correctly?

    ¡°Old sir! Do you want to sell this raw stone?¡± Lu Hui looked at Yang Lisheng with eager eyes. What his shop needed the most right now was this kind of high-quality jade. Based on his experience, if all the jade in this stone was extracted, it could probably be the size of a fist and could make ten pendants. The leftover scraps could make seven or eight ring faces and three or four pairs of earrings.

    ¡°Sell! Of course, we¡¯ll sell!¡± Before Yang Lisheng could speak, Song Yan Ning had already agreed. To not sell when there was money to be made would be foolish.

    Seeing Lu Hui looking at him, Yang Lisheng nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Lu Hui was very pleased. After inspecting the cut window thoroughly once more, he stood up and looked at Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning, ¡°I¡¯ll offer ten million for this raw stone.¡±

    Yang Lisheng was momentarily taken aback, then nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± He recalled a saying from a friend who gambled on stones: gambling on stones was all about luck, one cut could lead to ruin or to sudden wealth. Today, he had finally experienced what it meant to strike it rich with a single cut.

    ¡°A piece of waste stone could earn ten million! My goodness! Why can¡¯t I have such luck?¡±

    ¡°This luck is really defying the heavens!¡±

    ¡°I also want to buy a couple of waste stones and try my luck,¡± thought quite a few people.

    ¡°Grandpa! Did we make money?¡± Song Yan Ning shook Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand, her face full of joy. Ten million was not a small amount, but still not enough to buy back her grandparents¡¯ courtyard house.

    Yang Lisheng smiled and nodded, ¡°Xiao Ning¡¯s luck is really good!¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled proudly, ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t we buy a few more stones and try our luck? Maybe we¡¯ll find more jade.¡±

    Yang Lisheng rolled his eyes speechlessly and lightly tapped her head with a smile, ¡°Do you really think jade is that easy toe by?¡± Kids are always so fanciful.

    Song Yan Ning yfully stuck out her tongue, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s buy three more, I¡¯m really feeling lucky today, perhaps there will be more.¡± She wanted to buy back the courtyard house; she had to have enough funds, plus she hadn¡¯t bought that raw stone she had her eye on, how could she give up just like that.

    ¡°There, there! Listen to grandpa,¡± Yang Lisheng reached out to ruffle Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair but, remembering the dust on his hands, he withdrew.

    ¡°Grandpa! Please? Grandpa! Just three more, please?¡± Song Yan Ning pleaded as she clung to Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand.

    Yang Lisheng shook his head helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t really say no to you, can I? But you have to promise grandpa, whether we find jade this time or not, we¡¯re only buying three stones.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded vigorously, ¡°Grandpa is the best! I¡¯m going to pick out the stones now.¡±

    Watching Song Yan Ning bounce away, Yang Lisheng shook his head with a mixed feeling of helplessness and fondness.

    ¡°Old sir, do you have a bank card? I¡¯ll transfer the money to you,¡± Lu Hui walked up to Yang Lisheng and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Lisheng reached into his pocket, took out his bank card, and handed it to Lu Hui.

    Song Yan Ning walked out of the shop and saw that the stone selling booths were doing even better, with many people purposely selecting waste stones.

    Seeing Song Yan Ninge over, the boss said with a beaming smile, ¡°Little girl, I heard you found jade?¡± He truly hadn¡¯t expected a piece of waste stone could produce jade; her luck was unmatched. But thanks to her, he had sold a lot of unwanted waste stones.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Uncle, can I pick out three more stones?¡±

    ¡°Of course, help yourself,¡± the boss responded with augh. Hearing that Lu Hui paid ten million for the piece of jade she found, he was keen on making a good profit.

    ¡°Any stone is fine?¡± Song Yan Ning looked around, a bit indecisive.

    The boss nodded with a grin, ¡°Yes, any stone.¡± Those raw stones had been picked over when they were transported from Myanmar. Even if they did produce jade, the quality wouldn¡¯t be too high. The kind of jade that Song Yan Ning had just found was really rare. She was just too lucky!

    ¡°Well, I want that one, and that one,¡± Song Yan Ning casually pointed to two stones that had nothing in them, and then looked conflicted at the other raw stones, unsure of how to decide. Of course, she couldn¡¯t pick three that all had jade inside, otherwise even fools would suspect something was up.

    ¡°Which one should I choose?¡± Song Yan Ning looked left and right, then finally turned to the boss as if she just noticed the raw stone he was sitting on, her eyes gleaming as she pointed to it, ¡°Uncle, I want the stone you¡¯re sitting on.¡±

 Chapter 51 - 51 Fifty-one Pleasing to the Eye

    ?Chapter 51: Fifty-one, Pleasing to the Eye   Chapter 51: Fifty-one, Pleasing to the Eye                                   The Boss looked down at the raw stone he was sitting on. ¡°You want this piece?¡± Many gamblers had examined this raw stone he was using as a chair and concluded that the likelihood of it containing jade was almost zero since there were no signs of green on its surface, no different from a waste stone. He thought it a pity to throw it away, so he had turned it into a chair, which was quitefortable and he had grown ustomed to it.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Uncle, could you sell it to me?¡± From the Spiritual Energy emanating from the raw stone, the jade inside seemed better than the one they had previously found. She had wanted to buy this raw stone from the beginning, but considering her financial limitations, she had to settle for less. This raw stone hadn¡¯t been cut yet, so it would definitely be more expensive than a waste stone.

    The Boss considered for a moment, made a decision in his mind, and looked at Song Yan Ning with a chuckle, ¡°I can sell it to you, but it¡¯s a bit pricey. Can you afford it?¡± He had heard they had just made ten million, so he decided to seize this opportunity to ask for a hefty sum. He didn¡¯t believe that they could be so lucky again to find jade. It was already pretty good if they found one piece of jade at his stall in several days.

    Song Yan Ning hesitated, her face full of conflict, ¡°How much then?¡±

    ¡°One million!¡± The Boss extended one finger and waggled it in front of Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning trembled slightly, her eyes wide with disbelief as she stared at the Boss, visibly shocked, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s so expensive!¡± She knew the Boss was trying to take advantage of her. If she disagreed, she might miss out on this raw stone, but if she agreed, her grandfather would definitely not approve of the one million price tag.

    Yang Lisheng approached Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, have you made your choice?¡±

    Song Yan Ning turned to Yang Lisheng, pointing at the two raw stones she had chosen, ¡°Grandpa, I chose those two, and there¡¯s one more I¡¯m unsure about.¡±

    Yang Lisheng nced at the two raw stones Song Yan Ning had picked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just choose these two then?¡± He hadn¡¯t rested since they arrived in Beijing and was quite tired. Finishing up early would allow them a chance to go back and rest.

    Song Yan Ning thought for a while, ¡°Grandpa, have you finished dealing with that uncle just now?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Yang Lisheng nodded. He had just checked his bank ount on his phone and the money had been transferred.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back then.¡± Song Yan Ning took Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand, heading towards the motel. If the other party wanted one million, she¡¯d simply give up the other two pieces. If necessary, she could sneak out at night after her grandparents were asleep to absorb the Spiritual Energy from that raw stone. She would have to think of another way to get the money for the courtyard house.

    ¡°Wait a moment, the price is negotiable.¡± Seeing Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng leaving, the Boss grew anxious. He wasn¡¯t a fool; making money was a definite goal, especially when it was a guaranteed profit.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curved slightly, but she didn¡¯t stop walking.

    The Boss gritted his teeth, ¡°Seventy thousand for these three raw stones, take them if you want.¡±

    ¡°Fifty thousand!¡±

    ¡°Thirty thousand, that¡¯s my final offer. Okay, okay, ten thousand for you, I can¡¯t do anything else.¡± This really was his bottom line. Apart from the stone he was sitting on, the other two pieces of raw stone Song Yan Ning had picked were the size of fists. He usually sold those raw stones for one to two thousand, but he had priced the one he used as a chair at a hundred thousand. They knew these stones wouldn¡¯t yield jade, but others didn¡¯t. Moreover, if there was jade in every stone, wouldn¡¯t it be better if they cut them themselves?

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go back and buy those three stones,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled at Yang Lisheng, pulling him back to the stall. She could ept this price.

    Yang Lisheng thought three stones for ten thousand was still expensive, but considering the money was initially earned by Xiao Ning, he felt relieved.

    After paying, Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng returned to the yard behind the store to have the newly purchased raw stones cut open.

    Lu Hui hadn¡¯t left yet. On seeing Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng, he smiled, ¡°Have you finished buying?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Lisheng smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Uncle! Could you help us cut them open?¡± Song Yan Ning looked up at Lu Hui with a smile. This time, they hadn¡¯t moved the raw stones themselves but had the staff help them move them; the two smaller ones were manageable, but therge one was definitely beyond her grandfather¡¯s ability to move and he wouldn¡¯t have let her do it either.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Lu Hui nodded in agreement. He, too, wanted to see how their luck would turn out this time.

    Seeing the staff bringing in the raw stone the Boss had used as a chair, Lu Hui paused, ¡°You bought this one?¡± He had been in this business for nearly ten years, counting as an experienced yer. Although not an expert on raw stones, he was certainly no newbie. He had seen this raw stone several times and even had others look at it, everyone said that it almost had zero chance of yielding jade.

    This raw stone was not expensive, but his money was not easilye by; there was no way he could knowingly buy something that would not yield jade.

    ¡°It was all Xiao Ning¡¯s choice.¡± Yang Lisheng looked at Song Yan Ning with a look of helpless affection.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait over there for a while; there¡¯s a master helping someone with stone cutting right now.¡± Lu Hui walked towards the crowd, feeling that Yang Lisheng was perhaps too indulgent towards Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng followed Lu Hui.

    The stone cutting master put down his cutting machine and carefully inspected the cut raw stone, shaking his head, ¡°Nothing.¡± He had been working here for a year, and not many of the stones had contained jade, he was used to it by now.

    The owner of the raw stone, upon hearing this, his face immediately fell. He had made his fortune through stone gambling and was now deeply in debt for the same reason; indeed, what made him could break him as well.

    Lu Hui walked up to the stone-cutting master, ¡°Old Wang, do you have any more stones to cut?¡± He was a regr here and knew the staff well.

    ¡°Just this small one left,¡± Old Wang pointed to a raw stone nearby.

    Lu Hui nodded, walking back to Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng¡¯s side, ¡°After he¡¯s done with that one, it will be our turn.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng smiled and nodded.

    Lu Hui nced at the three raw stones Song Yan Ning had chosen, ¡°Youngdy, why did you choose that raw stone?¡±

    Song Yan Ning blinked, ¡°I found it pleasing to the eye.¡±

    Lu Hui chuckled, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing in these three raw stones, will you cry?¡± Not every raw stone contained jade, they were lucky before, but luck wasn¡¯t always consistent.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°No.¡± She waspletely confident; besides, even if there wasn¡¯t anything, she had already gained a great benefit¡ªthe Spiritual Energy in the raw stone had already been absorbed by her.

 Chapter 52 - 52 Fifty-two Shocking

    ?Chapter 52: Fifty-two, Shocking   Chapter 52: Fifty-two, Shocking                                   ¡°Buying these three raw stones could have bought a lot of new clothes and snacks, do you really not feel any heartache?¡± Lu Hui looked at Song Yan Ning, wanting to tease her. She was young and had little concept of money, but new clothes and snacks were favorites of children, and she should understand their value.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head. What she wanted was the ¡°Spiritual Energy¡± in the raw stones, which she already received. Even if there was nothing inside the raw stones, there was nothing to feel heartache about.

    Lu Hui smiled and turned his head to look at Old Wang, who was cutting stones. This little girl was quite amusing, he hoped she could maintain such a good attitudeter on.

    Seeing that Old Wang had finished cutting thest raw stone, Lu Hui turned his head towards Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng, ¡°I¡¯ll go cut the stones for you, little girl, which one do you want to cut first?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the two smaller ones first, and leave the big one forst,¡± Song Yan Ning pointed to the two smaller raw stones on the ground.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Hui nodded and stepped toward the stone-cutting machine.

    ¡°Why is Boss Lu going to cut stones again?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not going to choose those three raw stones on the ground, is he? I remember many yers have looked at that big one, saying the chances of it turning green are slim.¡±

    ¡°I also heard people say, maybe Boss Lu is just being capricious because he¡¯s rich.¡±

    Although Lu Hui was not very famous in the Gambling Stone World, he was quite well-known in the jewelry world, which is why most yers there recognized him.

    Lu Hui moved one of the smaller raw stones in front of him and looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Little girl, how do you want to cut this raw stone?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you decide?¡± said Song Yan Ning with a smile. Since there was nothing inside anyway, it didn¡¯t matter how it was cut.

    Hearing the conversation between Lu Hui and Song Yan Ning, the crowd suddenly realized.

    ¡°So these raw stones are not Boss Lu¡¯s. I was saying, how could Boss Lu have such poor judgment.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that grandfather and granddaughter pair the ones who just cut a raw stone? They don¡¯t think every raw stone will have jade inside, do they?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, they¡¯ll soon know what¡¯s called ¡®daydreaming.''¡± The crowd discussed, none of them optimistic about these raw stones.

    Lu Hui took up the stone-cutting machine and started it, immediately filling the area with the hissing sound of stone cutting.

    Soon enough, the raw stone was cut in two.

    Lu Hui crouched down, observed the cut raw stone, and shook his head, looking towards Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng, ¡°This one did not turn green.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, her face still wearing a mild smile, seemingly unconcerned.

    Lu Hui was somewhat surprised by Song Yan Ning¡¯s demeanor. No matter how clever Song Yan Ning was, she was still just a child about six or seven years old, and wouldn¡¯t be expected to be so calm. Even he felt uncontroble disappointment when the raw stones he bought didn¡¯t turn green. Even if the raw stone was small, it was still bought with money.

    After clearing away the waste stone in front of him, Lu Hui moved another raw stone before him and took up the stone-cutting machine to continue cutting. Once all three raw stones were finished, he wondered if the little girl could still maintain such aposed expression.

    The second raw stone was also quickly cut open, and Lu Hui looked at the cut raw stone towards Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng, ¡°This one doesn¡¯t have anything either.¡±

    Song Yan Ning remained expressionless; this was what she had expected.

    Yang Lisheng frowned slightly. He hadn¡¯t held much hope, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit disappointed.

    Lu Hui looked at Song Yan Ning for a while, then turned his gaze away and asked the shop¡¯s staff to move the third raw stone before him, and took up the stone-cutting machine to begin cutting again. In his opinion, Song Yan Ning and herpany were likely to lose their money this time. Although the previous two raw stones were small, one of them had shown some signs of possibly containing green. But this one would need a miracle.

    ¡°Do you guys think this raw stone could turn green?¡± a middle-aged man in the crowd asked two friends beside him. He had never gambled on stones and didn¡¯t understand them; he was just there to see what it was all about today.

    ¡°There¡¯s no chance of it turning green,¡± one of his friends said assuredly. He had heard about this raw stone; buying it would be like throwing away money.

    ¡°Why?¡± the middle-aged man asked, puzzled.

    ¡°If a raw stone contains jade, there will be some special signs on the skin of the raw stone, such as ck Sand, Loose Skin Sand, Yangmei Sand Skin, Iron Sand Skin, Water Flipping Sand Skin, etc. Then there is the Fine Skin,monly seen are the old elephant skin, potato skin, bamboo leaf skin, Field Frog Skin, bacon skin, etc. Lastly, there is Coarse Skin, this type of skin corresponds to a sparse internal structure and poor transparency, with lines from weathering, which indicate the inner color, cracks, white cotton, and so on. There are also markings on the raw stone like Songhua, Xuan, and mist, which can be used to assess. If you want to get into this circle, I¡¯ll exin it to you slowly when we get back.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± The middle-aged man nodded, half-understanding. The saying ¡®different trades, different circles¡¯ applied¡ªhe figured it would be better for him not to get involved in the Gambling Stone Circle.

    When Lu Hui heard a crack, he knew the raw stone had been cut open, and even though he didn¡¯t have much hope, he crouched down intending to see the result.

    A streak of jade green caught his eye, and Lu Hui, disbelieving, widened his eyes and tremblingly touched the streak of green. He wanted to know if this was an illusion. A stone that everyone had dismissed as waste had green in it, and not just any green, but the extremely rare Emperor Green.

    ¡°Pour water, pour water fast,¡± Lu Hui returned to his senses and excitedly shouted to the assistant nearby.

    The assistant was also staring at the raw stone, and upon hearing Lu Hui¡¯s words, he took up adle of water and poured it on the stone. The chippings on the stone washed away, and the green became even more bewitching and enchanting, radiating an aura of nobility.

    ¡°It¡¯s green, it really turned green!¡±

    ¡°Is that Emperor Green? My God!¡± Everyone stared at the raw stone in stunned silence, their eyes filled with amazement, envy, and disbelief¡­

    ¡°Grandpa, the stone has jade in it, let¡¯s go have a look,¡± Song Yan Ning, pulling the still-dumbfounded Yang Lisheng, walked over to Lu Hui.

    Lu Hui took a deep breath, calming his emotions, and stood up, looking at Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng, ¡°Congrattions! You are really lucky! This time you found Emperor Green, and it¡¯s worth a lot!¡± He indeed envied their luck; he had bought so many raw stones and had never discovered such top-grade jade.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t think we would be so lucky either, hahaha¡­¡± Yang Lishengughed happily. He was really surprised; finding one piece of jade was already lucky, but now they had found another one, and this jade was even better than the previous piece.

    Lu Hui looked at the patch of jade green on the ground, envy evident in his eyes, ¡°Can you sell me half of this jade? Rest assured, I will give you a satisfying price.¡± Of course, he wanted to buy the whole piece of jade, but he didn¡¯t have that much capital.

 Chapter 53 - 53 Fifty-three Refusal

    ?Chapter 53: Fifty-three, Refusal   Chapter 53: Fifty-three, Refusal                                   Yang Lisheng did not respond to Lu Hui but turned to look at Song Yan Ning. Xiao Ning had chosen the raw stone, and whether to sell it or not was her decision. Xiao Ning was no ordinary child; she had always been very decisive.

    Seeing Yang Lisheng look toward Song Yan Ning, Lu Hui also shifted his gaze to her. After observing her, he had realized that Song Yan Ning was not a simple child. Even though the raw stone had yielded Emperor Green jade, her demeanor remained calm. Though her face showed happiness, her eyes were still indifferent, as if everything was within her expectations. He was certain that this child would be an extraordinary figure in the future.

    ¡°How much are you thinking of offering?¡± Song Yan Ning asked Lu Hui with a smile.

    Lu Hui thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy a piece as big as a fist for 20 million.¡± Emperor Green jade was extremely scarce in the market. If auctioned, a piece as big as a fist could fetch at least 30 to 50 million. By his calctions, he was still getting a great deal. However, buying on-site was certainly different from auction.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning agreed readily. She had calcted that the price of the quadrangle house was currently about 25 million, and this money was enough.

    ¡°Boss Lu, you can¡¯t hog such good material all to yourself.¡± A slightly plump, middle-aged man in rimless sses, exuding an air of affluence, stepped forward from the crowd.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, long time no see!¡± Lu Hui extended his hand to Liu Xin. Liu Xin, like him, owned his own chain of jewelry stores. They were the two magnates of the jewelry industry. This was also why it was hard for him and Liu Xin to be friends. On the surface, they appeared congenial, but in secret, they had been overtpetitors for many years.

    ¡°I heard you just acquired a nice piece of material. How about you share half of it with me?¡± Liu Xin said cheerfully, retracting his hand and looking at the raw stone on the ground. He had again given Lu Hui the advantage.

    ¡°I can¡¯t decide on that, you have to ask them. It¡¯s their raw stone,¡± Lu Hui replied with a smile, pointing to Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want Liu Xin to get hold of the Emperor Green material for he and Liu were rivals. If only his shop had Emperor Green jade, it would certainly elevate his store¡¯s status.

    Liu Xin raised an eyebrow, looking at Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng, ¡°Name your price, I¡¯ll buy the rest.¡± Judging by their attire, they weren¡¯t people of status. With such people, there was no need for much talk¡ªhe just needed to offer enough money.

    Song Yan Ning ignored Liu Xin and turned to Lu Hui, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go with what you just said.¡± As for the remaining jade, she did not n to sell it; she wanted to use the jade to make amulets for both her grandparents. Since jade was a natural spiritual object, even if she had absorbed its spiritual energy, the jade would regenerate its energy over time, benefiting her grandparents¡¯ health.

    Liu Xin frowned disapprovingly, his face stern as he looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°When adults are talking, children shouldn¡¯t interrupt. It¡¯s rude.¡±

    After speaking, he turned to Yang Lisheng, ¡°I am the chairman of Liu Dafu Jewels. I¡¯d like to talk to you.¡± Everyone in Huaxia should know the Liu Dafu jewelry brand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk to you, and how my granddaughter behaves is none of your concern,¡± Yang Lisheng responded tly. It didn¡¯t matter if the opponent was the chairman of Liu Dafu; speaking ill of Xiao Ning was uneptable.

    Song Yan Ning curled her lips up slightly, feeling a warm sensation in her heart. Since she was young, her grandparents had always been very protective; if anyone bullied her, they would certainly seek justice for her.

    ¡°You!¡± Liu Xin was stunned for a moment, not expecting Yang Lisheng to be so dismissive. If it weren¡¯t for the Imperial Green, given his status, why would he lower himself to speak with someone like Yang Lisheng?

    Song Yan Ning took Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand and gave him a radiant smile, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    Yang Lisheng smiled affectionately and ruffled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair. Xiao Ning was his family, the most important person to him and his spouse; of course, they had to protect her. Although they knew that spoiling Xiao Ning too much might not be good, they couldn¡¯t help it¡ªthey couldn¡¯t bear to see Xiao Ning suffer the slightest injustice.

    Seeing Liu Xin rattled, Lu Hui felt secretly pleased and smiled at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Little girl, then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll go ahead and extract all the jade.¡± The most important thing now was to extract the entire piece of jade to see how big it was.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile.

    Liu Xin gritted his teeth and red fiercely at Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning before storming off. He was not one to be trifled with. Since they had not offered him face, he would let them know the consequences of disrespecting him. In Beijing, he still had some influence.

    Song Yan Ning withdrew her gaze, a cold glint flickering in her eyes. If they intended to harm them, she wouldn¡¯t show mercy.

    This time, Lu Hui did not use a stone cutting machine but picked up a grinder, carefully grinding away the surface of the raw stone. Emperor Green was no ordinary jade; even the slightest damage could be costly.

    After about two hours, the entire jade was finally extracted, its dark green translucence mesmerizing everyone present, making them wish they could im the jade for themselves.

    Lu Hui carefully held the jade, his face full of admiration. It was truly beautiful! Now, apart from this adjective, he could think of no other words.

    After a long while, he reluctantly withdrew his gaze, looking at Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng and handed them the jade, ¡°I¡¯ve already cut off my portion. This is yours.¡± If not for the fact that he had invested most of his funds elsewhere, he would have really liked to buy the entire piece of jade. Finding such top-grade jade again might take a long while.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yang Lisheng happily epted the jade, joyously examining it. It was his first time seeing such beautiful jade. However, he was also somewhat worried; they had not only extracted jade this time but had also made a lot of money. What if someone harbored ill intentions toward them?

    After Lu Hui transferred the money, Song Yan Ning, holding Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand, walked towards the hotel they were staying at.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, how about Grandpa takes you to the Song family¡¯s houseter?¡± Yang Lisheng looked at Song Yan Ning, his eyes filled with barely concealed worry.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡± Since she had dared to extract top-grade jade in front of so many people, she naturally had already prepared a response. If anyone dared to harm them, they shouldn¡¯t me her for showing no mercy.

 Chapter 54 - 54 Fifty-four Interest

    ?Chapter 54: Fifty-four, Interest   Chapter 54: Fifty-four, Interest                                   Qin Yushen gently knocked on the door and pushed it open to enter the room.

    Seeing Qin Yushen, He Yuqing revealed a loving smile on her face and waved him over, ¡°Xiao Shen,e sit here.¡± This grandson had always been her pride, and her only hope was to see him grow up, get married, and have children; then her life would be without regrets.

    Qin Yushen walked to He Yuqing¡¯s side and sat on the chair beside the bed, looking at her with concern, ¡°Grandma, how are you feeling now?¡±

    ¡°Much better, Xiao Ning¡¯s medical skill is really good,¡± He Yuqing gently patted Qin Yushen¡¯s hand as she held it. It was a pity that Xiao Shen and Xiao Ning were still young; otherwise, how wonderful that would be. She felt Xiao Ning suited Xiao Shen better than Song Yanxue, not because of her medical skills but her temperament, which was definitely not something ordinary girls possessed.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Qin Yushen smiled and nodded, quietly releasing a thread of his Divine Sense into He Yuqing¡¯s body to check on the poisonous insect. He had intended to use his Spiritual Power to control the insect, but as soon as his Spiritual Power entered, the insect detected it. What surprised him the most was that the insect could also absorb the released Spiritual Power. He worried that if the insect absorbed the Spiritual Power, it would be stronger and even harder to control, so he dared not try again.

    Upon confirming that the insect was truly tied down, Qin Yushen retracted his Divine Sense with relief. He had researched that poisonous insects were generally divided into mother and child poison, and the one in Grandma¡¯s body should be the child poison. If he risked extracting the insect, the person who ced it there would certainly notice, and if he failed to remove it sessfully, it might backfire.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s lips slightly curved upwards, a hint of interest in his eyes. Song Yan Ning¡¯s ability to control the insect showed she was not simple; he could be sure she was no ordinary person. What would the Song Family think if they knew Song Yan Ning had such a skill? He was somewhat eager to find out.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng returning with beaming faces made Li Meixiang cheerful as well. She walked over and poured a ss of water for each of them, ¡°Why are you two so happy? Did you find some money?¡±

    Song Yan Ning took a sip of water and smiled at Li Meixiang, ¡°Grandma, not only did Grandpa and I find money, but we also found quite a bit!¡±

    Li Meixiang paused, ¡°Really found money? Didn¡¯t you find the owner?¡± Her husband and Xiao Ning were not the type to keep money they found.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, she¡¯s just teasing you. We didn¡¯t find the money; we earned it,¡± Yang Lisheng drank the water in his ss in one gulp and briefly narrated what had just happened at the jade gambling stall.

    ¡°Made so much money?!¡± Li Meixiang couldn¡¯t believe it, her eyes widening.

    ¡°Grandma, look, this is the jade that was cut from the stone, isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Song Yan Ning took out a piece of jade from her bag and presented it to Li Meixiang. The whole raw stone was cut open, yielding about a piece of jade roughly the size of two fists. They sold half to Lu Hui and still had arge half remaining.

    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful!¡± Li Meixiang admired the jade with a face full of praise. Her ancestors also passed down some jade jewelry, but those pieces paled inparison to this piece of jade.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I heard that wearing jade is good for the body. I¡¯m nning to have someone make some jewelry and amulets from this piece of jade,¡± Song Yan Ning revealed her n.

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang nodded. Xiao Ning was not an ordinary child; they believed she would handle things with proper measure.

    ¡°Furthermore, I want to use the money I¡¯ve earned to buy back the courtyard house. Grandpa, Grandma, what do you think?¡± Song Yan Ning ced the jade in her small bag. After her grandparents had gone to sleep that night, she was going to start making amulets. It was destined to be an eventful night.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang exchanged looks, their eyes filled with relief. They had not expected Xiao Ning to still remember the matter of the house.

    ¡°Good!¡± Yang Lisheng smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Xiao Ning is really good! Grandma is truly happy.¡± Li Meixiang embraced Song Yan Ning, joyfully ruffling her hair. Having such a considerate granddaughter, she felt truly content in this life.

    ¡°Then shall we go first thing tomorrow morning?¡± Song Yan Ning asked with a smile, looking at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang. That courtyard house held many memories for her grandparents, and they surely wanted to buy it back as soon as possible.

    ¡°Good!¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang nodded happily.

    Qin Yushen walked downstairs and saw Liu Shanyue sitting on the sofa reading a book. He sat down next to her and said, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡±

    Liu Shanyue looked up at Qin Yushen with a smile, nodded slightly, and ced the book she was holding onto the side table.

    ¡°Since Song Yan Ning and her grandpa cured Grandma¡¯s illness, shouldn¡¯t we thank them?¡± Qin Yushen asked.

    A look of surprise shed in Liu Shanyue¡¯s eyes, ¡°That¡¯s right; why are you suddenly concerned about this?¡± She had also been thinking about how to properly thank Song Yan Ning and her family; she hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Shen to also care about this matter. Xiao Shen had always been indifferent and rarely took the initiative to care about anything.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that Aunt Song sold Grandpa Yang¡¯s courtyard house? Perhaps we could buy the courtyard house back with our money,¡± Qin Yushen suggested. In fact, he had his own motives. If the courtyard house was bought back, perhaps Grandpa Yang and his family would stay in Beijing. That would give him more opportunities to learn about Song Yan Ning, who could control the Gu worms with her Inner Strength without being detected by the owner of the Gu worms, suggesting she was no ordinary person and might, like him, also be a reborn soul.

    Liu Shanyue nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, I¡¯ll arrange it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Let me handle it,¡± Qin Yushen said.

    Liu Shanyue looked him up and down for a moment andughed, ¡°Xiao Shen, why are you so concerned about this matter? Could it be you like that little sister?¡± She was, of course, joking; both Xiao Shen and Xiao Ning were just children and had met for the first time¡ªsuch a thing was simply impossible.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s expression remained calm, unreadable, ¡°I¡¯m very interested in her medical skills.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you,¡± said Liu Shanyue, handing a card to Qin Yushen. Although Xiao Shen was only twelve years old, his abilities were quite strong. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t do well if he didn¡¯t want to do it.

    Once, when Qin Group¡¯sputer system was infected by a virus and crashedpletely, Xiao Shen happened to be at thepany. Knowing about the issue, he immediately picked up aptop and within three minutes, had cleared the virus and restored the system. To this day, the employees of Qin Group still speak of this incident with great admiration for Xiao Shen.

 Chapter 55 - 55 Fifty-five Teachings

    ?Chapter 55: Fifty-five, Teachings   Chapter 55: Fifty-five, Teachings                                   The night grew deep and the once bustling streets became eerily quiet. Underneath the streetlight, a few moths pped their wings, circling the light in flight.

    Abrupt footsteps broke the calm.

    Two men, one tall and one short, emerged from an alley and made their way to the front of an inn at the alley¡¯s mouth, where they stopped in their tracks.

    ¡°They¡¯re staying in this inn, let¡¯s go in,¡± the taller man said, stepping forward into the small inn.

    The shorter man hurried to follow. Their purpose here was to snatch the Imperial Green Jade and also to teach the insolent grandparents a lesson on behalf of their boss. They had the audacity to embarrass their boss in front of everyone, clearly not knowing the meaning of ¡®death.¡¯

    Hearing the footsteps outside, Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curved into a cold arc as she nced at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang who had long since fallen asleep. After they had dozed off, she had scattered some Medicine Powder in the room to deepen their slumber. Now, even if someone entered, they wouldn¡¯t be roused.

    ¡°This is the room, let¡¯s go in,¡± the tall man said, taking out a keycard and swiping it on the sensor outside the door. With their boss¡¯s status in Beijing, obtaining a keycard to a small inn¡¯s room was trivially easy.

    The tall man pushed the door open and entered the dark room. He snickered and inserted the keycard into the control panel, illuminating the entire room instantly. They were there to rob, with no need for stealth.

    Once the two men could see clearly inside the room, they were taken aback to find Song Yan Ning sitting leisurely on the sofa, sipping tea. She showed no sign of fear or panic at their arrival, as if she had fully anticipated it.

    The tall man came to his senses and nced at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang on the bed, a hint of surprise in his eyes. With such amotion, how were the old couple still not awake?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of us?¡± the short man asked, his face stern. A long scar ran from his browbone to the corner of his mouth ¨C a sight not just children, but also adults would shy away from.

    Song Yan Ning took a sip of her tea and said leisurely, ¡°You¡¯re here for the jade?¡±

    ¡°Since you know, then bring it out. We don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you,¡± the tall man said to Song Yan Ning, a cold sweat breaking out on his back. He was filled with countless questions. A little girl awake in the middle of the night, not sleeping, not turning on the light, sitting on the sofa drinking tea ¨C it was all very creepy to him. Moreover, the girl showed not the slightest sign of panic or fear, as if she had known of their arrival all along.

    And the old couple, they¡¯d been there so long without any reaction, still sleeping so soundly. So he dismissed the thought of teaching them a lesson, just wanting to take the jade and leave quickly.

    Song Yan Ning pointed to the jade on the table, ¡°The jade is there, whether you have the ability to take it is another matter.¡±

    The tall man and the short man exchanged nces, neither daring to take a step forward. They had scouted the entire room before, and there was no jade on the table ¨C its sudden appearance was too bizarre.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t have the nerve to take it?¡± Song Yan Ning taunted, raising an eyebrow yfully.

    ¡°You go get it,¡± the tall man said as he pushed the short man forward.

    The short man swallowed hard and slowly made his way toward the jade. Just take it, he thought; he¡¯s a grown man, surely he¡¯s not afraid of a little girl.

    But after just two steps, the short man felt as if he couldn¡¯t lift his feet. Looking down, his face turned deathly pale, and he let out a cry of terror, frantically kicking away the hand and scrambling towards the door. What he saw was a withered, grey-white, thin, and cracked hand pulling at his foot.

    The tall man was also frightened and ran off following the short man. Zhang Yang was known for his courage, so whatever had scared him must be truly terrifying.

    Having run only a few steps, the tall man remembered what their boss had said to them when they came out and stopped in his tracks. Steeling his nerves, he turned and ran toward the piece of jade. He had toplete the task and get the jade, or if he got fired by the boss, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in Beijing.

    But he hadn¡¯t run far when the tall man too felt something was wrong. He didn¡¯t dare to look down, struggling hard to break free from the grip that, no matter how hard he tried, seemed only to tighten.

    He overcame his fear and quickly looked down, his face drastically changing color. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he turned and bolted out the door.

    Watching the tall man flee in distress, Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh. She knew someone woulde to steal the jade tonight, so she had set up an array in the room beforehand. As a member of the Demon n and their Young Prince, her mind contained thousands of years of the n¡¯s heritage, with arrays being just one part. Although her current powers were limited, and she could only establish simple arrays, those were enough to deal with ordinary people.

    She got up, closed the door, picked up the jade from the table, and began crafting the amulet.

    After listening to Zhang Yang¡¯s experience that night, Liu Xin¡¯s face turned ominously dark, ¡°Useless fools, can¡¯t even handle a child and two old people, what use are you to me, get out!¡± He didn¡¯t believe in such unclean things in this world.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re telling the truth, it was really terrifying,¡± Zhang Yang said, trembling uncontrobly at the thought of that hand. He had not believed in such things either, but now he did.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Liu Xin didn¡¯t want to hear another word from them. He was determined to acquire that piece of Imperial Green Jade.

    Zhang Yang and Li Jin exchanged nces and headed out. They were relieved that the boss hadn¡¯t insisted they go back; they wouldn¡¯t do it even if they had to leave Beijing¡ªit was just too frightening.

    Liu Xin grabbed the ss on the table and guzzled down a swig, his eyes burning with rage and frustration. After a while, a sinister smile slowly curled at the corner of his mouth, and he reached for the phone on the table and made a call. He had plenty of ways to deal with the old couple and the little girl.

    The call was quickly answered, and a drowsy voice came from the other end, ¡°Mr. Liu, is the job done?¡± Liu Xin had called him earlier, instructing him to have the hotel staff hand over the card key to room 206 to his men.

    ¡°Old Dong, I need another favor from you. I want you to kick that old couple and the kid out of the hotel,¡± Liu Xin said with a vindictive smile. Once they were out on the streets, he would deal with them slowly. He didn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t handle an old couple and a child. How could he let them get away with crossing him?

 Chapter 56 - 56 Fifty-six Drive Out

    ?Chapter 56: Fifty-six, Drive Out   Chapter 56: Fifty-six, Drive Out                                   Song Yan Ning had just finished crafting two protective jade pendants when she heard someone knocking on the door. She put away her materials and went to open it.

    Seeing the hotel¡¯s attendant outside, Song Yan Ning immediately understood, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± A visit from the attendant in the dead of night definitely signaled trouble¡ªit must be Liu Xin¡¯s doing again.

    ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m sorry! We just received notification that there¡¯s a problem with this room and it¡¯s not livable. You¡¯ll need to pack up and find another ce to stay,¡± the attendant said with a hint of reluctance in her eyes. Where could two elderly people with a child go in the middle of the night after leaving the hotel?

    With this in mind, the attendant took a key from her pocket and handed it to Song Yan Ning. ¡°Little sister, this is the key to my house. If you have nowhere to stay, you can go there. I live at 32 Yu Jia Lane, and I¡¯m the only one residing there usually. You can just open the door and enter.¡± Since she was working the night shift, the house would be empty, providing them a ce for the night.

    Song Yan Ning did not take the key, but smiled at the attendant, ¡°Thank you, sister! But helping us could get you into trouble. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Liu Xin¡¯s influence in Beijing was evident from the fact that he could get the hotel to kick them out.

    ¡°What is there to be afraid of? I¡¯m alone. Little sister, take the key, andter you with your grandparents go stay at my ce. I¡¯ll head down first.¡± The attendant pushed the key into Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, waved goodbye, and headed downstairs. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of them wandering the streets at this hour and was ready to quit her job if it brought any trouble¡ªable-bodied as she was, she could find another job.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s gaze followed the attendant before looking down at the key in her hand, a smile lifting her face.

    She closed the door, returned to the room, and retrieved a porcin vial from her small bag. Opening it, a fragrant aroma wafted out.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, wake up,¡± she said as she gently nudged Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng on the bed.

    Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng groggily opened their eyes and checked the time.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, are you unable to sleep because you¡¯re scared?¡± Li Meixiang sat up, pulled Song Yan Ning into her arms, and gently patted her back, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, we¡¯re here with you.¡± Xiao Ning must have been awake due to unfamiliar surroundings.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. The hotel just sent someone to tell us to move out now.¡± She had initially nned to let the matter of the two attendants slide, but it seemed someone really needed a lesson.

    ¡°What? Why?¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang looked surprised. They had never encountered a hotel expelling guests in the middle of the night. Where were they supposed to find a ce to stay now? It might be manageable for the adults, but what about Xiao Ning?

    They had many friends in Beijing, but it felt inappropriate to disturb anyone at thiste hour.

    ¡°The sister who came to notify us said there is a problem with the room¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go speak to them about this.¡± Before Song Yan Ning could finish, Yang Lisheng stood up in anger, got dressed, and was ready to head out.

    ¡°Grandpa, wait a moment,¡± Song Yan Ning held onto Yang Lisheng and handed him a key, ¡°This is from the sister who came to notify us. She¡¯s letting us stay at her ce.¡±

    ¡°This is not right. We don¡¯t even know her. I will return the key to her,¡± Yang Lisheng took the key and stowed it in his pocket. He was intent on properly thanking her for her extremely timely help.

    Their eviction from the hotel was undoubtedly orchestrated by someone behind the scenes, very likely connected to Mr. Liu, who had tried to buy their jade during the day.

    ¡°How about we look for another hotel?¡± Li Meixiang suggested. There were many hotels in Beijing; surely, they could find one, or at worst, stay in a more expensive hotel.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Whichever hotel we go to now will be the same, given the influence of the person trying to harm us here in Beijing,¡± Yang Lisheng frowned.

    ¡°What should we do then? Should we call Xinxin?¡± suggested Li Meixiang. With the Song family¡¯s involvement, the issue could definitely be resolved.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first pack our things and then decide as we leave,¡± Yang Lisheng started to pack the luggage. He felt this eviction was only the beginning of more toe but he was reluctant to bother the Song family.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine,¡± reassured Song Yan Ning, gathering her belongings into her small bag. If anyone dared approach, she was prepared to make them regret it.

    Zhou Xiaofang was propping her chin with both hands, looking at the staircase, her eyes full of concern. She had given the family the key to her home, but she was still worried for them. Recently, the boss had made them give the room cards to two men and now was forcing them to evict the family. With two elderly and a child walking the streets at this hour, what if they ran into danger?

    ¡°Xiaofang, go and hurry them along. Make theme down faster,¡± Chen Ying pushed Zhou Xiaofang.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhou Xiaofang nodded, stood up, and moved away from the counter, but then she paused and turned back to Chen Ying, ¡°Sister Chen, I want to take a leave of absence.¡± She felt it would be better to apany them to her house, as she knew Beijing well after several years there.

    ¡°Do you have something to do?¡± Chen Ying looked at Zhou Xiaofang in surprise.

    ¡°I thought¡­¡± Hearing footsteps from the staircase, Zhou Xiaofang cut herself off and turned to look. Seeing Song Yan Ning and her grandparents with their luggageing downstairs,

    Yang Lisheng approached Zhou Xiaofang, handing her the key and room card, ¡°Thank you, miss!¡±

    Zhou Xiaofang shook her head, slightly embarrassed, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Uncle, aunt, please keep the key and stay at my ce tonight. There¡¯ll be no one else there.¡±

    Yang Lisheng smiled and shook his head, ¡°We don¡¯t want to trouble you, miss. Do you have any paper and a pen?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Zhou Xiaofang as she walked into the front desk and handed paper and a pen to Yang Lisheng.

    Yang Lisheng quickly wrote down a prescription and handed it to Zhou Xiaofang. Seeing her puzzled expression, he exined, ¡°This prescription will help bnce your hormones. Drink it for two courses, and you won¡¯t have pain anymore.¡±

    ¡°How did you know about my condition?¡± Zhou Xiaofang asked in astonishment. Her periods were always excruciating, and despite several hospital visits and numerous medications, nothing had helped.

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Miss, we won¡¯t keep you from your work any longer,¡± Yang Lisheng smiled at Zhou Xiaofang, and he, Song Yan Ning, and Li Meixiang went outside.

 Chapter 57 - 57 Fifty-seven scary

    ?Chapter 57: Fifty-seven, scary   Chapter 57: Fifty-seven, scary                                   ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Zhou Xiaofang caught up with Song Yan Ning and the others, offering the keys to them again, ¡°You should stay at my ce. It¡¯s not far from here, and if you¡¯re not familiar with Beijing, I can take you there.¡±

    ¡°Really, it¡¯s not necessary, we have a ce to stay,¡± Yang Lisheng smiled and shook his head. That Mr. Liu had kicked them out of the hotel, he must be a tough cookie, and they didn¡¯t want to involve innocent people.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Zhou Xiaofang wanted to argue further.

    ¡°Sister, thank you for your kindness, this is for you, it can bring you peace,¡± Song Yan Ning pulled out a protective jade pendant that she had made earlier and handed it to Zhou Xiaofang. She had a good impression of Zhou Xiaofang and had conveniently made two extra jade pendants, so giving her one was like returning the favor. It wasn¡¯t something just anyone would do, trying to help them despite knowing the dangers.

    ¡°No, how can I ept your thing?¡± Zhou Xiaofang waved her hands to refuse.

    ¡°Sister, please take it and remember to wear it, it can bring you peace,¡± Song Yan Ning stuffed the protective jade pendant into Zhou Xiaofang¡¯s hands, shing her a yful smile.

    ¡°Xiaofang, do you still want to go to work?!¡± Chen Ying¡¯s displeased voice came from behind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Zhou Xiaofang responded and turned back, attempting to return the protective jade pendant to Song Yan Ning, but when she looked up, Song Yan Ning and the others had already left. She wanted to follow them, but hearing Chen Ying¡¯s voice again, she could only sigh helplessly and return to the hotel. She hoped they would be safe.

    Under the streetlights, the three shadows stretched and slowly merged into one.

    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Li Meixiang looked towards Yang Lisheng.

    ¡°When we came, I saw there was a park not far from here, we can make do there for the night,¡± Yang Lisheng sighed helplessly. Right now, he really didn¡¯t know what else to do; it was toote to disturb others.

    ¡°But Xiao Ning¡­¡± Li Meixiang looked at Song Yan Ning with concern. The dew is heavy in the park, and Xiao Ning is still young; she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s just stay at the park. I¡¯ve never slept in a park before,¡± Song Yan Ning grabbed Li Meixiang¡¯s hand, hopping and skipping towards the direction of the park.

    Watching Song Yan Ning¡¯s cheerful figure, Yang Lisheng sighed inside. He now somewhat regretted not having agreed to let Xinxin stay in the new house earlier, so that Xiao Ning wouldn¡¯t have to suffer with them. As long as Xiao Ning was fine, he could disregard everything else.

    Song Yan Ning then heard rustling footsteps from a distance, a glint of coldness flickered in her eyes. They wereing!

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I left something at the hotel, what should I do?¡± Song Yan Ning stopped, looking anxiously at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang.

    ¡°Perhaps we should go back and get it,¡± Li Meixiang looked at Yang Lisheng. Xiao Ning was so anxious; she must really like that thing.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Yang Lisheng nodded.

    ¡°But I¡¯m so tired, I can¡¯t walk anymore,¡± Song Yan Ning squatted on the ground, looking pitifully at the two.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and get it,¡± said Li Meixiang. With her partner keeping Xiao Ningpany, she was more at ease, and the hotel wasn¡¯t too far away.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, you both go get it, I have a stomach ache, I can¡¯t take it, I can¡¯t hold it, I¡¯m going over there to use the restroom,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a sad face, clutching her stomach and running towards the side of the road.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, wait for us!¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang followed her. How could they rest easy leaving Xiao Ning alone here?

    But after chasing her for a few steps, they noticed Song Yan Ning had disappeared.

    ¡°Where did this child run off to? It¡¯s so worrying, Xiao Ning, where are you? Xiao Ning!¡± Li Meixiang was so anxious she was about to cry. Xiao Ning was her life, if anything happened to her, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to go on.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, let¡¯s search together; Xiao Ning must be nearby,¡± Yang Lisheng was also anxious.

    ¡°Boss is really something, capturing two old ones and a little one, and sending so many of us,¡± Zhao Kun took a deep drag of his cigarette and flicked the butt away with a snap of his fingers.

    ¡°Stopining, let¡¯s get this over with so we can go back to sleep, my little cutie is waiting for me at home,¡± Wang Dabao snickered with a lewd grin, his meaning clear without saying it outright.

    ¡°If those two grandparents had just agreed to sell the jade to the Boss, wouldn¡¯t all this have been unnecessary?¡±

    ¡°Some people just need to learn their lesson.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± A cold voice suddenly rang out.

    The four men chatting were startled.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Come out!¡± Zhao Kun looked around sharply and demanded.

    Song Yan Ning stepped out from the shadows, looking at the four men coldly.

    Seeing that it was a child, all four men showed surprise. Whose kid is this, wandering around outside in the middle of the night?

    ¡°Are you the men sent by Liu Xin?¡± Song Yan Ning eyed the four, her gaze filled with fathomless chill, not at all characteristic of a seven-year-old child.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Wang Dabao stared at Song Yan Ning in amazement. As he locked eyes with her, an inexplicable chill rose up his back. Is this really just a child?

    ¡°Because I¡¯m the one you¡¯re trying to capture,¡± Song Yan Ning said with her arms casually crossed, wearing an innocent smile. She needed to resolve this quickly; her grandparents must be so worried by now.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s innocent smile made Wang Dabao and hispanions involuntarily shiver.

    ¡°How did you know we wereing to get you?¡± asked Zhao Kun, taking a step back as he spoke. This child made him feel dangerous; he wanted to leave as soon as possible.

    ¡°Want to know? I¡¯m just not going to tell you.¡± Song Yan Ning waved her hand, a fragrant scent dispersed.

    Zhao Kun and hispanions smelled the fragrance and quickly held their breath in alert, but it was toote. They soon felt an intense pain rising from within their bodies, causing them excruciating agony.

    ¡°What did you just sprinkle?¡± Wang Dabao and the others looked at Song Yan Ning, their eyes filled with unconcealed terror.

    ¡°Enjoy it; you¡¯re going to love it,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a wicked smile, flicking her fingers and shooting pebbles at them, hitting their acupoints. She wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with; since they had provoked her, naturally they had to pay a price. And then there was Liu Xin; once she had taken care of her grandparents, it was time to meet him.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, where are you? Please don¡¯t scare Grandma,¡± Li Meixiang was calling out while wiping away tears.

    ¡°Grandma! I¡¯m here,¡± Song Yan Ning ran out from the alley and threw herself at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang.

    Li Meixiang hugged Song Yan Ning tightly, and her heart finally settled, ¡°Where did you go? Your grandparents were terrified.¡±

    ¡°Grandma! Grandpa! I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to worry you,¡± Song Yan Ning apologized with a guilty face. She knew that her grandparents must have been worried, but she couldn¡¯t let anyone hurt them.

 Chapter 58 - 58 Fifty-eight take for ones own use

    ?Chapter 58: Fifty-eight, take for one¡¯s own use   Chapter 58: Fifty-eight, take for one¡¯s own use                                   Li Meixiang shook her head and affectionately stroked Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡± They were indeed too anxious, Xiao Ning was a smart child, how could she just disappear?

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯ve grown up and know how to take care of myself; you don¡¯t need to worry. Otherwise, how could I go to the Miao Border at ease? Why didn¡¯t you call me just now? You didn¡¯t forget I have a mobile phone, did you?¡± Song Yan Ning yfully made a face at the two of them. As her cultivation increased, she would often go out in the future. She had to make her grandparents trust her.

    ¡°I was so worried that I really did forget,¡± Li Meixiang pped her forehead and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She had been so focused on finding Xiao Ning quickly that she hadpletely forgotten that Xiao Ning had a mobile phone.

    ¡°I forgot too,¡± Yang Lisheng said with augh as he shook his head. Old age really did affect one¡¯s memory.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, let¡¯s find a hotel to stay at. I¡¯m so sleepy!¡± Song Yan Ning leaned on Li Meixiang, acting coquettishly. She needed to settle her grandparents first before she could deal with that Liu Xin. To annoy her once or twice, did he really think she had no temper?

    Li Meixiang patted Song Yan Ning¡¯s back, feeling sorry, and looked at Yang Lisheng, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to stay. The dew in the park is too heavy.¡±

    Yang Lisheng pondered for a moment and then nodded, picking up the luggage from the ground, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± If need be, they would change cester. He didn¡¯t believe that Liu Xin could cover the sky with one hand.

    The trio found a nearby express hotel, smoothlypleted the check-in process, and entered their room.

    Song Yan Ning washed up briefly, yawnedzily, bid Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang a good night, and closed her eyes.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang to feel sleepy too. After a long night of turmoil, they were really tired. Now, they just hoped to sleep soundly until dawn without any more mishaps.

    Hearing her grandparents¡¯ steady breathing, Song Yan Ning opened her eyes and sat up in bed. As soon as they entered the room, she had discreetly scattered Medicine Powder that aided sleep; her grandparents wouldn¡¯t wake up until dawn.

    Song Yan Ning walked to the window, pushed it open, and, nimble as a cat, leaped out, closed the window, and effortlesslynded on the ground from the third floor.

    Liu Xin¡¯s expression turned darker and darker as his subordinates failed to return. Just an elderly couple and a child, and yet they hadn¡¯t managed to handle them for so long, a bunch of useless!

    mming the wine ss onto the table, allowing the red liquid to ssh and leave specks of stains, Liu Xin picked up the phone from the table and dialed out, but after waiting for a long time, there was no response from the other end, ¡°Wait until I get back and see how I deal with you.¡±

    A pleasant and crispughter came from behind Liu Xin. He stiffened and slowly turned around, only to see Song Yan Ning, who had appeared in the room at some unintended moment, with a hint of surprise in his eyes, ¡°When did youe in?¡± Was she a ghost? All of a sudden, she appeared in his room in the middle of the night without a sound.

    Song Yan Ning hooked her lips into a slight smile, strolled over to the sofa and sat down as if she were in her own backyard, ¡°I heard you wanted to catch me, so here I am.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite bold,¡± Liu Xin observed Song Yan Ning, his eyes full of inquiry. This child was somewhat inscrutable to him, especially with her current, casual demeanor ¡ª not at all like a six- or seven-year-old child.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to make a deal with you,¡± Song Yan Ning picked up the teapot from the table, opened the lid to look inside, and with a look of disdain, put it back down.

    Liu Xin¡¯s eyebrows knitted tighter and tighter, ¡°What deal?¡± He had the feeling that he was not facing a child, but rather a high-ranking person who had long held power.

    ¡°I need you to be my subordinate,¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Liu Xin, her face brimming with confidence. She had many things to do in the future, and money was certainly indispensable. Since Liu Xin had offended her, she might as well start with him.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You must be dreaming!¡± Liu Xin exploded with anger, lunging at Song Yan Ning. He was determined to teach this ignorant girl a lesson, to make her understand why flowers are so red.

    Yet Song Yan Ning remained calm, as if she did not see Liu Xin attacking her. With a light flick of her finger, a sh of silver shot out from her hand.

    Liu Xin felt a sudden pain in his chest, and the next second, he was frozen in ce, unable to move.

    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± In Liu Xin¡¯s eyes, there was a hint of fear and panic as he looked at Song Yan Ning. He somewhat regretted provoking Song Yan Ning, but now it was toote.

    Song Yan Ningzily smiled with a touch of mischief, ¡°I am a doctor. However, what I enjoy most is not healing and saving others, but studying poisons. So¡­ you understand now, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Getting up, Song Yan Ning walked towards the door, ¡°From now on, you have only twenty-four hours left. Every hour, your pain will increase. Think it over. Call me when you¡¯ve made up your mind; my number is on the table.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Liu Xin called out desperately to Song Yan Ning. He felt that she was not deceiving him because with her abilities, she had no need to lie. Besides, the two groups of henchmen he had sent out, one had been scared witless, and the other had yet to return, which undoubtedly meant they had also fallen to her. But the thought of bing a subordinate to a child was truly unbearable for him, yet he did not want to die.

    The corners of Song Yan Ning¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as she paused and turned to look at Liu Xin, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush your decision; you still have a day to consider it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, Boss. Please help me with the antidote,¡± Liu Xin pleaded.

    ¡°Are you really sure?¡± Song Yan Ning yfully raised an eyebrow, clearly disbelieving.

    ¡°Really!¡± Liu Xin affirmed.

    Song Yan Ning stepped forward, patting Liu Xin¡¯s body, and another silver needle shot out.

    Liu Xin moved his hands and then his neck, sighing with relief, ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± He nned to find a ce to hide as soon as she left. There was no way he would be her subordinate.

    Song Yan Ning handed Liu Xin a porcin bottle, ¡°This is three months¡¯ worth of antidote. I will give you more after three months, and if you behave well, I will consider removing the poisonpletely.¡±

    ¡°So you mean my poison isn¡¯t fully cured yet?¡± Liu Xin¡¯s eyes widened, his face full of disappointment. His joy was premature; this girl was truly despicable.

 Chapter 59 - 59 Fifty-nine things remain the same but people change

    ?Chapter 59: Fifty-nine, things remain the same but people change   Chapter 59: Fifty-nine, things remain the same but people change                                   Song Yan Ning wore an undeniable smile, ¡°If I solve everything and leave, then you back out, where will I find someone?¡±

    Liu Xin was really about to cry. What kind of demon had he run into? How could she guess every thought of his? He truly suspected she wasn¡¯t human.

    ¡°Here is a three-month supply of the antidote, one pill a day. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee you can withstand that kind of pain,¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s red lips curled into a wicked smile as she stepped toward the door to leave.

    Liu Xin watched Song Yan Ning¡¯s retreating figure and didn¡¯t shift his gaze for a long time, then he walked over to the sofa and sat down, feeling tearless despite his urge to cry. Offending Song Yan Ning might be the dumbest thing he had ever done in his life. Yet, he had no chance to regret it.

    In a good mood, Song Yan Ning returned to the hotel, took out a porcin bottle, sprinkled some Medicine Powder, andy down beside Li Meixiang, soon drifting into dreand. Tonight, she was genuinely tired.

    Feeling someone patting her shoulder, Song Yan Ning groggily opened her eyes and saw it was Li Meixiang, ¡°Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Still sleepy? Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer? Grandpa and I will go talk about the house,¡± Li Meixiang doted on Song Yan Ning, helping to tidy her messy hair back behind her ears.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± It was then Song Yan Ning remembered they still had to visit the courtyard house today; she sat up and walked towards the bathroom.

    Song Yufeng approached the door of the courtyard house and lightly knocked.

    After a little while, a middle-aged woman came to open the door.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The middle-aged woman sized up Song Yufeng. She didn¡¯t recall ever seeing him before. Judging by his attire, he must be a wealthy man.

    ¡°I am a rtive of the original owner of this courtyard house, and I¡¯vee to talk to you about it,¡± Song Yufeng stated his purpose for the visit. He didn¡¯t inform Xinxin of hising because he didn¡¯t want to upset her afterward.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The middle-aged woman closed the door and turned back into the yard.

    Song Yufeng waited for about ten minutes before the middle-aged woman opened the door again, ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yufeng nodded and stepped into the courtyard house.

    As he entered the courtyard house, Song Yufeng noticed many changes; it was no longer the simple courtyard house from his memory, as many modern elements had been added.

    Following the middle-aged woman into the main hall, he saw an elderly couple and a middle-aged man seated inside.

    ¡°Take a seat.¡± The elder gestured toward a chair, inviting Song Yufeng to sit.

    Song Yufeng nodded and took a seat, then turned to the others, ¡°I came here today wanting to buy back the courtyard house. It originally belonged to my inws; they¡¯re quite sentimental about it.¡±

    ¡°We are quitefortable living here and have no intention to sell,¡± the elder stated.

    ¡°I can offer more money,¡± Song Yufeng said, not giving up.

    The elder shook his head, ¡°Not selling.¡±

    Song Yufeng sighed helplessly within, ¡°Could I buy another courtyard house and exchange it with you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more; we won¡¯t sell,¡± the elder said with a firm tone.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any room for negotiation?¡± Song Yufeng asked persistently. He really didn¡¯t understand why the other party was so attached to this courtyard house. Could it be that older people were more stubborn? Just like his inws, despite having new homes, they still longed for this courtyard house.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡± The elder stood up and walked towards the back yard, clearly not wishing to continue the conversation with Song Yufeng.

    Helpless, Song Yufeng shook his head and stood to leave. He had thought it would go smoothly, but there was not a shred of willingness to negotiate from the other side. With that being the case, he could only let it be.

    No sooner had Song Yufeng driven away than Song Yan Ning and her twopanions arrived at the courtyard house.

    Yang Lisheng stepped up and knocked on the door.

    After a short wait, the door opened, and the middle-aged woman peered out, her brow furrowing at the sight of Song Yan Ning and her twopanions, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± What was going on today? One just left, and now several more arrived.

    ¡°You must be the owner of the courtyard house, right? We¡¯d like to talk to you,¡± Yang Lisheng said.

    ¡°Come in,¡± the middle-aged woman opened the door fully, impatiently allowing Song Yan Ning and the others inside.

    Yang Lisheng and hispanions entered the courtyard house.

    Seeing the current state of the courtyard house, both Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang had a profound sense of loss in their eyes. This courtyard house was no longer the one they remembered.

    The Parasol Tree that they had nted themselves was gone, the well had been filled, and all the houses were renovated; there was no trace left of the past.

    Yang Lisheng stopped in his tracks. This ce was no longer the courtyard house it once was and even if he bought it back, some things could never be retrieved. What was the point then?

    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Song Yan Ning called out when she saw Yang Lisheng halt his steps.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Yang Lisheng nced at the courtyard house one more time, his expression darkening before he turned to walk back to the entrance.

    ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you want to buy back the courtyard house?¡± Song Yan Ning asked, puzzled.

    ¡°This ce has changed; it¡¯s meaningless to buy it back now,¡± Yang Lisheng¡¯s mood was downcast. When he saw the courtyard house, he felt as if he had lost a lot all at once, leaving a hollow feeling in his heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Li Meixiang¡¯s mood mirrored Yang Lisheng¡¯s. The Parasol Tree was one they nted together when they were newly married, symbolizing their love.

    They watered and fertilized, watching with contentment as the sapling grew day by day. They used to sit under the tree, looking at the stars together, dreaming of the future¡­ But now that tree was no more, and her heart ached as if missing a piece.

    Watching the trio walk away, the middle-aged woman shook her head wordlessly and went forward to close the yard gate.

    Qin Yushen was surprised to see Song Yan Ning and herpany approaching. Were they also here to buy the courtyard house?

    He moved forward, greeting Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang politely, ¡°Grandpa Yang! Grandma Yang! How are you?¡±

    ¡°You are the Qin Family¡¯s kid?¡± Yang Lisheng immediately recognized Qin Yushen, the child he had met just the day before.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded, his gaze shifting to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Hello! I am Qin Yushen.¡±

    ¡°Song Yan Ning,¡± she nodded lightly in response.

    A smile flickered across Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes as he turned to Yang Lisheng, ¡°Grandpa Yang, did youe here to buy back the courtyard house?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Yang Lisheng nodded, his expression bing somber at the mention of the courtyard house.

    ¡°Is it because the other party refused to sell?¡± Sensing Yang Lisheng¡¯s low spirits, Qin Yushen ventured a guess. He had researched the family beforehand and knew that buying the courtyard house wouldn¡¯t be difficult.

 Chapter 60 - 60 Sixty fake

    ?Chapter 60: Sixty, fake   Chapter 60: Sixty, fake                                   Yang Lisheng shook his head and sighed, ¡°There is no longer a need to buy it back.¡± Even if it were bought back, it would no longer be the same courtyard house¡ªthere were no trees, no wells¡­ none of the familiar things he knew.

    ¡°Are you staying at a hotel these days?¡± Qin Yushen asked. He knew they were currently staying at a budget hotel and was aware of the events that had transpiredst night, as well as everything Song Yan Ning had done. Originally, he had intended to lend a hand, but she truly surprised him¡ªwithin such a short period, she had managed to subdue Liu Xin. Although Liu Xin wasn¡¯t a particrly significant figure in Beijing, he still had some clout and wasn¡¯t short of assets.

    Yang Lisheng nodded, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Did the Qin family have rtives in this area?

    ¡°I came here looking for someone, and didn¡¯t expect to encounter you all,¡± Qin Yushen naturally wouldn¡¯t say that he was here to buy the courtyard house. Knowing the current state of the courtyard, since he had decided to buy it, naturally, he had ways to restore it to its original condition.

    ¡°Then you should go, we need to leave too,¡± Yang Lisheng smiled as he looked at Qin Yushen, with a hint of admiration in his eyes. This young man possessed a natural noble quality¡ªif he hadn¡¯t the family background he had now, he was surely not going to be someone ordinary in the future.

    It was said that he and Xiao Ning had been betrothed from a young age, but it probably wouldn¡¯t lead anywhere. It wasn¡¯t that Xiao Ning wasn¡¯t worthy of Qin Yushen, but rather, she deserved someone better, someone who understood and appreciated her more. Of course, Xiao Ning was still young, and they didn¡¯t need to worry about such matters yet.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang! Grandma Yang! Xiao Ning, goodbye!¡± Qin Yushen turned to Song Yan Ning with a slight smile lifting the corners of his mouth; he was truly looking forward to their journey to Miao Border.

    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Li Meixiang had a good impression of Qin Yushen; she liked the young man very much as he had been very polite on both asions they met,cking the arrogance typically found in scions of great families.

    Song Yan Ning gave a faint nod, then followed Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang out of the alley. She didn¡¯t like Qin Yushen and preferred not to interact with him more than necessary; he gave her a somewhat dangerous feeling. A cultivator¡¯s intuition is usually very urate.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have a look at the antique market, as tomorrow is Mr. Song¡¯s birthday banquet, and we need to prepare another gift,¡± Yang Lisheng said. This time, he had only brought a rtively old wild ginseng, but that gift was slightly modest for a family like the Song Family.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Li Meixiang nodded in agreement. Although disappointed with Xinxin, they couldn¡¯t let her lose face; after all, they were her parents.

    Song Yan Ning nced at the two and remained silent. If it weren¡¯t for her grandparents insisting on bringing her along, she really wouldn¡¯t have wanted toe to Beijing, much less have anything to do with the Song Family.

    Wangtianjing was thergest antique market in Beijing, and most people in Beijing knew that many of the antiques here were fake, and it was easy to fall for the merchants¡¯ traps. The majority of the people visiting were tourists from other ces.

    Just as she stepped into Wangtianjing, Song Yan Ning felt streams of spiritual energy converging from all directions, causing a slight smile to appear on her lips. It turned out that not only jade contained spiritual energy but antiques did as well; she would need to visit such ces more often in the future.

    ¡°Old gentleman,e take a look, everything I sell here is genuine. Look at this zedrge vase; it was made during the Qianlong Period. Buying it would definitely not be a loss, and it¡¯s an excellent choice for a family heirloom.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t miss out as you pass by, take a look at this bronze turtle, recently unearthed.¡±

    ¡°This piece of jade isn¡¯t ordinary; wearing it ensures great fortune and health, making it most suitable for the elderly and children to wear.¡±

    The calls of vendors rose and fell in waves.

    Song Yan Ning walked along, scanning the booths on either side while absorbing the strands of spiritual energy around her. She had absorbed the spiritual energy from the jade yesterday, which had slightly advanced her cultivation. With this additional energy, she estimated she could level up tonight.

    ¡°Crack!¡± A crisp sound echoed.

    Song Yan Ning turned her head and saw Grandpa Yang had bumped into a young man, the crisp sounding from a vase the young man had just bought. Was it a setup for a scam? That was her first thought.

    ¡°How could you walk like that?¡± Seeing the shattered vase on the ground, the young man¡¯s face darkened dramatically as he pointed at Yang Lisheng and shouted. He had spent a long time picking out that vase and had spent quite a bit of money. He hadn¡¯t expected it to be smashed just like that.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t see youing,¡± Yang Lisheng quickly apologized. By the time he noticed the other person, they had already collided.

    ¡°What good is sorry? This vase was worth two hundred thousand! Can you afford topensate?¡± The young man red furiously at Yang Lisheng. His attire made it clear he wasn¡¯t wealthy. Forget two hundred thousand, he probably couldn¡¯t even muster twenty thousand. But the idea of losing two hundred thousand unreciprocated was equally unbearable for him.

    ¡°This vase is fake,¡± Song Yan Ning suddenly spoke up after ncing at the vase on the ground.

    Upon hearing this, the young man became even more infuriated and looked at Song Yan Ning, snapping, ¡°What does a kid like you know about antiques?¡±

    Song Yan Ning crouched down, picked up a piece of the porcin, and handed it to the young man, ¡°Take a look at this piece.¡±

    The young man took the fragment and scrutinized it closely for a moment, then looked back at Song Yan Ning with confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t see anything.¡± He wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable about antiques. His only reason for buying the vase was because his father was seriously ill and needed the help of Doctor Xu Bowen, who was known for his love of collecting antique vases.

    He was aware that Wangtianjing had plenty of fakes, but he had someone reputed in the antiquesmunity vet the item for him, assuming they wouldn¡¯t deceive him.

    Song Yan Ning took back the porcin shard, ¡°This is the base of the vase. If this were a genuine piece, it would have the words ¡®Daqing Qianlong Year¡¯ inscribed in seal script, but the inscription here is in regr script, which is typically used on the bases of Yongzheng official kiln porcins,¡± she exined. She often watched shows about antique appraisal and had some understanding of antiques.

    Of course, what was most telling was that the vasecked any spiritual energy. She had observed that only a very few antiques at these stalls possessed spiritual energy. Even if she absorbed that energy, it would slowly regenerate, albeit at a slower pace. Therefore, she surmised that only those containing spiritual energy were authentic.

    The young man nced at the vase again, ¡°Who knows whether you¡¯re telling the truth.¡± She was just a six- or seven-year-old child; no matter how smart, she couldn¡¯t know these things, despite making some sense.

    Song Yan Ning smiled nonchntly, ¡°When the boss sold it to you, he said it was the ¡®Fencai Hundred Deer Double-Ear Vase,¡¯ right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± replied the young man, a hint of surprise in his eyes. She actually knew the name of the vase. Could it be that she really understood antiques?

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang looked at Song Yan Ning with astonishment in their eyes. Since when had Xiao Ning learned all this? They had no clue.

 Chapter 61 - 61 Sixty-one theory

    ?Chapter 61: Sixty-one, theory   Chapter 61: Sixty-one, theory                                   Song Yan Ning squatted down and picked up a piece of porcin again. ¡°Fencai Hundred Deer Double-Ear Vase, decorated with a hundred deer amongst mountains, forests, streams, lingzhi mushrooms, flowers, and other sceneries. Under the green pines and cypresses, the deer ran, snuggled, or rested, each in different poses. In the painting, mountains and leaves are mostly rendered in green. The color application is rich and thick. The deer and branches are painted with ochre and ck, making the deere alive and the branches appear robust. The brushwork is lively and delicate. Take a look at this piece of porcin, did you notice its deer head?¡± She had read the introduction of the Fencai Hundred Deer Double-Ear Vase, so it left a deep impression on her.

    The young man took the porcin shard and carefully examined the deer head, and soon his face turned ugly, ¡°I¡¯m going to have it out with the merchant, selling me a forgery. Little girl, thank you! Could youe with me?¡± It was fortunate that the vase had broken; otherwise, if he had gifted this vase to Xu Bowen, he would have been truly humiliated. A loss of face is a trivial matter, but if it affected his father¡¯s illness, his regret woulde toote.

    ¡°We will apany you,¡± Song Yan Ning had not spoken when Yang Lisheng already had. Regardless of whether the vase was real or fake, breaking it was his responsibility.

    ¡°Thank you, sir! I¡¯m really sorry about before,¡± the young man looked at Yang Lisheng apologetically.

    Yang Lisheng waved his hand dismissively, ¡°No worries, it was my fault for not watching where I was going.¡±

    ¡°I am also to me; I was walking too fast,¡± the young man sheepishly said. If he hadn¡¯t been so focused on getting home fast, he wouldn¡¯t have bumped into the other person.

    ¡°Young man, you just said you bought this vase for two hundred thousand?¡± Yang Lisheng pointed at the shattered pieces on the ground.

    ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t that expensive,¡± the young man said with an embarrassed chuckle, took off his jacket, squatted down, and carefully gathered the broken pieces inside his garment. He was going to confront the boss, so he naturally needed to bring these broken porcin shards.

    Seeing this, Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang also squatted down to help.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and squatted down to pick them up. Even if he went, the boss would notpensate him for his loss.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, don¡¯t pick them up; you might cut your hand,¡± Li Meixiang quickly intervened when she saw Song Yan Ning helping. The porcin shards were sharp, and if Song Yan Ning cut her hand, she would be distressed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Song Yan Ning yfully winked at Li Meixiang. With her current physical strength, these shards couldn¡¯t harm her.

    After picking up all the porcin pieces from the ground, Song Yan Ning and the two others followed the young man to the antique store where he had bought the vase.

    The boss was tallying ounts when he heard footsteps, looked up, saw the young man approaching, and quickly greeted him with a smile, ¡°Young Master Wu, are you here to buy more antiques? I can assure you of their authenticity,¡± he had made a tidy sum of money from this Young Master Wu today. In shops like his, they preyed on rich na?ve heirs like him.

    Wu Tingfeng scoffed and threw his jacket, still holding the porcin pieces, onto the table, ¡°I trusted you so much, and you sold me a fake. Refund me, or this isn¡¯t over.¡±

    The boss¡¯s brow furrowed, and he smiled, trying to appease him, ¡°Young Master Wu, how could I sell you a fake? Didn¡¯t you have someone help you verify it?¡± The person who had helped Wu Tingfeng verify the vase was someone he knew well, and he had promised him amission as long as Wu Tingfeng bought the vase from their store.

    Wu Tingfeng opened the jacket that wrapped the porcin pieces and took out the base shard that Song Yan Ning had shown him earlier, ¡°You still im this is authentic? Take a look at the mark on this, do you think I don¡¯t understand anything?¡±

    The boss did not take the shard but just beamed at Wu Tingfeng, ¡°Young Master Wu, the vase is broken now, how can I know whether this vase is the one I sold you?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Wu Tingfeng red angrily at the boss, grinding his teeth with rage.

    ¡°Moreover, when I sold you the vase, I also told you that once you leave the store, goods are strictly non-refundable and non-exchangeable. You agreed to that yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡± The boss sneered at Wu Tingfeng. Of course, he knew that the vase he sold was a fake, but so what? The antique industry had its own rules. Even if the other party went to the police, it would be useless. Once they¡¯ve left his shop, who¡¯s to say if it was still the same vase? He could im they switched it and then came back to extort him.

    ¡°You¡¯re so despicable!¡± Wu Tingfeng trembled with anger, yet he was helpless. Because he had indeed agreed when the boss had said it.

    ¡°Boss, how much for this painting?¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s attention had been drawn to a painting on the wall as soon as she entered the shop. There were many items in the shop, but few authentic ones, apart from this painting, there was only one brush in the disy case.

    The boss gave Song Yan Ning a quick up and down and a flicker of contempt shed in his eyes, ¡°You can¡¯t afford this painting. Don¡¯t touch it carelessly; if you damage it, you¡¯ll have to pay.¡± He had bought the painting from an old man who collected scrap. He had it appraised, and they told him the painting wasn¡¯t worth much.

    Though the painting was old, it wasn¡¯t made by a famous artist, and itcked any signature, as if it was just a casual piece of work. He hung it up in the store, intending to deceive those who didn¡¯t understand antique paintings. There were many shops selling antiques on this street, but few were genuine; deception was the usual way of business.

    ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t afford it?¡± Song Yan Ning raised an eyebrow at the boss.

    The boss chuckled, ¡°This is an original work by the Ming Dynasty painter Song Xu. If you cane up with 100,000, I¡¯ll sell it to you.¡±

    Yang Lisheng, Li Meixiang, and Wu Tingfeng all looked at the painting on the wall. The painting was old and tattered; even if it were left on the side of the road, no one would give it a second nce. To ask for 100,000 was obviously a rip-off. It was downright unscrupulous.

    Song Yan Ning was slightly startled, clearly taken aback. After a while, she regained herposure and turned to Yang Lisheng, ¡°Grandpa, I like that painting. Should we buy it?¡±

    ¡°That painting is old and torn, maybe we should pick something else,¡± Yang Lisheng felt it was truly not worth spending 100,000 yuan on a tattered painting.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Yang Lisheng with a coaxing gaze.

    Unable to resist Song Yan Ning, Yang Lisheng shook his head reluctantly, ¡°Alright then.¡± After all, that money was earned by Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Grandpa is the best!¡± Song Yan Ning beamed at the boss, ¡°Boss, I¡¯d like to buy that painting. Could you throw in something else for me?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to buy that painting?¡± The boss was somewhat incredulous. Although 100,000 yuan was not a lot of money to the average person, buying that painting really wasn¡¯t worth it.

    If the painting had been genuine, it would be a different story, but he was certain that the painting was a forgery. Never mind 100,000, it wasn¡¯t even worth 100. A young girl couldn¡¯t possibly understand antiques; she probably just naively thought that old things equated to antiques. But the fact that her grandfather had agreed was a surprise to him.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded affirmatively.

 Chapter 62 - 62 Sixty-two containing Heaven and Earth

    ?Chapter 62: Sixty-two, containing Heaven and Earth   Chapter 62: Sixty-two, containing Heaven and Earth                                   The boss¡¯s eyes flickered to the counter, scanning its contents, ¡°Alright, since I¡¯m not doing any business today anyway, I¡¯ll take a loss this once, but you can only choose from what¡¯s inside this counter.¡± Inside the counter were small trinkets like seals, calligraphy brushes, inkstones, and the like, not worth much money. If she could really produce a hundred thousand to buy the painting, let alone choose one, giving her two wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, walked to the counter, and surveyed the items within. Her gaze eventually settled on a calligraphy brush, and she raised her hand to point at it, ¡°I¡¯ll take this brush.¡±

    The boss looked at the calligraphy brush Song Yan Ning was pointing at and felt a secret joy, ¡°Okay!¡± He had acquired that brush, too. The person who sold it to him had said that the brush and the bronze jade pieces were all dug up from the ground.

    Having been in the business for so long, he knew the seller was trying to pull one over on him. Bronze ware was a significant cultural relic; if it were genuine, he wouldn¡¯t dare to collect it. The seller realized he couldn¡¯t be easily deceived, so he sold those items to him at a low price, and everyone was clear about that. The brush had been a throw-in when he bought those items.

    ¡°Grandpa, the bank card,¡± Song Yan Ning said, extending her hand to Yang Lisheng.

    Yang Lisheng took out the card and handed it to Song Yan Ning, who then looked at the boss, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll pay with a card.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The boss replied with a smile, stepping behind the counter to fetch the card machine. He really hadn¡¯t expected this young girl to make a purchase, and what was even more surprising was that her family agreed to it.

    After receiving the money, the boss wrapped up the painting and the calligraphy brush for Song Yan Ning, handing them over with a cheerful grin, ¡°Youngdy, make sure you look after your items well, once they leave our shop, there are no returns or exchanges.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Song Yan Ning replied, slipping the brush into her small bag and carrying the box with the painting out of the antique shop, along with Yang Lisheng and two others.

    As they had walked some distance from the antique shop, Wu Tingfeng could no longer contain his curiosity and turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Little sister, why did you buy that painting? It¡¯s obviously not authentic.¡± Even if he didn¡¯t understand art, he could tell the painting wasn¡¯t genuine. Not to mention the chaotic strokes, itcked even a basic signature, which was a clear sign of a low-quality forgery.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang also looked at Song Yan Ning, curious to know as well.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°This painting has more to it than meets the eye.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s another painting hidden within this one?¡± Wu Tingfeng asked in surprise. He had heard stories of an old man who bought an ancient painting at Pan Garden, only to discover that hidden within it was a genuine piece by Tang Bohu, but such incidents were rare.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°How could you tell?¡± Wu Tingfeng, Yang Lisheng, and Li Meixiang all looked at her, full of curiosity.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we get back.¡± When she had seen the painting, she had sensed a faintyer of Spiritual Energy on it. However, at first nce, the painting didn¡¯t seem like an ancient painting. So she stepped closer for a careful look and discovered that the energy seemed to emanate from the middle of the painting, leading her to suspect that there was something amiss. After carefully examining it again, she noticed a small thread at the edge of the painting, confirming her suspicions.

    ¡°Is the calligraphy brush authentic too?¡± Wu Tingfeng asked, looking at the small bag on Song Yan Ning¡¯s back. He really couldn¡¯t fathom how someone so young could know so much.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning acknowledged with a nod.

    Wu Tingfeng let out a heartyugh, ¡°Little sister, you are truly amazing!¡± Thinking about how the antique shop¡¯s boss had been swindled without realizing made him feel much better about his own frustrations. If the antique shop¡¯s boss knew he had sold two authentic pieces for a hundred thousand, he¡¯d probably be green with regret. Should he find some time to go and break the news to the boss? That seemed like a good idea, he happily decided.

    ¡°Little sister, could you help me pick out a vase? I want to gift it to someone. My father is sick, and I¡¯m trying to get Dr. Xu Bowen from Beijing, who¡¯s a famous doctor, to treat him. Dr. Xu particrly likes collecting antique vases, so I was nning to buy an antique vase for him. I never expected to end up buying a fake,¡± Wu Tingfeng said, still a bit gloomy about the shattered vase, after all, he had paid two hundred thousand for it.

    ¡°Xu Bowen? You mean the one from Chaoning Hospital?¡± Yang Lisheng asked. Xu Bowen was his disciple, whose Medical Skill he had taught.

    Wu Tingfeng nodded, ¡°Yes, Dr. Xu Bowen is highly skilled, only he can cure my father¡¯s illness.¡± Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone through all this trouble toe here for an antique vase.

    ¡°Call him and have him visit your home, I want to see him,¡± Yang Lisheng said, sounding somewhat angry. He had passed his Medical Skill onto Xu Bowen for the purpose of healing and saving people, not for personal gain.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to buy the antique vase, I¡¯m afraid he might note,¡± Wu Tingfeng said uneasily. What good would a phone call do if Dr. Xu wasn¡¯t willing to agree?

    ¡°Just call him,¡± Yang Lisheng said sternly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Wu Tingfeng relented, taking out his phone and dialing Xu Bowen¡¯s number.

    Soon, Xu Bowen¡¯s voice came through the other end, ¡°This is Xu Bowen.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Dr. Xu! This is Wu Tingfeng. I¡¯d like you toe to my house, someone wishes to meet you,¡± Wu Tingfeng said, somewhat forcefully.

    Xu Bowen¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°I¡¯m not avable, some other time.¡± Did he seem like someone to be beckoned and dismissed at whim?

    ¡°Tell him Yang Lisheng wants to see him,¡± Yang Lisheng interjected from the side. Xu Bowen had really disappointed him.

    Wu Tingfeng nodded, ¡°Dr. Xu, a Mr. Yang Lisheng would like to see you.¡± Wu Tingfeng was unaware of Mr. Yang¡¯s rtionship with Dr. Xu Bowen.

    ¡°Who did you say?¡± Xu Bowen sounded surprised. Wasn¡¯t his teacher always residing in Yang City? Why had hee back?

    ¡°Mr. Yang Lisheng,¡± Wu Tingfeng repeated.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± Xu Bowen said. He could decline others, but he had to meet his own teacher.

    Wu Tingfeng sighed with relief, pocketed his phone, and looked towards Yang Lisheng, ¡°Mr. Yang, how do you know Dr. Xu?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m his teacher,¡± Yang Lisheng disclosed without concealing, as they were going to meet Xu Bowen shortly anyway, and Wu Tingfeng would find out.

    ¡°You¡¯re Dr. Xu¡¯s teacher?! Are you also a doctor?¡± Wu Tingfeng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Yang Lisheng. If he was the famous Dr. Xu Bowen¡¯s teacher, his Medical Skill must be even greater.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yang Lisheng replied with a smile, nodding.

    ¡°Mr. Yang! Would you look at my father¡¯s illness?¡± Wu Tingfeng asked eagerly, waiting for his response. If his Medical Skill surpassed that of Dr. Xu, his father¡¯s illness would surely be no issue.

 Chapter 63 - 63 Sixty-three Poisoning

    ?Chapter 63: Sixty-three, Poisoning   Chapter 63: Sixty-three, Poisoning                                   ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Lisheng nodded in agreement. Although he had now retired, as long as he was able to treat illnesses, he would continue doing so for his entire life; that would never change. He hoped to use his abilities to cure more patients.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Wu Tingfeng gratefully expressed his happiness.

    Wu Tingfeng drove Yang Lisheng and two others back to the Wu family home.

    Upon entering the house, Wu Tingfeng saw his parents, grandfather, uncle, and third uncle all sitting in the hall waiting for them.

    ¡°Grandfather! Dad! Uncle! Third Uncle! Mom! This is Mr. Yang, Dr. Xu Bowen¡¯s teacher, this is Mr. Yang¡¯s wife, and their granddaughter.¡± Wu Tingfeng introduced the guests to his family. Before returning home, he had already informed his parents by phone, sharing the good news with them.

    ¡°Please, have a seat!¡± Old Sir Wu smiled and nodded at Yang Lisheng.

    ¡°Is he really Dr. Xu¡¯s teacher?¡± Wu Tianming skeptically sized up Yang Lisheng. If Yang Lisheng were truly Dr. Xu Bowen¡¯s teacher, he should not dress so simply.

    Dr. Xu Bowen held a high position in Beijing¡¯s medical field; he was a renowned National Doctor, deeply respected by all major families. Yet, this Yang Lisheng, dressed in clothes that obviously came from a small market, how could he possibly be Dr. Xu Bowen¡¯s teacher? Moreover, how coincidental that Dr. Xu couldn¡¯t be invited but they happened to meet his teacher? Shouldn¡¯t it be harder to invite a teacher than his student? Thus, he was certain that this Yang Lisheng was a fraudster, probably aiming to gain some benefits from their Wu family.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, Dr. Xu will be here soon too,¡± Wu Tingfeng said, feeling somewhat dissatisfied with Wu Tianming¡¯s words, but since thetter was his uncle, he couldn¡¯t say much.

    ¡°Dr. Yang, thank you foring this far. Please check what illness my second son has,¡± Old Sir Wu looked at Yang Lisheng. Of his three sons, he was most optimistic about his second son, but his second son¡¯s health was very weak. Over the years, he had invited many renowned doctors to treat his second son, but each time the illness would only improve temporarily before rpsing after a period.

    This time, he had contacted Dr. Xu Bowen through an old friend, and Dr. Xu Bowen had agreed toe and treat Tian Peng, but there was a rule when requesting Dr. Xu¡¯s services: one must present an antique vase.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yang Lisheng nodded, walked over, and sat next to Wu Tianpeng. ¡°Give me your hand.¡±

    Wu Tianpeng extended his hand.

    Yang Lisheng ced his fingers on Wu Tianpeng¡¯s wrist and slowly furrowed his brow, his expression growing very solemn.

    Seeing Yang Lisheng¡¯s expression, the Wu family began to worry.

    Seeing his mother¡¯s worried face, Wu Tingfeng patted her shoulder, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Yang is Dr. Xu¡¯s teacher; he will definitely be able to cure Dad.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ling Xiaojuan nodded her head. How could she not worry? Tian Peng was her husband, her support, and of course, she hoped he could get better. What would she do if something happened to him?

    Yang Lisheng withdrew his hand and looked at everyone, ¡°His organs show signs of failure; it appears to be poisoning.¡±

    ¡°Poisoned?!¡± The Wu family members were all in disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s a chronic toxin, probably there for eight years already,¡± Yang Lisheng exined. Even he was surprised when he learned that Wu Tianpeng had been poisoned.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it exactly eight years since Tian Peng first fell ill? Who could be so cruel?¡± Ling Xiaojuan was furious. She had always thought her husband was just ill, never imagining he had been poisoned.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be spouting nonsense here, how could my brother possibly be poisoned?¡± Wu Tianming stood up, pointing at Yang Lisheng and eximed.

    ¡°Sit down!¡± Old Sir Wu red at Wu Tianming, then turned to Yang Lisheng with an apologetic expression, ¡°Dr. Yang, I¡¯m sorry about this, my son was out of line.¡±

    Yang Lisheng shook his head indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Yang, is the poison curable?¡± Ling Xiaojuan asked anxiously. She had already inquired with Xiao Feng, who hadn¡¯t told Yang Lisheng about Tian Peng¡¯s onset of illness; if Yang Lisheng could diagnose the timing of the disease onset solely based on an examination, his medical skills must indeed be formidable.

    Yang Lisheng turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, you take a look.¡± Xiao Ning¡¯s medical skills were even higher than his, although she hadn¡¯t seen as many diseases as he had, so he wanted her to gain more experience by seeing more patients.

    ¡°Sure, Grandfather,¡± Song Yan Ning moved to sit next to Wu Tianpeng, ¡°Uncle, let me take your pulse.¡±

    ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± Wu Tianming mmed the table and stood up.

    ¡°Indeed, what does a child of six or seven know?¡± Wu Tianci sneered, looking seriously at Wu Tingfeng, ¡°Xiao Feng, your dad is already in this condition, and you¡¯re still causing trouble. Since you brought these people, you should send them away.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, Third Uncle, Mr. Yang really is Dr. Xu¡¯s teacher;how could I joke about such a thing?¡± Wu Tingfeng held back his anger. Though he too felt that Song Yan Ning treating his father was somewhat frivolous, he believed Mr. Yang wouldn¡¯t act recklessly. Besides, his impression of Song Yan Ning was quite extraordinary, especially her understanding of antiques, which far surpassed many seasoned collectors.

    Song Yan Ning smiled at Wu Tianpeng, waiting for him to speak. She and her grandfather were here to help him heal; if he didn¡¯t want their treatment, she and her grandparents would definitely leave immediately.

    Wu Tianpeng extended his hand, smiling at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Little doctor, please help me!¡± The girl¡¯s eyes shimmered like stars in the sky, bright and sparkling, and her gaze held a calm confidence. He was certainly not facing an ordinary child, so he greatly anticipated her performance.

    Song Yan Ning smiled faintly, extended her hand, and ced it on Wu Tianpeng¡¯s wrist.

    After a moment, Song Yan Ning withdrew her hand, ¡°The poisoning is not deep; it can be treated.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ling Xiaojuan and Wu Tingfeng looked delighted.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Are you really willing to entrust Tian Peng¡¯s life to a child? So many doctors couldn¡¯t cure Tian Peng; do you really believe she can?¡± Wu Tianming scoffed.

    ¡°They¡¯re just swindlers; they must havee to our Wu family to trick us out of money,¡± Wu Tianci chimed in.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to cure him, do you?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Wu Tianming and Wu Tianci with a half-smile. If her guesses were correct, Wu Tianpeng¡¯s poisoning had a lot to do with them.

    ¡°What are you bbering about? Dad, say something,¡± Wu Tianming turned his gaze toward Old Sir Wu.

    Old Sir Wu didn¡¯t speak but smiled as he observed Song Yan Ning, his eyes glowing with admiration. This child wasposed and dignified, truly extraordinary, destined for great things in the future.

 Chapter 64 - 64 Sixty-four Block

    ?Chapter 64: Sixty-four, Block   Chapter 64: Sixty-four, Block                                   ¡°Father!¡± Wu Tianci called out loudly upon seeing no reaction from Old Sir Wu.

    ¡°Enough, you two don¡¯t need to worry about this matter,¡± Old Sir Wu waved his hand toward Wu Tianming and Wu Tianci, a hint of disappointment visible in his eyes.

    ¡°Father!¡± Wu Tianci and Wu Tianming protested discontentedly. Father is really getting senile, how could he believe the words of two strangers?

    However, the medical skill of the grandfather-grandson duo had indeed taken them by surprise. Many renowned doctors had examined Tian Peng without detecting the poison he had been afflicted with, yet these two had identified it instantly. No, they had to intervene.

    Old Sir Wu ignored them and turned to Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng, ¡°Can the poison bepletely removed?¡± He truly didn¡¯t want to see Tian Peng in pain anymore.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Yang Lisheng, who nodded slightly, signalling her to speak.

    ¡°Yes, a single acupuncture session will expel the toxins from his body. However, he will need some time to recuperate and fully recover,¡± Song Yan Ning confidently dered.

    Upon hearing this, Ling Xiaojuan¡¯s face lit up with excitement as she grasped Wu Tingfeng¡¯s hand, ¡°Did you hear that? Your father¡¯s illness can be cured, he won¡¯t have to endure the pain anymore.¡±

    ¡°I heard, Mom,¡± Wu Tingfeng nodded happily. He felt very fortunate to have encountered Mr. Yang and his granddaughter among a sea of faces.

    ¡°Then please, take care of him!¡± Old Sir Wu stood up and bowed to Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning. Tian Peng was the Wu Family¡¯s hope; only if his health improved could their family business reach new heights. If he left the family¡¯s businesses to his eldest and third sons, within half a year everything would be squandered. He knew his sons well¡ªthis was the reason he had been reluctant to relinquish control. As for Xiao Feng, he was too young and still needed more experience.

    Song Yan Ning had already stepped aside to avoid the bow from Old Sir Wu before it was given.

    Yang Lisheng stood up, waving his hand, ¡°Mr. Wu, you are too polite; to treat and save people is our duty.¡±

    Old Sir Wu looked at Yang Lisheng with admiration, ¡°Shall we start the treatment now?¡± He hoped Tian Peng would recover quickly.

    Yang Lisheng nodded, ¡°Prepare a room for us, we can start now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room,¡± Tian Peng spoke up. He too wanted to get better soon, to walk in the sunlight and enjoy its warmth like everyone else. It had been years since he could stroll on his own; even when he went out, he was confined to a wheelchair, and the pitying looks from passers-by made him prefer staying at home.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Old Sir Wu nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Xiao Feng, help your father to the room,¡± Ling Xiaojuan instructed Wu Tingfeng while assisting Tian Peng to stand.

    Wu Tingfeng quickly stepped forward, helping Tian Peng up from each side together with Ling Xiaojuan.

    Wu Tianming and Wu Tianci exchanged nces, stepping forward to block the trio¡¯s path, looking at Old Sir Wu, ¡°Father, you haven¡¯t rified their background yet. What if they harbor ill intentions? Tian Peng could be at risk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, after all, Xiao Feng met them on the road; there¡¯s too much coincidence in the world to know their true purpose ining to the Wu Family.¡±

    ¡°Father, you must think this through, please don¡¯t make a wrong decision.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, third brother, don¡¯t worry about me; I trust them,¡± Tian Peng said trustingly as he looked at Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Tian Peng, Big Brother knows you want to get better quickly, and I also wish for your swift recovery, but they are not doctors. You cannot pin your hopes on them. If something happens to you, the whole family will be heartbroken,¡± Wu Tianming earnestly advised.

    Wu Tianci nodded in agreement, ¡°Exactly, Second Brother, hasn¡¯t Father already contacted Dr. Xu? Let him treat you when hees; his medical skills are excellent, he will surely cure you.¡± After driving away this grandfather-grandson duo, he had to increase the medication dosage; he absolutely couldn¡¯t let his second brother have a chance to recover. The Wu Family¡¯s businesses belonged to him and his big brother; no one else should even dream about it.

    ¡°Move aside!¡± Old Sir Wumanded sternly.

    ¡°Father, we are doing this for Tian Peng¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Even if you me us, we can¡¯t let Second Brother take such a risk,¡± Wu Tianming and Wu Tianci stood firmly in front of Tian Peng. Today, they were definitely not going to allow this grandfather-grandson duo to treat Tian Peng.

    Ling Xiaojuan and Wu Tingfeng frowned as they looked at Wu Tianming and Wu Tianci, their eyes filled with anger. They really wanted to push them aside, but their status didn¡¯t allow them to do so, and they were currently supporting someone.

    ¡°Big Brother, Third Uncle, if you really want what¡¯s best for my father, please step aside,¡± Wu Tingfeng could no longer contain himself. If they weren¡¯t his elders, he would have taken action already.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Song Yan Ning interjected. She found these hypocritical brothers absolutely nauseating.

    Wu Tingfeng was surprised by Song Yan Ning¡¯s offer. What could she, at her young age, possibly do to help?

    Song Yan Ning curled her lips into a smile, ¡°I have my ways.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Wu Tingfeng nodded, a look of anticipation in his eyes. What would she do?

    Song Yan Ning winked at Wu Tingfeng and with a flick of her fingers, shot two small stones swiftly from her hands, too fast for anyone to see clearly.

    As they were persuading Tian Peng, the two brothers suddenly froze, their incessant chatter halted.

    Wu Tingfeng looked in astonishment at the immobile Wu Tianming and Wu Tianci, disbelief filling his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± He had only seen Song Yan Ning flick her fingers, and then they were like this.

    ¡°I targeted their acupoints; they won¡¯t be able to move for a while. Come on, let¡¯s take your father to the room,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled, stepping forward.

    Wu Tingfeng nodded, his eyes filled with excitement and anticipation, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s help Dad to the room.¡± He had truly encountered a master; he was extremely lucky.

    Old Sir Wu nced at the motionless Wu Tianci and Wu Tianming, aplex look in his eyes as he sighed and followed the others.

    Wu Tianming and Wu Tianci watched the departing group, feeling furious and anxious, yet they were powerless to act. What angered them most was that their n was likely to fail.

 Chapter 65 - 65 Sixty-five treatment

    ?Chapter 65: Sixty-five, treatment   Chapter 65: Sixty-five, treatment                                   Wu Tingfeng and Ling Xiaojuan helped Wu Tianpeng to the bed to lie down.

    ¡°Take off his clothes. We¡¯ll need to perform acupuncture soon,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she took silver needles out of her bag to sterilize them.

    ¡°Dr. Yang, will you or the young doctor be treating Tian Peng?¡± Old Sir Wu asked, looking at Yang Lisheng. He hoped for Yang Lisheng to treat Tian Peng, after all, with agees experience, which he figured must surpass that of Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Xiao Ning will treat him. Don¡¯t worry, although Xiao Ning is young, her medical skills are even better than mine,¡± Yang Lisheng said, looking towards Song Yan Ning with pride on his face. Xiao Ning¡¯s medical skills surpassed his, especially her acupuncture technique. Nevertheless, he wanted her to practice more so her skills could improve even faster.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Old Sir Wu nodded, a hint of worry in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe Yang Lisheng¡¯s words; a six or seven-year-old girl, even if she started learning medicine from the womb, could not possibly be better than a doctor in his sixties or seventies. But since he was asking for their help, he couldn¡¯tin. All he hoped was that Song Yan Ning wouldn¡¯t slip up.

    After Song Yan Ning sterilized the silver needles, she looked at Wu Tianpeng on the bed, ready to begin. She moved forward, her hands dropping simultaneously, so fast it was impossible to see clearly.

    When she withdrew her hands, everyone saw Wu Tianpeng¡¯s body covered in needles.

    Old Sir Wu, Wu Tingfeng, and Ling Xiaojuan all wore expressions of shock and disbelief on their faces. They all breathed a sigh of relief. Initially, they were all somewhat uncertain about Song Yan Ning, since she was just a child, but after witnessing her swift movements, they knew her medical skill was extraordinary, even better than many renowned doctors they had seen.

    ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Song Yan Ning asked Wu Tianpeng.

    ¡°I feel a bit warm, and it¡¯s veryfortable,¡± Wu Tianpeng felt a warm current surging through his body.

    ¡°I will remove the needles after a quarter of an hour. Close your eyes and rest for a while. I¡¯ll take off this bracelet for you,¡± Song Yan Ning said, removing the bracelet from Wu Tianpeng¡¯s left wrist and sitting down next to Li Meixiang. She wasn¡¯t particrly fond of treating and saving people, but she knew her grandfather¡¯s earnest wishes. As long as her grandparents were happy, she was willing to do it.

    ¡°Dr. Yang, young doctor, do you know how Tian Peng got poisoned?¡± Old Sir Wu asked. Ever since Yang Lisheng mentioned that Tian Peng was poisoned, he had been worried about the cause. They all ate together, so it seemed unlikely that the poison would be in the food.

    Song Yan Ning shook the bracelet she just took off Wu Tianpeng¡¯s hand, ¡°The poison is on this bracelet. It¡¯s made from ck Stone Wood from Xichuan, which can release toxins. Because the amount of toxin was small, you wouldn¡¯t feel anything initially. Over time, it would gradually damage the body¡¯s functions. But it¡¯s not just the bracelet.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning, throw it away quickly,¡± Li Meixiang¡¯s face changed as she heard the bracelet was poisonous, and she hurriedly knocked the bracelet out of Song Yan Ning¡¯s hands.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and rested her head on Li Meixiang¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± She chuckled to herself. Who couldpete with her when it came to using poison?

    ¡°What else is there?¡± Wu Tingfeng asked curiously.

    ¡°There¡¯s also the tonics. The tonics that Uncle Wu usually takes must have been tampered with,¡± Song Yan Ning spoke surely. She had smelled a faint fragrance when she first entered the room, and it came from the jar of tonics on the bedside table.

    ¡°Tonics?¡± Wu Tingfeng, Old Sir Wu, and Ling Xiaojuan all simultaneously looked at the jar of tonics on the bedside table. The tonics, which Wu Tianming had someone bring from abroad, were said to be beneficial for the sick, and Wu Tianpeng had been taking them for several years.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°That jar of tonics has been tampered with.¡±

    ¡°How despicable! How could my eldest uncle and third uncle do this to my dad? I¡¯m going to confront them,¡± said Wu Tingfeng, angrily rising to his feet, ready to go downstairs and find Wu Tianming and Wu Tianci. It just urred to him that the bracelet was a gift from his third uncle who bought it on a trip. His father had always liked it and never took it off. He hadn¡¯t expected the bracelet to be poisoned.

    ¡°Xiao Feng, sit down first,¡± Old Sir Wu¡¯s face looked very ugly. He had suspected that Tian Peng¡¯s poisoning had something to do with Tianming and the others, but it was heart-breaking to find out it was indeed their doing. He was so disappointed in them; they did not care for fraternal love at all.

    ¡°Grandfather, my eldest uncle and third uncle have gone too far. My dad is their own brother,¡± Wu Tingfeng said, anguish in his heart, as if someone was cutting him with a knife. He had always respected his eldest uncle and third uncle, but to his shock, they turned out to be such people.

    Song Yan Ning nced at the two men and stood up, walking to the bed to start removing the needles from Wu Tianpeng. Sometimes in the face of interests, familial affection is worthless.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Song Yan Ning asked Wu Tianpeng after removing the needles and checking his pulse again.

    ¡°Much better. I don¡¯t have the angina like before.¡± Wu Tianpeng was feeling very upset now. It was as if something was blocking his chest, making it hard to breathe, but this kind of suffocation was different from before.

    He had suspected his oldest brother and his third brother might have had a hand in it, but he quickly dismissed the thought because they were his brothers, his own kin. But now, it turned out they really wanted to kill him. He never thought aboutpeting with them for the family assets, just wanted to use his own abilities to take the Wu Family further.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe you a remedy. If you drink it continuously for half a month, the damaged organs will fully recover,¡± said Song Yan Ning, who was not interested in the Wu Family¡¯s domestic affairs. Such fratricidal events weren¡¯t new; the Wu Family was far from the first, as history had seen many such cases.

    ¡°Thank you, young doctor!¡± Wu Tianpeng thanked her.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°No need for thanks!¡±

    Seeing Song Yan Ning and herpanions descend the stairs, Wu Tianming and Wu Tianci red at Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng with resentment. It was this grandfather and granddaughter duo who had disrupted their ns, and they would certainly not let them off.

    Song Yan Ning gave a cold nce to the two men. She knew their thoughts, but if they wanted to go against her and her grandfather, they had to have the capability. She had already prepared the amulet, and anyone who tried to harm her grandparents would be struck by it.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s icy gaze, Wu Tianming and Wu Tianci simultaneously shivered. Why did they feel this way? The other side was just a six or seven-year-old child, what were they afraid of?

    At that moment, there was the sound of footsteps at the door.

    Lead by a servant, Xu Bowen entered the hall to see Yang Lisheng and immediately showed a surprised expression, ¡°Teacher, is that really you?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it when Wu Tingfeng told him; he hadn¡¯t expected his teacher to have returned to Beijing.

 Chapter 66 - 66 Sixty-six Prescribe a Formula

    ?Chapter 66: Sixty-six, Prescribe a Form   Chapter 66: Sixty-six, Prescribe a Form                                   Yang Lisheng nodded faintly and gave Xu Bowen a look up and down, a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes. He had just asked Old Sir Wu about Xu Bowen¡¯s situation and learned that he was now quite famous in the Beijing medicalmunity; this pleased him, as after all, Xu Bowen was his student and his excellence reflected well on him.

    However, Xu Bowen¡¯s amassing of wealth through his medical skill greatly displeased him. As a doctor, the duty was to treat and save lives, yet Xu Bowen, believing in the superiority of his medical skills, made unreasonable demands on his patients.

    ¡°Teacher, are you staying in Beijing this time you¡¯re back?¡± Xu Bowen approached Yang Lisheng excitedly. Although the teacher had been retired for almost ten years, he still held a significant position in the medicalmunity. The deans of various hospitals and the patriarchs of some big families all showed him great respect. It was only because the teacher had been away for too long that his fame was not as great as his own.

    ¡°I am just here to take a look, I will leave in a couple of days,¡± Yang Lisheng turned to Old Sir Wu, ¡°Could you arrange a room for us? I would like to talk to Bo Wen in private.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Old Sir Wumanded a servant nearby.

    ¡°Okay, Sir!¡± Sister Liu approached Yang Lisheng and Xu Bowen, ¡°Please follow me.¡±

    After Yang Lisheng and Xu Bowen left, Old Sir Wu approached Wu Tianming and Wu Tianci, looking at them angrily, and with a p each, he reprimanded, ¡°Are you even human? Tian Peng is your rtive, and you could bring yourselves to do that to him. Why don¡¯t you just poison me as well?¡±

    ¡°Dad, we were wrong,¡± Wu Tianming said with a guilty face, though a hint of cold ruthlessness hid in the depths of his eyes. Of course, he wanted to do just that, but the opportunity had never arisen. If it weren¡¯t for this old man unwilling to relinquish power, the Wu Family¡¯s assets would have been his long ago. He was the Wu Family¡¯s eldest son; the family fortune should have been his from the beginning.

    ¡°Dad, it won¡¯t happen again, please forgive us this one time,¡± Wu Tianci implored sincerely, his face filled with remorse. Once this was over, he and his brother would make sure to settle the score, including with that grandfather and granddaughter¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t let them off.

    ¡°What you are asking for is not my forgiveness, but Tian Peng¡¯s. If he doesn¡¯t forgive you this time, you should leave the Wu Family,¡± Old Sir Wu said with deep disappointment. He thought they were just worthless, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be so cold-hearted, to even hurt their own brother.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Wu Tianming and Wu Tianci looked at Old Sir Wu in disbelief. He was actually going to drive them out of the Wu Family.

    ¡°Are you really this heartless?¡±

    ¡°We are your own sons.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Old Sir Wu snorted coldly and turned toward Song Yan Ning and the others. He hoped they would reflect and sincerely apologize to Tian Peng. They were all his sons; he hoped they could live in harmony as brothers, rather than fighting over the family fortune, hurting each other.

    Wu Tianming and Wu Tianci exchanged nces, both with a glint of cruelty in their eyes. Since they were unkind, they would not be med for being unjust.

    Song Yan Ning withdrew her gaze, a faint cold smile in her cool eyes, looking at Wu Tingfeng, ¡°Do you have the Four Treasures of the Study at home?¡±

    Wu Tingfeng was slightly startled but nodded, ¡°They are in the study room; I will go get them for you.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded once.

    Wu Tingfeng stood up and headed towards the study room.

    Old Sir Wu regarded Song Yan Ning, full of admiration, and after a moment, he took out a bank card from his pocket, ¡°Doctor, this is for the consultation fee.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled and shook her head, ¡°Wu Tingfeng has already paid the consultation fee. Before, my grandfather identally broke the vase he bought, so let¡¯s consider the consultation fee aspensation for the broken vase.¡± Although the vase was fake, it was indeed bought by Wu Tingfeng for two hundred thousand and had broken due to a collision with her grandfather.

    ¡°How could the vase count?¡± Old Sir Wu extended the card to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Doctor, you take this bank card.¡±

    Song Yan Ning took a sip of tea from the table and leisurely said, ¡°Give it to my grandfatherter; it¡¯s not appropriate for a child like me to handle money.¡±

    ¡°Okay then,¡± Old Sir Wu put the card on the table.

    Soon, Wu Tingfeng returned with the Four Treasures of the Study and ced them in front of Song Yan Ning, ¡°Doctor, the Four Treasures of the Study you asked for.¡± Fortunately, his grandfather liked painting, so these were readily avable in the study room.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, picked up the brush, dipped it in ink, and wrote out a prescription on the paper, which she handed to Wu Tingfeng, ¡°Here¡¯s the prescription. Administer it to the patient twice daily. After one course of treatment, the patient should recover. Make sure the patient avoids spicy and seafood during the treatment.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Wu Tingfeng nodded, took the prescription, and, noticing Old Sir Wu watching, handed it to him.

    Old Sir Wu took the prescription and observed the strong, energetic brush strokes with surprise. If he had only seen the writing, he would never have guessed it was from such a young child. Song Yan Ning truly was extraordinary¡ªskilled in medicine and her calligraphy was also exceptional. If only she were his granddaughter.

    Looking at Song Yan Ning, ¡°It¡¯s rare to find someone who can write calligraphy this well nowadays. Doctor, are you still in primary school? Have you thought about staying in Beijing for your studies?¡± If she stayed in Beijing, they could interact more often, and if he ever had any ailments, he could directly seek her and her grandfather¡¯s help, with their medical skills, he had nothing to worry about.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°I start first grade on September 1, and the school is already arranged.¡± She didn¡¯t like using the brush to write, but her grandfather had taught her since childhood that calligraphy, like traditional medicine, was a precious heritage left by their ancestors, and one must cherish it. Furthermore, he stipted that she should use a brush for prescriptions when the conditions allowed.

    ¡°Have you never considered staying in Beijing?¡± Wu Tingfeng asked. He also hoped Song Yan Ning would stay in Beijing; he was filled with curiosity about her and also wanted to ask her questions about medical skill. Just now, watching Song Yan Ning give his father acupuncture, he suddenly felt the urge to study medicine but wondered if it was toote to start learning now?

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°I like Yang City; it¡¯s quieter.¡± If there were no special circumstances, she probably wouldn¡¯te to Beijing again.

    Yang Lisheng and Xu Bowen came out of the guest room, neither looking very good.

    ¡°Teacher, I will leave first,¡± Xu Bowen said impassively and headed toward the main gate. He respected his teacher but did not agree with his teacher¡¯s views. Treating and saving people was a doctor¡¯s duty, but he also hoped to achieve material satisfaction through his medical skill.

 Chapter 67 - 67 Sixty-seven buy clothes

    ?Chapter 67: Sixty-seven, buy clothes   Chapter 67: Sixty-seven, buy clothes                                   Yang Lisheng shook his head with a sigh, retracted his gaze, and walked towards Song Yan Ning and the others. He had said all that he could; if Bo Wen would not listen, there was nothing more he could do. As for the mentor-disciple rtionship between him and Bo Wen, it probably hade to an end.

    ¡°Dr. Yang, this is your consultation fee, please take it.¡± As soon as Yang Lisheng sat down, Old Sir Wu picked up a bank card from the table and handed it to him.

    Yang Lisheng raised his hand and pushed the bank card back, ¡°I have already received my consultation fee.¡± He had broken Wu Tingfeng¡¯s vase, and it was only right for him topensate him for it.

    ¡°The vase was a fake, it can¡¯t count as a consultation fee, you must take this bank card, otherwise, I will feel ufortable.¡± Old Sir Wu stuffed the bank card into Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand. If not for Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning, they would still be clueless about the poison in Tian Peng. So many doctors had seen him and none identified the poisoning. He couldn¡¯t tell whether those doctors really couldn¡¯t diagnose it, or if Tian Ming and Tian Ci were interfering.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ept this bank card, and if you insist, then I have to first pay for the vase.¡± Yang Lisheng took out the bank card, looking towards Wu Tingfeng, ¡°I will transfer the money to you, what¡¯s your ount number?¡±

    Wu Tingfeng looked awkwardly at Old Sir Wu.

    Old Sir Wu let out a resigned sigh, ¡°Alright, then neither of us will pay each other, but you must stay here for a meal, that should be okay, right?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yang Lisheng nodded in agreement. He didn¡¯t have any important matters today anyways, and as for the birthday gift for Mr. Song, he could also buy it in the afternoon.

    At that moment, the cell phone rang. Yang Lisheng took out his phone and saw that the call was from Yang Xin¡¯er.

    ¡°I need to take this call,¡± Yang Lisheng stood up and walked towards the door, fearing he couldn¡¯t control his temper and would start arguing with Xin¡¯er over the phone again.

    Once outside, Yang Lisheng pressed the answer button, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Dad, where are you guys now?¡± came Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s voice from the other end.

    ¡°At a friend¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Have you prepared the gift for the Old Madam¡¯s birthday tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought a stalk of wild ginseng.¡±

    ¡°Only a stalk of wild ginseng?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s tone carried a trace of dissatisfaction. After all, the Song family was one of Beijing¡¯s three major families, and she was Mrs. Song. If her father only brought a stalk of wild ginseng, wouldn¡¯t that be an embarrassment for her?

    ¡°Uh!¡± Yang Lisheng frowned displeased. He could clearly sense the dissatisfaction in Xin¡¯er¡¯s remarks.

    Yang Xin¡¯er took a deep breath, suppressing the discontent in her heart, ¡°At one in the afternoon, wait for me at the Huaining Road bus stop, I¡¯ll apany you to buy gifts and clothes.¡±

    After finishing, she didn¡¯t wait for Yang Lisheng¡¯s response and hung up the call. She absolutely couldn¡¯t let anyone embarrass her, especially that eyesore.

    Thinking about Song Yan Ning, Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s mood worsened even more. She needed to figure out a way, preferably to keep that eyesore from attending the birthday banquet. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know she had such an ugly daughter.

    When Song Yufeng entered the room and saw Yang Xin¡¯er frowning, he walked over and wrapped his arm around her waist, ¡°Are you in a bad mood? Who has made you angry?¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er leaned into Song Yufeng¡¯s embrace, ¡°Yufeng, I don¡¯t want that eyesore at the birthday banquet. I don¡¯t want anyone to know she¡¯s my daughter.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t agree, neither will your mother,¡± he knew Xin¡¯er disliked Xiao Ning, but Xiao Ning was after all a member of the Song family and would have to return to the family sooner orter. Moreover, his father had already mentioned to him that he wanted to see Xiao Ning during the banquet.

    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t want to see her, Yufeng. Is there any way you could make her note?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er looked at Song Yufeng with hopeful eyes.

    Song Yufeng sighed helplessly, ¡°Xin¡¯er, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help youe up with a way, but my father wants to meet Xiao Ning. If you really don¡¯t want people to know Xiao Ning is our daughter, there¡¯s only one way, and that¡¯s to have your parents keep it a secret and not disclose Xiao Ning¡¯s identity.¡± His father only mentioned wanting to meet Xiao Ning and didn¡¯t say he wanted to bring her back, so this n was feasible.

    Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Right! How could I not have thought of that?¡± When she saw her parentster, she would speak to them; she believed they would understand her predicament.

    Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t have to wait long at the bus stop before Yang Xin¡¯er drove up.

    Yang Xin¡¯er rolled down the window, gave Song Yan Ning a dismissive nce, and turned to Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°Dad, Mom, get in. I¡¯ll take you shopping for clothes first.¡± Everyone at tomorrow¡¯s banquet would be a person of importance; they couldn¡¯t afford to dress poorly.

    A derisive smile graced the corners of Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips. Yang Xin¡¯er disliked her, and she felt the same way about Yang Xin¡¯er. If it wasn¡¯t to avoid upsetting her grandparents, she thought she would probably never set foot in the Song family for the rest of her life. Why would she care for a home that didn¡¯t wee her, especially when, in her eyes, the Song family wasn¡¯t anything significant with her status?

    ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s get in the car,¡± Li Meixiang said as she opened the car door. She really wanted Xiao Ning to sit in the passenger seat for more mother-daughter interaction, to foster their bond, but Xiao Ning was too young to sit in the front seat.

    She hoped today¡¯s interaction could change something in their mother-daughter rtionship. Xiao Ning was still young and needed her parents¡¯ love and care. As much as it pained her heart to be separated from Xiao Ning, if her daughter was happy, she and her husband would be content.

    Yang Xin¡¯er brought Song Yan Ning and the two others to Lantian Building. In Beijing, Lantian Building was definitely one of the top high-end malls, gathering luxury brands from abroad. Many wealthydies and daughters in Beijing liked to shop here.

    Upon entering the second floor and reaching a boutique, the shop assistant quickly noticed Yang Xin¡¯er with keen eyes and greeted her warmly, ¡°Mrs. Song! It¡¯s been a while. You¡¯re looking more and more beautiful. Pleasee inside!¡±

    She led Yang Xin¡¯er and herpany to the rest area and served them a few cups of tea, ¡°Our store just got a new shipment of goods. Please wait a moment; I¡¯ll bring some out for you to see.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er was a regr customer, and she naturally wanted to offer her the best service.

    Yang Xin¡¯er waved her hand and pointed to Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang beside her, ¡°Pick out something for them.¡± She had already ordered the outfits for the banquet.

    The shop assistant nced at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, smiled, and nodded, ¡°Please wait a moment!¡± The elderly couple might have been dressed simply, but being with Mrs. Song, they had to be people of distinction.

    Shortly, the shop assistant picked out a suit and a cheongsam, ¡°Old Sir, Old Madam! These are limited editions from our store and suit your temperament well. Try them on and see if you like them.¡±

    Yang Lisheng nodded, took the suit and the cheongsam, and handed the cheongsam to Li Meixiang, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you in a cheongsam.¡± The first time he met her, she was wearing a cheongsam. She was elegant and beautiful, captivating his heart on the spot.

 Chapter 68 - 68 Sixty-eight I dont like you

    ?Chapter 68: Sixty-eight, I don¡¯t like you.   Chapter 68: Sixty-eight, I don¡¯t like you.                                   Li Meixiang¡¯s face broke into a nostalgic smile as she took the qipao, ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve worn one, I wonder what it would look like now? Maybe I should choose something else.¡± In her youth, she loved wearing qipao the most, but after bing a doctor, she never wore one again¡ªshe really misses those days. Now that she¡¯s older, she worries whether wearing a qipao would be inappropriate?

    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re definitely going to look great in a qipao, hurry up and try it on; Xiao Ning wants to see,¡± Song Yan Ning said with an excited grin, full of expectation.

    ¡°Alright, Grandma will put it on for Xiao Ning to see,¡± Li Meixiang said, reaching out to tousle Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair before heading to the fitting room.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, do you think Grandpa would look good in a suit?¡± Yang Lisheng asked with a chuckle, teasing her.

    Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile, ¡°Of course, Grandpa is so handsome, he looks good in anything.¡± Although Grandpa was nearly seventy years old, he didn¡¯t look old at all. On top of that, thanks to practicing Tai Chi every day, he kept in very good shape.

    ¡°Such a little tterer,¡± Yang Lishengughed heartily and strode toward the fitting room.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning make her parents so happy, Yang Xin¡¯er frowned unhappily. She really knew how to charm them¡ªit was no wonder her parents liked her so much.

    ncing at the fitting room, Yang Xin¡¯er turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Come outside with me for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Tell my mom and dad that we¡¯lle back soon; grab a few more outfits for them to try,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er instructed a sales assistant before walking towards the exit.

    Taking Song Yan Ning to an empty corner, Yang Xin¡¯er looked at her with a cold gaze, ¡°I don¡¯t like you, and I won¡¯t recognize you as my daughter. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    A faint smile yed on Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips as she met Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s disdainful eyes, ¡°Have I ever called you ¡®Mom¡¯?¡± She never intended to call her ¡®Mom¡¯ from the beginning¡ªa person who despised her own daughter didn¡¯t deserve to be her mother.

    Yang Xin¡¯er was momentarily stunned, then sneered, ¡°That¡¯s for the best, then. I don¡¯t want you toe to the birthday banquet tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to get Grandma and Grandpa to agree to that,¡± Song Yan Ning replied before walking away. If it weren¡¯t for fear of upsetting Grandma and Grandpa, she wouldn¡¯t want to go to the Song Family at all.

    Yang Xin¡¯er squinted thoughtfully at the retreating figure of Song Yan Ning and, after a long moment, followed her back to the counter.

    Li Meixiang stepped out of the fitting room in the qipao, feeling somewhat awkward. She looked around the resting area and didn¡¯t see Song Yan Ning and Yang Xin¡¯er but smiled. They must be bonding as mother and daughter¡ªit¡¯s a blood connection, after all.

    When Yang Lisheng came out of the fitting room and caught sight of Li Meixiang, there was a sh of astonishment in his eyes. It had been a long time since he¡¯d seen his partner in a qipao.

    ¡°Does it not look good?¡± Li Meixiang asked, peering at herself in the mirror, feeling like something was off.

    ¡°It looks great!¡± Yang Lisheng nodded emphatically, staring unwaveringly at Li Meixiang. He felt like he was seeing his young partner again¡ªshe was still so beautiful, so elegant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing,¡± Li Meixiang said, her cheeks growing warm under Yang Lisheng¡¯s gaze, as if she¡¯d been transported back to when they were dating.

    ¡°Grandma, you look so pretty!¡± Song Yan Ning approached Li Meixiang, gazing at her in awe.

    ¡°Mom, this qipao really suits you,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er nodded in approval. With a little bit of dressing up, her parents still had their old charm.

    Li Meixiang gave Song Yan Ning and Yang Xin¡¯er a sideways nce, then looked at herself in the mirror, ¡°I¡¯m old, what¡¯s so pretty about me? You two just know how to cheer me up. I¡¯ll go change out of it.¡± She really liked this cheongsam, but it had been so many years since she had worn one, and she always felt ufortable in it.

    The sales associate walked over with several sets of clothes, and when she saw Li Meixiang, her eyes lit up, ¡°Old Madam, this cheongsam really suits you. Look at this waistline, it¡¯s as if it was custom-made for you.¡± She hadn¡¯t realized that the dowdy old woman who had just been trying on clothes had been transformed, simply by changing her outfit, into someone who exuded elegance.

    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s just buy this one, it looks so good,¡± Song Yan Ning held Li Meixiang¡¯s hand and shook it yfully.

    Li Meixiang smiled helplessly yet affectionately, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Song Yan Ning stuck out her tongue mischievously, looking to Yang Lisheng, ¡°Grandpa looks so dashing in this suit, don¡¯t you think, Grandma?¡±

    Li Meixiang looked at Yang Lisheng, sizing him up with a smile, then nodded, ¡°Wearing this suit, he looks as if he¡¯s suddenly ten years younger.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take these two then,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er told the sales associate.

    ¡°Alright, would you like to try these on?¡± the sales associate asked, shaking the clothes in her hands.

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er shook her head. Her parents just needed to dress appropriately tomorrow; there was no need to buy so many clothes.

    Li Meixiang looked at herself in the mirror again and walked into the fitting room, satisfied. Although it was a bit ufortable, she truly liked it.

    After paying, Yang Xin¡¯er took the group of three, including Song Yan Ning, to the children¡¯s section. She hadn¡¯t initially nned to buy clothes for Song Yan Ning, but since her parents insisted, she reluctantly agreed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to this store,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said, pointing to a children¡¯s clothing shop. After all, Song Yan Ning was so unattractive that no matter how nice the clothes were, they would all look the same on her.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang didn¡¯t know what Yang Xin¡¯er was thinking and took one look at the clothes in the shop before pulling Song Yan Ning inside.

    Yang Xin¡¯er pursed her lips and followed the three of them in.

    ¡°Wee!¡± The sales associate approached enthusiastically, noting the bags in Yang Lisheng¡¯s hands, her smile growing even warmer.

    ¡°Get her a set to try on,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er told the sales associate, then walked over to sit in the waiting area.

    ¡°Of course, please wait a moment!¡± The sales associate nced at Song Yan Ning, walked over to the rack, and took down a pinkce princess dress, ¡°Little sister, what do you think of this dress?¡± Little girls should all love pink.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll look by myself.¡± She didn¡¯t like clothes that were too fussy, and her least favorite color was pink.

    Upon hearing this, Yang Xin¡¯er frowned, displeased, ¡°Just let her try that one. I think it looks good.¡± She didn¡¯t have time to waste here with her; she still had to get ready for a beauty appointment. Tomorrow was an important day, and she had to prepare thoroughly.

    The sales associate looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Little sister, listen to your mom and give it a try. Sister will take you to the fitting room.¡±

    When Yang Xin¡¯er heard what the sales associate said, her expression soured.

    Song Yan Ning nced at the sales associate, then turned to Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°I¡¯ll decide what clothes I want to wear. If you¡¯re in a hurry, you can go ahead without me.¡±

 Chapter 69 - 69 Intentionally annoy her

    ?Chapter 69: Intentionally annoy her   Chapter 69: Intentionally annoy her                                   Yang Xin¡¯er was already unhappy because the sales associate had said Song Yan Ning was her daughter, but when she heard Song Yan Ning¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t suppress the rage in her heart any longer, ¡°You can decide that yourself, but you¡¯ll have to pay for it yourself. If you can¡¯t do that, then you better listen to me obediently.¡± The clothes here were so expensive, she wouldn¡¯t pay, and she was sure her parents wouldn¡¯t buy them either.

    ¡°Xinxin!¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang looked displeasedly at Yang Xin¡¯er. Xiao Ning was her daughter, how could she treat Xiao Ning this way?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see her attitude?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er angrily pointed at Song Yan Ning. Xiao Xue and Xiao Li were so much better, they were obedient and clever, and also beautiful and smart.

    Song Yan Ning gave a mocking smile and turned to look at the sales associate, ¡°Get that one down for me, that one, that too, and that one as well. I want to try them all.¡±

    ¡°Look at her.¡± Seeing Song Yan Ning challenge her, Yang Xin¡¯er trembled with rage. Song Yan Ning waspletely ignoring her existence.

    ¡°You¡¯re the adult, why are you squabbling with a child?¡± Yang Lisheng humphed unhappily. The entire situation was Xin¡¯er¡¯s fault to begin with. Xiao Ning had already said she didn¡¯t like it, yet she forced her to try it on and even threatened Xiao Ning to pay for it herself if she didn¡¯tply. Was this the attitude of a mother?

    ¡°You can go back. We will buy Xiao Ning¡¯s clothes,¡± Li Meixiang said with a frosty face. Even if Xin¡¯er was Xiao Ning¡¯s mother, she couldn¡¯t let Xiao Ning be aggrieved.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯re going to spoil her like this.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er was truly about to go mad with anger.

    ¡°This is our affair,¡± Yang Lisheng turned his head away, no longer paying attention to Yang Xin¡¯er. From the way Xin¡¯er treated Xiao Ning, it was clear she didn¡¯t consider her a daughter at all.

    Yang Xin¡¯er bit her lip, looked toward Li Meixiang, and Li Meixiang also turned away, clearly not wanting to deal with her either. Stomping her foot angrily, she turned and walked out. Once she was gone, they¡¯d see how they were going to pay the bill. The clothes here cost thousands or tens of thousands; with their retirement sries, even if they could afford it, they would surely be reluctant to spend that much.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang turned to look at the retreating figure of Yang Xin¡¯er, their eyes filled with deep disappointment. They didn¡¯t ask for much; even if she didn¡¯t like Xiao Ning, she didn¡¯t need to show it so obviously. Xiao Ning was still young, and they didn¡¯t want her to get hurt.

    Song Yan Ning walked out of the fitting room, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, do you think this dress looks good?¡± To her, Yang Xin¡¯er was an insignificant person, and her leaving had no impact on her. In fact, it made things quieter for her enjoyment.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang looked at Song Yan Ning. Seeing her d in a light blue dress and giving her an up and down nce, they nodded with satisfaction. The dress gave off a refreshing vibe and made Xiao Ning¡¯s skin appear lighter; it was really very suitable for her.

    ¡°It looks beautiful. Our Xiao Ning looks good in anything.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning really has good taste. This dress really looks nice on you.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled and looked toward the sales associate, ¡°Sister, I will take this dress.¡± She had only picked out several others to annoy Yang Xin¡¯er.

    The sales associate paused, then nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± After Yang Xin¡¯er had left, she had been worried about losing the sale. She didn¡¯t expect they would actually buy. Did they know the price of the dress? Should she give them a reminder?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there a few more? Why not try them on?¡± Li Meixiang walked up to Song Yan Ning¡¯s side. Xiao Ning hadn¡¯t bought clothes in a long time, and this seemed like a good opportunity to buy a few more for her.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m growing quickly, so buying too many clothes is pointless.¡± Song Yan Ning yfully stuck her tongue out at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, then turned and entered the fitting room. Compared to restrictive dresses, she still preferred to wear T-shirts and sports pants. She didn¡¯t care much about clothes, but if she did, she probably wouldn¡¯t find what she wanted here, anyway. Back in the Demon n, she wore the Phoenix Feather Colored Dress, which was a Ninth-level Spiritual Artifact, capable of defending against all attacks.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang exchanged a smile and helplessly shook their heads. Xiao Ning was such a good kid, they really couldn¡¯t fathom what Xin¡¯er was thinking.

    Yang Lisheng stood up and approached the sales associate, ¡°Where do I pay?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you really want to buy it? That dress costs seven thousand nine hundred and ny-eight yuan,¡± the sales associate warned. Her counter represented a top international brand, naturally, prices weren¡¯t cheap. This amount was hard for most people to ept, since it could be more than what many earned in a month.

    Yang Lisheng was slightly stunned, then nodded, ¡°Please, write up the bill for me.¡± It wasn¡¯t just that Xiao Ning had earned so much money, even if she hadn¡¯t earned a penny, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to spend money on her. Xiao Ning was the most important person to him and his wife.

    Yang Xin¡¯er hadn¡¯t gone far; instead, she sat in a coffee shop not far from the boutique, sipping coffee. She was curious to see if they would buy those expensive dresses without her footing the bill.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning and her grandparents leave the boutique with bags in hand, a look of disbelief shed in Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s eyes, ¡°They actually splurged on such an expensive dress for that ugly freak?¡± She remembered when she was younger, although they loved her, they never bought her such expensive clothes. It was infuriating!

    Song Yan Ning nced over at the coffee shop, a mocking cold smile appearing on her red lips, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, now that we¡¯ve got the clothes, let¡¯s go to the first floor to buy shoes.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng smiled and nodded, walking towards the first floor with Song Yan Ning.

    Yang Xin¡¯er watched the trio walking away, growing angrier the more she watched. She couldn¡¯t fathom where they got so much money from.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, let¡¯s head back, I¡¯m so tired,¡± Song Yan Ning, after ncing at the corner where Yang Xin¡¯er was fuming with a steely face, walked out of the mall with Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang. She thought Yang Xin¡¯er was really sick in the head; they hadn¡¯t spent her money, so what was the point in her getting so upset?

    Yang Xin¡¯er clenched her teeth as she watched the three people walking away. After a long while, she retracted her gaze and headed towards the elevator. She was determined to find an opportunity to teach that ugly freak a lesson.

    Just as Song Yan Ning and her grandparents stepped out of the mall, a car slowly drove up and stopped in front of them.

    As Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang looked on in surprise, the car window rolled down, revealing Qin Yushen¡¯s demonically handsome face, ¡°Grandpa Yang! Grandma Yang! Xiao Ning, get in the car, I¡¯ll take you to a ce.¡±

 Chapter 70 - 70 Seventy Grand Ceremony

    ?Chapter 70: Seventy, Grand Ceremony   Chapter 70: Seventy, Grand Ceremony                                   ¡°Where are we going?¡± Yang Lisheng was very curious.

    ¡°We will know once we get there,¡± Qin Yushen said, feigning mystery.

    Yang Lisheng nodded, walked to the back, opened the car door, and waited for Song Yan Ning and Li Meixiang to get in before sitting down himself. He was still curious, but since Qin Yushen wasn¡¯t willing to tell, he had no other choice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drive,¡± Qin Yushen instructed the driver beside him, his gaze shifting to the rear-view mirror, inadvertently meeting Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes, twinkling like stars, his lips curling into a slight smile. For some reason, he was particrly interested in Song Yan Ning, as if she had a special allure that made him want to know her better.

    Song Yan Ning gave Qin Yushen a cold nce and turned to look out of the window. She didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with Qin Yushen; he felt too dangerous to her, as if he could see right through her.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes filled with amusement, and he turned his gaze forward again.

    As the car moved smoothly, Yang Lisheng, recognizing the increasingly familiar route, grew puzzled. Could Qin Yushen be taking them to the siheyuan?

    The car stopped at the entrance of the alley, Qin Yushen got out, waited for the three to alight, and led them into the alley.

    ¡°Are we going to the siheyuan?¡± Yang Lisheng couldn¡¯t help but voice his doubt.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Yushen nodded. There was no point in hiding it at this point.

    ¡°The siheyuan is no longer ours,¡± whispered Yang Lisheng, a hint of mncholy in his eyes. He had already told Qin Yushen before; he didn¡¯t understand why he would still bring them here.

    Song Yan Ning stared thoughtfully at Qin Yushen. Could the Qin Family have bought the siheyuan back?

    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you¡¯re there.¡± Noticing Song Yan Ning¡¯s gaze, Qin Yushen turned to look at her and winked.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes, speechless. Could this Qin Yushen be an imposter? How different he was from the Qin Yushen Ling Yu had described in the documents!

    The documents said that Qin Yushen particrly disliked girls and was ice-cold to everyone except his family, much like a moving iceberg. But Qin Yushen¡¯s behavior today was nothing like that. Could the information be wrong?

    When they reached the siheyuan, Qin Yushen stepped forward and pushed open therge gate.

    With a creak, the gates slowly opened to both sides.

    Both Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang disyed a look of surprise. Could Qin Yushen push the doors open so easily¡ªwas there no one inside?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Qin Yushen said, looking at the trio.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be improper for us to just go in?¡± Li Meixiang hesitated. After all, the house was no longer theirs.

    ¡°They have already moved out,¡± Qin Yushen stepped into the siheyuan.

    ¡°Moved away? So quickly?¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang both looked incredulous.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, let¡¯s go inside,¡± Song Yan Ning called out to the stunned Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang exchanged looks and stepped up to follow Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning. At that moment, they felt a sense of expectation. They knew it was impossible, but they couldn¡¯t help but hope.

    As they entered the courtyard, Song Yan Ning saw the scene before her and a radiant smile spread across her lips. She turned to Qin Yushen with gratitude and nodded, ¡°Thank you!¡± Her grandparents would be so happy to see the courtyard.

    Qin Yushen smiled lightly, ¡°No need to be polite.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be possible?!¡± Yang Lisheng stared at the courtyard before him, his eyes wide and his face full of disbelief. Was this an illusion?

    ¡°It¡¯s that Parasol Tree and that well.¡± Li Meixiang¡¯s eyes brimmed with excited tears. She had thought she would never see that Parasol Tree again in her lifetime.

    Yang Lisheng calmed himself and walked forward, carefully examining the Parasol Tree, ¡°It¡¯s that Parasol Tree, the one we nted back then.¡± He thought it was either an illusion or a recement, until he saw the special mark they left on the tree; only then did he realize it was indeed the same tree they had nted.

    Drawing a deep breath, he couldn¡¯t hold back his tears. He was overjoyed, having believed he¡¯d never see this tree again, and yet here it was.

    Li Meixiang caressed the Parasol Tree, her face wet with tears but filled with excitement, ¡°This is wonderful! Truly wonderful!¡±

    Seeing her grandparents so happy they cried, Song Yan Ning also felt extremely joyful. Suddenly, Qin Yushen seemed much more appealing than before.

    Yang Lisheng turned to Qin Yushen, ¡°How did this Parasol Treee back?¡± The Qin family must have divine skills to have found this tree in such a short time.

    ¡°A few years ago, Beijing issued a regtion on tree cutting and relocation, prohibiting individuals and organizations from cutting trees at will, subject to hefty fines. Approval is needed to cut or relocate trees. This Parasol Tree, because of its age and dense growth, was relocated to the nt Park,¡± Qin Yushen exined. After knowing the situation of the courtyard, he specifically looked up the whereabouts of the tree, and fortunately, he found it.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Thank you so much.¡± Yang Lisheng expressed his gratitude. Seeing the return of the tree made him so happy; only those who have experienced loss and recovery could understand that feeling.

    Qin Yushen smiled and shook his head, ¡°As long as Grandpa Yang and Grandma Yang are happy.¡±

    ¡°Has this courtyard been bought already? How much? We¡¯ll pay you,¡± Yang Lisheng couldn¡¯t stop smiling. With the courtyard back, he wanted to change the property andnd titles to Xiao Ning¡¯s name, ensuring that Xinxin couldn¡¯t sell it again, and providing Xiao Ning a ce to stay when she returned to Beijing.

    ¡°No need for payment, this is to thank you for treating my grandma,¡± Qin Yushen shook his head.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do, treating an illness doesn¡¯t need this much money.¡± Yang Lisheng couldn¡¯t possibly ept such an expensive treatment fee. It had been years since he had returned to Beijing, but he was still aware of the real estate market there. This courtyard couldn¡¯t be repurchased for less than twenty or thirty million, especially since it involved convincing the previous owner to move out quickly.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang, please don¡¯t be polite. Here are the property title andnd title; I need to leave now,¡± Qin Yushen handed the titles to Yang Lisheng and then turned to head out the door.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Yang Lisheng followed him.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang, I really have an urgent matter, see you tomorrow.¡± Without looking back, Qin Yushen walked away.

    ¡°But this¡­¡± Yang Lisheng looked at the property andnd titles in his hands, unsure of what to do. He had saved countless lives in his lifetime but never overcharged a patient. How could he ept such a grand gesture from the Qin family and still feel at peace?

 Chapter 71 - 71 Seventy-one Plan

    ?Chapter 71: Seventy-one, n   Chapter 71: Seventy-one, n                                   Song Yan Ning walked over to Yang Lisheng¡¯s side, ¡°Grandpa, you keep it.¡± With her identity as the Young Princess of the Demon World, arranging for a quadrangle dwelling was nothing much for her.

    ¡°But this is too valuable,¡± he would have dly epted if it were a regr gift.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry about this anymore, we¡¯ll pay them back when we get the chance. Grandma, let¡¯s go inside and have a look.¡± Song Yan Ning took Li Meixiang¡¯s hand and headed inside.

    Yang Lisheng thought Song Yan Ning made a good point, ¡°You wait here for me, I¡¯ll go to the hotel to get my luggage.¡± He was very happy now, finally able to move back into his own home.

    Yang Xin¡¯er returned home with an unhappy face and threw her bag onto the sofa, instructing the approaching maid, ¡°Go pour me a cup of tea.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Madam!¡± The maid respectfullyplied and headed for the kitchen. She could tell the Young Madam was in a bad mood and hoped not to be the target of her ire.

    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re back!¡± The happyughter of Song Yanxue and Song Yanli came from the doorway.

    Yang Xin¡¯er turned her head to look and saw Song Yanxue and Song Yanli, her mood lifted somewhat, and she waved them over, ¡°Xiao Xue, Xiao Li,e sit by mom.¡± They were like her true daughters, pretty and well-behaved, not like that Song Yan Ning, dark and unattractive, and she even talked back, with no manners at all. How could she be the one she gave birth to?

    If it weren¡¯t for Yufeng witnessing her giving birth to Song Yan Ning, she would¡¯ve doubted if Song Yan Ning had been switched at birth. Both she and Yufeng were beautiful and handsome; it was imusible they could have such an ugly child.

    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t grandpa and grandmae to our house? I¡¯ve never seen them before. How is my little sister Xiao Ning doing now? Has she grown prettier than when she was younger?¡± Song Yanli had always been curious to meet her little sister, and she really wished Xiao Ning could return to the Song Family.

    Yang Xin¡¯er frowned in displeasure, ¡°Don¡¯t mention her, she just irritates me.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. If she¡¯s disobedient, you¡¯ve got me, Xiao Li, and Xiao Yang, we won¡¯t make you angry,¡± Song Yanxue cooed, wrapping her arm around Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s and leaning on her shoulder. An eyesore like that didn¡¯t deserve to be a member of the Song Family, and she didn¡¯t want such an ugly sister.

    Yang Xin¡¯er gently ruffled Song Yanxue¡¯s hair, ¡°Our Xiao Xue is so good. She¡¯ll being over with grandpa and grandma tomorrow. Mom has a task for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yanxue nodded obediently, with a hint of anticipation in her eyes.

    ¡°When she arrives tomorrow, take her to the guest room upstairs and lock her in,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er thought it was a good n, as she didn¡¯t want the guestsing to celebrate the birthday to know she had such an ugly daughter. As for the old master, it didn¡¯t matter if they met after the birthday feast was over. She was sure the old master wouldn¡¯t want the guests to know he had such an ugly granddaughter either.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitelyplete the task,¡± Song Yanxue¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Song Yanli sighed helplessly in her heart. She never expected their mother to dislike their little sister so much. It seemed very difficult for Xiao Ning to return to the Song Family.

    The sun slowly set, and the orange glow of the sunset seeped through the dense leaves, sprinkling spots of light upon Yang Lisheng, Li Meixiang, and Song Yan Ning sitting beneath the trees.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, you said earlier there¡¯s something in that painting. Do you know how to take apart the painting?¡± Yang Lisheng remembered the painting he had bought before.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, set down the pastry in her hand, stood up, and walked towards the house, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and bring out that painting.¡± She too was curious about what was hidden inside the painting; if only she possessed Divine Sense now.

    After a short while, Song Yan Ning came out holding the box containing the painting.

    She ced the box on the table, opened it, and slowly unrolled the painting inside.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang fixed their gaze on it, filled with anticipation and curiosity.

    Song Yan Ning fully unrolled the painting, examined it carefully, and took out a pair of scissors to start snipping at the edges.

    ¡°Be careful, or should Grandma cut it instead?¡± Li Meixiang watched anxiously as Song Yan Ning wielded the scissors, worried that something valuable might be damaged, making it worthless. Her husband had said that they spent US$ 100,000 on this painting.

    Sticking out her tongue at Li Meixiang, Song Yan Ning said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Li Meixiang smiled and gave Song Yan Ning a sidelong nce, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you to surprise me.¡±

    ¡°Guaranteed to be a surprise,¡± assured Song Yan Ning, seeing that she was almost done cutting. She set aside the scissors and carefully pulled apart the section she had cut, revealing another painting inside.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Both Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng were expectant and a little excited.

    ¡°It¡¯s a painting. Wait a bit, I¡¯ll get it out for you,¡± said Song Yan Ning as she picked up the scissors and continued cutting.

    Afterpletely disassembling the first painting, Song Yan Ning carefully extracted the hidden painting. She wasn¡¯t worried about damaging the painting¡ªit was more about not wanting to upset her grandparents if she ruined it.

    ¡°Is this painting genuine? Is it valuable?¡± This was what Li Meixiang cared about the most.

    Yang Lisheng looked at the painting that Song Yan Ning had just revealed. He thought this painting was much better than the previous one and was likely authentic.

    Smiling at the two of them, Song Yan Ning said, ¡°This painting is called ¡®Summer Clouds and Rain.¡¯ It was created by the Ming Dynasty painter Liu Jue. Look, there is a poem by Shen Zhou on the painting. Theyout is clear with distinct peaks and valleys, the mountain paths are intricately connected, and the lush trees highlight the characteristics of summer. People on the road hurry along, conveying the desire to avoid the rain. The technique features wet brush, light ink, and long Cun strokes,plemented by darker moss dots, which set off the initial strokes beautifully. The fine and flowing brushwork, coupled with the elegant and refined ink spirit, ensures a uniquely graceful and enchanting style. So, this painting is undoubtedly genuine, and as for its value, I can¡¯t estimate, but it¡¯s definitely more than US$ 100,000.¡±

    Li Meixiang broke into a happy smile, ¡°Xiao Ning, how do you know all this?¡± Xiao Ning hadn¡¯t evenpleted elementary school, where did she learn this knowledge?

    ¡°Don¡¯t I love watching those appraisal shows? I¡¯ve seen another painting by Liu Yu called ¡®Deep Mountain Reading Intent¡¯ on one of them. I heard that painting auctioned for 2.3 million,¡± said Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°What?!¡± Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Could this painting also be worth millions?

    Taking a deep breath to calm his emotions, Yang Lisheng spoke to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, didn¡¯t you also buy a calligraphy brush? How much is that worth?¡±

    ¡°This calligraphy brush is worth at most one to two thousand,¡± said Song Yan Ning, taking out the brush from her bag. Her brush was no ordinary brush but a Spiritual Artifact. However, for ordinary people, this brush indeed was not valuable, because they would not be able to use it at all.

 Chapter 72 - 72 Seventy-two Brush Up Favorability

    ?Chapter 72: Seventy-two, Brush Up Favorability   Chapter 72: Seventy-two, Brush Up Favorability                                   Yang Lisheng looked thoughtfully at the painting on the table. ¡°Xiao Ning, do you like this painting?¡±

    Xiao Ning raised an eyebrow. ¡°Does Grandpa want to give it to Mr. Song?¡± They went to the antique market for the purpose of buying a birthday gift for Mr. Song.

    ¡°What Mr. Song, he¡¯s your grandfather,¡± Li Meixiang said, giving Xiao Ning a re and tapping her forehead. She knew Xiao Ning didn¡¯t feel much for the Song Family, but after all, they were her close rtives.

    Song Yan Ning yfully stuck out her tongue. She certainly wouldn¡¯t call Mr. Song ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°I do have that in mind, but if you don¡¯t want to, we can give something else,¡± Yang Lisheng felt that giving this painting was quite appropriate. Mr. Song was Xiao Ning¡¯s grandfather, and if Xiao Ning gave such a valuable gift, it would also impress the Song Family members and their guests.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, you decide, Grandpa,¡± Song Yan Ning said indifferently. To others, this painting might be a treasure, but to her, it was just a painting, no different from the others.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll make the decision,¡± Yang Lisheng nodded.

    Song Yan Ning stood up. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯m a bit tired and want to go back to my room to sleep for a while. If I don¡¯t get up by dinner time, don¡¯t call me.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang agreed. Not to mention Xiao Ning, they also felt that the past couple of days had been exhausting, with hardly any time to rest properly.

    Song Yan Ning returned to her room, set up a simple Array, and took out the brush. She didn¡¯t yet know the function of this brush; everything would have to wait until after she refined it.

    Biting her finger, she dropped a drop of Essence Blood on the brush, closed her eyes, and began to refine the restriction on the brush. It was only then that she realized how challenging this brush was to refine, with a full twenty-eight Array Formation Restrictions. Refining itpletely would be impossible without at least a month or two.

    Time passed unknowingly, and the once quiet alley became lively again.

    Sunlight streamed through the window onto Song Yan Ning, casting a halo around her that made her look ethereally beautiful.

    Song Yan Ning opened her eyes, nced at the clock on the wall, put away the brush, and stretched as she got up. She had managed to refine only two restrictions the entire night.

    After dismantling the Array, she heard her grandmother¡¯s shout from outside the door, ¡°Xiao Ning, are you awake? It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m awake, Grandma,¡± Song Yan Ning walked over and opened the door, smiling softly at Li Meixiang.

    Li Meixiang smiled back and ruffled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair. ¡°Then hurry up, Grandma will serve your porridge for you. Today your grandpa also bought some fried dough sticks.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and walked towards the bathroom.

    While the three of them were having breakfast, they heard a knock at the door.

    ¡°Who could it be so early? I¡¯ll get the door,¡± Li Meixiang said, setting down her chopsticks and walking towards the door.

    Opening the door and seeing Qin Yushen outside, Li Meixiang was taken aback. ¡°Xiao Shen, what brings you here?¡± Wasn¡¯t he also supposed to go to the Song Family for Mr. Song¡¯s birthday banquet today? Whye over at this time?

    ¡°Grandma Yang, I¡¯vee to pick you up,¡± Qin Yushen said. The Song Family lived in the suburbs, and it was quite a trip from there. Part of the route was under jurisdictional control, and taxis couldn¡¯t enter.

    ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble; we could have just taken a taxi,¡± Li Meixiang said, stepping aside to make way for Qin Yushen toe in. She was truly grateful to the Qin Family; if it hadn¡¯t been for them, this quadrangle would no longer be theirs. But what moved her most was the Parasol Tree, which she had never expected to be found again.

    ¡°Not a bother, I¡¯m actually on my way to the Qin Family, it¡¯s on the way.¡± Qin Yushen walked into the Siheyuan.

    ¡°Xiao Shen, have you had breakfast? Would you like to eat some more?¡± Li Meixiang walked with Qin Yushen toward the main house.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma Yang! I¡¯ve already had some,¡± Qin Yushen said with a smile, shaking his head. His every move exuded an air of nobility, like a prince stepped out of aic book.

    ¡°Xiao Shen¡¯s here,e on over and sit down.¡± Yang Lisheng was very happy to see Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang! Xiao Ning.¡± Qin Yushen walked over and sat down beside Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning nced at Qin Yushen and continued eating her breakfast. Her previous impression of him wasn¡¯t great, but it had improved somewhat after he helped them buy back the Siheyuan. However, she still didn¡¯t like being too close to him.

    ¡°Xiao Shen hase to take us to the Song Family,¡± Li Meixiang said as she poured a ss of water and handed it to Qin Yushen. She really liked this child and hoped that he would end up together with Xiao Ning in the future.

    ¡°Thank you, Xiao Shen!¡± Yang Lisheng said happily, looking at Qin Yushen with approval. He had nned to take a taxi originally, since today was Mr. Song¡¯s birthday, and Xinxin and Yufeng would definitely be busy. He didn¡¯t want to trouble them.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Grandpa Yang! It¡¯s really on my way.¡± At that moment, the cell phone in Qin Yushen¡¯s pocket began to ring.

    Qin Yushen gave Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang an apologetic smile, then pulled out his phone. Seeing the caller ID, he frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll step outside to take this call.¡±

    He stepped outside and pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, when are youing?¡± Song Yanxue¡¯s voice came through from the other side.

    ¡°I¡¯m tied up at the moment, I¡¯ll be there in a bit,¡± Qin Yushen responded coolly.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Song Yanxue looked at herself in the mirror, styled meticulously by a professional stylist, and a smile of anticipation appeared on her face.

    After hanging up, Song Yanxue hummed a tune, admiring her outfit with a good mood. ¡®Brother Yushen will definitely be stunned when he sees me.¡¯

    ¡°Sister!¡± The voice of Song Yanli came from outside the door.

    ¡°Come in, the door¡¯s not closed,¡± Song Yanxue said, picking up ab to smooth her bangs. She had to present the most perfect version of herself today.

    Song Yanli opened the door and sat down across from Song Yanxue, ¡°Sister, are you really nning to do that?¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡± Song Yanxue asked, looking puzzled at Song Yanli.

    ¡°Locking up Sister Xiao Ning.¡± Song Yanli felt a pang of sympathy for the sister she had never met. She thought even if the sister wasn¡¯t good-looking, she was still born of the same parents. It was bad enough that they sent her away, but why treat her like that on the rare asion she returned? Looks are given by parents; her sister is innocent.

    ¡°Of course! Otherwise, if the guests find out that the ¡®ugly monster¡¯ is from our Song Family, wouldn¡¯t that be a loss of face?¡± Song Yanxue put down theb and walked over to Song Yanli, turning in a circle in front of her, ¡°How do I look today? Pretty, huh?¡±

    ¡°Not bad, I guess,¡± said Song Yanli as she stood up. She decided to tell Grandpa about this; otherwise, it would be too pitiful for Sister Xiao Ning.

 Chapter 73 - 73 73 your granddaughter has medical skills

    ?Chapter 73: 73, your granddaughter has medical skills   Chapter 73: 73, your granddaughter has medical skills                                   Song Yanxue rolled her eyes speechlessly. ¡°You really have no taste, if that ugly monster had even one-tenth of my beauty, Mom wouldn¡¯t have sent her away.¡± While speaking, she turned back around to continue admiring herself in the mirror.

    Song Yanli helplessly shook her head and walked forward, opening the door and stepping outside.

    Mr. Song was just about to go downstairs to wee the guests.

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± A gentle knocking sound came from the door.

    ¡°Go, open the door,¡± Mr. Song instructed the butler standing beside him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The butler stepped forward to open the door, and seeing Song Yanli, he announced, ¡°Mr. Song! It¡¯s Miss Yanli.¡±

    ¡°Let here in.¡± Mr. Song adjusted his cor and turned to look at Song Yanli as she walked in, noticing her preupied expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is something troubling you?¡± Of all his grandchildren, Yanli was the closest to him and definitely his favorite.

    Song Yanli approached Mr. Song hesitantly, ¡°Grandfather, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about alone.¡±

    ¡°Sit down and tell me about it.¡± Mr. Song walked over to the sofa and sat down, gesturing for the butler to leave.

    The butler bowed slightly and left the room, closing the door behind him.

    ¡°Grandfather! Do you want to see Xiao Ning?¡± Song Yanli sat down beside Mr. Song. Grandfather seemed to have never cared about Xiao Ning; it was Grandma and Mom who had decided to send Xiao Ning away.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Mr. Song nodded his head. Initially, he had actually opposed sending Xiao Ning away. No matter how ugly she was, she still had the Song Family¡¯s blood. Sending her away to her maternal grandparents was unreasonable ¡ª after all, were the Song Family unable to support one more child?

    However, his wife argued over this matter privately for a long time, and Xinxin had been unhappy because of it. Yufeng had also discussed it with him several times, and he had grown so tired of it that he eventually stopped intervening. He wondered how that child was doing now.

    ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t like Xiao Ning and doesn¡¯t want everyone to know that she is from our Song Family,¡± Song Yanli said.

    Mr. Song sighed, ¡°You should stay out of this matter to avoid your grandmother and your mother getting angry at you.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Grandfather. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Song Yanli nodded her head and stood up to walk towards the door. She had thought Grandfather might be able to help Xiao Ning, but it seemed he was helpless too.

    The butler saw Song Yanli leave and entered the room. ¡°Mr. Song! Mr. Qin and his family have arrived.¡±

    Mr. Song nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡± He and Mr. Qin had been friends for many years, and the Song Family and the Qin Family had always maintained a good rtionship. Both families hoped that their younger generations woulde together to strengthen their ties further.

    ¡°Old Song, you are finally here! Hahaha¡­.¡± Mr. Qin was visibly happy to see Mr. Song.

    Mr. Song walked over and sat next to Mr. Qin, greeting the other elders, ¡°Mr. Li, I heard your grandson joined the army?¡±

    ¡°That boy has a wild temper, hard to control.¡± Although Mr. Li said this, the proud expression on his face showed that he was very satisfied with his grandson¡¯s choice.

    ¡°Old Song, I heard from Old Qin that your granddaughter has excellent medical skills. Could she take a look at meter? My stomach has been ufortabletely, and we couldn¡¯t find what¡¯s wrong,¡± Mr. Wang said with a smile.

    ¡°My granddaughter?¡± Mr. Song looked puzzled. His granddaughter didn¡¯t know medical skills; it was his inw Yang Lisheng who was a doctor, a very skilled one at that.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Seeing Mr. Song¡¯s confused face, Mr. Wang was somewhat speechless. It was quite clueless of him not to know about his own granddaughter.

    Mr. Song turned to Mr. Qin, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    Just as Mr. Qin was about to speak, a heartyugh rang out from the side. ¡°I amte, hahaha¡­¡±

    All the elders turned their heads to see, and saw it was Fang Qiming.

    ¡°Old Fang, long time no see! Come sit over here,¡± Mr. Zhaoughed as he pointed to a spot next to him.

    Fang Family¡¯s status in Beijing was not to be underestimated, especially in themercial sector with hotels, malls, dining, and entertainment. The Fang Family was a leading enterprise in the industry, challenging the positions of both the Song and Qin families.

    Old Sir Fang sat next to Mr. Zhao and took out the gift he had prepared, handing it to Mr. Song, ¡°Just a little token!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.¡± Mr. Song smiled as he epted the gift, handing it over to the butler nearby.

    ¡°Old Fang, I heard you went on a trip recently?¡± Mr. Zhao spoke.

    Old Sir Fang nodded, taking a sip of tea. ¡°My grandson went with me. You guys wouldn¡¯t believe, I almost didn¡¯t make it back. It was lucky that I met a divine doctor on the train.¡±

    ¡°Divine Doctor?¡±

    ¡°He massaged me here, and it didn¡¯t take long to get better. I haven¡¯t had an asthma attack in days. How miraculous is that?¡± Old Sir Fang enthusiastically recounted the incident that urred on the train.

    ¡°It is said that Chinese medicine is profound indeed.¡±

    ¡°Old Qin, which granddaughter of mine were you talking about?¡± Mr. Song remembered the question he hadn¡¯t finished asking earlier and looked towards Mr. Qin.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, her medical skill is truly exceptional. You know about my wife¡¯s health. After treatment by that girl, my wife has been able to get out of bed and walk these past few days,¡± Mr. Qin smiled. Seeing his wife getting better day by day, he couldn¡¯t express how happy he was.

    Mr. Song was taken aback. Wasn¡¯t Xiao Ning only seven years old? How could she possibly possess such impressive medical skills?

    ¡°Old Qin, was it really Xiao Ning who treated Yuqing? It wasn¡¯t my inw who treated her?¡± Mr. Song was somewhat skeptical about Song Yan Ning having such good medical skills, given her age.

    ¡°Why would I lie to you? That child is really amazing; she is sure to be no ordinary person when she grows up,¡± Mr. Qin said, his eyes revealing undeniable fondness and admiration.

    Mr. Song frowned deeply in thought. If Xiao Ning really had such medical skills, perhaps it would be a good idea to bring her back. Looks were not the issue; capability was what truly mattered.

    A Rolls-Royce Phantom Double Door Sedan Ghawwass Limited Edition slowly drove into the Song Family¡¯s parking lot.

    At that moment, the parking lot was filled with various luxury cars¡ªBugatti, Bentley, Ferrari, Lamborghini¡­ it had practically turned into a luxury car show.

    Seeing that Rolls-Royce, Song Yanxue, who had been standing by the window waiting for Yushen¡¯s arrival, immediately showed a happy smile on her face. ¡°Brother Yushen is finally here.¡± She picked up her dress and ran quickly out of the room. She wanted to be the first to greet Brother Yushen, wanting him to see her beauty today.

 Chapter 74 - 74 You deserve it

    ?Chapter 74: You deserve it.   Chapter 74: You deserve it.                                   Qin Yushen pushed open the car door and stepped out, walking up to Song Yan Ning and the others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Yang Lisheng adjusted his cor and sleeves. It had been a long time since he had dressed so formally, and he was somewhat unustomed to it.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Li Meixiang nodded slightly and took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, following Yang Lisheng towards the Song Family¡¯s mansion. They had been to the Song Family¡¯s home before¡ªit wasn¡¯t their first visit; they had attended Xin¡¯er and Yufeng¡¯s engagement, their wedding, as well as the one-month celebrations for Xiao Xue and Xiao Li. Although there had been some changes, they were not significant.

    Qin Yushen slightly curved his lips into a smile and caught up with the three.

    ¡°Brother Yushen!¡± A pretty figure jogged towards Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen subtly furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Brother Yushen!¡± Song Yanxue ran up to Qin Yushen, her face beaming with happiness as she looked at him, seemingly oblivious to Song Yan Ning and the others beside her. Brother Yushen must have noticed her beauty today. Would Brother Yushen be moved by her? Although they were still young, even kindergarteners knew about liking each other, and they were almost in middle school, surely old enough to start dating. She had always harbored a crush on Brother Yushen.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Qin Yushen responded ndly.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, do you think I look pretty today?¡± Song Yanxue walked up to Qin Yushen¡¯s side and reached out to hold his arm.

    Qin Yushen stepped aside, avoiding Song Yanxue¡¯s hand. He had always disliked being touched by others, especially those he did not like.

    Song Yanxue looked at her empty embrace, feeling somewhat dejected. When would Brother Yushen finally ept her? She knew that Brother Yushen did not like to be touched, but she was different¡ªshe had grown up with him, and both of their elders hoped that they could be together in the future.

    ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Xue, right?¡± Li Meixiang smiled at Song Yanxue, who shared a resemnce with Yang Xin¡¯er. Xiao Xue was born when she and her partner were still in Beijing; they had even held her when she was a baby. In the blink of an eye, she had grown so much.

    Upon hearing this, Song Yanxue nced up and down at Li Meixiang, ¡°Who are you?¡± Did she not see that she was talking to Brother Yushen?

    Yang Lisheng frowned displeasedly, ¡°We are your grandparents.¡± He had heard from Xin¡¯er that Xiao Xue was polite and well-behaved, but now she seemed much worse than Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Grandparents?¡± Song Yanxue turned her gaze to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Is she the ugly freak?¡±

    Thatment made the three onlookers¡¯ faces darken.

    Song Yan Ning mockingly curved the corner of her lips. Just like Yang Xin¡¯er in character.

    ¡°She is your sister, how can you say that about her?¡± Yang Lisheng reprimanded sternly.

    Li Meixiang pulled Song Yan Ning into her embrace and gently patted her back, ¡°Xiao Ning, don¡¯t be sad. In our eyes, you are the most beautiful, iparable to anyone else.¡± Xin¡¯er was really out of line to raise a child this way.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not sad,¡± Song Yan Ning hugged Li Meixiang and shook her head with a smile. How could she possibly care about Song Yanxue¡¯s words?

    ¡°Apologize!¡± Qin Yushen looked coldly at Song Yanxue.

    Song Yanxue was startled when she heard what Qin Yushen had said. She could dismiss anyone else, but she had not expected that Brother Yushen would also side with that ¡°ugly monster.¡±

    A feeling of injustice surged in her heart, and she red fiercely at Song Yan Ning, saying defiantly, ¡°She is indeed ugly, otherwise why would my mother have sent her away?¡± It was all because of that ugly monster that Brother Yushen was treating her this way.

    ¡°That¡¯s outrageous, I¡¯m going to find Xinxin and Yufeng and ask how they raise their daughter,¡± Yang Lisheng huffed coldly, striding toward the Song family mansion.

    Li Meixiang looked at Song Yanxue with disappointment and followed Yang Lisheng, holding Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand. She was also angry, but since it was Mr. Song¡¯s birthday celebration today, she still needed to try and persuade her husband not to be too impulsive.

    Song Yanxue snorted in defiance and looked at the trio of Yang Lisheng with disdain in her eyes. She didn¡¯t care about them; what difference did having grandparents make? She was a member of the Song family, with or without grandparents.

    Seeing Qin Yushen catching up, Song Yanxue quickly followed him, looking at him with a sad face, ¡°Brother Yushen, they are all bullying me.¡±

    Qin Yushen nced at Song Yanxue, the coldness in his eyes showing nothing but disgust for her, ¡°You deserve it!¡±

    Song Yanxue could not believe what she heard from Qin Yushen. Could it be that Brother Yushen liked that ugly monster?

    Thinking of this possibility, a surge of anger and unwillingness rose in Song Yanxue¡¯s heart. She was determined to make that ugly monster pay.

    Yang Xin¡¯er was chatting with guests when she saw Yang Lisheng and the others arrive and smiled slightly at Liu Xiang, ¡°Mrs. Lin, please excuse me for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, Mrs. Song,¡± Mrs. Lin responded with a smile, nodding her head. It was normal for Yang Xin¡¯er to be busy as the host of the banquet.

    Yang Xin¡¯er nodded slightly and walked toward Yang Lisheng and the others. She couldn¡¯t let anyone know that Song Yan Ning was her daughter, else she would be utterly ashamed.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, you¡¯re here!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er stopped as she approached Yang Lisheng and his group.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yang Lisheng snorted unhappily. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Song¡¯s birthday banquet, he would have seriously questioned her about how she was raising her daughter.

    Yang Xin¡¯er frowned slightly, a hint of displeasure in her eyes, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Who made you angry?¡± If it weren¡¯t for her father¡¯s insistence on inviting them, she wouldn¡¯t even want them toe. She knew they would definitely bring Song Yan Ning along.

    Li Meixiang gently pushed Yang Lisheng and smiled, ¡°Xin¡¯er, where is your grandfather?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s over there, Mom, Dad, I¡¯ll take you there. Xiao Xue, take your sister to your room to y for a while.¡± Seeing Song Yanxue approaching, Yang Xin¡¯er instructed.

    ¡°Okay, Mom,¡± Song Yanxue nodded in response. Watch how she¡¯ll deal with that ugly monsterter.

    ¡°No need, Xiao Ning hasn¡¯t met her grandfather yet; we¡¯ll take her to see him,¡± Yang Lisheng said, leading Li Meixiang and Song Yan Ning toward where Mr. Song was.

    Yang Xin¡¯er quickly stopped the three of them, ¡°Dad, that area is filled with distinguished guests, it¡¯s not convenient for children right now. Xiao Xue, Xiao Li, and Xiao Yang haven¡¯t gone to wish Grandfather a happy birthday either. Let¡¯s have the four siblings go togetherter. Let Xiao Ning y with Xiao Xue and the others for a bit, it¡¯s good for them to bond.¡±

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang saw the sense in Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s words.

    Li Meixiang, recalling the harsh words Song Yanxue had said about Song Yan Ning earlier, looked worriedly at Song Yanxue, ¡°Xiao Xue, make sure to take good care of Xiao Ning, and do not bully her, do you understand?¡± They are real sisters; they should be able to get along in no time.

 Chapter 75 - 75 Seventy-five I am with them

    ?Chapter 75: Seventy-five, I am with them   Chapter 75: Seventy-five, I am with them                                   Song Yanxue nodded her head. She would certainly ¡°take good care¡± of Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, you go y with Xiao Xue; Grandma and Grandpa wille find you in a bit,¡± Li Meixiang said as she stroked Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair. She was quite confident in Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded in response.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, they are biological sisters. Xiao Xue wouldn¡¯t bully Xiao Ning. Right, Xiao Xue?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er gave Song Yanxue a look.

    Song Yanxue nodded obediently, ¡°Of course not, I will take good care of my little sister.¡± Even if Mom hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she was going to give this ugly freak a piece of her mind. How could she let her off when Brother Yushen had even said she deserved it because of her?

    ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s go upstairs,¡± Song Yanxue said to Song Yan Ning, a radiant smile appearing on her delicate face.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Song Yan Ning gave a nod and followed Song Yanxue. She really wanted to see what tricks Song Yanxue would pull.

    Qin Yushen followed the two of them.

    ¡°Xiao Shen, your mom and dad are over there; let¡¯s go to them,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er stopped Qin Yushen. If Xiao Shen went with them, how could she carry out her n?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with them,¡± Qin Yushen said indifferently, his words leaving no room for doubt. He knew Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t need his protection, but he couldn¡¯t stand watching the Song Family mother and daughter bully her.

    Song Yanxue stopped and frowned at Qin Yushen, then turned to Yang Xin¡¯er for help. Of course, she wanted to y with Brother Yushen, but how could she lock Song Yan Ning away with Brother Yushen following?

    ¡°Xiao Shen, your parents were just asking about you. Why don¡¯t you go greet them first, then y with Xiao Xue and the others?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er was somewhat helpless, but she couldn¡¯t force Xiao Shen.

    Qin Yushen walked up to Song Yan Ning, took her hand, and walked towards where his parents were, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    ¡°Brother Yushen,¡± Song Yanxue looked at Qin Yushen incredulously. He was actually holding that ugly freak¡¯s hand.

    Song Yan Ning shook her hand several times but couldn¡¯t free it from Qin Yushen¡¯s grasp, feeling somewhat irritated. The fact that she couldn¡¯t break free indicated that his strength surpassed hers. It seemed her guess was right; he was indeed not an ordinary person.

    Qin Yushen nced at Song Yan Ning, a yful gleam in his deep eyes, ¡°My parents have something to tell you.¡±

    Song Yanxue ran up in front of Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning and angrily blocked their path, ¡°You ugly freak, let go of Brother Yushen¡¯s hand.¡± She had never even held Brother Yushen¡¯s hand, what right did this ugly freak have?

    Song Yan Ning looked down at her hand sped with Qin Yushen¡¯s and rolled her eyes speechlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it makes more sense to ask him to let go of my hand?¡± Anyone with eyes could see Qin Yushen was the one holding onto her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. You are so ugly, why would Brother Yushen voluntarily hold your hand?¡± Song Yanxue was about to explode with anger. She truly wanted to step forward and p this ugly freak twice, not only was she ugly, but she also shamelessly tried to seduce her Brother Yushen.

    Yang Lisheng¡¯s and Li Meixiang¡¯s faces grew increasingly unpleasant. Song Yanxue kept calling her an ugly freak, continuously hurting Xiao Ning and clearly not treating Xiao Ning as her sister.

    Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s expression was also very grim. This grotesque had some skills, since in just two days she had managed to make Xiao Shen respect her¡ªa fact Xin¡¯er had underestimated. She understood Xiao Shen well; besides his family, others found it very hard to approach him. Xiao Xue was so kind to him, yet he never treated Xiao Xue in any special way.

    ¡°This is the daughter you¡¯ve raised, huh!¡± Yang Lisheng could no longer restrain himself. Xiao Ning was his treasured child with his partner, and they couldn¡¯t stand to see her mistreated.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s obvious that Xiao Xue is the one being wronged here; even if you want to protect Xiao Ning, you can¡¯t just disregard the truth,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er retorted. She knew this abomination was a misfit with their family.

    ¡°Am I disregarding the truth?¡± Yang Lisheng looked at Yang Xin¡¯er with a mocking expression. He and his wife had previously been too busy with the hospital to spend much time with Xin¡¯er and had always felt guilty, so they tried to cater to all her desires. But this had made Xin¡¯er be so selfish and blinded to the truth. He truly regretted it!

    Song Yufeng walked over. Seeing the unpleasant expressions on Yang Lisheng and the others¡¯ faces, he felt a bit surprised, ¡°Dad! Mom!¡±

    Yang Lisheng nodded and handed over a box containing wild ginseng to Song Yufeng, ¡°Yufeng, this is a gift for your dad. Please hand it to him; we will be leaving.¡± He had initially nned to gift a painting to Mr. Song as well, but now he felt it unnecessary.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t leave. Xin¡¯er, stop them,¡± Song Yufeng tried to detain Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, giving Yang Xin¡¯er a meaningful nce. They were his inws, and their departure like this could reflect poorly on the Song Family.

    Yang Xin¡¯er snorted coldly and turned her head away. If they wanted to leave, she wouldn¡¯t stop them.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang sighed. They were utterly disappointed in Xin¡¯er.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s go,¡± Li Meixiang walked over to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and withdrew her hand.

    Qin Yushen half-squinted his eyes, his gaze harboring threads of anger. Today, he truly witnessed what it meant to be blinded to the truth.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s talk about this after the birthday feast is over. Everyone¡¯s watching,¡± Song Yufeng anxiously looked at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang.

    ¡°Divine Doctor, is that really you? I thought I had mistaken someone else,¡± a heartyugh echoed from behind them at that moment.

    Yang Lisheng, hearing the voice and finding it familiar, turned to see Fang Qiming, ¡°Brother Fang!¡± He hadn¡¯t expected him to attend Mr. Song¡¯s birthday feast as well.

    Fang Qiming, with a hearty smile, approached Yang Lisheng, ¡°We were just talking about you and your granddaughter. A few people would like to meet you and her; let¡¯s go over.¡±

    Yang Lisheng initially wanted to refuse, but seeing Mr. Song and Mr. Qin waving at him, he nodded and looked towards Li Meixiang and Song Yan Ning, ¡°Let¡¯s go over.¡±

    Qin Yushen briefly nced at Yang Xin¡¯er, then stepped forward to join Song Yan Ning and others. His grandfather and father were there, and naturally, he needed to join them.

    Yang Xin¡¯er gritted her teeth in frustration; she wanted to stop them, but she knew she couldn¡¯t. The person who hade to invite them was Old Sir Fang, and although the Fang Family hadn¡¯t risen as long as the Song Family, their current strength was almost on par.

    ¡°Mom, hurry and stop them, or everyone will know that freak is one of our family,¡± Song Yanxue anxiously shook Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s arm, her eyes filled with worry, resentment, and indignation. Brother Yushen was hers, and she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to take him away.

 Chapter 76 - 76 Seventy-six Gift

    ?Chapter 76: Seventy-six, Gift   Chapter 76: Seventy-six, Gift                                   Yang Xin¡¯er didn¡¯t pay any attention to Song Yanxue, as she pulled Song Yufeng along to catch up with Song Yan Ning and the others.

    Looking at Song Yan Ning and her party approaching, several of the elders in attendance focused their gazes on Song Yan Ning, their eyes full of inquiry. Even though Old Qin had assured them he wasn¡¯t joking, they still found it hard to believe that such a young child could possess such advanced medical skills.

    ¡°Old Qin, are you really not joking with us?¡± Old Li looked at Mr. Qin to confirm once more.

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Mr. Qin nodded affirmatively, his eyes filled with admiration and fondness as he watched Song Yan Ning. He was very fond of this child, especially the cool and noble temperament she possessed, which assured him that she would definitely not be just another ordinary person in the future.

    Turning to Mr. Song, ¡°Old Song, what do you think of your granddaughter?¡± Mr. Song was his old friend, and he still hoped that Mr. Song would correct past mistakes and not judge by appearances, to make amends to this child, otherwise, he would surely regret it in the future.

    Mr. Song scrutinized Song Yan Ning. Her expression was indifferent, aloof as if everything around her was merelymonce. The luxurious mansion, the socialites, high officials, and noble families failed to spark the slightest interest in her, and he felt not only surprise in his heart.

    He had assumed that since Song Yan Ning had lived in the countryside, her behavior might be somewhat unrefined. Unexpectedly, not only did her temperament not fall shortpared to Xiao Xue and Xiao Li, but it even surpassed theirs. The confidence, strength, and nobility that emanated from her very bones were innate, entirely different from what could be cultivated.

    ¡°Unexpected.¡± Mr. Song said. Had he not seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed that this was the child they had abandoned.

    ¡°He is the ¡®Divine Doctor¡¯ I told you all about. If it hadn¡¯t been for my encounter with him on the train, you wouldn¡¯t be seeing me now,¡± Old Sir Fang introduced Yang Lisheng to the presentpany with a tone full of admiration.

    ¡°Please, have a seat!¡± Mr. Song stood up and invited Yang Lisheng to sit. He was now very curious about Xiao Ning¡¯s medical skill and wanted to know if she truly was as formidable as Old Qin had stated.

    Yang Lisheng nodded slightly, ¡°This is the gift I¡¯ve brought for you, and this is the gift Xiao Ning has for you.¡± He took the box containing wild ginseng from Song Yufeng¡¯s hands and set it on the table, then took the other box from Li Meixiang. Originally, he had not nned to give this painting to Mr. Song, but since Mr. Song was Xiao Ning¡¯s grandfather, just giving wild ginseng seemed insufficient. Besides, it was Xiao Ning¡¯s first time meeting her grandfather, and presenting a birthday gift could leave a good impression. Even though Xin¡¯er had disappointed him, deep down, he still hoped Xiao Ning could return to the Song Family, for that was her true home.

    ¡°You are very kind, thank you, Xiao Ning, for the gift to your grandfather,¡± Mr. Song said joyously looking at Song Yan Ning. The more he looked at Xiao Ning, the more he liked her. Such an outstanding granddaughter must be kept in the Song Family, and he needed to make it up to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Song Yan Ning replied indifferently.

    Yang Xin¡¯er gritted her teeth and poked Song Yufeng at her side, giving him a look.

    Song Yufeng hesitated. His father seemed to like Xiao Ning very much, and he also hoped Xiao Ning woulde back so that he could make up for the wrongs he had done her over the years.

    Seeing that Song Yufeng did not say anything, Yang Xin¡¯er pinched the back of his hand irritably and looked at the box on the table, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you open it and see what the gift is.¡± Judging by the box, it should contain a painting. Since there was no stopping it now, she might as well let Song Yan Ning embarrass herself in front of these elders, make their family¡¯s old man hate her, make Song Yan Ning feel utterly out of ce, and unworthy of being one of the Song Family. The painting Song Yan Ning had gifted was surely not a masterpiece from a renowned artist, and it might just be something she had doodled.

    Song Yufeng inhaled sharply from the pain and, seeing Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s warning look, reluctantly echoed, ¡°Yes dad, why not take a look.¡± He wasn¡¯t henpecked, rather, he deferred to Xin¡¯er in all things because she had sacrificed so much for him. She gave up her dreams, her career, devoted her youth to him, and bore him several bright and lovely children. That¡¯s why he respected her so much.

    Mr. Song hesitated a bit, actually curious about what was inside the box. However, considering the asion, if the box contained something of little value, it might subject Xiao Ning to gossip. He gave Song Yufeng a re and looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, do you think grandpa should open it?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me,¡± Song Yan Ning said indifferently. After all, she had already given away the painting, what he did with it had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Grandpa, please open it. I also want to see what little sister Xiao Ning has given,¡± Song Yanxue interjected. She was sure that the box contained a painting done by Song Yan Ning herself, and given how ugly she was, the painting must be ugly too.

    Mr. Song looked around at everyone, all faces filled with anticipation, and smiled as he nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll open it to have a look.¡±

    He reached out to lift the lid of the box, saw a painting inside, took it out, and began to unfold it slowly on the table.

    As the entire painting was unveiled, the eyes of the seated elders all brightened.

    ¡°This is ¡®Summer Clouds and Rain¡¯ by Liu Jue of the Ming Dynasty!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this painting long lost?¡±

    ¡°I remember, at thest auction, Liu Yu¡¯s ¡®Mountain Stream Grass Pavilion Painting¡¯ was sold for the sky-high price of 6.9 million.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning, your birthday gift is quite hefty! Old Song, I¡¯m really envious of you!¡±

    Mr. Song redirected his gaze, nced at Song Yan Ning, and looked at Yang Lisheng, ¡°My dear inw, this painting?¡± Xiao Ning was so young, she couldn¡¯t possibly afford such an expensive gift. It must have been Yang Lisheng who brought the painting to give Xiao Ning some prestige. Yang Lisheng, being a renowned doctor, knew many important people; it wouldn¡¯t be strange for someone to gift him a painting in gratitude for treating them.

    ¡°This painting was bought by Xiao Ning in Wangtianjing,¡± Yang Lisheng said, recounting the process of purchasing the painting briefly.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, how did you know there was a painting within the painting?¡± Mr. Qin looked at Song Yan Ning with a smile, his eyes full of affection.

    Song Yanxue clenched her fists tightly, mes of anger burning in her eyes as she watched Song Yan Ning. That damn monstrosity, why should she get to show off in front of these elders? Just wait, I will make sure you¡¯re embarrassed.

    Song Yan Ning slightly lifted the corners of her lips, ¡°It was a coincidence!¡±

    Mr. Qin burst into heartyughter. He couldn¡¯t believe it was simply a ¡®coincidence,¡¯ but since Xiao Ning said it was, then let it be a coincidence.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯ve heard that your medical skills are quite advanced. Why don¡¯t you take a look at Grandpa Zhou¡¯s pulse? He¡¯s been feeling dizzytely,¡± Grandpa Zhou said with a smile, admiration and fondness in his eyes. It was hard for him to believe that this child had lived in the countryside before.

 Chapter 77 - 77 Seventy-seven jealousy

    ?Chapter 77: Seventy-seven, jealousy   Chapter 77: Seventy-seven, jealousy                                   Song Yan Ning looked at Mr. Zhou with a humble smile, ¡°Grandpa Zhou, I¡¯ve only learned the basics; my grandfather¡¯s medical expertise is truly profound. You should let my grandfather take your pulse; he¡¯d surely detect the cause in no time.¡±

    Mr. Zhouughed heartily and teased Song Yan Ning, ¡°But I want you to take my pulse.¡± He didn¡¯t actually have any illness; it was just that with age, his blood pressure was a bit high. However, he usually controlled it very well. Having Song Yan Ning take his pulse was simply to see whether she could determine his issue.

    ¡°Alright then, I will respectfullyply,¡± Song Yan Ning walked up to Mr. Zhou and reached out to ce her hand on his wrist.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, take a look at me too when you¡¯re done, my stomach has been quite ufortabletely,¡± Grandpa Wang said cheerfully as he watched Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Of course, Grandpa Wang,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded in reply.

    Qin Yushen watched Song Yan Ning, his thin lips unconsciously curving into a slight smile. She was really special, making him irresistibly want to know more about her.

    Song Yanxue noticed the smile on the corner of Qin Yushen¡¯s mouth, and the rage and jealousy inside her could no longer be contained. She stepped forward, intending to fiercely reprimand Song Yan Ning and make her understand her ce and what right she had to seduce Brother Yushen. Brother Yushen was hers; she was the one who was truly suitable for Brother Yushen.

    Yang Xin¡¯er reached out to stop Song Yanxue, who was about to dash forward, ¡°Xiao Xue, mind the setting.¡± To be honest, Song Yan Ning¡¯s performance today was quite unexpected to her. However good her performance was, she still wouldn¡¯t like her.

    ¡°Mom, she¡¯s seducing Brother Yushen,¡± Song Yanxue gritted her teeth and red at Song Yan Ning, wishing she could re a hole through her.

    Yang Xin¡¯er nced around at everyone, and seeing that their attention was on Song Yan Ning, she sighed in relief and pulled Song Yanxue aside to whisper, ¡°Xiao Xue, listen to Mom, I know you really hate that eyesore, and I feel the same. So today, you have to perform even better, don¡¯t let her overshadow you, understand?¡±

    Song Yanxue nodded, ¡°But Brother Yushen smiled at her.¡± She had been with Brother Yushen for so long, and she had never seen him smile at her, yet today, Brother Yushen had smiled at that eyesore more than once. She was so jealous!

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, with Mom here, I assure you that Xiao Shen will definitely marry you,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er patted Song Yanxue on the shoulder,forting her softly. Xiao Xue could enter the Emperor Realm for training, a ce Song Yan Ning could never reach in her lifetime. How could shepare with her Xiao Xue? In the future, Xiao Xue would definitely surpass Song Yan Ning by leaps and bounds.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yanxue nodded and looked at Song Yan Ning with a hint of mockery and triumph in her eyes. Since Mom said so, what was there to worry about?

    Song Yan Ning withdrew her hand, ¡°Mr. Zhou, your health is very good, but you need to watch your blood pressure, especially in terms of diet. Make sure to go for low salt and low fat. Try to keep it light. It¡¯s best to take a walk after dinner, about half an hour to an hour would be appropriate.¡±

    Mr. Zhou nodded appreciatively, ¡°Not bad! Such medical skill at such a young age will certainly lead to great achievements.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled modestly, ¡°You tter me, Grandpa Zhou!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Old Song, your granddaughter has really won my heart. I have a grandson just a few years older than Song Yan Ning; she¡¯s so outstanding, and surely there will be many suitors in her future. It would be great if we could be inws sometime down the line,¡± Mr. Zhou thought the idea wasn¡¯t bad. His grandson was just a few years older than Song Yan Ning; her outstanding nature meant she wouldn¡¯tck pursuers. By securing her early, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about someone else sweeping her away.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of displeasure in his depths.

    ¡°Mr. Zhou, stop dreaming, Xiao Ning has long been promised to my Xiao Sheng in a child betrothal,¡± Mr. Qin chuckled. Xiao Ning was a child he had set his sights on, and he wouldn¡¯t let anyone snatch him away.

    The displeasure in Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes vanished instantly, his slightly raised eyebrows indicating his good mood.

    ¡°Mom,¡± Song Yanxue shook Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with anxiety.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have me,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er reached out and rubbed Song Yanxue¡¯s head. She would never let such a thing happen. Xiao Shen was destined to be Xiao Xue¡¯s husband, her husband alone. Only someone as exceptional as Xiao Xue was suited for Xiao Shen.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Song Yanli approached Yang Xin¡¯er and pointed at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Is she Xiao Ning¡¯s sister? She¡¯s so impressive!¡± She had seen Xiao Ning¡¯s sister just now and was truly amazed.

    Yang Xin¡¯er frowned slightly, displeased.

    ¡°What¡¯s so impressive about her? Can she y the piano? Does she dance Latin? Can she speak English?¡± Song Yanxue snorted discontentedly. It was just some medical skills learned from their grandfather, nothing extraordinary.

    Song Yanli ignored Song Yanxue and walked over to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning sister, I¡¯m your second sister, Song Yanli. Wee home.¡± She thought Xiao Ning¡¯s sister wasn¡¯t ugly, just a bit dark-skinned and her features had yet to develop. Perhaps when Xiao Ning¡¯s sister grew up, she¡¯d be even more beautiful than her and her elder sister.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Seeing Song Yanli¡¯s genuine smile, Song Yan Ning also smiled in response.

    ¡°Xiao Ning sister, you¡¯re really amazing, knowing how to check pulses. Can you teach me?¡± Song Yanli looked at Song Yan Ning expectantly. Her dream was to be a doctor who saves lives and helps the injured.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded.

    Song Yanxue stomped her foot in frustration, ¡°Mom, look at Xiao Li.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er thoughtfully observed Song Yan Ning. Indeed, Song Yan Ning had impressed her. In such a short time, not only had she managed to deal with these old gentlemen, making them happy, but they were alsopeting to have her as their granddaughter-inw.

    Even the usually obedient Xiao Li was taking her side. This Song Yan Ning was not to be underestimated; she had to make her leave Beijing soon. Otherwise, the old man might really agree to let her return to the Song Family.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, you should move back home,¡± Mr. Song said. Such an outstanding child, if well nurtured, was bound to have a limitless future. It was just unfortunate that the quota to enter the Emperor Realm was already filled. Otherwise, giving it to Xiao Ning would have definitely made her even more outstanding.

    ¡°Yes, Xiao Ning sister, you should stay at home,¡± Song Yanli said with hopeful eyes. If Xiao Ning sister stayed, she could learn medical skills from her.

    Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yanxue both watched Song Yan Ning with tense faces. If she dared agree, they would definitely make life difficult for her.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang also looked at Song Yan Ning, their eyes filled with a mix of reluctance and joy. Mr. Song suggesting Xiao Ning stay in the Song Family made them truly happy for Xiao Ning, even though they felt a deep sense of reluctance.

 Chapter 78 - 78 It has nothing to do with me

    ?Chapter 78: It has nothing to do with me.   Chapter 78: It has nothing to do with me.                                   Song Yan Ning scanned the crowd, capturing everyone¡¯s expressions, and smiled at Song Yanli, ¡°Thank you! I have no intention of staying.¡±

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s response stunned many present. In a prominent family like the Song Family, being a servant was envied, let alone being the master.

    ¡°Why?¡± Song Yanli looked at Song Yan Ning, puzzled. Could it be that Xiao Ning was holding a grudge about the past, and that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want to return?

    Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yanxue contemptuously sneered. They didn¡¯t believe Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t want to return. No matter how well she might live in Yang City, could itpare to life with the Song Family? There, she wouldn¡¯t have to lift a finger; everything was taken care of, and she could live a life offort without the hustle of everyday life.

    Song Yan Ning curved her lips into a smile, ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t belong to me, nor do I belong here.¡± The Song Family meant nothing in her eyes; she had never been impressed by them.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Grandfather hopes you cane back, he willpensate you,¡± Mr. Song earnestly assured her. He truly hoped she would return.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, walked over to Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, and took their hands, ¡°I feel that I am living well now and don¡¯t want to change.¡± She had her grandparents; everyone else was dispensable to her.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, you must be reluctant to leave your grandparents, right? If you agree to stay, your grandparents will certainly stay in Beijing with you, right? Mom! Dad!¡± Song Yufeng turned to Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang. If they agreed to stay in Beijing, he would make every effort to buy that courtyard house.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang nodded slightly. They were willing to do anything for Xiao Ning. They had brought the courtyard house and now had a ce to live in Beijing. However, they respected Xiao Ning¡¯s choice.

    Yang Xin¡¯er gave Song Yufeng a displeased look. He knew she didn¡¯t like Song Yan Ning, yet he still interfered.

    This time, Song Yufeng ignored Yang Xin¡¯er and looked at Song Yan Ning, waiting for her response. He had always felt guilty towards this daughter and hoped she would return so he could make it up to her.

    Yang Xin¡¯er bit her teeth in dissatisfaction and turned her head away. Once the banquet was over, she would make him pay.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang and smiled, ¡°My decision won¡¯t change.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she held a grudge for being sent away by the Song Family, but that she genuinely disliked them.

    Mr. Song sighed helplessly, ¡°Alright, I respect your choice.¡± She was still young; perhaps when she was older, she would understand the benefits of returning to the Song Family.

    Several elders admired Song Yan Ning. They liked her temper, it was just a pity she wasn¡¯t their granddaughter.

    Suppressing her anger and jealousy, Song Yanxue walked up to Mr. Song, sped his arm, ¡°Grandfather, happy birthday! Xiao Xue has prepared a special gift for you today.¡± She wanted the grandfather and everyone present to see that she was better than Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°What gift has Xiao Xue prepared for Grandfather?¡± Mr. Song patted Song Yanxue¡¯s hand indulgently. He was fond of all his grandchildren.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to y a piece for you, but I have an even better idea now,¡± Song Yanxue nced at Song Yan Ning, a scheming glint in her eyes.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mr. Song raised an eyebrow, interested.

    ¡°Xiao Xue was thinking, since there are many children of Xiao Xue¡¯s age here today, we could have a draw. Whatever is drawn, that person performs. It could add some fun to today¡¯s birthday feast. Of course, this is just a spontaneous idea, depending on whether everyone is willing to participate or not.¡± Song Yanxue revealed her n. Her main goal was to show the guests the difference between Song Yan Ning, who grew up in the countryside, and those who grew up in major families.¡±

    ¡°This idea is indeed interesting.¡±

    ¡°I also think it¡¯s quite interesting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fun, it¡¯s just that my kid is ignorant and doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, the most important thing is to have fun!¡± Seeing all the elders interested, Song Yanxue felt even more proud.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Mr. Song, what do you think?¡±

    Mr. Song smiled and nodded, ¡°Since nobody has any objections, I naturally agree. Xiao Xue, you can go ahead and prepare.¡±

    ¡°Okay, grandpa! Xiao Xue promises toplete the task and make you happy and satisfied.¡± Song Yanxue saluted, then yfully stuck out her tongue at Mr. Song and grabbed Song Yanli, ¡°Xiao Li, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Song Yanli stopped Song Yanxue and walked over to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s go together.¡± She hoped to spend more time with her little sister to enhance their affection.

    Song Yan Ning was about to refuse when she heard Li Meixiang say, ¡°Xiao Ning, go have fun with Xiao Xue and Xiao Li.¡± They are sisters and should foster a closer rtionship.

    Song Yan Ning reluctantly nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Qin Yushen walked over to Song Yan Ning and followed them.

    Seeing Qin Yushen follow, Song Yan Ning turned and gave him a teasing look. Did this guy not realize that this would drive Song Yanxue crazy?

    Qin Yushen smiled nonchntly. He only did what he wanted to, never caring about others¡¯ thoughts.

    Song Yanxue, seeing the exchange of looks between Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, stomped her foot in anger, her face turning red, then quickly walked ahead with Song Yanli. So ugly, yet daring to seduce her Brother Yushen, she would definitely teach this freak a lesson soon.

    ¡°Are you not going to cate her?¡± Song Yan Ning asked Qin Yushen with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Why should I care?¡± Qin Yushen looked indifferent. Even though he might appear as a child, his soul was that of an adult. How could he possibly care about a child that had nothing to do with him? As for Song Yan Ning, he felt they were simr; she knew how to arrange formations and use the Qi-guided Needle, she couldn¡¯t be just a normal child. He wondered about her identity before taking over the body.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and walked in the direction where Song Yanxue and Song Yanli had left.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s smile deepened slightly, and he stepped forward to catch up with Song Yan Ning.

    Yang Xin¡¯er was really about to lose her mind at this point, but as today¡¯s host, she had to suppress her anger, forcing a polite smile and amodating everyone.

    ¡°Mrs. Song, that little girl just now is also your daughter, right? Howe I¡¯ve never seen her before?¡±

    ¡°That girl doesn¡¯t look anything like you or your husband at all. Could there have been a mix-up?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t send her away just because she¡¯s not good-looking, did you?¡± Various questions came one after another.

 Chapter 79 - 79 Seventy-nine drawing lots

    ?Chapter 79: Seventy-nine, drawing lots   Chapter 79: Seventy-nine, drawing lots                                   Yang Xin¡¯er took a deep breath and forced out a smile, ¡°You all must be kidding, how could I possibly not want my own daughter? It¡¯s just that my parents in Yang City are too bored, so I sent Xiao Ning to keep thempany.¡± It¡¯s all that freak¡¯s fault. If it wasn¡¯t for her, how could I be so embarrassed?

    ¡°Mrs. Song really knows how to honor her parents.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Song is both beautiful and kind-hearted. No wonder Mr. Song dotes on her so much.¡±

    ¡°Everyone! I¡¯ll have to excuse myself for a moment.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er smiled at the crowd, nodded, and then turned to walk towards Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang. She wanted to talk to them, to get them to leave Beijing with Song Yan Ning as soon as possible. The reason she had sold the courtyard house was that she didn¡¯t want them toe back, for if they did, they would surely bring Song Yan Ning with them. However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated that Mr. Song would invite them to his birthday feast.

    Yang Xin¡¯er approached Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, greeted everyone seated with a nod, ¡°Dad, Mom, I need to talk to you about something, let¡¯s go to my room.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang stood up. They were also looking forward to having a talk with her.

    Yang Xin¡¯er closed the door to her room and looked at her parents, ¡°Dad, Mom, when do you n on going back?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re eager for us to leave?¡± Yang Lisheng¡¯s expression darkened. After so many years without seeing each other, she just met them and was already looking forward to them leaving. This daughter was really raised in vain.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just asking. I¡¯ve been busytely, so I need to know when you¡¯re leaving so I can make time to see you off.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er walked over with a smile.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Yang Lisheng snorted coldly. He knew exactly what she was thinking ¨C she just wanted them to take Xiao Ning and leave Beijing as soon as possible.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stay in Beijing for a while. We¡¯ll go back once Xiao Ning starts school.¡± Li Meixiang spoke up. Xiao Ning was to help the Qin Family find the Golden Cicada Herb, and she and her husband would stay in the courtyard house until Xiao Ning was back.

    ¡°Where are you staying at the moment?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er frowned. They¡¯d be staying that long? She had to find a way to get them to leave sooner.

    ¡°We¡¯re staying at the courtyard house,¡± Li Meixiang replied without hiding the fact.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the courtyard house sold?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er was surprised. She had asked Yufeng in the morning, and Yufeng said they were staying at a hotel, so how had it changed to the courtyard house?

    ¡°We bought it back,¡± Yang Lisheng said tly. He didn¡¯t n to tell Xin¡¯er that the Qin Family had helped them buy it back to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    Yang Xin¡¯er was stunned for a moment, ¡°Where did you get so much money?¡± The courtyard house would cost at least twenty to thirty million dors. Even if they saw patients for a lifetime, and with their pension, they couldn¡¯t afford it. Could Yufeng have helped them buy it back?

    ¡°It was Xiao Ning who earned the money,¡± Li Meixiang replied, not wanting to reveal the whole truth to Yang Xin¡¯er, besides, Xiao Ning indeed made quite a sum this time.

    ¡°Mom, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? You cane up with such a lie? It must have been Yufeng who bought it back for you, right?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er scoffed to herself. Song Yan Ning was so young; how could she earn that much money? Did she think her a fool so easily deceived? Older people really can¡¯t think straight.

    ¡°Believe it or not,¡± Yang Lisheng huffed. His daughter Xiao Ning was capable enough, and one day Xin¡¯er would regret her disbelief.

    ¡°How could you expect me to believe that? How old is Xiao Ning? That she could earn so much money? That¡¯s twenty to thirty million, not just two to three hundred dors,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said, shaking her head amusedly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, then leave it,¡± said Yang Lisheng, pulling Li Meixiang along. He felt there was no point in continuing the conversation.

    Yang Xin¡¯er didn¡¯t stop them, and once they left the room, she took out her cell phone and made a call. She would find out how the courtyard house was bought back.

    Song Yanxue maintained good rtions with the younger generations of major families, and hearing her suggestion, everyone thought it was very interesting, with most willing to participate.

    ¡°Xiao Xue, you organize it. I¡¯m in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m participating too.¡±

    ¡°My grandfather always says I¡¯m good for nothing. I want to show him today what talents his grandson has.¡±

    Song Yanxue nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Since everyone agrees, I¡¯ll go make the arrangements.¡± They, as descendants of major families, had been cultivating their talents since childhood, talents that Song Yan Ning would never have ess to.

    After making arrangements, Song Yanxue led the group to Mr. Song¡¯s table.

    ¡°Grandpa, these are the lots we¡¯ve prepared. These lots have names on them, and these are for the acts. You¡¯re the birthday star today, so you should be the one to draw the lots. Whoever you draw, that person will perform ording to the act on the lot,¡± Song Yanxue handed the lots to Mr. Song. Naturally, she wasn¡¯t going to arrange for everyone to perform. Her earlier invitation to the crowd was just for show, and her motive was of course to see Song Yan Ning make a fool of herself.

    There were only five acts in these lots, all rted to music. Besides herself, Xiao Li, and two of her close friends, Song Yan Ning was the only other performer.

    Mr. Song cheerfully epted, ¡°Xiao Xue is so thoughtful.¡±

    ¡°As long as grandpa¡¯s happy, Xiao Xue is too,¡± Song Yanxue giggled.

    Mr. Song happily ruffled Song Yanxue¡¯s hair, ¡°Should grandpa draw it now?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Song Yanxue nodded with a smile.

    Mr. Song first drew two lots, one of which had Song Yanxue¡¯s name for the piano performance. Laughing heartily, ¡°Xiao Xue, you start then.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Grandpa!¡± Song Yanxue nodded, gave a curtsey to the audience, and walked towards the piano. As she passed Song Yan Ning, she gave her a provocative nce. Just wait, it will be your turn soon. Let¡¯s see how you handle it.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled slightly upward with a mocking arch. This was just a child¡¯s game after all.

    Song Yanxue sat by the piano, smiled slightly at the audience, tested the piano with a couple of taps, and then began to y for real.

    The beautiful music flowed like water, instantly filling the banquet hall.

    The listeners nodded appreciatively, looking at Song Yanxue with admiration in their eyes. To y the piano so well was no easy feat; besides talent, effort was indispensable.

    Song Yan Ning closed her eyes, listening quietly. She might not know how to y the piano, but she had a deep understanding of musical tunes. The Demon n had a Cultivation Technique called Sound Technique, which used tunes to control others or to attack, effectively killing without being seen. However, to use a sound attack, it was necessary to y a Spiritual Artifact.

 Chapter 80 - 80 Eighty teach me once

    ?Chapter 80: Eighty, teach me once   Chapter 80: Eighty, teach me once                                   The piano sounds gradually ceased, and after a perfect conclusion, Song Yanxue withdrew her hands, stood up, and bowed to everyone with a smile. She was very confident in her piano skills. She had started learning the piano at the age of six and had now reached Piano Level 9, and soon she would be attending the assessment for piano tenth level.

    ¡°Bravo! Bravo!¡± A round of enthusiastic apuse rose in the hall.

    ¡°She ys so wonderfully, if my daughter could y like that, I¡¯d wake upughing in my sleep.¡±

    ¡°Such a little genius, I wonder who will be lucky enough to marry her someday.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Song, you are really blessed! A daughter both smart and well-behaved.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Song, I am truly envious of you!¡±

    Listening to everyone¡¯spliments and praises, Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s mood also improved, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Xiao Xue¡¯s intelligence, I hardly had to put in any effort.¡±

    Song Yanxue approached Mr. Song, ¡°Grandpa, how did I do?¡±

    Mr. Song nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Hmm, not bad! Xiao Xue¡¯s piano skills are getting better and better.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Grandpa! Now, please draw and see who will perform next.¡± Song Yanxue looked eagerly at the sticks in Mr. Song¡¯s hand, hoping that Song Yan Ning would be next. Then everyone would know the difference between her and Song Yan Ning.

    She shifted her gaze to Qin Yushen. Especially Brother Yushen, she had to let him know that Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯tpare to her at all. She was a beautiful white swan, the favored daughter of heaven, while Song Yan Ning was just an ugly duckling, a duckling that could never be a swan.

    Mr. Song smiled and nodded again, then drew two more sticks and opened them to see Song Yanli¡¯s name. He turned to Song Yanli, ¡°Xiao Li, it¡¯s your turn, you¡¯ll be dancing.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Grandpa!¡± Song Yanli stepped forward, greeted everyone with a bow, ¡°Then I will dance a Latin dance for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Bravo! Bravo!¡± Apuse sounded again on the scene.

    The guests moved aside, clearing a space for Song Yanli.

    Song Yanli walked to the center, took her position, and as the music started, she began to dance.

    Her skirt fluttered, her steps light, sometimes graceful, sometimes passionate, swaying, twirling, shrugging, extending arms, twisting the waist, moving the hips, she appeared like a mermaid swimming gracefully in the sea.

    Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s smile grew more pronounced. Xiao Xue and Xiao Li really made her proud, unlike Song Yan Ning, who grew up in the countryside¡ªso in and unsophisticated, unskilled in anything, simply irritating to look at.

    With a perfect turn, Song Yanli finished the dance, smiling and bowing to the audience. She wasn¡¯t actually satisfied with her performance, feeling somewhat constrained by the small formal dress she wore.

    Mr. Song happily nodded again, then drew two more sticks and saw Song Yan Ning¡¯s name. He hesitated momentarily, then started to fold the stick back, wanting to draw another. Xiao Ning was still young, and unlike Xiao Xue and Xiao Li, hadn¡¯t had specialized teachers instructing her.

    ¡°Grandpa, is it Xiao Ning¡¯s turn to perform? What will she perform?¡± There was no way Song Yanxue would let Mr. Song switch sticks, she asked aloud.

    Mr. Song looked displeased at Song Yanxue, setting aside the stick in his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s end the performances here.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, when I was writing the program, I asked Xiao Ning and she said she could do all of these performances. Right, Xiao Ning?¡± Song Yanxue challenged, ncing provocatively at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Song Yan Ning said in a calm voice.

    Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning, with a faint smile on his lips.

    ¡°Sister Xiao Ning, when I was writing the program, I specifically asked you, and everyone heard it back then. Moreover, today is Grandpa¡¯s birthday, and you are his granddaughter too; performing a program is expected, even if it¡¯s not well done, we won¡¯tugh at you, and if you truly can¡¯t do it, Xiao Li and I will both help you,¡± Song Yanxue cast herself in a caring sisterly role.

    ¡°Sister Xiao Xue really understands propriety; it makes me want to have a daughter too,¡± Mrs. Wang said enviously as she looked at Yang Xin¡¯er.

    ¡°The child is always obedient,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er nodded slightly without any modesty, and smiled; she turned her eyes toward Song Yan Ning and red at her with disdain. She couldn¡¯t yet maintain her facade, now she knows fear.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled in a sneer, nced at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, then looked at Mr. Song, ¡°Alright, what is the program I am going to perform?¡± So they just want to see her make a fool of herself? Then she would grant them their wish.

    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the program?¡± Song Yanxue asked Mr. Song.

    ¡°Piano,¡± Mr. Song said gravely. He was very dissatisfied with Song Yanxue¡¯s behavior this time.

    Song Yanxue smiled and walked up to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Sister Xiao Ning, do you need your sister to perform with you?¡± Actually, all the signed-up programs were piano and dance because these were what she excelled in; regardless of what she drew, she would face it with ease.

    ¡°No need,¡± Song Yan Ning turned her head towards Qin Yushen, ¡°Can you y the piano?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Qin Yushen nodded.

    ¡°Teach me once,¡± Song Yan Ning said. She didn¡¯t have Divine Sense yet, but her memory was exceptional, notparable to that of an ordinary person; if she wanted to learn, the piano couldn¡¯t trouble her, especially as she was already proficient in music theory.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Qin Yushen nodded, and followed Song Yan Ning towards the piano.

    Arriving at the piano, Qin Yushen opened the piano¡¯s lid, ¡°The piano keyboard has 52 white keys and 36 ck keys. The groups on the keyboard are three white keys next to two ck keys, followed by four white keys next to three ck keys, which form a group; the three white keys are sequentially CDE, and the four white keys sequentially FGAB, followed by their adjacent semitones¡­¡±

    Qin Yushen exined carefully, his long fingers demonstrating on the keys, ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, then sat down by the piano, ¡°I can do it now.¡±

    Qin Yushen gave a slight smile and stepped aside, waiting to see Song Yan Ning¡¯s performance. Seeing her confident expression, he knew she was sure to surprise him again.

    The others present didn¡¯t pay much attention when they heard Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t y the piano; after all, Song Yan Ning was still young, not being able to y the piano was normal.

    Now seeing Song Yan Ning sitting by the piano, looking ready to y, everyone was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°This child is really bold, thinking she can y the piano after hearing just a few basics. If it were that easy, everyone in the world would be a pianist.¡±

    ¡°I heard that child grew up in the countryside, hasn¡¯t seen much of the world, it¡¯s normal for her to be naive.¡±

    ¡°Actually, the child is also quite pitiable, obviously born into a major family, but doesn¡¯t have the fate of a wealthy young miss.¡±

 Chapter 81 - 81 Eighty-one stunning the whole audience

    ?Chapter 81: Eighty-one, stunning the whole audience   Chapter 81: Eighty-one, stunning the whole audience                                   Song Yan Ning nced at the keyboard, thought for a moment, and her fingers gently touched the ck and white keys. Then, a sequence of melodious music flowed out.

    Except for Qin Yushen, everyone present widened their eyes in disbelief, staring at Song Yan Ning in surprise. Wasn¡¯t she supposed not to know how to y the piano? Yet, her piano ying was clearly more melodious than Song Yanxue¡¯s.

    The piano sound was flowing and lively, touching everyone¡¯s hearts like strands of silk. It transported them into a wonderful musical world, at times like the initial rising of the moon, filled with hope yet obscured by passing clouds, casting shadows all around, evoking a sense of sorrow; at times it became gentle and warm, like reminiscing about sweet dreams of the past or envisioning future blueprints.

    It seemed to soothe wounded souls, creating a serene moonlit night atmosphere; and at times, it was like a torrential waterfall crashing down from great heights. The excited, rapid pace of the music integrated notes that were like stormy weather, incorporating anguish, pleas, and resistance. The melody was beautiful, the tones clear and beautiful, filled with longing and hope towards beliefs. It made one¡¯s mood like the sea, with raging waves that were unstoppable¡­

    The piano sound gradually ceased, yet the venue remained silent, as everyone was still immersed in the music.

    Qin Yushen smiled as he looked at Song Yan Ning. She really surprised him greatly.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Song Yanxue¡¯s face showed disbelief. Song Yan Ning¡¯s piano ying was even better than hers.

    Yang Xin¡¯er also looked at Song Yan Ning in disbelief. This ugly girl could y the piano too; it seemed she had underestimated her. But even if she was exceptional, she would never admit that she was her daughter. She wanted to return to the Song family, but that would never be possible in this lifetime.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang exchanged nces, their hearts filled with excitement and joy. No matter when Xiao Ning had learned to y the piano, they were happy for her.

    ¡°Old Song, your granddaughter really is talented and versatile, quite the surprise!¡±

    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t understand music, her piano has touched me. It sounds wonderful! It really does!¡±

    ¡°This tune should exist only in heaven, that girl truly keeps her talents hidden. Astonishing.¡±

    Mr. Song smiled and nodded, his gaze toward Song Yan Ning filled with admiration and affection, and also a tinge of regret. She was his granddaughter, but she was unwilling to return to the Song family, and from start to finish, she never once called him ¡®grandfather¡¯, clearly not wanting to acknowledge him as her grandfather.

    Song Yan Ning walked over to Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng and sat next to them.

    ¡°Girl, who taught you how to y the piano?¡± Mr. Zhou smiled as he looked at Song Yan Ning. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her.

    ¡°I learned a bit from watching TV previously, and he also taught me some just now.¡± Song Yan Ning looked toward Qin Yushen. She was proficient in music theory, but she didn¡¯t know how to y the piano. If it weren¡¯t for Qin Yushen¡¯s exnations, she really couldn¡¯t y, although she wouldn¡¯t have any problem with the guzheng.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t she been taught by a professional teacher?¡± Mr. Song looked at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang. Xiao Xue trained for five years to achieve what she can do today; Xiao Ning ys even better than Xiao Xue, she must have been taught.

    ¡°No,¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang shook their heads. Xiao Ning was still young, and they didn¡¯t want to put too much pressure on her, so they had never hired any teachers for her. They were also surprised when they heard Xiao Ning ying the piano just now, not knowing when she had learned to y. However, Xiao Ning had always been smart and learned quickly; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been called ¡°Little Genius¡± by the vigers.

    ¡°So she taught herself?¡± Mr. Li looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise.

    Yang Lisheng nodded, a hint of pride on his face, ¡°Xiao Ning¡¯s medical skill was also self-taught; I hardly taught her anything.¡± He felt Xiao Ning was still young, so he nned to teach her in a few years, but unexpectedly, she had learned by herself.

    The several elderly men present all looked at Song Yan Ning with shocked expressions. They hadn¡¯t expected this young girl to be a genius. Such a talent, if properly cultivated, could achieve limitless aplishments in the future.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Grandpa hopes you can stay with the Song Family. I will definitely take good care of you and provide you with the very best,¡± Mr. Song truly didn¡¯t want to let Song Yan Ning go. With her intelligence, she might take the Song Family to new heights.

    Song Yan Ning swallowed her food and looked at Mr. Song, ¡°My decision won¡¯t change.¡±

    Mr. Song had anticipated Song Yan Ning¡¯s refusal, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed, ¡°Won¡¯t you really consider it? In the Song Family, you can have the best life, the best education.¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°Those aren¡¯t what I want.¡± What she wanted was to seek cultivation resources to strengthen herself quickly and return to the Demon World as soon as possible.

    Mr. Song sighed helplessly, ¡°Grandpa still hopes you will consider it. Whenever you make up your mind, just call Grandpa, my mobile number is 139¡­¡± Xiao Ning was so smart, she would surely remember his number.

    Thinking for a moment, Mr. Song took off a white jade pendant from around his neck and handed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, this is a gift from Grandpa.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nced at the white jade and shook her head, ¡°Thank you! I don¡¯t want it.¡± The jade was of good quality, but she didn¡¯t want to have any future entanglements with the Song Family. If she epted the jade, Yang Xin¡¯er would surely keep causing her trouble. She wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble, just toozy to deal with people like Yang Xin¡¯er.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, this is the first gift Grandpa has given you when we met; please ept it.¡± Mr. Song looked at Song Yan Ning with a mix of hope and regret in his eyes. If he could turn back time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to send Xiao Ning away.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, please ept it,¡± Li Meixiang said from the side. She could see that Mr. Song genuinely wanted to give it to Xiao Ning, and refusing it would surely hurt Mr. Song¡¯s feelings. Today was Mr. Song¡¯s birthday; they should make him happy.

    Song Yan Ning sighed helplessly and took the white jade, ¡°Thank you!¡± Well, let troublee if it must. If Yang Xin¡¯er really dared to bother her, she would let her know that she was not to be bullied.

    Putting the white jade into her bag, Song Yan Ning thought for a moment, then took out a protective jade pendant she had made and handed it to Mr. Song, ¡°This is for you.¡± She didn¡¯t like owing favors; this protective jade pendant would serve as a trade for the white jade.

    ¡°This pendant is made by Xiao Ning; we all have one,¡± Yang Lisheng said, showing his own protective jade pendant to Mr. Song.

    ¡°Thank you, Xiao Ning!¡± Mr. Song smiled happily, nodded, and took the protective jade pendant, wearing it around his neck. If Xiao Ning had given him this pendant, did it mean she acknowledged him as her grandfather? After all, she had only given pendants to her maternal grandparents.

 Chapter 82 - 82 Eighty-two you need to come back

    ?Chapter 82: Eighty-two, you need toe back.   Chapter 82: Eighty-two, you need toe back.                                   Seeing that Mr. Song had given the White Jade to Song Yan Ning, Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s face turned livid with rage. That piece of White Jade wasn¡¯t just any jade¡ªit was the Song Family¡¯s heirloom, the key tomanding the Song family¡¯s influence. Even if Old Song didn¡¯t pass the jade to Yufeng, he shouldn¡¯t have given it to that ugly girl; after all, he still had a grandson.

    Quickly approaching Song Yufeng, Yang Xin¡¯er pulled him to the back garden, ¡°Old Song gave the Inheritance White Jade to that ugly girl, did you see that?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh!¡± Song Yufeng nodded. He too was somewhat surprised at the time. However, there was nothing he could do about his father¡¯s decision, especially in today¡¯s circumstances.

    ¡°Do you think Old Song has lost his mind? Even if he doesn¡¯t give it to you, he should have passed it to Xiao Yang. What¡¯s the meaning of giving it to that girl? No, you have to get it back for me.¡± The more Yang Xin¡¯er thought about it, the angrier she became. What right did that ugly girl have to take the White Jade? She was determined to get it back, that jade belonged to her son.

    ¡°But Dad has already given it away, how can we ask for it back? Moreover, Dad gave it in front of everyone this time, wouldn¡¯t it be aughingstock if we asked for it back? Alright, it¡¯s just a jade, no big deal. If you like, I¡¯ll go to a jewelry store tomorrow and buy you ten or eight of them.¡± Song Yufeng embraced Yang Xin¡¯er soothingly. Let¡¯s just think of the jade aspensation for Xiao Ning.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not the same! I want that piece of jade, I don¡¯t care, you must get it back for me, otherwise, I¡¯ll never let you off the hook.¡± She would rather have the jade returned and throw it away than give it to that ugly girl.

    Song Yufeng sighed helplessly, ¡°Xinxin, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to get it back, but there really is no way to do so. You know Dad¡¯s temperament.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find Mom.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er pushed Song Yufeng aside and strode toward the house. If she told her mother-inw about this, she would surely make Mr. Song get the jade back.

    Watching Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s figure from behind, Song Yufeng shook his head and heaved a sigh. All he hoped for now was that Xinxin wouldn¡¯t make the situation irremediable; Mr. Song was indeed eager for Xiao Ning to return to the Song family.

    Yang Xin¡¯er arrived outside Zhang Xiaoling¡¯s room and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± came Zhang Xiaoling¡¯s voice from inside.

    Pushing the door open, Yang Xin¡¯er saw Zhang Xiaoling sitting on the couch with her son, ying with building blocks, ¡°Mom, I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Zhang Xiaoling nodded. Having entertained for a while and hearing from the servants that Xiao Yang had woken up, she came up to see him. As soon as the little guy saw her, he clung to her, wanting to y with blocks. He was her treasured grandson; she naturally indulged him in every way. After all, she had already greeted the guests at the banquet, and she was afraid of making noise. It was nice to stay here and y with her grandson.

    Yang Xin¡¯er sat down next to Zhang Xiaoling and the ying Song Junyang. Once he saw her, he crawled onto her legs, ¡°Mommy, hug.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er smiled and pinched Song Junyang¡¯s chubby cheek, lifting him from her leg and putting him back on the couch, ¡°Be good, Xiao Yang, y by yourself.¡± She was wearing a gown today, and she still had to go down to entertain the guestster. It wouldn¡¯t be good if it got wrinkled.

    Song Junyang pouted and looked aggrieved. Seeing Yang Xin¡¯er not paying attention to him, he could only y with the blocks by himself.

    Watching her son¡¯s endearing face, Yang Xin¡¯er affectionately tousled his ck hair, ¡°Mom, Dad just gave the Inheritance Jade to that ugly girl.¡±

    Zhang Xiaoling, who was picking up a block that had fallen to the floor for Song Junyang, was slightly startled upon hearing Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s words, then her expression turned grim, ¡°You say Old Song gave the Inheritance Jade to Song Yan Ning?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er nodded.

    ¡°Has Old Song gone crazy? How could he give the Inheritance Jade to that girl?¡± Zhang Xiaoling said angrily, standing up. She truly couldn¡¯tprehend why Old Song would give the jade to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Dad also asked Song Yan Ning to return to the Song Family in front of everyone, Mom, you don¡¯t know, but our Song Family waspletely embarrassed today. I¡¯m really worried about how the media will report on our family tomorrow!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er sighed with a worried look on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make Old Song get the jade back,¡± Zhang Xiaoling said as she headed toward the door in a huff.

    The corners of Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s mouth lifted in a smug smile. With her mother-inw intervening, she was sure they could get the jade back.

    Zhang Xiaoling came to the banquet hall and walked over to Mr. Song. She smiled at the few elders seated there and quickly nced at Song Yan Ning next to Mr. Song, a trace of displeasure shing in her eyes, ¡°Old Song, I need to speak with you.¡± This girl actually had a seat here, what gave her the right? Old Song was really getting muddler with age.

    Mr. Song nodded and excused himself to the others with an apologetic smile, ¡°Gentlemen! Please excuse me for a moment.¡±

    Mr. Song and Zhang Xiaoling went to the study and closed the door, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me.¡± Today was his birthday, he couldn¡¯t stay away from the banquet for too long.

    ¡°You gave the Inheritance Jade to that girl?¡± Zhang Xiaoling stared at Mr. Song with a stern face.

    ¡°Uh huh.¡± Mr. Song nodded.

    ¡°Why?¡± Zhang Xiaoling asked. Song Yan Ning was the child their Song family didn¡¯t want. Why did Mr. Song ce such importance on her?

    ¡°Xiao Ning is not an ordinary person. I hope she cane back. I think she can help our Song Family progress further,¡± Mr. Song stated his thoughts.

    Zhang Xiaoling scoffed, ¡°I think you¡¯re getting senile in your old age. A country girl raised in the countryside, could she really have the ability to help our Song Family progress?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t interacted with her. Otherwise, you¡¯d know Xiao Ning is not simple,¡± Mr. Song affirmed, trusting his own judgment.

    Zhang Xiaoling shook her head and smiled with disdain, ¡°I don¡¯t care how simple or not she is, you must get that White Jade back.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about this; I¡¯ve decided to give it to Xiao Ning,¡± Mr. Song stated, then opened the study door and walked out. He wanted to treat her well while Xiao Ning was still in Beijing these few days, perhaps she¡¯d be willing to return.

    ¡°You!¡± Zhang Xiaoling trembled with rage, wanting to chase after him, but she also knew it wasn¡¯t the right asion today. She really didn¡¯t expect Old Song to be so adamant this time. It seemed they would have to n carefully; she was determined to get that piece of jade back.

    Seeing Zhang Xiaoling return with a grim expression, Yang Xin¡¯er knew she too had failed to retrieve the White Jade, ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t get it back, did you?¡±

    Zhang Xiaoling nodded, ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll go to your parents and get the jade back.¡± Since Old Song refused to retrieve it, she would personally see to it.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er nodded. Tomorrow, she would make sure to give that ugly girl a good lesson, letting her know that even if she was unwanted, she was still her mother and had the right to discipline her.

 Chapter 83 - 83 Eighty-three its either her or me

    ?Chapter 83: Eighty-three, it¡¯s either her or me.   Chapter 83: Eighty-three, it¡¯s either her or me.                                   The night deepened, and the festive birthday banquet drew to its close.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Grandpa still hopes you will consider it, the door of the Song Family will always be open for you,¡± Mr. Song looked at Song Yan Ning, his eyes full of expectation. He really hoped Xiao Ning would return to the Song Family. At today¡¯s banquet, he saw her excellence and was certain that she was bound to be someone extraordinary in the future. Gifting her the White Jade, the family heirloom, was also his way of expressing the hope that one day she would be able to help the Song Family advance further.

    Gazing at Mr. Song¡¯s hopeful eyes, Song Yan Ning felt a bit heartbroken to refuse, ¡°I will consider it.¡± However, her decision would not change.

    ¡°Good,¡± Mr. Song nodded happily. Xiao Ning saying she would consider it meant there was hope.

    ¡°Sister Xiao Ning, can we keep in touch often in the future?¡± Song Yanli looked at Song Yan Ning with anticipation, waiting for her response. She really liked this sister of hers. Although she wasn¡¯t beautiful, she had an aura that Song Yanli admired, and her confident demeanor, no matter who she faced, truly impressed her.

    ¡°We can,¡± Song Yan Ning replied with a smile, nodding slightly. She had a good impression of Song Yanli.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I will call you often, and you mustn¡¯t find me annoying,¡± Song Yanli said joyfully.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Inws! We will be heading back,¡± Yang Lisheng nced at the banquet hall, feeling a bit bitter inside. Although he had long been disappointed with Xin¡¯er, deep down he still couldn¡¯t help but have a sliver of hope that she woulde to see them off.

    Mr. Song escorted Yang Lisheng and the others to the parking lot and turned to Qin Yushen, ¡°Xiao Shen, Grandpa Song is entrusting them to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Song! I will make sure to get Grandpa Yang and the others home safely,¡± Qin Yushen promised.

    ¡°Call me when you get home, or a message would do as well,¡± Mr. Song said to Song Yan Ning. He hoped that one day, Xiao Ning would call him grandpa.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, and after Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang got into the car, she climbed in as well.

    Yang Xin¡¯er stood by the window, her face dark as she watched the car slowly drive away. That hideous freak was really something; not only did she win over the old man, but even Qin Yushen treated her differently.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you go down to send off your parents?¡± Song Yufeng pushed open the room door, saw Yang Xin¡¯er standing by the window, walked over, and wrapped his arms around her waist.

    Yang Xin¡¯er pushed Song Yufeng away, turned to re at him angrily, ¡°Why should I send them off? Do you want me to please that hideous freak just like all of you?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be reasonable? They are your parents, and the ¡®hideous freak¡¯ you are talking about is your daughter. Even if you don¡¯t like her, the blood flowing in her veins is still yours and mine, and that is something that will never change,¡± Song Yufeng retorted, growing angry as well.

    ¡°So what? Tell me, in what way does she resemble our daughter? Today, because of her, thosedies ridiculed me countless times. But you? You just kept fawning over that hideous freak, as if you wanted the whole world to know she¡¯s your daughter,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er walked to the bed, picked up a pillow, and threw it at Song Yufeng.

    Song Yufeng caught the pillow, swallowed his anger, and tossed it onto the sofa, ¡°She is my daughter. What¡¯s wrong with introducing her to my friends? Besides, Xiao Ning is just not good-looking, but aside from that, how is she any less than Xiao Xue or Xiao Li? She has medical skills, can y the piano, and you shouldn¡¯t forget that she¡¯s only seven years old. Being so talented at seven proves her excellence. Otherwise, why do you think dad gave her the White Jade?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like her; I despise her. Song Yufeng, let me tell you, between her and me, you can only choose one, otherwise I will never be done with you¡­¡± Yang Xin¡¯er wanted to say ¡®divorce,¡¯ but the word stuck in her throat. She knew there were lines that should not be crossed.

    She had secured her position as Mrs. Song mainly because Song Yufeng had feelings for her, and also because she had borne the Song Family severalmendable children. However, Song Yufeng had his limits, and once she crossed those limits, the consequences were more than she could bear.

    Song Yufeng¡¯s face was overcast as he looked at Yang Xin¡¯er with a cold gaze, ¡°Yang Xin¡¯er, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so narrow-minded that you cannot even tolerate such a small child. I am truly disappointed in you.¡±

    After speaking, Song Yufeng turned and left through the door.

    ¡°Song Yufeng, youe back here,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er quickly followed after Song Yufeng, but her only reply was the sound of a door mming shut with force.

    Yang Xin¡¯er trembled with anger, her eyes red and shing with madness and deep-seated rage, ¡°Song Yufeng, you actually treat me like this for that freak, I¡¯m telling you, unless I die in this lifetime, I will absolutely never let that freak take a single step into our Song Family.¡± She would never, ever acknowledge Song Yan Ning as her daughter.

    The car slowly came to a stop at the mouth of the alley.

    Qin Yushen pushed open the car door, stepped out, and approached Song Yan Ning and the two others.

    ¡°Xiao Shen, you go back and rest early, we can make our own way in, you really went out of your way for us today,¡± Li Meixiang said with a smile, looking at Qin Yushen, her eyes filled with joy.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bother,¡± Qin Yushen shook his head and looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up tomorrow morning.¡± Liu Qingshan had already arrived at the Qin Family early this morning, and they would be able to set off for the Miao Border tomorrow.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Qin Yushen smiled, ¡°Grandpa Yang! Grandma Yang! I¡¯m heading back now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, take care on the road,¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang smiled and waved Qin Yushen off as they watched him get into the car.

    The car had just left when Qin Yushen¡¯s phone began to ring.

    Qin Yushen took out his phone and frowned slightly when he saw the iing call was from Song Yanxue, then pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, where are you right now? Are you going to log into the system tonight?¡± Song Yanxue¡¯s voice came from the other end.

    ¡°No,¡± Qin Yushen replied indifferently. These past few days, he hadn¡¯t seen the doctor in the system, and he didn¡¯t know whether she was genuinely busy or was deliberately avoiding him. In fact, he suspected that Song Yan Ning was the doctor, but he still needed to find an opportunity to confirm it.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t taken any missions for several days now, Brother Yushen, are you that busy?¡± Song Yanxue sounded a bit aggrieved. She didn¡¯t spend much time with Brother Yushen usually, and it was only in the system that she could be close to him. But ever since that doctor had appeared, Brother Yushen had be even more distant from her.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± said Qin Yushen, and then he pressed the end call button.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, I¡­¡± Song Yanxue wanted to stop Qin Yushen, but the phone was already emitting a busy tone, and she was so frustrated that she almost wanted to smash her phone. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Brother Yushen would always respond to her with indifference, yet he was so kind to that doctor and Song Yan Ning.

 Chapter 84 - 84 Eighty-four Coming to the Door

    ?Chapter 84: Eighty-four, Coming to the Door   Chapter 84: Eighty-four, Coming to the Door                                   Upon returning to the courtyard house, Song Yan Ning had a chat with Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang before retiring to her room.

    Once she had set up the array inside her room, Song Yan Ning took out the brush again and continued to refine it. Yesterday, she had only refined twoyers of the Array Formation Restriction, and now she was about to leave for the Miao Border; she had no idea when she would have the time to refine the brush next.

    Time slipped by unnoticed.

    Song Yan Ning opened her eyes and saw it was already light outside. She put away her brush and got up to wash. Qin Yushen had said he woulde to pick her up at nine, and now it was already half-past seven. After breakfast, there would be just enough time to have another chat with her maternal grandparents.

    Yang Lisheng was watering the flowers in the courtyard when he heard someone knocking at the door. He went to open it.

    Expecting Qin Yushen, Yang Lisheng was surprised to find Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling instead. He paused for a moment, ¡°Inws, Xin¡¯er, what brings you here this early?¡± What could they possibly want bying at such an early hour?

    ¡°Father, call Song Yan Ning out, I need to speak with her,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said with an extremely unpleasant look on her face. After arguing with Yufengst night, she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep at all. She had barely dozed off in the morning, only to be roused not long after by her mother-inw, whose expression didn¡¯t look good either, likely because she also had a restless night.

    ¡°Xiao Ning hasn¡¯t gotten up yet; maybe you¡¯d like to sit and wait for a while,¡± Yang Lisheng suggested. Seeing the furious demeanor of Xin¡¯er, he suspected that her business with Xiao Ning was not going to lead to anything good.

    ¡°What time is it and she¡¯s still not up? Which room is hers? I¡¯ll go wake her,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said, moving towards the house.

    Stepping forward, Yang Lisheng blocked her way, ¡°Whatever it is, you can tell me; don¡¯t frighten the child.¡± He couldn¡¯t understand this kind of mothering. Xiao Ning was nning to leave today, and he wished for her to sleep a bit longer and rest up. Although they had consented to Xiao Ning¡¯s trip to the Miao Border, he and his wife couldn¡¯t help but worry; after all, Xiao Ning was so young¡ªwhat if something dangerous happened? However, they were also familiar with the child¡¯s stubbornness; once she set her mind on something, no amount of talking would convince her otherwise.

    ¡°Father, get out of the way,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said, reaching out to push Yang Lisheng aside.

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s cool voice suddenly interjected.

    Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling looked up to see Song Yan Ning emerging from the house.

    Song Yan Ning walked up to Yang Lisheng¡¯s side and gave Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling a cold stare.

    Meeting Song Yan Ning¡¯s gaze, Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling¡¯s hearts skipped a beat, and they involuntarily took half a step back. Strange? How could a seven-year-old child have such a sharp gaze? It must be an illusion.

    With that thought, Yang Xin¡¯er straightened up and looked at Song Yan Ning with disdain, ¡°We¡¯vee to take back the White Jade. Hand it over to us.¡±

    ¡°That piece of jade was given to Xiao Ning by Mr. Song,¡± Yang Lisheng said angrily. He believed Mr. Song wasn¡¯t the kind of man to give something away and then ask for it back.

    Song Yan Ning raised an eyebrow, her red lips curved in a mocking smile, ¡°I¡¯m willing to give you the jade, but it has to be the person who gave it to me who asks for it back.¡± When Mr. Song gave her the White Jade, she had already prepared herself for troubles from Yang Xin¡¯er, but she hadn¡¯t expected Zhang Xiaoling toe along as well. It seemed the White Jade was very important to the Song family.

    ¡°I am the Song family¡¯s matriarch, I have the right to take back the White Jade,¡± Zhang Xiaoling interjected. Fortunately, they had sent Song Yan Ning away back then, she was not only ugly but also an annoying child, devoid of any childish innocence and vivacity.

    Song Yan Ning smiled faintly, took out her phone, and dialed Mr. Song¡¯s number, ¡°Then let¡¯s ask the person himself. If he says I should return it, then I will give it to you.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling didn¡¯t expect Song Yan Ning to make a call, and by the time they reacted and thought to snatch the phone from her, Mr. Song¡¯s joyfulughter was alreadying through the speaker.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, good morning!¡± Mr. Song was truly overjoyed to see that it was a call from Song Yan Ning. He had not expected Xiao Ning to call him so early in the morning.

    ¡°Do you regret giving me the White Jade?¡± Song Yan Ning deliberately put the call on speaker, allowing Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling to listen in.

    Mr. Song was taken aback for a moment, ¡°No, why would I?¡± How could he possibly regret it?

    ¡°Then why are people showing up at my house first thing in the morning to demand the White Jade back?¡± Song Yan Ning feigned confusion as she nced towards Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling.

    ¡°Who is it? Let her talk to me,¡± Mr. Song¡¯s tone contained a hint of anger. No need to guess, it must be Yang Xin¡¯er causing trouble again, never giving people peace of mind.

    Song Yan Ning passed the phone towards Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling, ¡°Which one of you will take the call?¡±

    Hearing Song Yan Ning¡¯s words, Mr. Song grew even angrier. He had thought it was only Yang Xin¡¯er, but there were others involved as well. Could it be Yufeng?

    Yang Xin¡¯er stepped back; she would not take the call, unable to withstand Mr. Song¡¯s fury.

    Zhang Xiaoling red fiercely at Song Yan Ning and took the phone, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± She had argued with the old man all night over the White Jade, but no matter what she said, he would not agree to demand it back. That¡¯s why she hade first thing this morning with Xin¡¯er, since the old man wouldn¡¯t ask for it back, she would do it herself.

    ¡°Stop making a fuss ande back home!¡± Mr. Song¡¯s face turned livid with rage. He had not expected his wife to go to Xiao Ning so early in the morning. With her and Xin¡¯er causing such a scene, Xiao Ning would certainly be even less willing to return to the Song family.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go back unless I get the jade today,¡± Zhang Xiaoling was resolute.

    ¡°You¡­ cough cough cough¡­¡± The phone conveyed Mr. Song¡¯s continuous coughing, followed by the sound of the phone hitting the ground.

    ¡°Mr. Song!¡± The butler ran anxiously to Mr. Song¡¯s side.

    Mr. Song waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ prepare the car¡­ cough cough cough¡­¡± He needed to go there in person, otherwise all his careful nning would have been in vain.

    Zhang Xiaoling, hearing the coughing on the phone, was also very worried but leaving without the jade was equally intolerable.

    Zhang Xiaoling tossed the phone to Song Yan Ning, her eyes brimming with anger, ¡°Hand over the jade.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Li Meixiang walked out of the house, looking towards Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling, ¡°My dear, what brings you here? Pleasee inside and sit.¡± She had just finished preparing breakfast and came out upon hearing voices outside.

    Zhang Xiaoling huffed coldly, ignoring Li Meixiang, her eyes fixed on Song Yan Ning, waiting for her to hand over the jade.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push people too far! Regardless, you¡¯re still Xiao Ning¡¯s grandmother, isn¡¯t it shameful to bully her like this? You rejected her in the past, and now you treat her this way, do you have no conscience?¡± Yang Lisheng couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Li Meixiang looked puzzled at Yang Lisheng.

    ¡°They are here to ask Xiao Ning for that piece of White Jade,¡± Yang Lisheng exined.

    ¡°Did Mr. Song ask for it back?¡± Li Meixiang was somewhat astonished. After all, the Song family was a significant n, and it seemed awfully petty for them to give away a piece of jade only to demand its return.

 Chapter 85 - 85 Eighty-five Lesson

    ?Chapter 85: Eighty-five, Lesson   Chapter 85: Eighty-five, Lesson                                   Yang Lisheng shook his head, ¡°Mr. Song doesn¡¯t know; Xiao Ning just called to ask.¡±

    Li Meixiang suddenly nodded in realization and looked at Zhang Xiaoling, ¡°My dear, this is where you¡¯re wrong. Xiao Ning, after all, is your granddaughter; can¡¯t you even bear to let Mr. Song give her a piece of jade?¡± No wonder people say the richer one is, the stingier they be.

    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t understand,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er spoke up. If it was ordinary jade, would she and her mother-inw bother toe here with such a fuss?

    ¡°What don¡¯t I understand? I may not be as wealthy as you, but I never regret and take back what I give out, and I¡¯m not ying house like a child,¡± Li Meixiang gave Yang Xin¡¯er a disdainful nce, then turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, Grandma has made breakfast,e and eat with Grandma.¡± She had originally wanted to invite them inside to sit, but since they came to bully Xiao Ning, she couldn¡¯t care less about them. If they don¡¯t consider Xiao Ning as family, why should she treat them as guests?

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, taking Li Xue Mei¡¯s hand with one hand and Yang Lisheng¡¯s with the other, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go eat breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yang Lisheng nodded and walked towards the house with Song Yan Ning and Li Meixiang, with no intention of acknowledging Zhang Xiaoling and Yang Xin¡¯er.

    Zhang Xiaoling and Yang Xin¡¯er trembled with anger. When had they ever been treated with such coldness?

    Yang Xin¡¯er stepped forward quickly, blocking the path of the trio, ¡°Unless you hand over the jade today, don¡¯t even think about entering the house.¡± She was all in now; she didn¡¯t n to associate with them in the future anyway, so she might as well break off rtions today.

    ¡°You!¡± Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng looked at Yang Xin¡¯er both angry and saddened, their hearts feeling as though they were being squeezed, suffocating them. They were angry at themselves for not having raised her properly to prevent her from bing what she was now.

    Song Yan Ning looked coldly at Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°Step aside! Or don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. This is yourst warning.¡± Her words carried an astonishing sharpness.

    Confronted with Song Yan Ning¡¯s cold, icy eyes, Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s heart uncontrobly shuddered, and she involuntarily stepped back. She had thought it was an illusion before, but this time she clearly felt it; how could a seven-year-old child have such a powerful aura?

    ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, let¡¯s go inside and ignore them,¡± Song Yan Ning averted her gaze, pulling Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang towards the house. If they continued to cause trouble, she would show them the consequences of provoking her.

    ¡°This is just outrageous,¡± Zhang Xiaoling walked up to Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s side, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± She would not give up today until they returned the White Jade.

    ¡°Mom, we should make a call and have Yufeng send some people over,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er suggested, thinking about Song Yan Ning¡¯s recent look and her warning, she was a bit too afraid to go in.

    ¡°Do we need to make such a fuss? Let¡¯s just go inside, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? It¡¯s not like they would dare to hit us,¡± said Zhang Xiaoling as she pulled Yang Xin¡¯er inside.

    Having walked only a few steps, Zhang Xiaoling and Yang Xin¡¯er felt a numbness in their chests, and then discovered they couldn¡¯t move. A sense of unease and panic rose within them simultaneously.

    Yang Xin¡¯er knew that Chinese medicine could involve acupoints, but she had only heard of it and never seen it, because her father couldn¡¯t use acupoints, much less from such a distance. Could it have been Song Yan Ning? Had Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skill advanced to such a degree?

    Song Yan Ning curved her lips in satisfaction and began to have breakfast with Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang. As for the two outside, they could use the time to reflect on their behavior. Her silver needle wasn¡¯t just for immobilizing them; it would also make them look unsightly for a while. Since they kept calling her a monster, she was going to let them experience what it feels like to be a monster.

    Mr. Song arrived at the quadrangle courtyard and was somewhat surprised to see the two people standing motionless at the entrance. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you two?¡± They stood there silently, which was unlike either of their personalities.

    Zhang Xiaoling and Yang Xin¡¯er wanted to speak but found themselves unable to make a sound. They were now regretting havinge here; had they known how terrifying Song Yan Ning was, they would never have acted so impulsively.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been struck at their acupoints,¡± Song Yan Ning walked out of the house.

    Mr. Song was taken aback, ¡°Struck at their acupoints? You did it?¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded and stepped forward. She pulled out a silver needle from both Zhang Xiaoling and Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, it won¡¯t be just this.¡±

    Zhang Xiaoling and Yang Xin¡¯er found they could move again and quickly retreated two steps, their eyes filled with terror as they looked at Song Yan Ning. They really couldn¡¯t understand how Song Yan Ning could be so frightening.

    Song Yan Ning took out the White Jade and handed it back to Mr. Song, ¡°Here, take it back.¡± She hadn¡¯t wanted it to begin with; he had insisted on giving it to her.

    Mr. Song gave Zhang Xiaoling and Yang Xin¡¯er a stern look, ¡°This is yours.¡± Once he had given it to her, he wouldn¡¯t take it back. Having seen what had just happened, he was even more certain of his decision. Just yesterday, he had asked several old friends to try to secure her a spot to enter the Emperor Realm. With Xiao Ning¡¯s abilities and temperament, if she entered the Emperor Realm, she was sure to be even stronger.

    ¡°Can you assure me they won¡¯t cause trouble again?¡± Song Yan Ning nced at Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling. She couldn¡¯t guarantee she would be in as good a temper next time.

    ¡°I can!¡± Mr. Song nodded resolutely. He was the head of the Song Family; if he didn¡¯t have that much authority, the Song Family would have been overrun by other emerging families long ago. Right now, the major families seemed to be at peace on the surface, but beneath it, the undercurrents were raging. One misstep could result in their ce being taken by another family.

    Song Yan Ning took back the White Jade, ¡°Fine, but this is thest time.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Mr. Song¡¯s smile grew. He was growing more and more fond of this granddaughter, and it would be even better if she was willing to return to the Song Family. He was certain that under her leadership, the Song Family would definitely head towards a more glorious future. He believed in his judgment.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang exchanged a smile. It seemed that Mr. Song still held Xiao Ning in high regard.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Grandfather is a bit tired from the walk. Would you mind brewing a cup of tea for me?¡± Mr. Song looked at Song Yan Ning with a hopeful twinkle in his eye.

    ¡°Please,e inside and sit,¡± Song Yan Ning turned and walked towards the interior.

    Mr. Songughed heartily, following Song Yan Ning¡¯s steps. After a few steps, he stopped, turned his head to Zhang Xiaoling and Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°You two, go back.¡± He was now going to have tea and a good chat with Xiao Ning; he would settle the score with them when he returned. If he didn¡¯t assert his authority as the Family Head this time, they would continue to disregard his words in the future.

    Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling exchanged a look and turned to walk towards the outside. They certainly didn¡¯t want to stay here; what if they were immobilized againter?

 Chapter 86 - 86 86 I will protect her well

    ?Chapter 86: 86, I will protect her well   Chapter 86: 86, I will protect her well                                   Qin Yushen¡¯s car had just reached the alley entrance when he spotted Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling hurriedlying out, causing his brow to furrow involuntarily. Considering their attitude towards Xiao Ning yesterday, their visit here was unlikely to bode well.

    Releasing his Divine Sense, he scanned the courtyard and a slight smile appeared on the corner of Qin Yushen¡¯s mouth.

    He waited until Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling passed by his car and got into theirs before Qin Yushen finally opened his door and stepped out of his car. He was not afraid of Yang Xin¡¯er and herpanion, but he felt there was no need to greet them.

    Hearing a knock from outside, Li Meixiang thought it was Zhang Xiaoling and Yang Xin¡¯er returning and sighed helplessly as she went to open the door.

    ¡°Grandma Yang!¡± Qin Yushen greeted Li Meixiang with a smile, also handing over the items he was carrying to her.

    ¡°You child, why did you still bring things over? Come inside quickly, Xiao Ning is already prepared.¡± Li Meixiang smiled as she took the items and ushered Qin Yushen inside.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Qin Yushen nodded and stepped into the courtyard. He had only mentioned yesterday that he would pick up Song Yan Ning today and had not disclosed to her that he was also apanying her to the Miao Border. The girl was still wary of him, and if she knew he was going too, she might change her mind about going.

    Upon hearing the noise outside, Song Yan Ning knew that Qin Yushen had arrived and stood up to tell Yang Lisheng, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to grab the luggage.¡± She had prepared her luggagest night. It was her first solo trip sinceing to this world, and she felt a hint of excitement.

    ¡°Luggage? You guys are leaving?¡± Mr. Song looked astonished at Yang Lisheng. Hadn¡¯t they mentioned just yesterday that they would stay in Beijing for a while?

    ¡°No, it¡¯s Xiao Ning who is going on a trip.¡± Yang Lisheng put down his teacup and picked up the teapot from the table, refilling the tea for Mr. Song and himself.

    ¡°Going on a trip? By herself?¡± Mr. Song was even more surprised.

    ¡°No, Mr. Qin has arranged for Liu Qingshan to apany Xiao Ning. To cure Madam Qin¡¯s illness, a specific medicine is needed, and it¡¯s only avable in the Miao Border,¡± exined Yang Lisheng. He had thought Mr. Qin would have mentioned it to Mr. Song yesterday.

    ¡°But Xiao Ning is only seven years old. Are you reallyfortable letting her go alone?¡± Mr. Song disagreed. Even with Liu Qingshan apanying her, so what? The Miao Border was fraught with dangers. Who could predict what dangers they might encounter or guarantee Xiao Ning¡¯s safety?

    ¡°I¡¯m also worried, but that child is stubborn. Once she decides to go, there¡¯s no use in trying to persuade her otherwise,¡± Yang Lisheng sighed. Xiao Ning was the treasure of their family; how could he not be worried?

    Mr. Song pondered for a moment. ¡°Perhaps I should send a couple more people with her?¡± He had a few capable men around him with good kung fu skills, and with their protection, he would feel more at ease about Xiao Ning¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang! Grandpa Song!¡± Qin Yushen greeted the two men as he walked into the room.

    ¡°Come, have a seat. Xiao Ning has gone to fetch her luggage,¡± said Yang Lisheng. Xiao Ning had only packed a few pieces of clothing, which was why he did not assist her.

    Qin Yushen sat down at the table, looking at Mr. Song, ¡°Grandpa Song, rest assured! I will ensure Xiao Ning¡¯s safety.¡± He had overheard their conversation. As a Cultivator, his hearing was naturally beyond that of ordinary people. If he wished, he could hear everything within a ten-li radius.

    ¡°Still, the Miao Border is too dangerous. I think I will send a few more people to apany you,¡± Mr. Song felt that having his own people along would be safer.

    ¡°No need,¡± Qin Yushen was about to speak when Song Yan Ning¡¯s voice came from behind him.

    Song Yan Ning walked up to the trio of Qin Yushen, ¡°Too many people would be a burden.¡± If it wasn¡¯t to reassure her grandparents, she would have gone alone. Although young, herbat skills were strong; as long as she wasn¡¯t facing a cultivator, she wouldn¡¯t bat an eye facing eight or ten burly men.

    ¡°But you¡¯ve never traveled far, you don¡¯t know the dangers out there,¡± Mr. Song persuaded.

    ¡°Grandpa Song! Grandpa Yang! I promise you, I¡¯ll ensure Xiao Ning returns unharmed,¡± Qin Yushen earnestly assured Mr. Song and Yang Lisheng, even if it meant getting hurt himself, he would keep her safe from any harm.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Grandma is also worried,¡± Li Meixiang looked anxiously at Song Yan Ning, hesitation in her eyes. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust Xiao Shen, but the world was unpredictable, and no one could know what might happen next.

    Song Yan Ning took Li Meixiang¡¯s arm, ¡°Grandma! I¡¯ll call everyday to check in, don¡¯t worry. Alright, it¡¯s gettingte; I must go now.¡±

    With that, Song Yan Ning picked up her luggage and quickly headed towards the door, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯m leaving. Qin Yushen, hurry.¡± If she stayed any longer, her grandparents might change their minds, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang! Grandma Yang! Grandpa Song! We¡¯re leaving,¡± Qin Yushen stood up, bade farewell to the trio including Yang Lisheng, and followed Song Yan Ning with a pleasant smile on his lips. This girl was really adorable!

    Watching the two leave, Mr. Song felt a trace of mncholy. Xiao Ning hadn¡¯t said goodbye to him, nor had she called him ¡°grandpa.¡± He wondered when she would finally ept him as her grandfather.

    ¡°Let me carry that,¡± Qin Yushen walked up to Song Yan Ning and took the luggage from her hand.

    Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t refuse and handed over the luggage to Qin Yushen, ¡°Are we heading to your ce now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going straight to the airport,¡± Qin Yushen smiled at Song Yan Ning. Grandpa had already arranged a private ne, and they could take off as soon as they arrived.

    ¡°You¡¯reing too?¡± Song Yan Ning turned to look at Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Of course, didn¡¯t I just promise your grandparents that I would protect you?¡± Qin Yushen replied as if it were obvious, a sly sparkle in the depths of his eyes.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes, speechless. If it weren¡¯t her first time traveling far, she would not have wanted to go with him. Although she had greatly changed her opinion of Qin Yushen, she still preferred to keep her distance.

    As the car sped down the road, Yang Xin¡¯er listlessly looked out the window.

    She felt an itch on her face and scratched it, discovering what seemed like a pimple, and quickly pulled a mirror out of her bag.

    Opening the makeup mirror, seeing her reflection, Yang Xin¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but scream. Why had so many pimples appeared on her face?

    Zhang Xiaoling, who had been resting her eyes, was startled awake by Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s scream and looked at her displeased, only to be shocked herself, ¡°What happened to your face?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, how did I suddenly get so many pimples? Mom,e with me to the hospital,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er put down the mirror and turned to look at Zhang Xiaoling.

 Chapter 87 - 87 Eighty-seven there is a problem with the aesthetic

    ?Chapter 87: Eighty-seven, there is a problem with the aesthetic view.   Chapter 87: Eighty-seven, there is a problem with the aesthetic view.                                   ¡°Mom, your face has them too,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened in panic as she pointed at Zhang Xiaoling. Why did she suddenly have a face full of e?

    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Xiaoling quickly grabbed the mirror from Yang Xin¡¯er and indeed saw several red pimples on her face, and they seemed to be increasing.

    ¡°Go to the hospital,¡± Zhang Xiaoling urgently shouted at the driver. What in the world was happening? Why did she suddenly start getting e?

    ¡°Yes!¡± The driver quickly turned the car around and headed towards the hospital.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at the airport, only to see a small private ne parked on the empty tarmac.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over,¡± Qin Yushen saw Liu Qingshan already waiting by the ne, reached out to grab Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, and walked towards the ne.

    Song Yan Ning frowned and looked at Qin Yushen¡¯s hand, ¡°Let go of me, I can walk by myself.¡± Wasn¡¯t it said that this guy didn¡¯t like getting close to others? Why was he so different from the rumors?

    ¡°Your legs are short; it¡¯s faster if I pull you along,¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s lips curved slightly. He liked the feeling of holding her hand, her hand was soft,fortable to hold.

    Song Yan Ning looked down at her legs, they did seem quite short.

    Qin Yushen glimpsed her actions and his smile slowly broadened. This girl was really too adorable!

    ¡°Uncle Qingshan, this is Song Yan Ning,¡± Qin Yushen said as he pulled Song Yan Ning in front of Liu Qingshan. He had met Liu Qingshan before.

    Liu Qingshan looked incredulously at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Isn¡¯t she too young, can she really handle it?¡± He didn¡¯t think much of it when Mr. Qin mentioned it before, but now seeing her in person, she was even younger than he imagined. Could such a young child really manage in the Miao Border?

    ¡°Of course, I can,¡± Song Yan Ning confidently held her head high. She wouldn¡¯t joke about her own life.

    ¡°I will protect her,¡± Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning.

    You¡¯re just a child yourself, how can you protect her? Liu Qingshan scorned silently in his heart. It seemed his mission this time was crucial; the Miao Border was dangerous enough, and he had to look after two such young children; he really wasn¡¯t very confident. If it hadn¡¯t been for the good rtionship between the Qin Family and the Liu family, he really wouldn¡¯t have wanted to go. What would he do if something happened to Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, how would he exin to the Qin Family?

    Liu Qingshan sighed helplessly in his heart and turned to board the ne, ¡°Let¡¯s board the ne.¡± Well, since he had taken on the task, he could only do his best.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, sit here,¡± Qin Yushen pointed to a seat on the right.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and went to sit in the designated spot. She knew that even if she didn¡¯t sit there, Qin Yushen would still sit with her.

    Qin Yushen slightly lifted his lips and sat beside Song Yan Ning, ¡°Are you thirsty? Do you want some water?¡±

    Song Yan Ningzily nced at Qin Yushen, ¡°Are you this nice to every girl?¡± She of course knew he wasn¡¯t, but she was curious; Song Yanxue was obviously more beautiful than her, always obedient and coquettish towards him, yet he ignored Song Yanxue. However, he seemed very interested when she ignored him.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Qin Yushen bent over to take two bottles of mineral water from the refrigerator in front, opened one, and handed it to Song Yan Ning. He was kind to her because they were the same kind of people.

    Song Yan Ning took the mineral water, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Song Yanxue is prettier than me?¡± Although Qin Yushen was still a child, it should not affect his sense of aesthetics. After all, everyone likes beautiful things, and she was no exception.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Qin Yushen opened the mineral water and took a sip. Song Yanxue just had a pretty face. In the Cultivation World, there were countless who were prettier than Song Yanxue. He preferred interesting souls that resonated with him. That¡¯s why he wanted to get to know Song Yan Ning more.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°It seems like there¡¯s something wrong with your sense of aesthetics.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Qin Yushen smiled as he looked at Song Yan Ning, as if trying to see through her.

    Song Yan Ning felt a bit ufortable under Qin Yushen¡¯s gaze and turned her head to look out the window. By then, the ne was flying smoothly in the sky, with an endless sea of clouds that looked like tufts of cotton, tempting one to lie on them and experience it.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, have you considered staying in Beijing?¡± Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning. He really hoped she would stay in Beijing so he could watch her grow up.

    ¡°Not considering it,¡± Song Yan Ning answered without any hesitation. She liked a free and easy life; Beijing was not what she yearned for. Moreover, she didn¡¯t like interacting too much with Qin Yushen. She felt that the more she interacted with him, the more she felt seen through by him. It was very likely that Qin Yushen was a Cultivator like her. Perhaps his getting close to her was because he realized she was a Cultivator.

    ¡°Can I call you often in the future?¡± Qin Yushen asked.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Song Yan Ning was indifferent. After she started school, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to bring her phone.

    ¡°Then can you memorize my mobile number? It will never be turned off,¡± Qin Yushen told Song Yan Ning his mobile number.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°I¡¯m a bit sleepy, let me nap for a while. Wake me up when we arrive.¡± Saying so, she closed her eyes.

    With a slight smile, Qin Yushen also closed his eyes. He had stayed up all night making a Magic Artifact for Song Yan Ning, so he hadn¡¯t slept at all. As soon as they got off the ne, he would give her the Magic Artifact. As for his identity as a Cultivator, he had no ns to hide it from her.

    Liu Qingshan looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, seeing both of them with their eyes closed, he shook his head helplessly with a smile. They were indeed not worried at all, truly fearless because they were unaware.

    He needed to send a message, to contact a friend in Miao Border to help protect these two kids. Otherwise, if something really happened, it would be difficult to exin to the Qin Family.

    Song Yan Ning felt as if something heavy was pressing on her shoulder. She opened her eyes and turned to see Qin Yushen¡¯s head resting on her shoulder. With a speechless roll of her eyes, she pushed Qin Yushen¡¯s head away from her shoulder.

    Qin Yushen slowly opened his eyes, his gaze deep and captivating, like a pool of water so deep it seemed to draw one in.

    With azy, charming smile, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Song Yan Ning looked away. He was already so enchantingly beautiful now, just imagine when he grows up. She could already picture how many girls would fall for this guy in his suit pants. Of course, she was not included; she was the Young Prince of the Demon World, the future Demon Lord. Her vast Demon World had nock of handsome men.

 Chapter 88 - 88 Translate to Eighty-eight Skin allergy

    ?Chapter 88: Trante to: Eighty-eight, Skin allergy   Chapter 88: Trante to: Eighty-eight, Skin allergy                                   The doctor looked over the report and turned to Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling, ¡°It¡¯s skin allergy. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for you to apply. While using the medicine, avoid spicy and fishy foods. Also, do not apply any skincare products to your face, or it will get worse.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er nodded, ¡°Doctor, how long will it take for us to recover?¡± She attended many social events regrly, and she did not want to meet people with her face looking like this.

    ¡°Generally, it should be much better in about a week, but it really depends on the individual,¡± the doctor said as he saw the prescription ready, picking up a pen to write down the precautions carefully.

    ¡°I¡¯ve written all the precautions on the prescription. Just follow them when you get back home, and if you have any questions, you can call me,¡± the doctor handed the prescription to Yang Xin¡¯er.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er took the prescription, stood up with Zhang Xiaoling, and walked outside.

    Before they reached the parking lot, they heard a familiar voiceing from ahead, ¡°Old Mrs. Song! Mrs. Song! I never expected to see you here, what a coincidence!¡±

    Thest thing Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling wanted was to meet acquaintances, especially someone like Guan Yushuang, who loved to gossip about others.

    Guan Yushuang approached Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling. When she saw their faces, she was shocked and her eyes widened, ¡°What happened to your faces? Why are they so red and swollen, and covered with so many pimples?¡±

    ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s an allergy; we can¡¯t chat now, we¡¯ve got other things to attend to,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er covered her face with her hand and hurried toward the parking lot with Zhang Xiaoling. She really didn¡¯t want to meet anyone right now; it was too embarrassing.

    ¡°Allergy?¡± Guan Yushuang looked at the retreating figures of Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling, chuckled, and took out her phone to make a call. When she got a response from the other side, she eximed, ¡°I just ran into Yang Xin¡¯er and her mother-inw at the hospital, guess what happened to them? Their faces are covered in pimples, red and swollen, and utterly hideous. Thank goodness I haven¡¯t eaten yet, or I might have vomited.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling finally breathed a sigh of relief as they got back into their car.

    ¡°We were fine this morning, so why did we turn out like this after visiting the Siheyuan? Do you think that girl did something?¡± Zhang Xiaoling kept thinking about this issue, and the more she thought, the more likely it seemed. Song Yan Ning was skilled in medical arts.

    Yang Xin¡¯er considered it, ¡°It must be that girl, let¡¯s go find her.¡± She was determined to make that girl cure her face; she didn¡¯t want to keep looking like this.

    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m afraid we might get immobilized again.¡± Zhang Xiaoling was still a little traumatized from the previous incident.

    Yang Xin¡¯er hesitated for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go find my dad; he will definitely have a way.¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skills were taught by her father; how could he not cure them? She had been scared silly earlier, forgetting that she could directly seek help from her dad, thereby avoiding running into the gossipmonger Guan Yushuang.

    Song Yan Ning and her party disembarked from the ne and saw a car already waiting for them at the airport.

    ¡°It¡¯s my friend, I asked him to pick us up,¡± exined Liu Qingshan, waving at the person in the car. He had sent a message during the flight, asking him to join them in protecting the two youngsters.

    ¡°Qingshan, long time no see!¡± Zhang Dahai exited the car and strode forward with augh.

    Liu Qingshan smiled and patted Zhang Dahai on the shoulder, ¡°We¡¯ll need your help this time.¡± Dahai, like him, was an Ancient Martial Cultivator, but he also had another identity ¨C a Wizard. With him involved, Qingshan could be at ease.

    ¡°We are friends; there¡¯s nothing troublesome about it. I¡¯m delighted that you thought of me,¡± replied Zhang Dahai, looking at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°Are these the ones you want to protect?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Liu Qingshan nodded.

    Zhang Dahai scrutinized Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, surprise flickering in his eyes, ¡°These two children are no ordinary people.¡± As a Wizard, he naturally had some spells and was adept at physiognomy. He could see a halo around these two children, a rare aura only possessed by true sovereigns. These children were undoubtedly destined for greatness.

    ¡°He is the Qin Family¡¯s eldest grandson, Qin Yushen, and she is from the Song Family, Song Yan Ning,¡± Liu Qingshan introduced. Both the Qin and Song families were among the top in Beijing, so their descendants were certainly extraordinary.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ce,¡± Zhang Dahai said as he opened the car door and got in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take shotgun; you two get in the back,¡± said Liu Qingshan, already making his way to the front seat. Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning were kids and not suited for the front seat. Besides, he hadn¡¯t seen Dahai in a long time and had plenty to catch up on.

    Qin Yushen opened the back door and said to Song Yan Ning, ¡°You get on first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning unceremoniously got into the car.

    Qin Yushen smiled and followed her in.

    Zhang Dahai nced at Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning in the rearview mirror, then started the car, ¡°Where are you heading this time?¡± Liu Qingshan had texted him only about helping and protecting the two children, without specifying the details.

    ¡°We are looking for the Golden Cicada Herb; we heard it grows in Jiyin Land,¡± Liu Qingshan replied. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure what defined Jiyin Land.

    ¡°Screech!¡± A sudden brake sounded.

    ¡°What did you say? You want to go to Jiyin Land?¡± Zhang Dahai looked at Liu Qingshan with disbelief.

    ¡°Yes,¡± confirmed Liu Qingshan with a nod.

    ¡°Do you know what kind of ce Jiyin Land is? Even I wouldn¡¯t dare to take a step closer to there,¡± Zhang Dahai said, eyeing Liu Qingshan as if he were insane. Even if Liu Qingshan went alone, it would be a one-way trip, let alone bringing two children along.

    ¡°Is it really that dangerous?¡± Liu Qingshan frowned.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s dangerous. No one who has gone there has evere back out. It¡¯s a forbiddennd in the Miao Border. I advise you not to go,¡± Zhang Dahai restarted the car.

    Liu Qingshan pondered for a moment, then turned to look at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°Maybe we shouldn¡¯t go.¡± He knew of Dahai¡¯s capabilities, and if Dahai said it was dangerous, it certainly was fraught with peril.

    ¡°I want to see it,¡± Song Yan Ning spoke up. Jiyin Land was known for its abundance of Spirit Grass, which was greatly beneficial to her cultivation. She would not simply change her mind about something that could benefit her.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded in agreement. Even if Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t go, he would. One reason was his grandmother¡¯s illness; only the Golden Cicada Herb could cure her. Besides, cultivation was all about seeking opportunities amidst dangers.

    ¡°But it could cost you your lives,¡± Liu Qingshan earnestly advised. These children had not experienced danger and had little concept of it, but it was different for him and Dahai. They had faced countless dangers and still avoided some ces.

 Chapter 89 - 89 I cant cure it

    ?Chapter 89: I can¡¯t cure it   Chapter 89: I can¡¯t cure it                                   Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged a nce, ¡°We have already decided.¡±

    Liu Qingshan shook his head helplessly, ¡°Dahai, tell us about that ce.¡± Perhaps if they knew how terrifying it was, they would change their minds. Children are still children, after all, easily frightened. However, one thing he could not understand was why the Qin and Song families, with so many experts, would send two children to such a ce?

    Zhang Dahai nodded, ¡°Jiyin Land is located in a dense forest in the northern part of the Miao Border. There used to be a vige there, but it¡¯s said that overnight, the vige just disappeared. Since then, no one has dared to enter. That dense forest is filled with miasma and various venomous snakes and ferocious beasts. I have been to that forest myself, but only to its periphery. I encountered many venomous snakes, and had it not been for my Snake-locking Technique, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have made it back.¡±

    Thinking about what he had seen, a trace of fear appeared on Zhang Dahai¡¯s face. Actually, what he had seen was not only venomous snakes but also some terrifying things, which still gave him goosebumps when he thought about them. He was afraid to mention them as it might frighten the trio of Liu Qingshan.

    Liu Qingshan noticed the fear on Zhang Dahai¡¯s face and his brows furrowed even tighter. He turned to look at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°Did you both hear that? Are you still nning to go?¡± He certainly wouldn¡¯t go, as he had promised to protect these two children, merely out of respect for the rtionship between the Liu and Qin families. He wouldn¡¯t joke about his own life.

    ¡°Uncle, do you have a map of that ce?¡± Qin Yushen didn¡¯t respond to Liu Qingshan but instead asked Zhang Dahai.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Zhang Dahai looked at Qin Yushen in surprise. He had already told them about the many venomous snakes, and yet this child was still asking him if he had a map, clearly not taking his words to heart.

    Qin Yushen shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± When he was in the Cultivation World, he had seen all kinds of demon beasts. They were truly terrifying. Just a few venomous snakes were nothing to him.

    Zhang Dahai looked at Qin Yushen with a smile, ¡°You really are as fearless as a calf facing a tiger. But uncle still hopes you would not go. The danger there is beyond your imagination.¡± If it were any other ce, he wouldn¡¯t dissuade them and would even apany them, but that ce was something he truly dared not visit.

    ¡°Thank you! But my decision won¡¯t change.¡±

    Qin Yushen turned to look at Song Yan Ning, who smiled and nodded slightly. Her decision wouldn¡¯t change either. She was here specifically to go to Jiyin Land.

    Zhang Dahai and Liu Qingshan sighed helplessly. They had truly never seen such stubborn children.

    Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling returned to the courtyard once again.

    When Lisheng and Li Meixiang saw the pimples on their faces, they were slightly startled. They had thought about showing concern, but remembering how they had previously picked on Xiao Ning, they simply couldn¡¯t be bothered with them.

    ¡°Dad, can you check out our faces? What¡¯s going on?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er resisted the urge to scratch. It was really itchy to death, but the doctor had said not to scratch, otherwise, it would leave scars.

    Lisheng snorted coldly and sat down at a table under the tree. He was still upset.

    A trace of displeasure shed in Zhang Xiaoling¡¯s eyes, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about her anger now because she was the one who needed Lisheng.

    With a forced smile, Zhang Xiaoling approached Lisheng, ¡°My dear rtive, could you check what¡¯s wrong with my face?¡±

    ¡± Dad, you see that my mother-inw has taken the trouble to seek you out, why not just check us out?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er chimed in.

    Lisheng sighed deeply and looked at Zhang Xiaoling, ¡°Rtive, take a seat and give me your hand.¡± If possible, he really didn¡¯t want to deal with them, but as Xin¡¯er had said, Zhang Xiaoling was indeed his rtive and it was really the first time she had asked for his help.

    Zhang Xiaoling nodded joyfully, sat down, and extended her hand to Lisheng. She had some understanding of Lisheng¡¯s medical skills; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let Yufeng marry Xin¡¯er. Theparison between the Yang family¡¯s background and the Song family¡¯s was not just slight.

    Lisheng touched Zhang Xiaoling¡¯s wrist, and after a moment, pulled back his hand, ¡°Rtive, I can¡¯t cure this.¡±

    ¡°Why not? Aren¡¯t your medical skills excellent?¡± Zhang Xiaoling looked puzzled at Lisheng. Was he just an empty title? But his disciple was very famous in the medical field now, sought after by many famous elites and officials, and his treatments always cured the illness.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need to wait for Xiao Ning to return; only she can treat this,¡± Lisheng said with both helplessness and pride. It was frustrating that his lifetime of medical research seemed inferior to Xiao Ning¡¯s skills, yet it was gratifying that Xiao Ning could surpass the master.

    ¡°Dad, are your medical skills really inferior to a child¡¯s?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er found this hard to believe. Her dad had been studying medicine from a young age, and his skills were famous in the medical field. How could he be inferior to Song Yan Ning?

    ¡°The fact is as such,¡± Lisheng nodded. Xiao Ning¡¯s talent in medicine was something he had not anticipated.

    Yang Xin¡¯er shook her head in disbelief, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not just saying this to get Song Yan Ning back to the Song family, are you?¡± She thought this was very likely. The better Song Yan Ning performed, the more the old man would want to bring Song Yan Ning back to the Song family.

    Zhang Xiaoling looked at Lisheng. She also felt Xin¡¯er¡¯s guess made a lot of sense.

    Li Meixiang carried tea out from the house and upon hearing Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s words, her eyebrows furrowed, ¡°Don¡¯t judge Xiao Ning by your standards. Her excellence is beyond your imagination.¡± One day, they would regret undervaluing Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Rtive, is there really no way you can treat it?¡± Zhang Xiaoling ignored Li Meixiang¡¯sment. All she wanted to know now was whether Lisheng could not cure her face. Whether Song Yan Ning was outstanding or not didn¡¯t matter much to her as she didn¡¯t like Song Yan Ning nor did she want Song Yan Ning to return to the Song family.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lisheng confirmed with a nod.

    Zhang Xiaoling stood up and looked at Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°Xin¡¯er, let¡¯s go back.¡± What renowned doctor of Beijing, it was just an empty title. If he couldn¡¯t cure it, she would find another doctor. She couldn¡¯t believe no other doctor could treat it.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er replied, disappointedly ncing at Lisheng, and followed Zhang Xiaoling towards the door. Indeed, old age was proving to be useless.

    ¡°I advise you not to apply any medicine to your face, or it will only get worse,¡± Lisheng warned. He knew Xiao Ning¡¯s methods; she would definitely not cure them easily or else it wouldn¡¯t be something even he couldn¡¯t cure. Xiao Ning must have anticipated that Xin¡¯er and others woulde to him.

    Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling scoffed internally. Not apply any medicine, what a thing to say. If they believed him, they would be fools.

 Chapter 90 - 90 Ninety Storage Bag

    ?Chapter 90: Ny, Storage Bag   Chapter 90: Ny, Storage Bag                                   Seeing Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning sticking to their own views, Liu Qingshan and Zhang Dahai stopped persuading and started chatting among themselves. They had decided that tomorrow they would take the two children to experience the mountains of Miao Border; surely, then they would know fear.

    Qin Yushen nced at the two people chatting ahead and handed a small pouch to Song Yan Ning, ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Hearing this, Song Yan Ning turned to look at Qin Yushen. Seeing the small pouch in his hand, her eyes suddenly brightened, ¡°Where did you get this?¡± It was actually a Storage Bag, an extremely precious item. Even in the Demon World, only a very few people could possess one.

    ¡°I made it especially for you,¡± Qin Yushen said, cing the Storage Bag in Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Thank you! I really like it.¡± If it had been something else, she might have been able to resist the temptation, but she really couldn¡¯t refuse a Storage Bag. With it, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to carry enough herbs when she went out.

    Qin Yushen smiled faintly, ¡°As long as you like it.¡±

    Liu Qingshan curiously turned his head, saw the little pouch in Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, and smiled before turning away. Kids always liked these kinds of trinkets; pretty but utterly impractical.

    Song Yan Ning quickly refined the Storage Bag. Seeing that it had about five square meters of space inside made her even happier. Qin Yushen giving her the Storage Bag was a message that he knew she was a Cultivator and also a way to tell her that he was a Cultivator and even an Artifact Refiner.

    The car stopped after entering a courtyard.

    Zhang Dahai opened the car door and stepped out. After Song Yan Ning and the other two got out, he led them toward the house, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged rooms for you. Rest for a while first, andter tonight we can discuss going to Jiyin Land.¡±

    As Song Yan Ning walked, she surveyed the courtyard: a three-story wooden building with golden walls and red pirs, exuding a vulgarly extravagant aura. The yard was filled with colorful mandrake flowers, their fragrant scent drifting out, carried by the breeze.

    ¡°Young girl, this room is yours. Are you going to be afraid staying by yourself?¡± Zhang Dahai joked with Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°No.¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head.

    Zhang Dahai smiled and pointed at an incense burner on the table, ¡°After you go in, light the incense. Make sure you close the doors and windows at night. There tend to be a lot of snakes around here, and it wouldn¡¯t be good to get bitten.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and stepped into the room. As the Young Princess of the Demon World, how could she be afraid of snakes?

    Seeing no fear on Song Yan Ning¡¯s face, Zhang Dahai was somewhat surprised. He gave her a nce and then led Qin Yushen and Liu Qingshan to their rooms.

    Perhaps because Song Yan Ning was still young and had never seen a snake, she didn¡¯t know to be afraid. After all, the Song Family lived in Beijing where, other than in zoos, snakes were unseen and their danger unknown. Otherwise, how could a six or seven-year-old child dare toe to a ce like this? This must be the fearlessness of the ignorant.

    Song Yan Ning closed the door, sat down at the desk, and remembered she hadn¡¯t called her grandparents. She took out her phone and dialed.

    Yang Lisheng heard his phone ringing, took it out, and upon seeing that it was Song Yan Ning¡¯s call, he quickly pressed the answer button, ¡°Xiao Ning, have you arrived?¡± He had been eagerly waiting for Xiao Ning¡¯s call back.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here. Where¡¯s Grandma?¡± Hearing her grandfather¡¯s voice made a smile appear on Song Yan Ning¡¯s face.

    ¡°Your grandmother is right here beside me,¡± Yang Lisheng handed the phone to Li Meixiang.

    Li Meixiang took over, ¡°Xiao Ning, is everything okay over there? Are you having any difort? Is the weather the same as in Beijing? Don¡¯t get cold; you didn¡¯t bring many clothes. Be sure to cover yourself well with the quilt when you sleep at night.¡± What she worried about the most was Xiao Ning¡¯s health. She had never been apart from Xiao Ning before, and now they were so far apart for the first time.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine here, and I won¡¯t get cold. Even if I do, it¡¯s not a problem. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a doctor,¡± Xiao Ning said mischievously.

    ¡°Still, take care of yourself. It¡¯s not the same as at home; if you get sick, no one will take care of you.¡±

    ¡°I know, Grandma. I¡¯ll take good care of myself and will surelye back healthy.¡±

    Yang Lisheng took the phone back, ¡°Xiao Ning, your grandpa wants to ask you something. The e on your mother and grandmother¡¯s faces, did you do that?¡± Although he already had an answer in mind, he still wanted to be sure.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°Who told them to be so mean, calling me an ugly freak every time they saw me? Since they like calling others ugly freaks so much, I thought I¡¯d let them get a taste of bing ugly freaks.¡±

    ¡°But they are still your rtives,¡± Yang Lisheng also thought that Xinxin and Zhang Xiaoling were very excessive, but Xinxin was his daughter, after all, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel some reluctance.

    ¡°Do they act like it? Grandpa, don¡¯t bother with them. The effects of the medicine will be gone in a month,¡± said Song Yan Ning. Of course, if Yang Xin¡¯er and Zhang Xiaoling used other medicines and ended up with scars on their faces, that would be their own doing.

    Song Yan Ning chatted with Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang until evening before hanging up the phone. She looked at the time, stood up, and headed for the door.

    Qin Yushen was about to knock when the door suddenly opened.

    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Song Yan Ning smiled at Qin Yushen. The saying goes that one who epts a favor is beholden to the giver, not to mention that she had epted a Storage Bag. Naturally, she would be more gracious toward Qin Yushen.

    ¡°I came to call you for dinner,¡± Qin Yushen said.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I¡¯m actually quite hungry too,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she walked briskly towards the direction of the main house. When they had arrived, Zhang Dahai had introduced them to theyout of the wooden house.

    Qin Yushen smiled and followed Song Yan Ning.

    Zhang Dahai and Liu Qingshan saw Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushening and put down their teacups, ¡°Everyone¡¯s here. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen sat down at the dining table.

    Looking at the dishes on the table, Song Yan Ning paused¡ªthere was a te of fried grasshoppers, a snake meat hotpot, and various side dishes made from insects. If anything was normal, it was a te of fried rice cakes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be put off by the looks of these dishes; they¡¯re actually quite delicious. Especially this snake meat hotpot¡ªit¡¯s truly top-grade, guaranteed to make you want more after trying it,¡± Zhang Dahai said with a smile, taking a piece of snake meat and eating it.

    Liu Qingshan also picked up a piece and tasted it, his brows immediately rxing, ¡°It¡¯s so tender and fresh. This kind of delicacy can only be found here.¡±

    Qin Yushen turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Do you dare to eat?¡± Girls are generally afraid of cold-blooded reptiles, let alone eating them.

 Chapter 91 - 91 Ninety-one Map

    ?Chapter 91: Ny-one, Map   Chapter 91: Ny-one, Map                                   Song Yan Ning smiled faintly, picked up her chopsticks, and ced a piece of snake meat into her mouth, ¡°The vor is quite good!¡±

    Liu Qingshan burst into heartyughter upon seeing this and gave Song Yan Ning a thumbs-up, ¡°The little girl has guts!¡± Snake meat is not something everyone dares to eat, especially when they are aware of what it is.

    Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning, the corners of his mouth curving slightly upward into a smile as he reached to ce a deep-fried grasshopper into her bowl, ¡°This one is also delicious, give it a try.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nced at Qin Yushen and gave a slight nod. The more she interacted with Qin Yushen, the more she felt he was aplete departure from what the profile described.

    ¡°Tomorrow I will take you for a spin in the mountains, get familiar with the environment there; Dahai will prepare the gear for us to head there tomorrow, and we will set off early the day after tomorrow, what do you think?¡± Liu Qingshan took a sip of his drink and looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning looked at each other and nodded; they had already made up their minds.

    ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you say you have a map of that area? Could you show it to us?¡± Song Yan Ning swallowed the food in her mouth and turned to look at Zhang Dahai.

    Zhang Dahai nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you after dinner.¡± The terrain there isplex; a map won¡¯t help if you¡¯re not familiar with the area. Moreover, he didn¡¯t believe that the two kids would be able to understand it despite them seeming very smart.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s phone rang at that moment, he took a look at it, saw it was Song Yanxue calling, and silenced the phone before putting it back in his pocket.

    Song Yanxue had waited for a long time and seeing Qin Yushen not answering the phone made her so angry that she threw her phone aside. She had just learned that Brother Yushen was out having fun with Song Yan Ning. What was Song Yan Ning? Ugly and nasty, why did Brother Yushen treat her so well and even go out to have fun with her?

    No, she had to ask her grandpa for Song Yan Ning¡¯s mobile number; she wanted to ask Song Yan Ning where exactly she and Brother Yushen had gone, she wanted to go too.

    Mr. Song looked at Zhang Xiaoling with a mixture of anger and helplessness, ¡°Tomorrow I will get Dr. Liu toe and check on you, he is an authority in dermatology, he should have a way.¡±

    ¡°Call him now; my face is about to itch to death, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Zhang Xiaoling kept scratching her face, wishing she could tear off ayer of skin. After returning home and applying the medicine prescribed by the doctor, not only did the e on her face not disappear, it had actually worsened. Could it be as Yang Lisheng said, that she shouldn¡¯t apply any other medicine?

    Mr. Song checked the time and nodded, reaching for the telephone on the coffee table to make a call. Seeing his wife in so much difort made his heartache as well.

    ¡°Knock Knock Knock!¡± There was a knock at the door at this moment.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Zhang Xiaoling said irritably. All she wanted now was to cure her face as quickly as possible; she truly couldn¡¯t stand the itching anymore.

    Song Yanxue pushed the door and entered the room, ¡°Grandpa! Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Zhang Xiaoling nodded, not wanting to speak right now.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± Mr. Song hung up the phone and looked at Song Yanxue, ¡°Xiao Xue, are you looking for us for something?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, do you have Xiao Ning¡¯s mobile number?¡± Song Yanxue inquired. She remembered her grandpa writing down Song Yan Ning¡¯s mobile number yesterday.

    ¡°What do you want Xiao Ning¡¯s mobile number for?¡± Mr. Song frowned. From the way Xiao Xue and Xiao Ning acted at the banquet, it seemed they were not enjoying each other¡¯spany; Xiao Xue seemed to greatly dislike Xiao Ning.

    ¡°I heard she went out to have fun with Brother Yushen, I want to ask her where they went.¡± Just the thought of Song Yan Ning being with Brother Yushen felt like a stone was lodged in her chest, making it hard to breathe.

    Mr. Song¡¯s face darkened, ¡°That has nothing to do with you, go back to bed.¡± He knew Xiao Xue had a liking for Xiao Shen, but Xiao Shen obviously didn¡¯t feel the same about Xiao Xue. Instead, he seemed to treat Xiao Ning quite well. Originally, he had hoped that Xiao Xue and Xiao Shen would eventuallye together, but now he preferred Xiao Ning and Xiao Shen to be together since they had been engaged since childhood. Of course, this would still depend on their own choices in the future.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Song Yanxue looked at Mr. Song with a hurt expression, her eyes gradually filling with tears. Brother Yushen was hers, and she would not let Song Yan Ning snatch him away.

    Mr. Song sighed helplessly, ¡°Xiao Xue, you¡¯re still young, and there are some things you shouldn¡¯t be doing. What you need to do now is make yourself more outstanding; we can talk about other things when you¡¯re older.¡± Seeing her teary-eyed look, he still couldn¡¯t harden his heart.

    ¡°Xiao Xue, listen to your grandpa,¡± Zhang Xiaoling interjected impatiently.

    Song Yanxue nodded pitifully, ¡°Grandpa! Grandma! Goodnight!¡±

    Watching Song Yanxue¡¯s retreating figure, Mr. Song shook his head. Xiao Shen indeed was an excellent young man, but he was not someone that Xiao Xue could handle. Fortunately, Xiao Xue was still young and had many opportunities ahead.

    After dinner, Zhao Dahai went to the study to fetch the map and passed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°This is the map of Jiyin Land; see if you can make sense of it.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, epted the map, and spread it out on the table, studying the terrain with Qin Yushen.

    Zhang Dahai saw that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were seriously consulting the map and chuckled, ¡°The terrain there is veryplex; it¡¯s easy to get lost if you¡¯re not familiar with the way. We need to be fully prepared if we¡¯re going there.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded. He had already memorized the map in his mind.

    ¡°Have you got it?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded again.

    Song Yan Ning folded the map and handed it back to Zhang Dahai, ¡°We¡¯ve finished looking.¡± Having examined the map, she now clearly understood the route to Jiyin Land. She nned to set off for Jiyin Land with Qin Yushen tonight. Jiyin Land was dangerous, but for them, it was only so-so because they were Cultivators who had faced far greater dangers in the past than Jiyin Land could offer.

    They didn¡¯t n to go with Zhang Dahai and Liu Qingshan; firstly because their strength was too weak, which would surely slow them down, and secondly, because they didn¡¯t want Zhang Dahai and Liu Qingshan to know about their abilities. After all, they were still children and wanted to avoid revealing too much.

    ¡°Did you understand it?¡± Liu Qingshan took the map and started to look it over. He thought they surely couldn¡¯t understand the map; it was tooplicated. Even he couldn¡¯t make sense of it, let alone two kids.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen shook their heads. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t tell them that not only had they understood it, but they had also memorized the map.

    ¡°Not understanding is fine, I¡¯ll lead the way when the timees,¡± Zhang Dahai said with a smile. He reckoned that after they went to the mountains tomorrow, they would change their minds.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded once more.

 Chapter 92 - 92 Ninety-two Ill carry you on my back

    ?Chapter 92: Ny-two, I¡¯ll carry you on my back   Chapter 92: Ny-two, I¡¯ll carry you on my back                                   Dr. Liu finished examining Zhang Xiaoling¡¯s face and nced at the medicine that had been prescribed by the previous doctor, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with this medicine.¡±

    ¡°Then why is my face getting worse and worse?¡± Zhang Xiaoling asked anxiously. Could it be true that only Song Yan Ning could cure her face?

    Dr. Liu shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure of the cause right now, why don¡¯t youe to the hospital tomorrow, and I¡¯ll examine you thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhang Xiaoling nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Song! Old Mrs. Song! I shall take my leave then.¡± Dr. Liu packed up his medicine box and nodded with a smile to the two of them.

    ¡°Butler, see Dr. Liu out,¡± Mr. Song instructed the butler beside him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The butler responded respectfully, walked to Dr. Liu¡¯s side, and led him towards the door, ¡°Dr. Liu! This way, please!¡±

    Zhang Xiaoling looked away, thought for a moment, and turned to Mr. Song, ¡°Call Song Yan Ning for me, I need to ask her something.¡± She truly couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.

    ¡°Do you not see what time it is now? Xiao Ning is already asleep, let¡¯s call her tomorrow instead,¡± Mr. Song put down his teacup and got up to walk toward the stairs. He was genuinely angry about his wife¡¯s and daughter-inw¡¯s decision to ask Xiao Ning for the return of the White Jade.

    He had been eager to have Xiao Ning return to the Song Family, even willing to give her the family¡¯s White Jade to do so, but his wife and daughter-inw just did not understand his painstaking efforts, going so early in the morning to cause trouble for Xiao Ning. Now that things had turned out this way, they only had themselves to me, but after all, they were his family.

    ¡°Give me her number, I¡¯ll call her myself,¡± Zhang Xiaoling rose to follow Mr. Song. At first, she had thought it was just amon allergic reaction, but now the doctors¡¯ medicine was not only ineffective, but the condition of her face was also worsening, and both Yang Lisheng and Dr. Liu seemed helpless. That ugly girl had truly been too cruel to use such underhanded tactics on her.

    ¡°Do you really think calling will make a difference?¡± Mr. Song stopped and looked at Zhang Xiaoling. Although he hadn¡¯t known Xiao Ning for long, he could tell she was someone who would return respect with greater respect.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it helps or not, I need to call her and ask why she¡¯s so heartless. No matter what, I am still her own grandmother, how could she do this to me?¡± Zhang Xiaoling became angrier the more she thought about it.

    Mr. Song scoffed and continued walking upstairs. He had no desire to speak with her any longer, lest he lose control of his temper.

    Watching Mr. Song¡¯s retreating figure, Zhang Xiaoling¡¯s fists slowly clenched, her face covered with e now bore a sinister look, quite frightening to behold. Song Yan Ning, just you wait, I will not let you off. She refused to believe that she, an adult, couldn¡¯t deal with a seven-year-old child.

    Song Yan Ning had packed all her luggage into the Storage Bag, looking at the pouch-sized Storage Bag with a satisfied smile on her face, she fiddled with it for a while, then put the Storage Bag into her own pocket. With the Storage Bag, it was convenient; she would no longer need to carry bags big and small when she went out.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s voice came from outside the door.

    Song Yan Ning walked forward, opened the door, and smiled at Qin Yushen outside, ¡°I¡¯m ready, let¡¯s set off.¡± She had sprinkled some Medicine Powder in the food at dinner time, and by now, Liu Qingshan and Zhang Dahai should be sound asleep.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Qin Yushen nodded with a smile and walked with Song Yan Ning towards the outside.

    The night was deep, and in the wilderness without streetlights, it was pitch-ck, so dark one couldn¡¯t see their own fingers.

    ¡°Can you see the road?¡± Qin Yushen turned his head to look at Song Yan Ning next to him. The darkness didn¡¯t affect him at all, but he was unsure if Xiao Ning was the same.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Song Yan Ning could barely make out the path, though it wasn¡¯t clear. She was only at the Qi Refining Fifth Layer now and didn¡¯t have Divine Sense, so she had to rely on her eyes to see.

    ¡°Let me carry you, that way we can get there faster,¡± Qin Yushen said as he squatted down.

    Song Yan Ning thought for a moment and felt that Qin Yushen made sense. She walked behind him, stretched out her arms to encircle his neck, and leaned on his back, ¡°If you get tired, just put me down.¡±

    Qin Yushen carried Song Yan Ning on his back, ¡°With your little weight, how could I possibly get tired? I¡¯m going to speed up now.¡±

    As he spoke, he had already quickened his pace, and soon the silhouettes of the two had disappeared into the night.

    The night breeze brushed lightly, and the sounds of animals emanated continuously from the forest, while rustling sounds suggested something crawling through the underbrush.

    Song Yan Ning took out the Snake Medicine she had refined from her Storage Bag and sprinkled it over Qin Yushen and herself, ¡°There are a lot of snakes here.¡± She was very sensitive to smells and could detect the fishy scent emitted by snakes.

    ¡°I know.¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s Divine Sense had been vigntly monitoring their surroundings, having already noticed the snakes in the bush. They were inching closer, looking to catch them off guard. However, upon catching the scent of Snake Medicine on them, they began to retreat slowly, although not very far, perhaps unwilling to give up.

    ¡°We¡¯re approaching Jiyin Land soon.¡± Qin Yushen looked ahead at the mist-enshrouded woods not far away.

    ¡°Put me down.¡± Song Yan Ning gently tapped Qin Yushen¡¯s shoulder.

    Qin Yushen turned his head to look at Song Yan Ning, ¡°The forest ahead is full of miasma; it would be very dangerous for you to get down.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting down to prepare Medicine Pills to defend against the miasma. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a Divine Doctor.¡± Song Yan Ning cheekily made a face at Qin Yushen. Since the moment Qin Yushen gave her the Storage Bag, she had already let down her guard against him.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s lips curled slightly as he crouched down and set Song Yan Ning down from his back.

    ¡°Have you seen any purple nts around with seven leaves and root stems like snake skin?¡± Song Yan Ning asked. Qin Yushen, with his Divine Sense, could locate them more easily than she could.

    Qin Yushen carefully scanned the surroundings with his Divine Sense, ¡°Over there, I¡¯ll go pick them for you. Don¡¯t move from here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Qin Yushen checked the surroundings once more with his Divine Sense to ensure there were no potential dangers and then quickly ran towards the direction where the seven-leaf purple gromwell grew.

    Song Yan Ning took out other herbs and a mortar from her Storage Bag, putting the herbs into the mortar. This mortar was a birthday gift from her grandfather, which she treasured immensely, and she had brought it with her on this trip.

    ¡°Is this what you¡¯re looking for?¡± Qin Yushen returned with arge handful of seven-leaf purple gromwell. Even though it was safe, he was still not at ease leaving her alone here.

    ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± Song Yan Ning took the seven-leaf purple gromwell,bined it with the other herbs in the mortar, and began to grind them together.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Qin Yushen looked at the mortar in Song Yan Ning¡¯s hands.

    ¡°No need, it¡¯ll be quick.¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head, her hands continuously working.

    Half a quarter of an hourter, Song Yan Ning handed a Medicine Pill to Qin Yushen, ¡°Take this pill. It can protect against the miasma.¡±

    Qin Yushen took the Medicine Pill and swallowed it without hesitation.

    Once Song Yan Ning had also consumed a pill, Qin Yushen turned around and squatted in front of her, ¡°Come on up.¡±

 Chapter 93 - 93 Ninety-three Corpse Gu

    ?Chapter 93: Ny-three, Corpse Gu   Chapter 93: Ny-three, Corpse Gu                                   Qin Yushen carried Song Yan Ning on his back as he entered the forest, where a cool, moldy and rotting smell hit them, much like a white mist of miasma.

    Song Yan Ning slightly furrowed her brows, she smelled a whiff of Death Energy within the miasma. This ce was far more dangerous than she had imagined. No wonder Zhao Dahai had that expression when he spoke of this area.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s Divine Sense swept around, and upon seeing numerous human bones on the ground, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check over there,¡± Song Yan Ning pointed in a direction. All she wanted now was to find the Golden Cicada Herb and leave this ce as soon as possible. She had overestimated her strength before; if Qin Yushen hadn¡¯te with her, it might have been difficult for her to escape the forest unscathed. The Death Energy she detected was not ordinary; it could very well be monsters, or something even more terrifying.

    Qin Yushen headed in the direction Song Yan Ning had pointed to, and had only taken a few steps when a dark shadow appeared in his Divine Sense.

    The shadow moved as fast as lightning and soon reached Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, a pair of hands that looked like desated branches attacked them.

    A silver light shed in Qin Yushen¡¯s hand as he met the assaulting hands.

    Song Yan Ning, at the same time, scattered a handful of Medicine Powder toward the shadow. The powder contained Cinnabar and peach wood shavings, which were highly damaging to evil spirits; it was left over from when she had made Amulets.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± A piercing scream rang out, and at the same time, a ck arm fell to the ground.

    Only then did Song Yan Ning see the true face of the shadow in front of her, apletely rotten corpse, with white little insects crawling over its dposing parts, a nauseating sight.

    The shadow shrieked and backed away, its blood-red eyes filled with fear and hatred as it watched Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. The parts of its body that hade into contact with the Medicine Powder began to burn, emitting wisps of ck smoke.

    Seeing this, the shadow frantically beat at its own body, but the pats were futile, only causing its hands to also get coated with the powder.

    In a moment, the shadow turned into a pile of ashes.

    Song Yan Ning lightly patted Qin Yushen¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Put me down, I¡¯ll walk by myself.¡± She was sure that there were more Corpse Gu in the vicinity, and more than one at that. If several Corpse Gu attacked them at once, being on Qin Yushen¡¯s back would not only impede him but also leave her unable to dodge attacks from behind.

    Qin Yushen turned his head to look at Song Yan Ning and then put her down from his back, ¡°Stay close to me.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded and handed half the Medicine Powder to Qin Yushen, ¡°Take this powder.¡±

    Qin Yushen shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t need it, keep it for yourself. I can protect myself.¡± There wasn¡¯t much Medicine Powder in Song Yan Ning¡¯s hands, and he did not want her to face danger.

    ¡°Take it,¡± she insisted, pushing the powder into Qin Yushen¡¯s hand and then took out the Protective Jade Pendant from her cor. The pendant had a defensive capability, forming a shield automatically upon sensing danger. Sadly, the Protective Jade Pendant could only be used three times.

    Upon seeing the Protective Jade Pendant, Qin Yushen recognized that it was the same kind that Song Yan Ning had given to Mr. Song. He stuffed the Medicine Powder into his pocket and took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, heading forward, ¡°I want one of those Jade Pendants like yours.¡± It was something he had wanted since he saw the one Song Yan Ning gave to Mr. Song.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to refine them yourself?¡± He could even refine a Storage Bag, so surely he could also refine a low-level Protective Jade Pendant.

    Qin Yushen nced at Song Yan Ning, ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes in silence, ¡°I¡¯ll refine one for you when we get back.¡± After all, she had taken his Storage Bag. Indeed, one mustn¡¯t owe favors.

    While the two were speaking, a rustling noise came from the bushes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a python, stand here and don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s Divine Sense had already detected the python rapidly slithering toward them from inside the bushes.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and stepped aside. Her Snake Medicine was only effective against small snakes and would do nothing against a python.

    The python sprang forth from the bushes, opening its mouth wide as it lunged at Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen leaped into the air and side kicked the python in the head, sending the several-hundred-pound creature flying away.

    The pythonnded heavily in the bushes not far off, shaking its dazed head and ncing at Qin Yushen with fear before quickly slithering away. This human was not someone it could afford to provoke, or else it might have lost its life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Yushen walked up to Song Yan Ning and reached out to hold her hand. He hadn¡¯t intended to take the python¡¯s life; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have escaped.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, nodded, and walked forward with Qin Yushen.

    As the two delved deeper into the woods, the miasma around them grew thicker, but it had no effect on Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°I smell the Golden Cicada Herb, it¡¯s right ahead, let¡¯s hurry over,¡± Song Yan Ning said excitedly, pointing ahead. She hadn¡¯t expected them to find the Golden Cicada Herb so quickly.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Qin Yushen was also very pleased.

    About fifteen minutester, Song Yan Ning saw the Golden Cicada Herb, and a joyful smile spread across her face. What she saw was not a single nt, but arge patch.

    ¡°That is the Golden Cicada Herb; not only can it cure your grandmother¡¯s Corpse Gu poison, but it can also be made into a healing medicine. Just apply the medicine to the wound, and it will heal immediately,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she briskly walked toward the Golden Cicada Herb. Now that she had a Storage Bag, she could pack many, many Golden Cicada Herbs.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning so happy, Qin Yushen was also affected. However, he kept his guard up. The more crucial the moment, the more cautious one must be. They hadn¡¯t encountered any other Corpse Gu along the way except for the one they had faced earlier, but he knew it was impossible for there to be just one in this ce. And since it was a Corpse Gu, it couldn¡¯t be naturally urring.

    Looking around, Song Yan Ning took some small pebbles out of the Storage Bag and began setting up an Array around the Golden Cicada Herb. She didn¡¯t want to face any attacks while gathering the Golden Cicada Herb, nor did she want the herb to get destroyed.

    ¡°Are you setting up an Array?¡± Qin Yushen guessed as he watched Song Yan Ning¡¯s actions. He had also seen her setting up Arrays before when he used his Divine Sense to track her, but he couldn¡¯t be sure.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning flicked thest pebble and smiled at Qin Yushen, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go harvest the Golden Cicada Herb.¡±

 Chapter 94 - 94 Ninety-four Crisis

    ?Chapter 94: Ny-four, Crisis   Chapter 94: Ny-four, Crisis                                   Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were picking Golden Cicada Herb when they heard a colliding sound. The two stopped what they were doing and looked over, only to see dozens of Corpse Gu mming against the Array Formation Wall outside the array.

    ¡°Can the array hold up?¡± Qin Yushen asked, eyes filled with a fierce killing intent. He had said he would protect Xiao Ning, and he would not go back on his word.

    ¡°If nothing stronger shows up, there won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Song Yan Ning replied. With so many Corpse Gu here, there must be a reason. What worried her most was the possibility that these Corpse Gu were being controlled, and that the one behind them was the truly terrifying presence.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out; you stay here and don¡¯t move,¡± said Qin Yushen, his figure shing out of the array.

    Song Yan Ning followed closely. She was now Qin Yushen¡¯s ally¡ªhow could she just watch him take the risk alone?

    ¡°Why did youe out? Get back inside,¡± Qin Yushen said, frowning as he nced back at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning slightly curved her lips, ¡°We are allies; we fight together.¡± Her strength might not match his, but she was not one to be easily ughtered.

    Qin Yushen wielded his refined Dagger and attacked the Corpse Guing at him. With two streaks of silver light, the heads of two Corpse Gu fell to the ground, one after the other, ¡°I can handle them.¡±

    Song Yan Ning ignored Qin Yushen¡¯sment, and, shing to his back, she stood back to back with him. At the same time, she flicked her fingers and sent two silver needles flying at two Corpse Gu attacking them.

    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± The sounds of heavy objects hitting the ground followed one after the other.

    There was now a barely visible tiny hole in the center of the foreheads of the two Corpse Gu. ck smoke slowly wafted out of these holes.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled in satisfaction, her hands never stopping as she shot more silver needles at the attacking Corpse Gu. She had just sprinkled a kind of demon-repelling powder on the silver needles, which saved her from wasting resources as she had before.

    While Qin Yushen was eliminating Corpse Gu, he was also using his Divine Sense to keep an eye on Song Yan Ning. Seeing her effortlessly take down the Corpse Gu, his heart eased slightly. This girl always took him by surprise.

    Corpse Gu kept surging forward, and although Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were eliminating them sessfully, their Inner Strength and Spiritual Power were quickly depleting. Although they were Cultivators, their bodies were still those of children, and even with great strength, there were limits.

    Qin Yushen scanned the mass of Corpse Gu approaching with his Divine Sense and his brow furrowed deeply. He had to find the source, or else he and Xiao Ning would end up trapped here.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, go hide in the array for a bit; I¡¯m going to find the source of the Corpse Gu,¡± Qin Yushenmunicated telepathically. He would do everything in his power to protect Xiao Ning.

    Song Yan Ning nced around, took off the Protective Jade Pendant from her neck, and quickly pressed it into Qin Yushen¡¯s hand before rushing toward the array. The method Qin Yushen suggested was the only one viable at the moment. She wanted to go with him, but with her strength, she would only hold him back. Besides, she had used up all her silver needles, so she had to think of another way to deal with the Corpse Gu.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning run into the array, Qin Yushen dashed towards the direction from which the Corpse Gu wereing.

    Song Yan Ning watched Qin Yushen¡¯s receding figure with a heart full of worry. She had to find a way to help Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s figure was as fast as lightning, his dagger constantly swinging, and wherever it passed, the Corpse Gu were annihted.

    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± A sharpugh suddenly erupted.

    Qin Yushen followed the sound and saw a red-clothed woman descending from the sky, and at the same time, the Corpse Gu that had been attacking him all stopped their motions, uniformly turning to gaze at the woman.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed this woman was controlling the Corpse Gu, but he couldn¡¯t sense the slightest hint of life from her.

    The womannded in front of Qin Yushen, her eyes coldly scrutinizing him as a shimmering trace slowly seeped from the corners of her mouth. She hadn¡¯t seen human beings in a long while, nor had she devoured a soul in ages. Consuming this child¡¯s soul would surely be nourishing.

    Qin Yushen gripped his dagger tightly, waiting for the right moment. He was now certain the woman before him was not human.

    The woman nced at the dagger in Qin Yushen¡¯s hand and gave a sinisterugh before lunging at him. She wanted to devour this child¡¯s soul and turn him into her most perfect Corpse Gu.

    Seeing this, Qin Yushen¡¯s figure shed and his dagger simultaneously struck at the woman. Only by destroying her could he and Xiao Ning be safe.

    Song Yan Ning saw that the Corpse Gu outside the array all stopped their ramming motions and turned toward one direction, so she knew Qin Yushen had found the source, but this only made her heart more anxious.

    Clutching her fists, a glint of determination shed in Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes. She decided to use a secret technique of the Demon n to project her soul out of her body to check on Qin Yushen¡¯s situation. She couldn¡¯t let him face the danger alone.

    Having made up her mind, Song Yan Ning closed her eyes and formed seals with her hands.

    Before long, a silhouette emerged from Song Yan Ning¡¯s body and darted out. She nced at her physical body seated on the ground and sped toward where Qin Yushen was. This was her first time using the secret technique since bing Song Yan Ning, so she could only sustain it for 15 minutes. After that time, she would have to return to her body; otherwise, it would reject her, and finding another suitable host was not an easy task.

    From a distance, Song Yan Ning saw the red-clothed woman fighting with Qin Yushen. It was the Luohua Cave Girl.

    The Luohua Cave Girl was one of the three evils of the Miao Border. Beforeing here, Song Yan Ning had made a point to learn about the local culture. The Luohua Cave Girl referred to some unmarried girls of the Miao Border tribes. They were said to have the power to cry down leaves, enter a cave without food or drink, survive for days, and upon return, abstain from eating and drinking until their deaths a few dayster.

    Tribal people believed they had married the tree god or the well god, hence instead of a funeral, a wedding would be arranged for these girls to celebrate nuptial bliss.

    The Luohua Cave Girl before her had clearly be a demonic being; otherwise, she would not have had the ability to transform so many people into Corpse Gu.

    Qin Yushen was slowly losing ground; the spiritual power in his body was nearly depleted, and he could barely hold on any longer.

    Watching Qin Yushen¡¯s pale face, Song Yan Ning was filled with urgency, frantically searching through her inherited knowledge for a way to deal with the Luohua Cave Girl.

    Finally, just as Qin Yushen was on the verge of copse, Song Yan Ning found a solution¡ªto use her own Demon Blood to contract the Luohua Cave Girl. This Luohua Cave Girl had be a demonic creature, a part of the Demon n. Though her current strength was low, the bloodline of the royal Demon n within her would not change, and her bloodline could suppress all members of the Demon n.

 Chapter 95 - 95 Ninety-five Contract

    ?Chapter 95: Ny-five, Contract   Chapter 95: Ny-five, Contract                                   After Song Yan Ning made her decision, she quickly stepped forward.

    Qin Yushen also copsed at the same time, his eyes filled with remorse and apology. He had promised to protect Xiao Ning, but he failed. I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Ning!

    The Luohua Cave Girl sneered coldly and pounced toward Qin Yushen. She naturally saw Song Yan Ning, but she didn¡¯t take her seriously. She nned to devour Qin Yushen¡¯s soul first, and then deal with Song Yan Ningter.

    Seeing that the Luohua Cave Girl didn¡¯t regard her as a threat, Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and just as she was about to get close to the Luohua Cave Girl, she swiftly flicked a drop of demon blood.

    The demon blood entered the Luohua Cave Girl¡¯s forehead, causing her icy gaze to instantly be stunned. The next moment, a light shot from her forehead, enveloping her entirely.

    Seeing this, Song Yan Ning sighed in relief. It worked!

    Walking over to Qin Yushen, Song Yan Ning crouched down to check on him. Finding that he had fainted due to exhaustion of his spiritual power and physical strength, she felt relieved and ced a medicine pill into his mouth.

    As the light receded, the Luohua Cave Girl approached Song Yan Ning, kneeling respectfully before her and said, ¡°I see you, master!¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded slightly, stood up, and looked at the Luohua Cave Girl, ¡°What is your name?¡± It was good to have contracted the Luohua Cave Girl; her strength was not inferior to that of a cultivator at mid-stage foundation establishment.

    ¡°Xiang.¡± The Luohua Cave Girl replied.

    Song Yan Ning nced around at the corpse insects, ¡°Did you make these?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Xiang nodded. The reason she could transform into a demon was by consuming the souls of these people.

    ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to consume souls without my permission, or I will disperse your soulpletely. Do you understand?¡± Song Yan Ning sternly warned.

    ¡°Yes! Xiang will definitely remember the master¡¯s words,¡± Xiang responded respectfully.

    Song Yan Ning turned to look at Qin Yushen, seeing his eyshes tremble slightly, she knew he was about to wake up. She crouched down, touched him, and instructed Xiang, ¡°Disperse all these corpse insects.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiang nodded, waving her hand to disperse the corpse insects.

    ¡°Carry him and follow me.¡± Song Yan Ning stood up and flew away in the direction they came from.

    Qin Yushen woke up and saw that it was already daylight. After recalling the events that happened, he hastily sat up and looked around. He wasn¡¯t dead? Who saved him? How was Xiao Ning? Was she also all right?

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s voice came from behind Qin Yushen. Guided by Xiang, she had found many spirit grasses. Although they were all first and second level, she was quite satisfied.

    A sh of joy crossed Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes, and he happily turned to look at Song Yan Ning. His expression changed abruptly when he saw Xiang standing behind her, and quickly stood up, pulling out his dagger, ¡°Xiao Ning, run!¡±

    ¡°No need to panic, she¡¯s with me now,¡± Song Yan Ning said, touched by his concern. This trip to JiYin Land had significantly changed her view of him, and she could clearly feel his concern.

    ¡°She¡¯s with you?¡± Qin Yushen said in surprise, looking at Song Yan Ning and then at Xiang, noticing the absence of her earlier malevolence, ¡°How did you subdue her?¡± He was really curious, knowing that even he was no match for her, and Song Yan Ning¡¯s cultivation was clearly much lower than his.

    ¡°I contracted her,¡± Song Yan Ning did not hide the truth, though she did not borate on the process.

    ¡°You know how to use magic for contracting?¡± His curiosity about Xiao Ning¡¯s past identity deepened. Even a genius disciple of a major sect wouldn¡¯t likely know alchemy, forging magic artifacts, setting up formations, and contracting magic.

    ¡°I know a bit. Has your spiritual power recovered?¡± Song Yan Ning asked with a smile. Her extensive knowledge was due to her being the young princess of the Demon n, inheriting all of their legacies.

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°Almost.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s head back,¡± Song Yan Ning said, leading Xiang forward. Zhang Dahai and Liu Qingshan must be anxious not seeing them.

    Zhang Dahai opened his eyes and checked his watch in bewilderment. It was nearly ten in the morning. He had never slept so long before; it must have been because he drank too muchst night.

    Rubbing his groggy head, Zhang Dahai got up and headed toward the bathroom. He wondered if Qingshan had taken the two kids to the mountains.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± A series of urgent knocks rang out.

    ¡°Coming,ing,¡± Zhang Dahai said while brushing his teeth, moving forward to open the door.

    ¡°Dahai, the children are missing,¡± Liu Qingshan said anxiously. He had just woken up a while ago, and remembering the ns made yesterday, went to find Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning to tell them they¡¯d go out in the afternoon. But after repeatedly knocking, there was no response from either room, and when he pushed the doors open, both were empty.

    ¡°They probably went out to y,¡± Zhang Dahai turned and walked toward the bathroom.

    Liu Qingshan followed him into the room, standing at the bathroom door, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they might have gone to JiYin Land.¡± If they really had gone there, it would be a one-way trip. How could he exin it to the Song Family and the Qin Family?

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t have found it; it¡¯s not that easy to locate,¡± Zhang Dahai reasoned, finishing his mouthwash and cing his toothbrush and cup back on the rack before grabbing a towel. ¡°And the map is soplex. How could two kids understand it? Just rx, they probably went to y nearby. Let me change my clothes, and I¡¯lle with you to look for them.¡± After washing his face, Zhang Dahai hung up the towel and walked out of the bathroom to the closet, pulling out a T-shirt. Although the kids were brave, they were still just children and would not dare venture to JiYin Land without their protection.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Liu Qingshan nodded. He hoped it wasn¡¯t as he feared.

    Just as Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen reached the entrance of the vige, they spotted Liu Qingshan, who was anxiously asking passersby.

    ¡°Have you seen two children, a girl aged seven and a boy aged twelve, about this tall?¡± Liu Qingshan gestured their heights. He and Dahai had searched around and hadn¡¯t found Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning; Dahai had gone to find the vige chief, nning to have some people join them in the search.

    ¡°Uncle Qingshan!¡± Song Yan Ning waved at Liu Qingshan.

    Following the voice, Liu Qingshan saw Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen; his tensed heart finally rxed. As long as they were safe, he wouldn¡¯t have to face an impossible exnation.

 Chapter 96 - 96 Ninety-six they are so ugly

    ?Chapter 96: Ny-six, they are so ugly.   Chapter 96: Ny-six, they are so ugly.                                   Liu Qingshan approached Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, and upon seeing Xiang following behind them, he felt a bit puzzled. ¡°Who is she?¡± Although the woman was exceptionally beautiful, she emanated a chilling aura that made him quite ufortable.

    ¡°She¡¯s here to protect me. Her name is Xiang,¡± Song Yan Ning introduced. She had originally wanted to say Xiang was her friend, but that would just lead to more questions from Liu Qingshan. Most importantly, though Xiang was once a viger, she was now over two hundred years old, and no one from the vige recognized her anymore. A stranger suddenly appearing would certainly attract attention, and of course, she didn¡¯t want anyone to know Xiang¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Liu Qingshan nodded in understanding. Surely the Song Family was concerned, which is why they sent someone to protect Song Yan Ning. No wonder this woman had that kind of aura; it seemed she was an expert.

    Zhang Dahai, apanied by a few vigers, walked towards them. Spotting Song Yan Ning and the others, Zhang Dahai turned and smiled gratefully at the vigers, ¡°We¡¯ve found them. Thank you for your trouble! Everyone can go back to their business.¡±

    The vigers nodded with a smile, bid farewell to Zhang Dahai, and headed towards the vige. They held Zhang Dahai in high regard, as he was one of the only two wizards in their vige.

    As Zhang Dahai approached Song Yan Ning and the group, a sharp glint shed in his eyes when he saw Xiang following behind Song Yan Ning. Being a wizard, he could instantly sense the chilling aura emanating from Xiang.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Zhang Dahai scrutinized Xiang. He felt she was not human.

    ¡°She¡¯s sent by the Song Family to protect Xiao Ning. Let¡¯s talk more when we get back,¡± Liu Qingshan said, cing a hand on Zhang Dahai¡¯s shoulder. Now that the children were found, he felt a burden lifted off his chest.

    Zhang Dahai looked at Xiang skeptically. ¡°Are you really sent by the Song Family?¡±

    Struggling to suppress the urge to devour Zhang Dahai and Liu Qingshan¡¯s souls, Xiang turned her head away and swallowed the saliva that threatened to spill out. Except for Song Yan Ning, everyone else was just food in her eyes. But the master had ordered that without hermand, she could not eat, and she dared not defy the master¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Look, you¡¯ve frightened the poor girl,¡± Liu Qingshanughed heartily, hooking his arm around Zhang Dahai¡¯s neck as they walked towards his separate residence.

    Song Yan Ning frowned as she watched Zhang Dahai¡¯s retreating figure. She had forgotten that Zhang Dahai was a wizard, and he might have already discovered Xiang¡¯s identity.

    Back at the residence, everyone gathered and sat down in the main hall.

    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte today. I¡¯ll take you for a stroll in the mountains early tomorrow,¡± Liu Qingshan said to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. He didn¡¯t mention going to Jiyin Land, betting that once the kids witnessed the horrors of the mountains, they would surely not want to go.

    ¡°We¡¯re returning to Beijing tomorrow,¡± Qin Yushen revealed the decision he and Song Yan Ning had made. Now that they had found the Golden Cicada Herb, their mission wasplete. They had gathered many Spirit Grasses, and the trip was certainly not in vain.

    ¡°Not going anymore? Weren¡¯t you looking for the Golden Cicada Herb?¡± Liu Qingshan looked at Qin Yushen in surprise. Just yesterday, they were so eager to go to Jiyin Land; how could they change their minds overnight? Children really are mercurial, acting on their whims.

    ¡°Um,¡± Qin Yushen nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s for the best; that ce is indeed too dangerous,¡± Liu Qingshan stated. He had never wanted to take the risk, especially after hearing from Dahai about Jiyin Land, making him even less inclined to go.

    ¡°Where did you go today?¡± Zhang Dahai suddenly asked, his gaze fixed on Xiang standing behind Song Yan Ning. She closely resembled the Luohua Cave Girl he had encountered in Jiyin Land. If it weren¡¯t for his knowledge of some spells, he might no longer be alive. But if she really was the Luohua Cave Girl, that would mean Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had already visited Jiyin Land today.

    But he couldn¡¯t understand how it would be possible for two kids to havee back from Jiyin Land in such a short time, even if they were quick on their feet. And even if the person with them really was the Luohua Cave Girl, why would she listen to a child? Maybe he was wrong, and this woman was not the Luohua Cave Girl after all.

    ¡°We just yed at the vige entrance for a while before we met Xiang and returned,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile.

    ¡°Did you know her from before?¡± Zhang Dahai pointed at Xiang. If the Song Family was sending Xiang to protect Song Yan Ning, why didn¡¯t they send her yesterday instead of waiting until the next day?

    ¡°Of course,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded affirmatively.

    Zhang Dahai gazed at Song Yan Ning for a long time. Seeing her consistent, gentle smile, she didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Maybe the ways of therge families were just that peculiar.

    Zhang Xiaoling and Yang Xin¡¯er left the hospital. After one night, their faces grew worse; red and swollen, and with even more pimples than yesterday. Now, even acquaintances probably wouldn¡¯t recognize them. They hadpleted all the prescribed checks, but still, there was no problem found, no reason for their condition.

    ¡°Mom, look how ugly they are!¡± a childish voice said from in front of them.

    Zhang Xiaoling and Yang Xin¡¯er looked up to see a six- or seven-year-old child pointing at them.

    The child¡¯s mother gently pulled her daughter¡¯s hand away and smiled apologetically at the two, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! The child doesn¡¯t understand.¡± Even though her daughter was telling the truth, it wasn¡¯t nice to say such things to someone¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not wrong. They¡¯re just ugly, uglier than Lili from our school,¡± the girl retorted, dissatisfied. She hadn¡¯t said anything incorrect, so why should her mother apologize?

    ¡°Sorry! Sorry!¡± the girl¡¯s mother apologized awkwardly, dragging her daughter away.

    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, why did you apologize?¡±

    ¡°Even if they are ugly, you mustn¡¯t say so in front of them. It¡¯s impolite. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Oh, can I say it quietly then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    Their voices faded into the distance, and Zhang Xiaoling and Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s faces looked so mortified they seemed like they could drip water. Whenever they had gone out before, people alwaysplimented them on their elegance, beauty, and good skin. But today, they were called monsters by a little girl. How could they bear it?

    ¡°Mom, you go home first. I¡¯m going to ask Dad for Song Yan Ning¡¯s phone number,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said before quickly walking towards the hospital entrance.

    Along the way, she felt everyone¡¯s strange nces, and Yang Xin¡¯er truly wished she could hide in a hole. She had never been so embarrassed. In the past, people looked at her with envy. But now, it was all because of Song Yan Ning; she would make sure to make her pay once she returned.

 Chapter 97 - 97 Ninety-seven to learn from each other

    ?Chapter 97: Ny-seven, to learn from each other   Chapter 97: Ny-seven, to learn from each other                                   Hearing the news that Song Yan Ning wasing back, Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang were both very pleased. They had thought that Xiao Ning¡¯s trip would take at least ten days to half a month, but unexpectedly, she was set to return so soon.

    ¡°When will you be home tomorrow?¡± Li Meixiang asked happily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be home in the afternoon.¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s face also broke into a smile upon hearing her grandparents¡¯ughter, ¡°Grandpa, grandma, I¡¯ve made a friend here, and she will being home with me tomorrow. She will live with us from now on.¡± Once she had Xiang to protect her grandparents when she was out gaining experience, she could rest a little more at ease.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng smiled in agreement. The person must be very good to Xiao Ning for her to bring them home. Another person in the house just meant another pair of chopsticks; as long as Xiao Ning was happy, that was fine.

    ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡± Yang Lisheng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s a girl.¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Xiang, who was staring out of the window and constantly swallowing, and shook her head with a smile. Asking Xiang to resist the urge to consume souls was truly a difficult task for her, but if she wanted to bring Xiang back to the city, she had to control her, or things would be chaotic.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, open the door.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s voice calling for them came from outside the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go open the door.¡± Li Meixiang stood up and walked outside.

    ¡°I won¡¯t chat any more, your mom is here. Call Grandpa when you arrive tomorrow, and I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow, Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Yang Lisheng pressed the end call button and stood up to walk outside. Xin¡¯er¡¯s visit this time was definitely about her face.

    Li Meixiang opened the courtyard door and jumped at the sight of Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s face. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± It looked even worse today than yesterday.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Song Yan Ning¡¯s trickery.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er stormed into the courtyard, annoyed. Along the way, people kept pointing and staring at her as though she were a monster.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t bully Xiao Ning, would she treat you like this?¡± Li Meixiang gave a disdainful look at Yang Xin¡¯er and closed the courtyard door. Xin¡¯er was Xiao Ning¡¯s mom and had neglected Xiao Ning since she was young, not to mention constantly calling her an ugly freak. It served her right to end up this way; Li Meixiang had not a bit of sympathy for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m her biological mother, what¡¯s wrong with me saying a few words to her? Can¡¯t a mother scold her own child?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er felt she had done nothing wrong. Even though she didn¡¯t consider Song Yan Ning her child at heart, the fact that they were mother and daughter was undeniable.

    ¡°You still realize you¡¯re her mother?¡± Yang Lisheng came out with a stern face.

    ¡°Dad, do you know Song Yan Ning¡¯s mobile number?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er was upset by Yang Lisheng¡¯sment, but for the sake of her face, she had to endure it.

    ¡°Why do you want Xiao Ning¡¯s mobile number?¡± Yang Lisheng walked to the tree and sat down on the bench.

    ¡°I need to ask her how to fix my face. You don¡¯t know how I can¡¯t even bear to be seen now. Those people look at me like I¡¯m a monster when I walk down the street.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er trembled with anger recalling people¡¯s gazes and felt like scolding all of them.

    ¡°You got what you deserved.¡± Yang Lisheng didn¡¯t feel one bit sorry for Yang Xin¡¯er.

    ¡°But I am your daughter,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er couldn¡¯t believe her eyes as she stared at Yang Lisheng. Could a real father say such things about his own daughter?

    ¡°Xiao Ning is your daughter too. How did you treat her?¡± Yang Lisheng gave a scornfulugh. Ever since she abandoned Xiao Ning, he had been disappointed in her. Her actions during the banquet had deepened his disappointment.

    Yang Xin¡¯er was at a loss for words. Now, she only regretted having sent Song Yan Ning to her parents. If it weren¡¯t for that, none of this would have happened, nor would Mr. Qin have given White Jade to Song Yan Ning.

    Yang Lisheng sighed, ¡°Go back home. If you don¡¯t want to be unable to face people in the future, don¡¯t apply any medicine to your face.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er stamped her foot in anger, ¡°Are you trying to sever ties with me?¡± Although she didn¡¯t need to rely on them, if the rtionship was truly severed, it wouldn¡¯t be good for her either.

    ¡°That¡¯s up to you,¡± Yang Lisheng said indifferently. If it really came to that point, he wouldn¡¯t have a choice.

    Yang Xin¡¯er bit her lip in fury and turned to leave.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang watched Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s retreating figure with a helpless sigh. They didn¡¯t want their rtionship with Xin¡¯er to be so strained, but her actions and attitude towards Xiao Ning had disappointed them too much.

    Song Yan Ning was preparing medicine pills in her room when she heard the sound of a scuffleing from outside. She rose and walked over to the window, where she saw Zhang Dahai sparring with Xiang.

    ¡°Xiang,e back,¡± Song Yan Ning called out to Xiang. She could tell that Xiang had been holding back. If Zhang Dahai truly provoked her, Xiang wouldn¡¯t hesitate to make a move against him. Zhang Dahai had been quite decent to them, and she didn¡¯t want to see him get hurt by Xiang.

    Xiang¡¯s figure shed, and she was already at the window, ¡°Master!¡±

    Zhang Dahai, still eager, looked at Xiang, ¡°We haven¡¯t finished our fight.¡± It had been a long time since he¡¯d met a worthy opponent. Even his battles with Liu Qingshan only ended in a draw.

    Xiang remained silent, looking at Song Yan Ning. Was her master angry with her? She didn¡¯t mean to fight; it was Zhang Dahai who kept provoking her.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°Uncle Dahai, Xiang is a girl, you can¡¯t bully her.¡±

    Zhang Dahaiughed heartily, ¡°I was just sparring with her, holding back.¡± He had always suspected that Xiang was the same Luohua Cave Girl he had encountered in Jiyin Land, but after sparring with her, he began to doubt his judgment. Although Xiang exuded a cold aura, if she were truly the Luohua Cave Girl, she wouldn¡¯t be so restrained, nor would she listen so obediently to a child.

    Qin Yushen, hearing Song Yan Ning¡¯s voice, stepped out from the main room, lips curling slightly. Even he, a Cultivator, was no match for Xiang, let alone an ordinary person.

    ¡°What are you allughing about? Sounds like fun,¡± Liu Qingshan also came out of the house. He had just finished a call with Mr. Qin, who instructed them to return home the next day; they no longer needed to venture to Jiyin Land. Although he didn¡¯t understand why the n had changed, he was relieved they wouldn¡¯t have to go to such a dangerous ce.

    ¡°I was just sparring with Xiang a moment ago, and Xiao Ning used me of bullying a girl, hahaha¡­¡± Zhang Dahai said,ughing. In truth, he hoped they would stay a few more days¡ªit had been a long time since his ce had been so lively.

    ¡°You were definitely bullying her. Look how delicate Xiang is, nowhere near as rough as you,¡± Liu Qingshan chuckled, cing his hand on Zhang Dahai¡¯s shoulder and giving him a friendly nudge with his elbow, ¡°Have you taken a liking to Xiang?¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense,¡± Zhang Dahai grinned and rolled his eyes at Liu Qingshan, taking his hand off his shoulder and striding back to the house. How could he possibly fall for a woman he had only just met?

 Chapter 98 - 98 Ninety-eight Thoughts

    ?Chapter 98: Ny-eight, Thoughts   Chapter 98: Ny-eight, Thoughts                                   The setting sun dipped below the horizon, casting an orange glow that painted the entirendscape a uniform shade of crimson.

    By the creek, the women sang folk songs as they washed their clothes. Theybored in the fields during the day and only found time to wash their clothes by the creek in the mornings and evenings.

    ¡°n!¡± After finishing herundry, Ah Fang looked towards her best friend, n. There were no secrets between them.

    n didn¡¯t hear Ah Fang calling her, her gaze fixed on the babbling creek, lost in her thoughts. She had heard that a young woman of great beauty had arrived at Zhang Dahai¡¯s home, and she was genuinely worried about the rtionship between this woman and Dahai. n had harbored affection for Dahai for a very long time, yet never dared to confess her feelings. She wondered, what should she do to avoid missing her chance with him?

    Feeling a few cool droplets on her face, n snapped back to reality and turned to see Ah Fang grinning at her mischievously, ¡°Why are you sshing water at me?¡± n said as she bent down, reached into the creek, and yfully sshed water back at Ah Fang.

    Ah Fangughed and dashed away, ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you for ages, and you¡¯ve just ignored me. Could it be you¡¯re daydreaming about your lover?¡±

    n¡¯s face instantly flushed a deep red. She nced around to make sure everyone had gone home after washing their clothes before letting out a sigh of relief and chasing after Ah Fang, ¡°You¡¯re terrible, keep spouting nonsense, and I¡¯ll stop talking to you.¡± The matter of her affection for Dahai was a secret she had only shared with Ah Fang, not even her family knew.

    While running, Ah Fang made faces at n, ¡°Hahaha¡­ If you like him so much, why don¡¯t you take the initiative? Maybe he likes you too?¡± She genuinely felt anxious for n at times¡ªliking someone was just that, tell them outright! She was even tempted to confess to Dahai on n¡¯s behalf.

    n stopped in her tracks, ¡°I¡¯m too scared to speak up; I fear his rejection.¡± She had encountered Dahai several times and wanted to reveal her feelings to him, but each time the words reached the tip of her tongue, she couldn¡¯t speak out. Besides, Dahai was a respected wizard, and she felt unworthy of him.

    ¡°Well, I do have a way to help you be with him, but it¡¯s a bit risky,¡± Ah Fang whispered near n¡¯s side.

    ¡°What way?¡± n asked eagerly, looking at Ah Fang. She was willing to do anything to be with Dahai.

    Ah Fang looked around cautiously and whispered into n¡¯s ear, ¡°We could use a love potion.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± n immediately rejected the idea without a second thought. She liked Dahai, but she couldn¡¯t resort to such despicable means; he would surely hate her for it.

    Ah Fang shrugged helplessly, ¡°You won¡¯t confess your feelings, you don¡¯t want to use a love potion; so, are you willing to watch Dahai be with another woman? I¡¯ve heard that a very pretty youngdy hase to the Zhang family.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think it over,¡± n said with a hint of hesitation on her face.

    Ah Fang reached out and took n¡¯s hand, ¡°Happiness is in your own hands. If you do nothing now, you¡¯ll definitely regret itter. It¡¯s gettingte; let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± n nodded. What should she do? Should she confess her feelings? Or?

    Ah Fang walked back to the edge of the creek, picked up the wooden basin, and shook her head upon seeing n still lost in her daydreams.

    Zhang Dahai had dinner ready and called Liu Qingshan and the others to sit down, ¡°Please, everyone, take your seats!¡±

    Liu Qingshan made himselffortable at the table without any hesitation.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen also sat down.

    ¡°Xiang, you should sit down too.¡± Seeing that Xiang was just standing beside Song Yan Ning without any intention to sit, Zhang Dahai pointed to an empty seat nearby.

    Xiang didn¡¯t pay attention to Zhang Dahai. It had been a very long time since she hadst eaten human food.

    Zhang Dahai shook his head somewhat speechlessly and looked toward Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, let Xiang sit down with us.¡± After all, this wasn¡¯t the Song Family, and there weren¡¯t so many rules here.

    Song Yan Ning nced at Xiang, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like to eat with others. Xiang, you may leave.¡± Xiang was a mystical creature; she only ate souls.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiang responded and stepped towards the outside. She was so hungry, so longing to devour souls.

    Zhang Dahai withdrew his gaze, sat down at the table, lifted his cup, and toasted everyone, ¡°This drink¡¯s to you guys. I wish you a smooth journey tomorrow.¡± He wasn¡¯t one to meddle in others¡¯ affairs¡ªwhatever they wanted to do was up to them.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Liu Qingshan, Song Yan Ning, and Qin Yushen lifted their cups. Out of the three, only Liu Qingshan had alcohol in his cup; Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had tea. They were still kids, so naturally, they couldn¡¯t drink alcohol.

    Zhang Dahai and Liu Qingshan downed their drinks in one gulp andughed heartily.

    ¡°I thought we could have a good gathering this time, I didn¡¯t expect you to leave so soon.¡± Zhang Dahai picked up the wine pitcher and filled both his and Liu Qingshan¡¯s cups. It had been five or six years since hest saw Qingshan.

    Liu Qingshan patted Zhang Dahai on the shoulder, ¡°There will be other chances in the future. When you have time,e visit the Liu family, and we¡¯ll have a proper get-together then.¡± He also didn¡¯t want to leave so soon, but since Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were returning to Beijing, he had to apany them. His duty was to safely deliver them into the hands of the Song and Qin Families.

    ¡°Alright! Drink up; tonight we don¡¯t stop until we¡¯re drunk!¡± Zhang Dahaiughed and raised his cup, clinking it with Liu Qingshan¡¯s.

    ¡°To not returning sober!¡± Liu Qingshanughed and drained his cup in one go.

    n stood outside the door, listening to theughter and jovial talk inside, and couldn¡¯t help but curl up the corners of her mouth. This was the first time she had heard Dahaiugh so freely.

    When she saw a figureing out of the house, n quickly hid to one side.

    Xiang stood by the door, nced in the direction where n had hidden, swallowed, and looked up at the sky. She was so hungry! But she could only look and not eat right now¡ªwhen would she be able to feast to her heart¡¯s content?

    n watched Xiang standing motionless by the door. Was that the woman everyone talked about? So beautiful! Compared to her, she felt like an ugly duckling.

    She sighed deeply and turned to walk away. It was better to keep this affection in her heart; she couldn¡¯t do anything to hurt Dahai.

    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± Liu Qingshan put down his cup and hooked his arm around Zhang Dahai¡¯s neck. The alcohol from the Miao Border was strong; he felt a bit dizzy after only a few cups.

    ¡°Just ask whatever you want; why the formalities between brothers?¡± Zhang Dahaiughed heartily and gave Liu Qingshan a pat on the shoulder.

    ¡°Are you seeing anyone you like? You¡¯re not getting any younger,¡± Liu Qingshan said with a mischievous smile.

    A pretty figure shed through Zhang Dahai¡¯s mind, and he shook his head,ughing as he punched Liu Qingshan on the shoulder, ¡°What girls? Let¡¯s drink.¡± He did have someone he liked, a woman who was kind and gentle, but every time she saw him, she would deliberately avoid him. Could it be that she was avoiding him out of fear? He needed to find a time to ask her.

 Chapter 99 - 99 99 Return Trip

    ?Chapter 99: 99, Return Trip   Chapter 99: 99, Return Trip                                   Song Yan Ning carried her luggage out of the room. Since she had brought luggage when she arrived, she couldn¡¯t possibly leave empty-handed.

    Qin Yushen saw Song Yan Ninging and smiled faintly at her, stepping forward to take the luggage from her hand while also taking her hand, ¡°Uncle Qing Shan is already waiting for us.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded slightly, ¡°I drank so much yesterday, I thought he would oversleep.¡± After spending these past couple of days together, she and Qin Yushen had be close as life-and-death friends, so she naturally did not mind these small gestures. Besides, they were still children, holding hands was nothing significant.

    ¡°Little girl, I heard that. You¡¯re speaking ill of me early in the morning,¡± Liu Qingshan said with a chuckle as he approached Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. Although Xiao Ning was not particrly good-looking, seeing her standing with Qin Yushen made them seem remarkably well-matched, perhaps due to a simr air about them.

    ¡°Uncle Qing Shan, I was actually praising your ability to hold your liquor. If it had been someone else who drank as much, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to get up now,¡± Song Yan Ningughed. She certainly understood that Liu Qingshan was joking with her.

    Liu Qingshanughed heartily, ¡°Let¡¯s have something to eat first, and then we¡¯ll set off.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded, following Liu Qingshan toward the main house.

    As they entered the main house, they saw Zhang Dahai and Xiang sitting opposite each other, Zhang Dahai with a helpless expression, and Xiang¡¯s expression cold.

    Hearing footsteps, Zhang Dahai turned his head and saw the trio, ¡°You finally came. I¡¯ve been trying to persuade her to eat for a long time, but she refuses.¡± He remembered she hadn¡¯t eatenst night either. Wasn¡¯t she hungry?

    Xiang saw Song Yan Ning, stood up, and walked respectfully behind her.

    ¡°Uncle Dahai, don¡¯t mind her,¡± Song Yan Ning said, sitting at the table and pulling out a porcin bottle from her pocket to hand to Xiang, ¡°You go wait outside for us.¡± Inside the bottle was an elixir she had concocted. After Xiang consumed it, she could transform into a true member of the Demon n and could asionally eat human food afterward. Otherwise, once they returned, her not eating would surely arouse suspicion from her grandfather and grandmother.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiang took the porcin bottle and turned to walk outside.

    ¡°Do you Song Family always ce so much emphasis on status?¡± Zhang Dahai frowned. He felt that it was alright for the Song Family to emphasize these customs at home, but now that they were outside, sticking rigidly to these rules was unnecessary.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Song Yan Ning sipped soy milk from the table. She had never lived with the Song Family and was unclear about the situation there.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a member of the Song Family?¡± Zhang Dahai and Liu Qingshan both looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, picked up her chopsticks, and took a bite of the fried dough. Some things she knew were best kept to herself and not made known to everyone.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning did not answer, Zhang Dahai and Liu Qingshan exchanged a nce and asked no more. However, their impression of the Song Family had worsened.

    n walked with a basket towards the fields. Passing by Zhang Dahai¡¯s house, he saw several peopleing out, Qin Yushen and Liu Qingshan carrying luggage. He stopped, curious. Were they leaving? Was that beautiful woman also leaving?

    His gaze shifted to Xiang, already standing by the carriage. Did she and Dahai not have a rtionship? Had he misunderstood?

    With this thought, n¡¯s gloominess vanished, and a bright smile spread across his face.

    Zhang Dahai felt a gaze watching him, turned his head, and saw n, giving her a smile.

    n¡¯s heartbeat suddenly elerated out of control, and she quickly turned her gaze away and ran towards the field. Dahai smiled at her; was she dreaming? She felt so happy!

    Watching n run away, the smile on Zhang Dahai¡¯s face deepened. She was such a cute, silly girl! Once he figured out her feelings, if she felt the same about him, he would go to her family to ask for her hand in marriage. He was not getting any younger; it was time for him to settle down.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang had arrived early at the airport, having received a phone call that Xiao Ning had boarded the ne and rushed over. Just two days without seeing Xiao Ning, and they already missed her a lot. Without Xiao Ning by their side, they always felt something was missing in their home, and they could hardly concentrate on anything.

    Liu Shanyue checked the time, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be here soon.¡± She had received a call from Xiao Shen and had gone with Haoming to the quadrangle courtyard, nning to meet Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang to pick up the family together. However, by the time they arrived, the couple had already taken a taxi.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng nodded. Not seeing Xiao Ning always made them feel uneasy.

    Song Yan Ning felt someone tapping her and slowly opened her eyes, turning to look at Qin Yushen next to her, ¡°Have we arrived?¡± She had not sleptst night, working all night on creating elixirs, and had fallen asleep not long after boarding the ne.

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°The ne is alreadynding. If you¡¯re still tired, you can sleep a bit more,¡± noticing she still seemed sleepy.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°No more sleep for me.¡± She really wanted to see her grandparents and couldn¡¯t wait to get back to them. She hadn¡¯t asked her elderly grandparents toe to the airport to meet her.

    The nended smoothly at the airport, and Song Yan Ning, with Xiang in tow, followed Qin Yushen off the ne.

    As soon as she stepped out of the ne, Song Yan Ning spotted Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang waiting for her. A look of surprise shed in her eyes as she ran swiftly towards them, ¡°Grandpa! Grandma!¡± She truly hadn¡¯t expected them toe and pick her up.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang hurried to meet Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning threw herself into Li Meixiang¡¯s arms, cooing, ¡°Grandma, I missed you and Grandpa so much!¡±

    Li Meixiang indulgently ruffled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, ¡°Grandpa and I missed you too. Are you adjusting well there? Have you been sleeping well? Eating well?¡± She was most worried about these things.

    ¡°It¡¯s been okay; I¡¯ve gotten used to it,¡± Song Yan Ning giggled.

    ¡°Gotten used to it? You¡¯ve got dark circles under your eyes,¡± Yang Lishengughed. He had thought Xiao Ning would be gone for at least ten days or half a month. It was a relief that she returned so quickly. Otherwise, they might have had to go looking for her in a few days.

    Song Yan Ning yfully stuck out her tongue, stepped out from Li Meixiang¡¯s arms, and turned to point at Xiang behind her, ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, this is Xiang, my friend. From now on, she¡¯ll be living with us.¡±

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang turned to Xiang and smiled, nodding at her, ¡°Xiang, wee.¡±

    Xiang nodded slightly, her expression still icy cold. She hadn¡¯t smiled in nearly two hundred years and didn¡¯t know how to smile anymore. Plus, there was something odd she noticed; seeing Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang didn¡¯t trigger her usual urge to consume their souls. What was happening?

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, please don¡¯t mind. Xiang doesn¡¯t like to talk much, but she¡¯s a good person. You¡¯ll get to know that in time,¡± Song Yan Ning exined. Xiang hadn¡¯t interacted with people in a long time, but she¡¯d adjust after a while.

 Chapter 100 - 100 One hundred apologize

    ?Chapter 100: One hundred, apologize   Chapter 100: One hundred, apologize                                   Qin Yushen exchanged a few words with his parents and then approached Song Yan Ning and the others.

    ¡°Uncle Yang! Aunt Yang! You can ride back with us in our car,¡± Qin Haoming offered. He and his wife had purposely brought an extra car to give them a ride.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourselves; we can take a taxi back,¡± Li Meixiang said, feeling somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡°Uncle Yang! Aunt Yang! Don¡¯t be polite with us. Xiao Ning¡¯s trip to Miao Border was also for our sake. It¡¯s only right that we drive you back,¡± Liu Shanyue said with a smile. Earlier on the phone, Xiao Shen had briefly told them about the trip to Miao Border. Fortunately, everything went smoothly, and they sessfully found the Golden Cicada Herb.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t know that what Qin Yushen told them was a far cry from what they actually experienced; they would have been terrified if they knew. After all, they were ordinary people. Although they knew the world had Ancient Martial Sects and Ancient Martial Cultivators, they were unaware of the Cultivators or the Luohua Cave Girl.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Li Meixiang turned to look at Yang Lisheng.

    Yang Lisheng smiled and nodded, ¡°Then we¡¯ll trouble you.¡±

    Song Yan Ning handed a porcin bottle to Qin Yushen, ¡°This medicine is for Grandma Qin. Just have her take it when you get back.¡± She had intended to give it to Qin Yushen earlier, but she fell asleep on the ne and forgot.

    Qin Yushen nodded as he took it, ¡°How long will you be staying in Beijing?¡± He hoped she would stay in Beijing indefinitely so that he could watch her grow up.

    ¡°I should be leaving in a couple of days,¡± Song Yan Ning replied. She preferred Yang City to Beijing; the air was better, and it wasn¡¯t as noisy.

    A wistful look crossed Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes, ¡°Then let me show you around Beijing tomorrow.¡± Since her arrival, she probably hadn¡¯t had the chance to explore the city.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning agreed readily.

    Just then, a car drove up and stopped not far from Song Yan Ning and her group.

    The car door opened, and Song Yufeng, Yang Xin¡¯er, and Song Yanxue stepped out.

    ¡°Brother Yushen!¡± Song Yanxue said excitedly as she ran towards Qin Yushen. They knew Brother Yushen was returning today because their mother had called Aunt Qin.

    Qin Yushen frowned slightly, a hint of annoyance shing in his eyes. As Song Yanxue was about to reach him, he moved aside two steps, aligning himself next to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yanxue shot a ring look at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Brother Yushen, why haven¡¯t you been answering my calls these past few days? I was almost worried to death.¡± This eyesore, couldn¡¯t she see he was talking to Brother Yushen? Why couldn¡¯t she walk away a little?

    Song Yan Ning ignored Song Yanxue, her eyes mockingly fixed on Yang Xin¡¯er, who had wrapped her entire face tightly with a silk scarf.

    Yang Xin¡¯er walked up to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Hurry up and heal my face.¡± She dared not look in the mirror these past few days, afraid to see her own reflection.

    ¡°Is that how you ask for help?¡± Song Yan Ning asked coldly with a smirk.

    ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er asked, barely holding back her anger.

    ¡°If you want to ask for help, show some sincerity,¡± Song Yan Ning said coolly.

    Yang Xin¡¯er nced around, ¡°But I¡¯m your mother.¡±

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled up in a mocking smile as she looked Yang Xin¡¯er up and down with disdain clear in her eyes. ¡°Are you worthy?¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er was so angry that her face turned ashen, but she knew she had to endure it. She turned to look at the silent Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°Can¡¯t you do something about her?¡±

    Yang Lisheng snorted coldly and ignored Yang Xin¡¯er.

    ¡°I think Xiao Ning is right,¡± Li Meixiang clearly stood by Song Yan Ning¡¯s side. In her view, Xin¡¯er indeed wasn¡¯t fit to be a mother, having never fulfilled her duty for a single day. Xiao Ning¡¯s treatment of her was understandable.

    If only they had treated Xiao Ning better during their visit to Beijing and not constantly called her an ugly monster, Xiao Ning surely wouldn¡¯t have acted this way towards Xin¡¯er. Xiao Ning is a kind child who would never treat others badly if they were good to her. She knew this well.

    ¡°You! You all¡­¡± Yang Xin¡¯er trembled with anger, almost unable to control her outburst. Remembering her face wasn¡¯t healed yet, she forcefully swallowed her rage. Once her face was better, she would slowly settle the score with that brat, and she would definitely reim the family heirloom White Jade, even if it meant taking extreme measures.

    Liu Shanyue gave Yang Xin¡¯er a look and shook her head, then looked at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°Uncle Yang, Aunt Yang, Xiao Ning must be tired after just returning. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Although Xiao Ning¡¯s words were harsh, she wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªa mother who abandoned her child at birth truly isn¡¯t fit to be a mother. But since Xin¡¯er is her best friend, she didn¡¯t feel it was her ce to say much.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang nodded.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s take that car,¡± Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and walked towards the car.

    Song Yanxue¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she watched Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen walk towards the car. Brother Yushen taking the initiative to hold Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand? Impossible! Brother Yushen has a cleanliness obsession and never gets close to girls, but in front of Song Yan Ning, he had broken his rule time and again. Was there something wrong with Brother Yushen¡¯s eyes? Could he not see that she was prettier than Song Yan Ning?

    Coming to her senses, Song Yanxue quickly caught up to Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, purposely walking between them and knocking their hands apart.

    She then turned around and red viciously at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Song Yan Ning, you ugly monster, have some shame clinging to my Brother Yushen!¡±

    Qin Yushen¡¯s expression instantly turned cold, a chilly glint shing in his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know you. From now on, call me Qin Yushen, and apologize to Xiao Ning!¡±

    Song Yanxue¡¯s face went pale, her eyes slowly filling with tears. Brother Yushen had always ignored her but had never been harsh to her before. Yet today, for Song Yan Ning, he had scolded her and wouldn¡¯t let her call him Brother Yushen. Was Song Yan Ning really that important to him?

    Seeing Song Yanxue¡¯s hurt expression, Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled slightly, and she cast a nce at Qin Yushen. You¡¯ve hurt the girl¡¯s heart.

    Qin Yushen rubbed Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, his face still cold as he stared at Song Yanxue, ¡°Apologize! Didn¡¯t you hear?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t apologize; I did nothing wrong.¡± Song Yanxue couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore and ran toward her family¡¯s car. Brother Yushen must have been bewitched by Song Yan Ning; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t treat her this way. Song Yan Ning, that witch, was truly detestable!

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang looked dissatisfiedly at Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°What a fine daughter you¡¯ve raised.¡±

    Liu Shanyue shook her head. She had originally had a decent impression of Song Yanxue, but this incident had greatly diminished that. No matter what, she shouldn¡¯t have insulted Xiao Ning like that.

 Chapter 101 - 101 101 retrieve the poisonous insect

    ?Chapter 101: 101, retrieve the poisonous insect   Chapter 101: 101, retrieve the poisonous insect                                   Yang Xin¡¯er watched tearfully as Song Yanxue cried and ran into the car, and upon hearing Yang Lisheng¡¯s usations, she turned her head, ¡°Even if you protect Song Yan Ning, you shouldn¡¯t be so unreasonable. This is clearly Song Yan Ning¡¯s fault.¡± Her Xiao Xue had always been well-behaved, unlike Song Yan Ning, who not only was unattractive but also didn¡¯t respect her elders.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yang Lisheng snorted coldly and, uninterested in further dealing with Yang Xin¡¯er, walked toward the car with Li Meixiang.

    After finishing his conversation with Liu Qingshan, Qin Haoming walked over to Liu Shanyue, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He knew a bit about the situation between Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yan Ning. If it were him, he would never send his child away no matter how unattractive they were. Once you have them, you¡¯re responsible for them.

    Liu Shanyue shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m going to take Uncle Yang and the others home; you take care of Xiao Shen and Mr. Liu.¡± Her car only seated four people.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Haoming nodded in agreement, guiding Liu Qingshan towards his car.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you tomorrow on your mobile.¡± Qin Yushen closed the car door for Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, waving at Qin Yushen.

    Liu Shanyue walked over to the car, smiling as she patted Qin Yushen¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Xiao Shen, your dad¡¯s waiting for you. Hurry over.¡± She knew what her son was thinking.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Qin Yushen nced at Song Yan Ning, waved at her with a smile, and walked toward Qin Haoming¡¯s car.

    Song Yanxue watched this scene, grinding her teeth in anger. She really hated Song Yan Ning now. Although she and Brother Yushen were still young, she didn¡¯t want anyone else in his heart.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, are we going with mom and dad?¡± Song Yufeng saw that Liu Shanyue had already started the car.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s not go.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er shook her head. She knew that going would only lead to another argument with her parents, deepening their conflicts. She¡¯d rather go back and discuss with her mother-inw, to see if the elder could intervene and ask Song Yan Ning for an antidote.

    ¡°Mom, why did you even give birth to Song Yan Ning? She¡¯s so hateful.¡± The more Song Yanxue thought about it, the angrier she became. Why did Song Yan Ning have to be her sister, why did she have such a detestable sister?

    Yang Xin¡¯er shook her head and sighed. She had regretted it countless times. If only time could be turned back, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have let this happen, but it was already toote.

    ¡°Brother Yushen has never been so nice to anyone else. It must be some drug that Song Yan Ning gave him. Mom, you must tell Aunt Qin about this.¡± Song Yanxue voiced her suspicions. This was the only possibility that could exin why Brother Yushen was so kind to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Xiao Xue, don¡¯t speak nonsense,¡± Song Yufeng scolded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not speaking nonsense, look at grandma and mom, did they not also get affected by whatever Song Yan Ning¡¯s drugs made their faces be like this?¡± Song Yanxue retorted, unconvinced.

    Upon hearing Song Yanxue¡¯s words, Yang Xin¡¯er thought carefully and felt that it was indeed possible. She would call Xiao Yueter and tell her about it.

    Mr. Qin was delighted to see Qin Haoming bringing Liu Qingshan in, ¡°Qingshan, thanks for your help this time!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Qin, you¡¯re too polite! Actually, I didn¡¯t help much this time.¡± Liu Qingshan smiled and shook his head. Knowing the dangers of Jiyin Land, he had already decided against going. Unexpectedly, Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning had changed their minds first.

    ¡°Grandpa! I¡¯m going upstairs to check on Grandma,¡± Qin Yushen greeted Mr. Qin and started walking upstairs.

    Mr. Qin smiled and nodded, ¡°Qingshan,e with me to the study. I have something for you to deliver to Elder Liu.¡± The Qin family and the Liu family indeed had some connections, but no matter how deep the rtionship, it needed to be maintained; he could not let Qingshane for nothing.

    He Yuqing was leaning on the bed reading a book when she heard the knock and said softly, ¡°Come in.¡± Since the day Song Yan Ning had treated her, she had felt great these past few days, with no pain in her chest anymore.

    Qin Yushen pushed the door and entered the room, ¡°Grandma! I¡¯m back.¡±

    He Yuqing put down her book and smiled, pointing to the chair beside the bed, ¡°Xiao Shen,e sit.¡± She heard from her husband that Xiao Shen would being back today, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to return so quickly.

    Qin Yushen nodded, walked over to the bedside, and sat down. He took out the porcin bottle Song Yan Ning had given him from his pocket, ¡°Here are the medicine pills Xiao Ning made for you. After you eat them, the Gu worm wille out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± He Yuqing took the porcin bottle, opened it, and saw a ck medicine pill. She poured the pill into her palm, ¡°Do I swallow this pill directly?¡± It was quiterge, and she was a bit hesitant to swallow it.

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°Xiao Ning said that as soon as you put it in your mouth, the pill will automatically dissolve into liquid and flow down your throat.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± He Yuqing looked at the medicine pill in surprise, raised her hand, and put the pill in her mouth. As soon as it entered, it immediately turned into a cool liquid, flowing down her throat.

    He Yuqing felt a refreshing sensation in her throat, ¡°This medicine pill is indeed extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, you will feel ufortable for a while, but it won¡¯tst long, and it will be over soon,¡± Qin Yushen said, already releasing his Divine Sense to observe the movements of the Gu worm.

    While monitoring the Gu worm, Qin Yushen stood up, went to the bathroom to fetch a basin and a wet towel, cing the basin beside the bed.

    As the medicine flowed in, the Inner Strength controlling the Gu worm dispersed. Under the influence of the medicine, the worm started writhing in difort, and soon, it stopped moving and fell into a briefa.

    Seeing this, Qin Yushen released a burst of Spiritual Power, enveloped the Gu worm, and slowly moved it out of He Yuqing¡¯s body.

    He Yuqing felt difort in her throat and could not help but bend over and vomit.

    After He Yuqing finished vomiting, Qin Yushen handed her the wet towel. After she wiped her mouth, he gave her a cup of water to rinse her mouth.

    ¡°Xiao Shen, has the Gu worme out?¡± This was the question He Yuqing cared most about.

    ¡°It¡¯s out now,¡± Qin Yushen nodded. The moment the Gu worm was expelled from Grandma¡¯s mouth, he had captured it with Spiritual Power and sealed it in the porcin bottle, cing it in his Storage Bag. Now, even if the owner of the Gu worm sensed its change, they could no longer control it. He would use the Gu worm to find its masterter. Anyone who dared to afflict his grandma with a Gu worm would surely pay the price.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± He Yuqing eximed happily. She had been tormented by the Gu worm for years and was finally free of worry.

    ¡°Grandma, rest for a while. I will go out now,¡± Qin Yushen stood up. Grandma had just vomited, her body must be feeling a bit ufortable.

 Chapter 102 - 102 One hundred and two guess

    ?Chapter 102: One hundred and two, guess   Chapter 102: One hundred and two, guess                                   ¡°I¡¯m fine, feeling spirited. I really must thank Xiao Ning properly this time¡ªby the way, why didn¡¯t Xiao Ninge with you?¡± Thinking of Song Yan Ning, He Yuqing¡¯s smile grew wider; she really liked that child a lot.

    ¡°Xiao Ning¡¯s maternal grandparents went to the airport to pick her up, so she went back with them. Does Granny want to see her? I¡¯ll bring her to our house tomorrow.¡± Thinking of Song Yan Ning made Qin Yushen¡¯s lips curve into a slight smile.

    ¡°Good, bring her over tomorrow, and Granny will cook for Xiao Ning herself.¡± He Yuqing smiled. She hadn¡¯t cooked in a long time, but she was still confident in her culinary skills.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Yushen nodded.

    The door was gently knocked twice, then slowly pushed open. Mr. Qin walked in from outside and saw his wife looking happy, ¡°What are you talking about that¡¯s making you so happy?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re nning to invite Xiao Ning to our house for a meal tomorrow. Without her, the Gu worm in my body wouldn¡¯t have been removed,¡± He Yuqing said with a smile.

    Mr. Qin was taken aback, ¡°You¡¯re saying the Gu worm has been removed?¡± Xiao Shen had only just arrived not long ago, and it had been removed so quickly.

    He Yuqing nodded, ¡°Now, we don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Hahaha¡­¡± Mr. Qinughed joyously. Though he hadn¡¯t expressed it, he had been worried these past few days¡ªworried that Xiao Shen and Xiao Ning wouldn¡¯t find the Golden Cicada Herb, worried that something might happen to them. Thankfully, they had returned safely, bringing the Golden Cicada Herb with them, and now they had sessfully removed the Gu worm.

    ¡°Xiao Shen, where is the Gu worm? Let Grandpa take a look,¡± Mr. Qin said excitedly. He wanted to see what kind of Gu worm had caused Yuqing so much pain.

    ¡°The Gu worm has already been dissolved by the medicinal liquid,¡± Qin Yushen replied naturally, having no intention of showing the Gu worm. The Gu worm wasn¡¯t dead yet, and when it awoke, it would attack people.

    ¡°Then how can you be sure the Gu worm has been removed?¡± Mr. Qin and He Yuqing were both somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°Xiao Ning said that after swallowing the medicine pills, the liquid would dissolve the Gu worm, and once dissolved, it would be vomited out along with the liquid. Granny has already vomited out the liquid,¡± Qin Yushen exined. The process after taking the medicine was simr, except that the Gu worm wouldn¡¯t dissolve but would fall into a temporary stupor. He needed to keep the Gu worm in order to seek revenge on its master.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± Mr. Qin and He Yuqing nodded in understanding.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and give Xiao Ning a call to share the news,¡± Qin Yushen said.

    He Yuqing nodded happily, ¡°Go ahead, and don¡¯t forget to invite Xiao Ning, her maternal grandparents, and everyone toe over for a meal tomorrow.¡± Xiao Ning was her savior, and tomorrow she was determined to properly thank her and her family.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Yushen answered and walked toward the door.

    Liu Shanyue had just sent Song Yan Ning and the others home and was about to drive back when her phone rang. Taking out her phone and seeing it was Yang Xin¡¯er calling, she pressed the answer button, ¡°Xin¡¯er, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yue, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Have you noticed that Xiao Shen has been acting out of the ordinary, especially when he¡¯s around Song Yan Ning?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Shen has a good impression of Xiao Ning, so naturally he¡¯s more enthusiastic,¡± said Liu Shanyue, who understood her own son quite well.

    ¡°My point is that Song Yan Ning knows medical skills, and she could very well have dosed Xiao Shen with something,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er no longer beat around the bush.

    Liu Shanyue scoffed sarcastically, ¡°Xiner, she¡¯s your daughter.¡± She really couldn¡¯t understand how a mother could do this to her own child. Dosing with drugs? That was quite an usation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t disbelieve me; Song Yan Ning is no ordinary girl. She¡¯s got a ruthless streak. If she dared to drug me and my mother-inw, what wouldn¡¯t she dare to do? I advise you to take Xiao Shen to the hospital for a check-up, lest you regret itter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy right now; I can¡¯t chat,¡± Liu Shanyue dismissed as she hung up the phone. She really needed to consider whether she should start keeping her distance from Xin¡¯er. Could someone who could be so harsh to her own child and parents really be sincere to her friends?

    ¡°Mom, what did Aunt Qin say?¡± Song Yanxue saw Yang Xin¡¯er put away her phone and hurriedly asked.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t believe me,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er felt suffocated with frustration. It was the first time Xiao Yue had hung up on her. Before, Xiao Yue would always listen until she finished talking, and she would be the one to end the call first.

    ¡°Aunt Qin is your best friend, isn¡¯t she? Why doesn¡¯t she believe you?¡± Song Yanxue found it hard to believe.

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er was very agitated. Ever since Song Yan Ning arrived in Beijing, nothing had gone smoothly for her. That eyesore was truly her bane.

    ¡°Could Aunt Qin have been drugged by Song Yan Ning too?¡± Song Yanxue thought this was a very real possibility. Aunt Qin and her mother had known each other for nearly twenty years, and their rtionship was closer than real sisters, so how could Aunt Qin change her attitude toward her mother so suddenly?

    Yang Xin¡¯er clenched her fists tightly, her eyes shing with a deranged look. Whether Song Yan Ning had drugged Xiao Yue or not, keeping Song Yan Ning around was a disaster. Initially, she had merely disliked her, but Song Yan Ning had gone too far. Not only had she drugged her, but she¡¯d also stolen the family heirloom White Jade from her son. Thus, Song Yan Ning had to be eliminated.

    Meanwhile, Song Yan Ning was talking with Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang about the trip to the Miao Border when her phone rang inside her pocket.

    She took it out and saw it was a call from Qin Yushen. Pressing the answer button,

    Before she could speak, Qin Yushen¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Xiao Ning, my grandmother has already vomited the Gu Worm, and she¡¯s very happy. She wants to invite you and your grandparents to our house for dinner tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, let me ask my grandparents,¡± Song Yan Ning turned to Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°Qin Yushen says his grandmother wants to invite us to his house for dinner tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± replied Yang Lisheng, who had already arranged to meet with some old friends. A rare return to Beijing demanded a gathering; who knew when the next chance would be.

    Li Meixiang nodded in agreement, ¡°Tell Xiao Shen we won¡¯t be able to make it.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°You heard all that, right?¡± With Qin Yushen¡¯s hearing, there was no need for her to repeat it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let my grandmother know.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to hang up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then see you tomorrow,¡± Qin Yushen waited until Song Yan Ning had ended the call before putting away his phone. He was looking forward to spending the day out with Xiao Ning.

    When Liu Shanyue came back, she saw Qin Yushen sitting on the sofa in the living room with a subtle smile on his lips, ¡°Xiao Shen.¡± Since Song Yan Ning hade to Beijing, Xiao Shen¡¯s smiles had be more frequent. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t listen to Xin¡¯er¡¯s words and suspect Song Yan Ning had drugged anyone. True happinesses from within; it is heartfelt and beyond the control of any drug.

 Chapter 103 - 103 One hundred and three Challenge

    ?Chapter 103: One hundred and three, Challenge   Chapter 103: One hundred and three, Challenge                                   Qin Yushen turned his head to look at Liu Shanyue, ¡°Mom!¡±

    Liu Shanyue walked over to Qin Yushen and sat down, ¡°Were you just on the phone with Xiao Ning?¡± There weren¡¯t many people who could bring a smile to Xiao Shen¡¯s face, besides a few family members, it must have been Xiao Ning.

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°The Gu Worm inside Grandma¡¯s body has been removed, and she asked me to invite Xiao Ning to dinner at our house tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Removed? How was it removed?¡± Liu Shanyue looked at Qin Yushen in surprise. She knew it must have something to do with Xiao Ning, but since Xiao Ning hadn¡¯t arrived yet, how had it been removed?

    ¡°Xiao Ning made a Medicine Pill for Grandma, and the Gu Worm came out after she ate it,¡± Qin Yushen briefly described the process.

    ¡°Then we really should thank Xiao Ning properly. Will you pick her up tomorrow?¡± Liu Shanyue said, pleased. Her mother-inw¡¯s health had always been a concern; now, they could finally be at ease.

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take Xiao Ning for a stroll in Beijing, and then bring her home for dinner in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯te back toote, or Xiao Ning¡¯s grandparents will worry,¡± Liu Shanyue reminded.

    ¡°I know,¡± Qin Yushen nodded. He needed to think about where to take Xiao Ning for fun tomorrow.

    After dinner, Song Yan Ning returned to her room. She intended to take out her brush and refine it but then changed her mind. She hadn¡¯t entered the Emperor Realm in a long while and thought it was about time to have a look.

    Closing her eyes, Song Yan Ning soon entered the Emperor Realm.

    Song Yanxue stood at the door of the Task Hall, waiting for Qin Yushen. She didn¡¯t know if Brother Yushen woulde tonight, but if he did, she must tell him how terrible Song Yan Ning was and get Brother Yushen to go to the hospital to see if he had been drugged by Song Yan Ning.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning approaching, Song Yanxue¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. Outside there was Song Yan Ning, and inside this Doctor, wasn¡¯t there anyone else in the world? Why did they have to cling to Brother Yushen? Didn¡¯t they know Brother Yushen was hers?

    Thinking this, Song Yanxue walked toward Song Yan Ning. She wanted to teach this Doctor a lesson, to make her stay away from Brother Yushen in the future, and of course, the best thing would be to kick her out of this system.

    Song Yan Ning saw Song Yanxueing towards her and slightly arched an eyebrow. It seemed that trouble was on its way.

    ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± Song Yanxue stopped in front of Song Yan Ning, looking down at her arrogantly.

    Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t respond but watched Song Yanxue with curiosity.

    ¡°I want you to stay away from Wuji in the future, or don¡¯t me me for being rude,¡± Song Yanxue threatened, raising her fist.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s my business, and it has nothing to do with you.¡± She had already figured out that Qin Yushen was Wuji, but she didn¡¯t know who the girl following Qin Yushen was; after encountering Song Yanxue, she knew.

    ¡°You!¡± Song Yanxue grit her teeth in anger, and at the same time made up her mind, ¡°I challenge you! Do you dare to ept?¡± This system had a fight challenge tform, and if conflicts arose here, they could apply to go up on the tform.

    Once on the challenge tform, the loser would lose five hundred points, and if there weren¡¯t enough points, they would be kicked out of the system. She currently had more than four hundred points and could borrow the missing points from Brother Yushen. Of course, she dared to challenge the Doctor because she was confident in her abilities; she believed the winner would undoubtedly be herself.

    Song Yan Ning scanned Song Yanxue from head to toe, ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Song Yanxue snorted coldly and turned to walk toward the Task Hall. This time she was going to teach the Doctor a good lesson and let her know what it meant to offend her.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and followed her steps.

    Walking into the Task Hall, Song Yanxue approached the service desk, took out her Peace Pendant, and handed it to the staff member inside, ¡°I¡¯d like to apply to challenge the Doctor in the arena.¡±

    The staff member took the Peace Pendant and looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Do you agree?¡± Entering the arena required mutual consent.

    Song Yan Ning nodded slightly and handed her own Peace Pendant to the staff member.

    The staff member took Song Yan Ning¡¯s Peace Pendant along with Song Yanxue¡¯s, and upon realizing that the two were in the same group, a look of surprise appeared on her face. Looking up at them, she said, ¡°Once you agree, you cannot change your mind.¡± Although many people apply to enter the arena, it¡¯s rare for members of the same group to do so since the oue would affect their group¡¯s points regardless of who wins or loses.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning and Song Yanxue responded in unison.

    Seeing that both were aware, the staff member didn¡¯t say anything more and began to process their request.

    Qin Yushen had just logged into the system when he saw many people moving in one direction.

    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show, someone just applied to go to the arena.¡±

    ¡°I heard it¡¯s two people from the same group.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just asking for trouble? Which group is so bold?¡±

    Hearing the conversations among the crowd, Qin Yushen followed the others toward the direction of the arena.

    Song Yan Ning and Song Yanxue stepped onto the arena, facing each other.

    ¡°If I win, you stay away from Wuji, or I¡¯ll challenge you again next time,¡± Song Yanxue said coldly with a sneer, looking at Song Yan Ning. She had only learned during their registration that the Doctor had a high points tally, and even if she defeated her, she couldn¡¯t kick her out of the system. This frustrated her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that after you win,¡± Song Yan Ning replied with a mocking smile. She really couldn¡¯tprehend how Qin Yushen had put up with Song Yanxue for so long.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin,¡± Song Yanxue said as she charged towards Song Yan Ning. She was nning on a quick fight to make the Doctor realize her strength and to deter her from messing with her and Brother Yushen in the future.

    Qin Yushen saw the two on the arena and a flicker of surprise crossed his eyes. How could it be them?

    Song Yanxue quickly closed the distance to Song Yan Ning, her fists aiming for Song Yan Ning¡¯s face, intending to strip away her mask and see what she really looked like.

    Song Yan Ning sidestepped, dodging Song Yanxue¡¯s fists, and with one hand grabbed Song Yanxue¡¯s cor, flipping her over her shoulder.

    Song Yanxue only felt the world spinning before shended on the ground, a throbbing pain creeping up her back.

    Song Yan Ning dusted off her hands, looking down at Song Yanxue from above, ¡°Shall we continue?¡± She was so easily bested that fighting her was no longer of interest.

    Enraged, Song Yanxue gritted her teeth and, enduring the pain, got up from the ground and charged towards Song Yan Ning. How could she lose so quickly? She absolutely wouldn¡¯t lose.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, lifted her foot, and struck towards Song Yanxue¡¯s abdomen. Although Song Yanxue was her sister, Song Yan Ning felt not a hint of guilt in hitting her.

    Song Yanxue felt a sharp pain in her stomach and was sent reeling backward, ending up falling off the edges of the arena.

 Chapter 104 - 104 One hundred and four I will wait for you to grow

    ?Chapter 104: One hundred and four, I will wait for you to grow up   Chapter 104: One hundred and four, I will wait for you to grow up                                   Seeing this scene, the crowd erupted in cheers.

    ¡°They¡¯repletely unmatched. I really don¡¯t know how thetter had the courage to challenge.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t hold back at all, but it was really satisfying to watch. No dragging it out at all.¡±

    ¡°Who is that? Why are they so impressive?¡±

    Qin Yushen watched Song Yan Ning on the stage, a faint smile ying at the corners of his lips. Could she be Xiao Ning?

    Song Yanxuey on the ground, her ears filled with the mockery and sarcasm of the crowd around her, her heart brimming with unwillingness and anger. She had lost just like that, and she could not ept it. She decided to find Brother Yushen and tell him that the Doctor bullied her, and ask Brother Yushen to seek justice for her. She did not believe that after spending so much time with Brother Yushen, and with both the Song Family and the Qin Family being noble families, and her mother and Aunt Qin being best friends, that Brother Yushen would side with an outsider.

    With this thought, Song Yanxue slowly got up from the ground.

    At that moment, the referee walked onto the stage. He scanned the crowd and announced, ¡°The winner of this match is Doctor.¡±

    He then looked at Song Yanxue, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you don¡¯t have enough points to deduct. If no one lends you points within the next 15 minutes, you will have to leave the Emperor Realm.¡±

    ¡°How can I not have enough points? Didn¡¯t I say I would borrow Wuji¡¯s points?¡± Song Yanxue angrily retorted. She had always borrowed points from Brother Yushen without needing his permission. She couldn¡¯t believe it if someone said Brother Yushen didn¡¯t have enough points.

    ¡°Wuji has already closed the lending channel for his points. You cannot borrow his points now,¡± the referee stated tly.

    Song Yanxue was dumbfounded. How could this be possible? How could Brother Yushen not lend her the points?

    Song Yan Ning lowered her head, her shoulders shaking slightly as she stifled augh. Qin Yushen was indeed ruthless. If Song Yanxue couldn¡¯t borrow points this time, the only oue for her would be to leave the Emperor Realm.

    The slots to enter the Emperor Realm were extremely hard toe by, and if Song Yanxue was ejected from the Emperor Realm, the Song Family would definitely punish her. After all, the Song Family only had that one slot, and Song Yanxue failed to make use of it.

    Having regained her senses, Song Yanxue anxiously looked around. She needed to find Brother Yushen and ask him why he wouldn¡¯t lend her the points. Was he not afraid that this would affect the rtionship between the Song and Qin families?

    ¡°Do you want me to lend it to you? As long as you agree to be in my team hereafter, I will lend them to you,¡± a rascally voice rang beside Song Yanxue¡¯s ear.

    Song Yanxue gave the person a scornful look and continued searching for Qin Yushen. A mere nobody dared to covet her favor; truly delusional.

    Seeing that Song Yanxue ignored him, the man chuckled, ¡°For someone as weak as you, I¡¯m the only one willing to lend you points. Do you really think you¡¯re a high and mighty princess everyone has to pamper? Pah!¡±

    With that, he no longer paid any attention to Song Yanxue and walked off with hispanions towards the crowd. Just now on the stage, with the Doctor¡¯s strength, it would have only taken one move to knock Song Yanxue off the tform.

    Song Yanxue trembled with rage, ¡°There are plenty of people willing to lend Miss points. Who cares for your charity?¡± She was nearly overwhelmed by her emotions. Where was Brother Yushen exactly? Her biggest worry was that Brother Yushen hadn¡¯t logged into the system today.

    Her gaze swept across the crowd, and suddenly, her eyes lit up as she quickly walked towards Qin Yushen¡¯s direction. She just knew Brother Yushen wouldn¡¯t ignore her.

    Qin Yushen didn¡¯t deliberately avoid Song Yanxue nor did he seek her out. Since he had already decided not to lend her points, he had understood the dynamics involved.

    Song Yanxue walked up to Qin Yushen and looked at him happily, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t ignore me.¡±

    Qin Yushen looked at Song Yanxue indifferently, ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t lend you my points anymore.¡±

    Song Yanxue, unable to believe her ears, widened her eyes, ¡°Why?¡± She must have heard wrong; Brother Yushen wouldn¡¯t treat her like this.

    ¡°There is no reason.¡± After saying this, Qin Yushen walked towards the direction where Song Yan Ning was. In the future, within the Emperor Realm, he would only have one partner, the Doctor.

    Song Yanxue hurriedly followed Qin Yushen, blocking his path, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you would ignore me.¡±

    ¡°I advise you to go borrow points soon before it¡¯s toote.¡± Song Yan Ning walked up to Qin Yushen¡¯s side and stood shoulder to shoulder with him. Seeing Song Yanxue¡¯s flustered expression, why did she feel so happy?

    Song Yanxue red fiercely at Song Yan Ning and turned to Qin Yushen, ¡°You see? It was her bullying me that made me issue the challenge. It¡¯s not my fault this time.¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡± Qin Yushen reached out and took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, walking towards the Task Hall. The moment Song Yan Ning came to his side, he felt a familiar sensation from her, confirming that she was indeed Xiao Ning.

    Watching the backs of Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning as they left, Song Yanxue felt her resentment and anger spreading incessantly. She couldn¡¯t just admit defeat; she had to find a way to win back Brother Yushen¡¯s heart. Both the Doctor and Song Yan Ning, she would not let go.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that she might really be kicked out of the system?¡± Song Yan Ning arched an eyebrow at Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen shook his head, ¡°She and I have nothing to do with each other.¡± He had repeatedly lent Song Yanxue points before, solely based on the rtionship between the Qin Family and the Song Family.

    But today at the airport, after seeing how Song Yanxue and her mother treated Xiao Ning, he had changed his mind. Xiao Ning, regardless of her appearance, was their family member, yet they bullied and insulted her so badly; it made him extremely angry, so he made this decision.

    He believed that the Song Family wouldn¡¯t be hostile to the Qin Family over his refusal to lend points to Song Yanxue. If that was really the case, then the Song Family type of family didn¡¯t deserve their association.

    Song Yan Ningughed, ¡°Then who do you care about?¡±

    Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning, his deep eyes shimmering slightly with a smile, ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Song Yan Ning paused, ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am, how could you care about me?¡± It seemed he had recognized that she was indeed Song Yan Ning.

    Qin Yushen lowered his head, moving closer to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Of course I know who you are. You are my fianc¨¦e, remember, your birth was already promised to me by my mother, you can¡¯t escape.¡± Though they were physically children, their souls were adults, and they were indeed the same kind of people.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s face heated up, she extended her hand to push Qin Yushen away slightly and rolled her eyes, ¡°Who is your fianc¨¦e? Shameless!¡±

    Qin Yushen couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, reaching out to grab Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to grow up.¡±

 Chapter 105 - 105 105 Plan

    ?Chapter 105: 105, n   Chapter 105: 105, n                                   As the time was drawing near, Song Yanxue had finally borrowed the points. However, she felt no joy in her heart. What she most wanted to do now was to eliminate that doctor, and if she couldn¡¯t eliminate her, at least she wanted to kick her out of the system so that Brother Yushen would never see her again. It was surely because Brother Yushen was under the influence of the drug administered by Song Yan Ning that he had treated her like that, slightly delirious. Once the drug wore off, he would definitely not treat her the same way again.

    ¡°My father will be very happy if he knows we have be friends.¡± Cheng Jun looked at Song Yanxue happily. He had lent points to Song Yanxue because he had learned of her identity, his father was currently negotiating a cooperation with the Song Family. Song Yanxue had already agreed to discuss this with her father tomorrow to facilitate the coboration.

    Song Yanxue turned to Cheng Jun, ¡°I need you to help me with something, and I assure you that your Cheng Family will have more opportunities for cooperation with us in the future.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Cheng Jun asked with interest. Hisbat strength was notable, which is why these team members revered him as their leader, and many missions werepleted because of him; therefore, his team members followed his orders without question.

    ¡°I want you to help me eliminate that doctor or find a way to kick her out of the Emperor Realm,¡± Song Yanxue said, a cold smile lifting the corners of her mouth. She would let the doctor know the consequences of offending her.

    Cheng Jun hesitated; he had witnessed the confrontation between Song Yanxue and the doctor before. Although the doctor had only used two moves, it also indicated that herbat strength was not low.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t want to do it? Fine, I¡¯ll find someone else.¡± Song Yanxue said, preparing to walk away. She couldn¡¯t believe that, with her status as the youngdy of the Song Family, no one would be willing to help her.

    Cheng Jun quickly called out to Song Yanxue, ¡°Let me discuss it with everyone.¡± The opportunity to coborate with the Song Family was not easilye by; his father had also gone through many bids to secure it; he couldn¡¯t mess it up.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Song Yanxue nodded. She was sure that Cheng Jun would help her.

    After discussing with his team members, Cheng Jun made a decision and looked towards Song Yanxue, ¡°We are willing to help you.¡±

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s head to the Task Hall now,¡± Song Yanxue said with a satisfied smile, stepping towards the Task Hall. The doctor and Brother Yushen were surely out on a mission now. They were only two, while Cheng Jun and his team counted seven. As long as they could hold off Brother Yushen, dealing with the doctor would be no big deal. She didn¡¯t believe the doctor could fight five against one.

    Song Yanxue and herpanions arrived at the Task Hall, where because of her previous partnership with Qin Yushen, it was easy to find out what mission Qin Yushen and his team had undertaken.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had taken on a mission to eliminate Demon Beasts, earning ten points for each Demon Beast killed, and they also retained the Demon Cores of the beasts.

    The points and Demon Cores could be exchanged for desired items in the Task Hall, items that could be taken directly out of the Emperor Realm¡ªthis was one of the magical aspects of the Emperor Realm.

    Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, back to back, were killing Demon Beasts. Qin Yushen wielded a dagger, its silver gleam slicing through the air as Demon Beasts fell around them.

    Song Yan Ning continuously threw out silver needles, aiming at the foreheads of the Demon Beasts. Her needles, imbued with her Inner Strength, caused severe damage when they prated the foreheads of the Demon Beasts. Even if it didn¡¯t kill them, it was enough to incapacitate them.

    In less than an hour, piles of dead Demon Beasts surrounded them, and their points climbed swiftly.

    Seeing how formidable the two were, the remaining Demon Beasts recognized they had met strong opponents and scattered in all directions.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen shared a smile and began collecting the Demon Cores. Their mission required only twenty Demon Beasts to be killed, and they had clearly exceeded this number.

    After collecting the Demon Cores, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen saw that it was still early and did not exit the mission but continued forward.

    ¡°They are there; I¡¯ll hide first, and you guys stick to the n,¡± Song Yanxue said excitedly when she spotted Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, then darted towards a nearby grove.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go meet them,¡± Cheng Jun led his team members towards Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning.

    Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning noticed Cheng Jun and his team approaching but didn¡¯t mind, as encountering others in the Emperor Realm was quite normal.

    ¡°Stop! Hand over your points,¡± Cheng Jun and his team members surrounded Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen swept a cold nce over Cheng Jun and his members, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with us, or you can¡¯t afford the consequences.¡±

    Cheng Junughed heartily, ¡°You kid, quite arrogant! Since it¡¯s so, let¡¯s see if your mouth or your moves are sharper.¡±

    He waved his hand at his team members, ¡°Go!¡±

    The team members hurriedly stuck to the n, charging separately towards Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. They just needed to hold off Qin Yushen; as for the doctor, they would just have to be sorry.

    Seeing four people charging at her, Song Yan Ning smiled yfully. It seemed they were not simply after points but had ulterior motives; it was clear even though Qin Yushen had just threatened them, most were charging at her.

    Having no grudges against them, there was only one possibility¡ªthey had been summoned by Song Yanxue to deal with her. She hadn¡¯t expected Song Yanxue to be somewhat capable, not only borrowing points but also rallying a few allies.

    Song Yan Ning remained calm, flicking her fingers consecutively. She still had a few silver needles left in her hands, so she might as well make use of them.

    The four team members charging at Song Yan Ning suddenly felt a sharp pain in their chests, then found themselves unable to move.

    Qin Yushen needed only one move to deal with the two team members who had charged at him. Seeing that Song Yan Ning had already resolved her opponents, he smiled.

    Cheng Jun was stunned by the scene before him. What¡¯s going on?

    Hidden in the grove, Song Yanxue was also shocked and vigorously rubbed her eyes, realizing it wasn¡¯t an illusion. How could the doctor be so powerful? How did she achieve this?

    Song Yan Ning swept her gaze over Cheng Jun and his men, ¡°I told you not to provoke us, and you just wouldn¡¯t listen. Regretting it now?¡±

    ¡°We were wrong. We apologize to you both, please let us off this once,¡± Cheng Jun quickly came to his senses and apologized to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. If he had known they were this formidable, he would never have agreed to help Song Yanxue.

    Song Yan Ning held up a finger and shook it, ¡°We don¡¯t ept apologies. Since you¡¯ve provoked us, you must pay a price; otherwise, wouldn¡¯t we be at a loss?¡±

 Chapter 106 - 106 One hundred and six kick out

    ?Chapter 106: One hundred and six, kick out   Chapter 106: One hundred and six, kick out                                   Cheng Jun was on the verge of tears, truly regretting his actions. ¡°Someone directed us to target you, it wasn¡¯t our intention to cause trouble, I can tell you who it was, please can you let us off this time?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in a position to negotiate?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Cheng Jun, her eyes twinkling with mocking light.

    Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning, the smile in his eyes gradually deepening. She was indeed cunning, but he liked that.

    ¡°What do you want then?¡± Cheng Jun had given up, knowing that no matter what he said, it was useless. It was all because of Song Yanxue. If it weren¡¯t for her, they wouldn¡¯t have provoked such formidable people.

    Song Yan Ning smiled wickedly, her gaze sweeping over everyone, sending chills down their spines as they broke out in cold sweats. After a leisurely pause, she spoke, ¡°Hand over all your points.¡±

    Cheng Jun hesitated for a moment before taking out his Peace Pendant. He knew resistance was futile, given the disparity in their strengths. After this incident, his teammates would surely lose respect for him. This time, he had truly lost his wife and soldiers.

    Song Yan Ning took Cheng Jun¡¯s Peace Pendant, her gaze shifting to the four people she had immobilized with silver needles. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re willing,¡± they answered without hesitation. They were both fearful and respectful of Song Yan Ning, wishing she could be their leader.

    Song Yan Ning approached the four, touched them lightly a few times, and they found they could move again. They quickly took out their Peace Pendants and handed them to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning collected the Peace Pendants and handed two of them to Qin Yushen. ¡°These two are for you.¡± They were partners, so it was natural to split the points. Cheng Jun¡¯s Peace Pendant had more points, so taking three was enough for her.

    Qin Yushen shook his head, ¡°Keep the points; you subdued them.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s split them equally,¡± Song Yan Ning insisted. She didn¡¯t want to take advantage of Qin Yushen.

    ¡°You¡¯re really something,¡± Qin Yushen smiled helplessly, taking the Peace Pendants.

    After Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen transferred the points from the Peace Pendants, they returned them to Cheng Jun and his group.

    As Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were leaving, a team member quickly called out to them, ¡°I want to join your team, could you ept me?¡±

    ¡°Me too, I want to join.¡±

    ¡°So do I,¡± the others mored. Only by following the strong could they be strong.

    ¡°We¡¯re not taking anyone!¡± Qin Yushen said indifferently, taking Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and walking forward. His team only needed Xiao Ning.

    Watching Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning walk away, the group wore expressions of regret.

    ¡°It would be great to follow them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never met someone so powerful before. If they became our leaders, we might soon move up to the Middle-level System.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why wouldn¡¯t they take on team members?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we do something now?¡±

    Everyone immediately thought of Song Yanxue, who was the reason for their predicament. They rushed towards the direction where Song Yanxue had been, only to find that she had already fled.

    Song Yanxue woke up feeling gloomy. Luckily, she had run fast this time; otherwise, she would have been beaten to death by those people, and she would never wake up again. The thought alone sent chills down her spine.

    Moreover, she had fled withoutpleting the mission and had been kicked out of the Emperor Realm. Even her Peace Pendant had been confiscated. Although the Song Family was a major family in Beijing, there was only one spot to enter the Emperor Realm, and she had wasted it. Now, she genuinely didn¡¯t know what to do.

    She could hide this matter temporarily, but not forever. Her family would find out sooner orter. Things might be slightly better with Grandpa, but her second and third grandpas, once they found out, would definitely not let her off the hook.

    The more Song Yanxue thought about it, the more frightened she became, and she eventually couldn¡¯t help but start crying. This time, she really had made a blunder by trying to oust the doctor from the system but ended up losing her own spot instead.

    Song Yan Ning was having breakfast with her grandparents when someone knocked on the courtyard door.

    ¡°Xiao Shen must be here to pick you up,¡± Li Meixiang said with a smile as she put down her chopsticks and got up to open the door.

    Xiang had already walked out ahead of her.

    Li Meixiang sat down again and nced at Xiang¡¯s bowl, ¡°Does Xiang not like the food I make? She seems to have eaten very littlest night and this morning.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry about it; Xiang usually doesn¡¯t eat much.¡± Song Yan Ning took a bite of her brown sugar cake and chewed contentedly. Xiang had just taken her Medicine Pills; it wouldn¡¯t change so quickly.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Li Meixiang nodded. She saw Xiang return with Qin Yushen and stood up to greet him with a smile, ¡°Xiao Shen, haven¡¯t had breakfast yet? Come sit and eat with us.¡±

    ¡°Grandma Yang, I have already eaten,¡± Qin Yushen responded with a smile. Since leaving the Emperor Realm, he had been thinking about where to take Xiao Ning today. He had nned toe over earlier, but his mother stopped him just as he was leaving the house.

    ¡°Xiao Shen, sit down and have some more with us. Grandpa Yang made brown sugar cake today; it tastes very good,¡± Yang Lisheng said with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Yang! Then I¡¯ll help myself,¡± Qin Yushen replied as he sat down next to Song Yan Ning. He enjoyed the feeling of spending time with Xiao Ning, but it was a pity she would be returning to Yang City in a few days. However, fortunately, they could still meet in the Emperor Realm.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Why did youe over so early?¡± They had juste out from the Emperor Realm.

    ¡°I picked out a few ces and wasn¡¯t sure where you¡¯d like to go, so I came to ask for your opinion,¡± Qin Yushen said.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes silently; a phone call could have settled this matter, ¡°Let¡¯s hear them.¡±

    ¡°The zoo, the amusement park, the botanical garden, ¡®Lotus Pond by Moonlight.''¡± Qin Yushen rarely went out and was unsure about which ce would be the most appropriate to take Song Yan Ning to.

    ¡°I think the amusement park sounds good,¡± Li Meixiang interrupted as she picked up a piece of brown sugar cake and ced it in front of Qin Yushen. She and her husband were getting old and rarely had time to take Xiao Ning out, but she had seen on TV that amusement parks were fun. She and her husband had discussed taking Xiao Ning to the amusement parkst time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the amusement park then,¡± Song Yan Ning decided.

    Qin Yushen smiled and nodded, then looked at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°Grandpa Yang! Grandma Yang! Why don¡¯t you bothe along?¡± Xiao Ning must really want her grandparents toe, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen the amusement park just because Grandma said it was nice.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang expectantly.

    Li Meixiang smiled and shook her head, ¡°We won¡¯t add to the crowd. Your grandpa and a few of his old friends have nned to meet up today.¡±

 Chapter 107 - 107 107 Fortuitous Encounter

    ?Chapter 107: 107, Fortuitous Encounter   Chapter 107: 107, Fortuitous Encounter                                   Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at the amusement park, only to find a long queue at the entrance.

    Qin Yushen looked around and pulled Song Yan Ning to a less crowded queue.

    Seeing the people in front holding umbres, Qin Yushen looked down at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Are you hot?¡± He had checked the weather forecast before leaving, and it was supposed to be nearly 35 degrees today.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°Not hot.¡± She was a cultivator, and such temperatures were trivial for her.

    Qin Yushen took out a bottle of water from his bag, twisted off the cap, and handed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Have some water.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning took the water and sipped.

    After Song Yan Ning had drunk, Qin Yushen took her hand.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen in surprise, not understanding why he was holding her hand. Just then, she felt a cool sensation on her wrist and looked down, ¡°Is this a Blue Ice Stone?¡± Blue Ice Stone was a second-level refining material that, when made into jewelry, could emit a cooling essence particrly ideal for wearing in the summer without feeling hot.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Qin Yushen smiled as he watched Song Yan Ning. He had made it especially for Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Thank you! I really like it!¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded. How could she not like it? Blue Ice Stone was extremely precious even in the Demon World, and he had used it to make a bracelet for her.

    Qin Yushen smiled and ruffled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±

    ¡°Yushen!¡± A surprised and astonished voice came from behind Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning.

    They turned around and saw three young men about the same age as Qin Yushen approaching.

    ¡°Is it really you? I thought I was mistaken.¡± Qu Lingfeng pped Qin Yushen on the shoulder with a smile, looking at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Who is she?¡± He and Yushen were ssmates and good buddies. He knew Yushen¡¯s personality well. Aside from their few close friends, there were hardly a few people who could catch his eye, let alone make him smile and ruffle one¡¯s hair. It seemed that this small, homely-looking girl must be someone important to Yushen.

    ¡°He¡¯s Qu Lingfeng, but you can pretend he doesn¡¯t exist,¡± Qin Yushen ignored Qu Lingfeng, speaking instead to Song Yan Ning.

    Qu Lingfeng gave a sly smile and reached out a hand toward Song Yan Ning, ¡°Hello, little sister! You can call me Brother Ling Feng. These are my friends, Zhou Jiyou, and Xu Bin.¡±

    Qin Yushen pped Qu Lingfeng¡¯s hand away and held onto Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand. Only he could hold Xiao Ning¡¯s hand.

    Song Yan Ning gave Qin Yushen a look and turned to Zhou Jiyou, ¡°I am Song Yan Ning.¡±

    Zhou Jiyou was taken aback and smiled pleasantly, ¡°You¡¯re in Beijing?¡± He didn¡¯t expect their leader to be so young.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°You two know each other?¡± Qu Lingfeng looked at Zhou Jiyou in surprise.

    Zhou Jiyou nodded, ¡°She¡¯s the person I told you aboutst time.¡± Qu Lingfeng was also in the Emperor Realm and a friend of his, so he had mentioned Song Yan Ning to him. However, now Song Yan Ning had advanced to the Intermediate System, and he could no longer follow her. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter her here, which was a pleasant surprise.

    ¡°Her?¡± Qu Lingfeng looked at Song Yan Ning incredulously. How old was she? How could she be as impressive as Jiyou said?

    Zhou Jiyou looked at Song Yan Ning, scratching his head, not sure how to address her. He couldn¡¯t possibly call her ¡®Doctor¡¯ or ¡®Captain¡¯ like in the Emperor Realm.

    ¡°Just call me Xiao Ning,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled. She also hadn¡¯t expected to meet Zhou Jiyou, especially in a city as vast as Beijing. Finding someone you know amidst the teeming crowds was no easy feat.

    Qin Yushen slightly frowned. He did not like others calling her Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, will you stay in Beijing from now on?¡± Zhou Jiyou asked cheerfully as he looked at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m going back the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Why not stay a few more days?¡± Zhou Jiyou asked with some regret. He hoped she would stay in Beijing so they could spend more time together.

    ¡°The amusement park gates are open, let¡¯s go in.¡± Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and followed the crowd walking forward. He was annoyed at the moment, having originally thought about spending the day alone with Xiao Ning, and suddenly three annoying guys had joined them. He knew Qu Lingfeng well, that guy had thick skin and was definitely not going to be driven away.

    Qu Lingfeng nced at Qin Yushen and smiled yfully. He was curious to know what charm Song Yan Ning possessed that made Yushen care about her so much.

    After entering the amusement park, Qin Yushen led Song Yan Ning towards the go-karts. Seeing Qu Lingfeng and his friends following them, he turned around, ¡°You guys go y on your own; you don¡¯t need to follow us.¡±

    Qu Lingfeng walked up to Qin Yushen, put his hand on his shoulder, and said with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s no fun just the two of you ying. It¡¯s more fun with more people! Little Sister Xiao Ning, don¡¯t you think?¡± He looked at Song Yan Ning and winked at her.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She didn¡¯t mind; she didn¡¯t dislike them.

    Qin Yushen removed Qu Lingfeng¡¯s hand from his shoulder, nced at the nearby go-karts, ¡°How about a race? The loser covers today¡¯s expenses.¡±

    ¡°And what if I win?¡± Qu Lingfeng arched his eyebrows at Qin Yushen.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such possibility,¡± Qin Yushen said confidently.

    Qu Lingfeng gave Qin Yushen an annoyed look, ¡°You sure are arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Afraid to race?¡± Qin Yushen taunted Qu Lingfeng.

    ¡°Race then! Who¡¯s afraid? But it¡¯s not just us two. It¡¯s two teams¡ª you and Xiao Ning Little Sister on one team, and me and Zhou Jiyou on the other. How about that?¡± Qu Lingfeng smirked mischievously, ncing at Song Yan Ning. Since Jiyou said she was very skilled, go-karting shouldn¡¯t be difficult for her either.

    Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t mind and nodded, ¡°I have no problem, but I need to take ap to practice before the race.¡± She hadn¡¯t driven a go-kart before.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Qu Lingfeng agreed with a smile, a hint of anticipation in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sit next to you,¡± Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and walked towards the entrance of the go-kart track.

    Qu Lingfeng watched the two from behind andughed. If it weren¡¯t for running into them today, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that Yushen would care so much about a little girl.

    Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning put on safety helmets and, under the staff¡¯s arrangement, got into a red go-kart.

    Qin Yushen bent down to buckle Song Yan Ning¡¯s seatbelt and exined some details of driving the go-kart to her, ¡°Just do as I say, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, pressed her foot down, and the go-kart shot out like the wind.

    ¡°Indeed has some skills,¡± Qu Lingfeng watched the departing go-kart, his lips curved, his interest deepening.

 Chapter 108 - 108 One hundred and eight competition

    ?Chapter 108: One hundred and eight,petition   Chapter 108: One hundred and eight,petition                                   ¡°Of course! There¡¯s a good chance we¡¯ll lose this time,¡± Zhou Jiyou took a sip of water and screwed the cap back on the mineral water bottle. ¡°With a captain like that, it¡¯s not going to be easy to win against her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re boosting her morale and undermining your own,¡± Qu Lingfeng said with augh, thumping Zhou Jiyou¡¯s shoulder. He might believe losing to Yushen, but losing to Song Yan Ning seemed unlikely. Although Jiyou had talked up Song Yan Ning¡¯s abilities, everyone had their weaknesses. No matter how talented a six or seven-year-old girl could be, she surely couldn¡¯t excel at everything.

    ¡°Jiyou, why are you so confident about her?¡± Xu Bin was very curious. He didn¡¯t see anything special about Song Yan Ning; she wasn¡¯t clever or beautiful. He really didn¡¯t understand why Zhou Jiyou looked at her with a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    ¡°Because she¡¯s quite special,¡± Zhou Jiyou said, ncing toward Song Yan Ning¡¯s location. Since they hadn¡¯t seen Song Yan Ning¡¯s skills, they naturally wouldn¡¯t know how excellent she was.

    Xu Bin let out a dismissiveugh. Even if Zhou Jiyou waxed poetic, he couldn¡¯t believe that a six or seven-year-old girl could be all that impressive.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go get ready,¡± Qu Lingfeng said with a smile, watching as Song Yan Ning¡¯s go-kart headed toward the finish line and began walking inside. Normal people wouldn¡¯t be allowed to race in a theme park, but none of them were ordinary. Plus, the theme park belonged to his uncle¡¯s family, and with just one word, he could book the entire park for themselves. He had lined up earlier, not wanting to pull strings, just like Yushen; if he wanted to, just a word would allow him in. In Beijing, who would dare refuse the Qin Family¡¯s request?

    Song Yan Ning drove the go-kart, speeding up time and time again with ease, leaving the go-karts trailing behind far in the distance.

    Seeing the finish line, Song Yan Ning stepped down and brought the kart to a steady stop.

    ¡°Nicely driven!¡± Qin Yushen said with a smile.

    Song Yan Ning smiled happily, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize driving felt so good.¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re older, I¡¯ll take you to experience racing,¡± Qin Yushen said, unbuckling his seatbelt and asking the staff to arrange another go-kart for him.

    Zhou Jiyou and Qu Lingfeng were already sitting in their go-karts, and they waved at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen with a smile when they saw her stop.

    ¡°Little sister Ning, how do you feel?¡± Qu Lingfeng said with a smile, looking at Song Yan Ning. He didn¡¯t see a panicked expression on her face. It seemed this wasn¡¯t her first time driving a go-kart.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded with augh.

    ¡°We¡¯re about to race you soon. If you lose, you¡¯ll be letting Yushen down,¡± Qu Lingfeng said with a mischievous grin as he looked at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning nced at Qin Yushen and then at Qu Lingfeng, ¡°That possibility doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    Qu Lingfeng shook his head, rolling his eyes in exasperation, ¡°Tsk tsk tsk! You really are influenced by thepany you keep; even the way you talk is simr.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Yushen and Song Yan Ning¡¯s young age, he would have thought they were a couple.

    But that was impossible. Yushen must be treating her specially because Song Yan Ning was unique. Just like Zhou Jiyou, his attitude toward Song Yan Ning was different from how he treated other girls.

    The corners of Qin Yushen¡¯s mouth lifted into a slight curve, ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s start!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Qu Lingfeng nodded, his expression turning serious. He and Zhou Jiyou usually enjoyed go-kart racing, which was why they came here today. With their driving skills, they were certain they wouldn¡¯t lose to a little girl.

    The four of them drove their karts to the starting line, and at the signal of the staff, the four vehicles shot out like rockets.

    At first, the four karts were almost at the same speed, but soon Qin Yushen took the lead, leaving Song Yan Ning and the others behind.

    ¡°Little Ning, you give it your all, I¡¯m going ahead.¡± Qu Lingfeng winked at Song Yan Ning and sped up to catch Qin Yushen. He said to himself that no matter how good a little girl was, she could not win against him.

    Song Yan Ning curved her lips into a smile and as she passed the second obstacle, she suddenly floored the gas pedal, bringing her speed to the maximum and overtaking Qu Lingfeng on a bend.

    Watching Song Yan Ning swiftly pull away, surprise colored Qu Lingfeng¡¯s face. Overtaking in an area with obstacles wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do, not even some professional racers could manage it reliably. It required countless training sessions and experience umtion, and even then it wasn¡¯t guaranteed to seed every time.

    A fighting spirit ignited in Qu Lingfeng¡¯s eyes as he once again elerated. A person that had caught Yushen¡¯s attention was indeed extraordinary, it seemed he had underestimated her before. Tonight, he must tell those two guys about this; they would definitely be surprised.

    Zhou Jiyou watched Song Yan Ning¡¯s retreating back, his face filled with excitement. He knew that their captain wouldn¡¯t lose to them.

    As soon as Qin Yushen stopped his kart, Song Yan Ning followed closely and stopped at the finish line.

    Qin Yushen turned his head to look at Song Yan Ning and gave her a thumbs up with a smile, ¡°Not bad!¡± Someone he acknowledged couldn¡¯t possibly be anything less than excellent.

    ¡°I kind of feel like we¡¯re bullying them,¡± Song Yan Ning said yfully. She and Qin Yushen were both cultivators, so it was indeed a bit unfair topete against two ordinary people.

    Qin Yushen chuckled, ¡°That kid was too cocky; putting him in his ce will make him realize his true weight.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s cocky,¡± Qu Lingfeng stopped his kart and rolled his eyes at Qin Yushen. The Yushen he saw today was so different from the one he knew; before, getting him to smile was harder than climbing to heaven, but today he was all smiles. It made him suspect he was dealing with a fake Qin Yushen¡ªmaybe he should capture this moment with his phone and show the other two guys what Mr. Qin looks like in high spirits. That seems like a good idea!

    ¡°You epted the bet, now face the consequences. But you do have another choice,¡± Qin Yushen unbuckled his seatbelt, stepped out of his kart, walked over to Song Yan Ning, and lifted her out of the kart as she just finished unbuckling her own.

    ¡°I can get out by myself,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a flushed face. Luckily, she was a child now, or it would have been too embarrassing.

    Qu Lingfeng watched Qin Yushen in astonishment. Was this really the Qin Yushen he knew? Right, the phone, he definitely had to record this scene.

    But by the time he took out his phone, Qin Yushen had already set Song Yan Ning down. Qu Lingfeng flipped an eye-roll in disappointment, ¡°What choice?¡± It was a pity, a real pity¡ªif the other two guys had seen this, their jaws would have dropped.

    ¡°Take your friends and y by yourselves,¡± Qin Yushen said, taking Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and walking towards the exit. He really didn¡¯t want anyone to interrupt his time with Xiao Ning.

    ¡°You wish! I¡¯m sticking with you,¡± Qu Lingfeng stepped out of his kart, following Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning. He sneakily took a picture of Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning holding hands with his phone and sent it to the group chat.

 Chapter 109 - 109 109 Good Friend

    ?Chapter 109: 109, Good Friend   Chapter 109: 109, Good Friend                                   Ye Qi was ying games in front of theputer when he heard a notificatione in. He picked up his phone and nced at it, seeing a photo but didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at first.

    Just as he was about to put his phone down, he recognized someone in the photo, looked closely, and eximed, ¡°Damn! Is that Yushen? Am I seeing things?¡± Yushen was actually holding a girl¡¯s hand, and even though the girl appeared quite young, it couldn¡¯t be possible¡ªwho didn¡¯t know that Yushen had a phobia of dirt and never got close to girls, not even Song Yanxue had a chance to get close to Yushen.

    Quickly using both hands, he sent a string of messages, ¡°Who is the girl Yushen is holding? The background looks like an amusement park, how could Yushen possibly go to such a ce? Isn¡¯t that photo photoshopped?¡±

    Sunlight streamed through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the library, illuminating a young man sitting by the window, whose good looks seemed to be highlighted by a terrifying brilliance. Girls asionally stole nces in his direction, and some even took out their phones to capture the scene.

    Seeing the messages from Ye Qi, Fang Jingxing smiled briefly, his slender fingers swiftly gliding across the phone screen, ¡°The back looks very much like Yushen.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean it looks like him, it is him. I can guarantee this photo is absolutely real. I¡¯m at the amusement park with Yushen now. Do you guys want toe? There¡¯s a good show to watch!¡± Qu Lingfeng sent a location pin.

    He, Ye Qi, Fang Jingxing, and Yushen were best friends. They often hung out together and talked about almost everything. At present, they were also in the Emperor Realm, but they had agreed to first advance to advanced systems by their own abilities, and then team up to enter the top-level system together.

    ¡°Yushen would go to such a ce? You¡¯re kidding a three-year-old. Despicable//¡± Ye Qi sent a message and scrolled up again to take a closer look at the picture.

    ¡°Ding!¡± A notification sound of a message arriving.

    Ye Qi scrolled down and saw that it was a video. He tapped on it.

    In the video, Yushen was sitting on a carousel,ughing and talking with a little girl beside him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± Ye Qi felt like he¡¯d been struck by lightning. The aloof Mr. Qin, who kept others at a distance, was actually riding a carousel. This was something he couldn¡¯t even imagine in his dreams.

    Putting his phone in his pocket, he quickly ran outside. He could no longer stay calm, he needed to go to the amusement park to see if that was a fake Yushen.

    Fang Jingxing stood up, walked to the bookshelf to put the books back, and then headed outside. He nned to make a trip to the amusement park to meet the little girl who had changed Yushen.

    Seeing that Ye Qi and Fang Jingxing stopped messaging, Qu Lingfeng chuckled mischievously and put his phone back in his pocket. Those two guys were definitely on their way there now.

    Seeing an ice cream cart not too far away, Yushen turned his head towards Song Yan Ning, ¡°Do you want ice cream?¡± He had heard that girls liked sweets.

    Song Yan Ning nced at it, saw many people buying, and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± She had never had ice cream before; her grandparents said girls shouldn¡¯t eat too cold stuff, so they never let her have any.

    ¡°I want some too,¡± Qu Lingfeng walked up beside Yushen and said cheerfully.

    ¡°You¡¯re paying anyway.¡± Yushen said, holding Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and walking towards the ice cream cart.

    ¡°No humanity when there¡¯s a different sex!¡± Qu Lingfeng huffed, resignedly following them. He had lost the bet, after all.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, which vor do you want?¡± Yushen saw several vors on the price list, not sure which one Song Yan Ning liked.

    Song Yan Ning looked at the price list that had different vors of ice cream, ¡°Vani.¡±

    ¡°Two vanis.¡± Yushen nodded and spoke to the staff inside the ice cream cart.

    Qu Lingfeng stared at Yushen in amazement. Today¡¯s Yushen hadpletely overturned his understanding of him. He remembered Yushen hated sweets, but today he was actually eating vani ice cream. God! Someone strike him with lightning, he must be dreaming.

    Ye Qi arrived at the amusement park and happened upon Fang Jingxing who had also just arrived.

    ¡°Do you think the video Ling Feng sent is real?¡± Ye Qi had watched it several times on the way and still doubted its authenticity.

    Fang Jingxing shook his head, ¡°We¡¯ll see when we get there.¡± He didn¡¯t doubt the authenticity of the video; he just wanted to know who was that little girl with Yushen?

    ¡°We¡¯re here, where are you guys?¡± Ye Qi sent a message to Qu Lingfeng. The amusement park was so big, finding someone wasn¡¯t easy.

    ¡°We¡¯re by the Ferris wheel, you¡¯ll see us once you get here. I¡¯m seriously suspecting everything I see is an illusion,¡± Qu Lingfeng¡¯s message came promptly.

    ¡°What happened? Curious??¡± Ye Qi sent a message as he walked. He was really curious, what had happened to make the usually calm Qu Lingfeng so unsettled.

    Not long after, another message came in.

    Ye Qi opened it and his eyes instantly widened, full of disbelief. Yushen was actually eating ice cream, how was that possible?

    Fang Jingxing, seeing Ye Qi¡¯s expression, also opened the video and saw its content, his lips curling up into a slight smile. He was bing increasingly curious about the little girl who had changed Yushen.

    Yushen took out his phone, saw several messages, and lifted the corner of his lips, ¡°Xiao Ning, they¡¯re here.¡± He hoped he could introduce his best friends to Xiao Ning, otherwise Qu Lingfeng wouldn¡¯t have been able to take his picture.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She might not have Divine Sense, but she knew Qu Lingfeng had just taken a photo of her and Yushen.

    Fang Jingxing and Ye Qi, from afar, saw Yushen and Song Yan Ning sitting on a bench chatting. Yushen was smiling gently, a tender look in his eyes as he gazed at Song Yan Ning¡ªa stark contrast to his usual self.

    ¡°Pinch me.¡± Ye Qi¡¯s eyes were wide, his face filled with disbelief as he stared at Yushen. Although Yushen was more approachable with them than with strangers, he never had such an expression; it seemed like his eyes only saw the little girl sitting beside him.

    ¡°Ouch! Go easy, that hurt.¡± Ye Qi rubbed his face and red at Fang Jingxing. This guy didn¡¯t know how to be gentle.

    ¡°You asked me to pinch you.¡± Fang Jingxing teased with a smile, walking toward Yushen and Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Crafty devil.¡± Ye Qi red at Fang Jingxing and followed him. Right now, what he was most curious about was the little girl beside Yushen, not knowing who she was to Yushen, or why Yushen was so special toward her.

    Qu Lingfeng saw Fang Jingxing and Ye Qi and waved at them.

 Chapter 110 - 110 One hundred ten save lives

    ?Chapter 110: One hundred ten, save lives   Chapter 110: One hundred ten, save lives                                   Ye Qi and Fang Jingxing walked up to Qin Yushen and his group, their gaze simultaneously falling on the girl sitting next to Qin Yushen, Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Yushen, who is this little girl next to you?¡± Ye Qi asked curiously. She was not pretty, one might even say she was ugly, but her eyes were quite bright. It was puzzling why Yushen would treat her so specially.

    ¡°She¡¯s Song Yan Ning, Xiao Ning. He is Fang Jingxing, and this is Ye Qi,¡± Qin Yushen introduced them to each other.

    ¡°You¡¯re one of the Song Family?¡± Ye Qi immediately guessed Song Yan Ning¡¯s identity. But he hadn¡¯t heard that the Song Family had a character like her. Could she be a coteral rtive?

    Song Yan Ning smiled, neither confirming nor denying.

    ¡°Hello! Nice to meet you,¡± Fang Jingxing smiled, extending his hand to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Yushen treats little sister Xiao Ning like a treasure; he wouldn¡¯t let you hold her hand,¡± Qu Lingfeng ced his hand on Fang Jingxing¡¯s shoulder, grinning mischievously at Qin Yushen. He said this on purpose to see how Yushen would react.

    ¡°I got ice cream on my hand, sorry,¡± Song Yan Ning apologized with a smile. She indeed had gotten ice cream on her hand, but there was no ce to wash it nearby.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Fang Jingxing shook his head with a faint smile. She was a clever little kid, but he hadn¡¯t seen any other advantages yet.

    ¡°Little sister Xiao Ning is really considerate!¡± Qu Lingfeng said sourly. Why did he not have such a considerate little sister?

    Qin Yushen raised a slight smile, taking out a wet wipe and gently cleaning Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Song Yan Ning tried to take the wet wipe from him, but Qin Yushen avoided her.

    ¡°Be good!¡± Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning, his eyes showing no room for doubt.

    Song Yan Ning red at Qin Yushen. Bossy!

    Ye Qi, Qu Lingfeng, and Fang Jingxing stared at the scene, their mouths simultaneously opening wide. Mr. Qin was actually helping a little girl clean her hand. My God! My God! Was this really the Qin Yushen they knew? Had he been swapped?

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Song Yan Ning withdrew her hand, feeling slightly embarrassed under the stares of Qu Lingfeng and the others, even though she had thick skin. Fortunately, they were all kids now; others would probably think Qin Yushen treated her like a little sister.

    Qin Yushen smiled, throwing the wet wipe into a nearby trash bin. Seeing Qu Lingfeng and the others still watching, he said, ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re really Yushen?¡± Ye Qi seriously suspected the person in front of him wasn¡¯t Qin Yushen. No matter how much a person changed, they wouldn¡¯t change that much.

    ¡°You grind your teeth when you sleep, don¡¯t like to bathe, don¡¯t like to wash your hair¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, enough, I believe you¡¯re real,¡± Ye Qi quickly stopped Qin Yushen before he could continue, or he¡¯d lose face.

    Qin Yushen turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°What do you want to y?¡± Xiao Ning was soon going back to Yang City. After that, except when meeting in the Emperor Realm, they didn¡¯t know when they¡¯d meet in real life again. If he missed Xiao Ning or had business that prevented him from entering the Emperor Realm, their chances to meet would be even fewer.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to y anymore.¡± Her body might be a child¡¯s, but her soul was an adult¡¯s. ying such childish games really didn¡¯t interest her.

    Qin Yushen nodded, checking the time, ¡°Then let¡¯s find a ce to eat, and discuss where to go this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Just as they were about to leave, they heard a frantic shout.

    ¡°Help! Someone help! Save my child¡­¡±

    Song Yan Ning turned to look, only to see a middle-aged woman holding her child, anxiously yelling for help.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check,¡± Song Yan Ning said, already sprinting towards them. Her grandfather had taught her since childhood that treating and saving patients was a doctor¡¯s duty, and medical ethics were paramount. No matter the wealth or poverty of the patient, one must not treat them differently, nor ignore their plight.

    Qin Yushen quickly followed her.

    Qu Lingfeng and the others exchanged looks and ran after them. They couldn¡¯t understand why Song Yan Ning needed to rush so much just to see amotion.

    Song Yan Ning reached the mother and child, seeing the child¡¯s face had already turned somewhat purple, knowing he had something stuck in his airway.

    ¡°Put him down quickly!¡± Song Yan Ning shouted at the woman who was asking passersby for help. If they didn¡¯t act soon, it would be toote.

    The woman saw it was a child about the same age as her son, ignored her, and continued seeking help from the passersby. She waspletely lost, not knowing what to do. If anything happened to her son, she wouldn¡¯t want to live.

    The crowd watching grewrger, offering various suggestions.

    ¡°Take your child to the hospital quickly. There¡¯s no doctor here; no one can save your child.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call the police for you.¡±

    Seeing the woman ignoring her, Song Yan Ning was about to forcefully take the child when Qin Yushen already snatched him.

    ¡°What are you doing? Give me back my child,¡± the woman screamed in panic, trying to get her child back.

    ¡°If you want to save him, be quiet!¡± Qin Yushen shouted coldly. He didn¡¯t have time to exin.

    The woman was shocked by Qin Yushen¡¯s aura, temporarily forgetting to speak.

    ¡°What do I do?¡± Qin Yushen initially thought to hit the child¡¯s back to dislodge the stuck food but considered that Song Yan Ning, being a doctor, might have a better method.

    ¡°Stand behind him, wrap your arms around him, make a fist with one hand and press your thumb joint into the center above his belly button. ce your other hand over your fist, then push inward and upward quickly and repeatedly 6-10 times. Be careful not to hurt his ribs,¡± Song Yan Ning exined the Heimlich maneuver to Qin Yushen, reminding him to be gentle to avoid injury.

    Qin Yushen nodded, following Song Yan Ning¡¯s instructions. After a few pushes, the child retched and spat out a piece of candy, then started crying loudly, his originally purple face gradually turning rosy.

    ¡°They saved him, these two kids are amazing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this emergency method, it¡¯s called something like ¡®Lick maneuver,¡¯ I can¡¯t remember the exact name.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, I forgot to record a video. This would have gone viral.¡±

    The middle-aged woman heard her child crying, her tear-streaked face lighting up with joy. She hurried forward, tightly hugging her crying child, ¡°Baby, you scared mommy so much, sobbing¡­¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled at Qin Yushen and took his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 111 - 111 One hundred eleven one of each please

    ?Chapter 111: One hundred eleven, one of each please.   Chapter 111: One hundred eleven, one of each please.                                   Yushen nced at Song Yan Ning holding his hand, a slow smile spreading across his lips. This was the first time she had taken the initiative to hold his hand.

    Qu Lingfeng and the others followed and eyed Song Yan Ning with curiosity. Could she really only be six or seven years old? How could a child of six or seven know such a life-saving method? And to calmly instruct like that?

    Zhou Jiyou walked up to Song Yan Ning. ¡°Xiao Ning, do you know medical skills?¡± Her codename in the Emperor Realm was ¡®Doctor¡¯, and they had asked her before why she chose that codename¡ªshe said she liked the profession of a doctor.

    ¡°I know a little,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Who taught you?¡± Qu Lingfeng asked curiously. Song Yan Ning had surprised him during the go-kart race before, and now even more so. Although Yushen was the one who saved the child just now, without Song Yan Ning¡¯s guidance, Yushen couldn¡¯t have saved the child. No wonder Yushen treated her so specially¡ªshe indeed was special.

    Song Yan Ning smiled faintly, ¡°My grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Your grandfather is a doctor?¡± Qu Lingfeng was very curious about Song Yan Ning and wanted to know more about her.

    ¡°He¡¯s retired now,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Everyone understood. No wonder Song Yan Ning knew medical skills.

    The child¡¯s mother held her child and cried for a long time, only then remembering to thank Song Yan Ning and Yushen. When she looked up, she found that Song Yan Ning and Yushen had already disappeared. She felt a bit guilty, but even more grateful to Song Yan Ning and Yushen; without them stepping in to save her child, her child might not have been saved.

    Song Yan Ning and the group arrived at a famous roast duck restaurant in Beijing. To dine there without a reservation was nearly impossible. However, Yushen and hispanions had elite status, so the restaurant¡¯s manager specially arranged a private room for them that was rarely open to other patrons.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, what would you like to order?¡± Yushen ced the menu in front of Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning flipped through the menu, nced at it, and pushed the menu back to Yushen, ¡°You order.¡±

    Yushen nodded, quickly scanned the menu, and said to the waiter nearby, ¡°Bring one of each of your specialty dishes.¡± He wasn¡¯t really fond of ordering either.

    The waiter smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course! What beverages would you like?¡± The manager had specifically instructed her to take good care of them¡ªthey might all be children, but they were not from ordinary families. The waiter understood this without being told; after all, ordinary people couldn¡¯t enter this private room.

    Yushen turned to look at Song Yan Ning, who smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±

    ¡°Then bring one of everything,¡± Yushen said.

    After the waiter left, Qu Lingfeng gave Yushen a disdainful look, ¡°You¡¯re really ruthless.¡±

    ¡°Fair wager, fair y,¡± Yushen picked up the teapot and cleaned Song Yan Ning¡¯s bowl, te, and chopsticks in front of her.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Qi and Fang Jingxing curiously looked towards Qu Lingfeng.

    ¡°I and Jiyou lost to Yushen and Song Yan Ning in a go-kart race,¡± Qu Lingfeng said sullenly. He didn¡¯t need to say it, Ye Qi and the others would find out sooner orter.

    ¡°Losing to Yushen is pretty normal, isn¡¯t it? He¡¯s just a freak,¡± Ye Qi said with a smile, looking at Qin Yushen. Yushen was truly meticulous with Song Yan Ning, not only wiping her hands for her but also cleaning her teacup for her.

    This side of Yushen was new to him; if he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would have never believed that one day Yushen would treat a girl, especially one who wasn¡¯t pretty, like this. Perhaps Yushen saw her as a little sister, and that was why he took such good care of her¡ªafter all, Song Yan Ning was indeed quite young. Otherwise, Yushen wouldn¡¯t likely take her to the amusement park.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just Mr. Qin that we lost to, but also Xiao Ning,¡± Zhou Jiyou said, looking towards Song Yan Ning with eyes full of admiration. The captain is indeed impressive.

    ¡°You guys were letting them win, right?¡± Ye Qi looked at Qu Lingfeng suspiciously. He could believe losing to Yushen, but losing to Song Yan Ning was out of the question. He was well aware of Ling Feng¡¯s racing skills. At least, he was no match for him.

    ¡°I would like to let them win, but that would have to be possible,¡± Qu Lingfeng said, shaking his head grimly. Song Yan Ning¡¯s racing skills were almost on par with Yushen¡¯s.

    ¡°So you really lost?¡± Ye Qi still found it hard to believe. But considering Qu Lingfeng¡¯s demeanor, it seemed he wasn¡¯t joking.

    Qu Lingfeng nodded, ¡°Her racing skills are almost as good as Yushen¡¯s, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be footing the bill for today¡¯s expenses.¡± Although the money was nothing to him, losing to such a young child, and a girl at that, did hit him hard.

    Fang Jingxing sized up Song Yan Ning, thinking of how she had kept her cool when she saw the child¡¯s life in danger just earlier, and suddenly remembered something, ¡°Do you know Fang Junyu?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning gave a small nod.

    ¡°And your grandfather is?¡± In his heart, Fang Jingxing already had his answer. Some days ago, his older cousin had taken their grandfather out for a trip, and he suddenly fell ill on the train. Luckily, they encountered a Divine Doctor who saved him in the nick of time. The cousin told him that the Divine Doctor¡¯s medical skill was extraordinary, simply massaging their grandfather a few times, and he was fine. This Divine Doctor also had a granddaughter, young yet with incredible medical skill. It was said that she had also helped Yushen¡¯s grandmother with her illness.

    ¡°Yang Lisheng,¡± once Song Yan Ning heard Fang Jingxing mention Fang Junyu and thought of their shared surname, she knew they must be rted.

    ¡°I¡¯m Fang Junyu¡¯s cousin; thank you for your grandfather saving my grandpa that day. May I meet your grandfather?¡± Fang Jingxing looked at Song Yan Ning with expectancy. He had always wanted to personally thank the Divine Doctor who had saved his grandpa, and to his surprise, he met his granddaughter today.

    Song Yan Ning offered a slight smile, ¡°Your grandpa has already thanked him in person.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same; I want to thank your grandfather personally.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for Song Yan Ning¡¯s grandfather saving his, the Fang Family would have been in chaos by now. In a family like theirs, although they seemed harmonious on the surface, the internal struggles for session were ceaseless, with everyone vying to be the next Family Head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my grandfather when I get back,¡± Song Yan Ning picked up her tea and took a sip, noting that the tea which had been a bit hot earlier was now at afortable temperature, and she nced at Qin Yu. He was the only one present who could cool down the tea so quickly.

    Qin Yushen gave a slight smile, as if to acknowledge it.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Fang Jingxing¡¯s lips curved into a clean and sunny smile.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and shook her head. There was a magic in Fang Jingxing¡¯s smile that made one unwittingly immerse themselves in it. Compared to Qin Yu, the enchanting one, they each had their own charm.

 Chapter 112 - 112 One hundred and twelve nothing interesting to see

    ?Chapter 112: One hundred and twelve, nothing interesting to see   Chapter 112: One hundred and twelve, nothing interesting to see                                   Seeing Song Yan Ning staring at Fang Jingxing, Qin Yushen felt inexplicably ufortable inside. He leaned in close to Song Yan Ning¡¯s ear and gently whispered, ¡°He¡¯s just a brat, nothing worth looking at.¡±

    Feeling the warmth by her ear, Song Yan Ning¡¯s heartbeat suddenly skipped a beat. She turned her head and gave Qin Yushen a white-eyed nce. This demon was actually flirting with her in public. Thankfully, she was just a child now, so no one would think too much of it.

    Qin Yushen smiled nonchntly. When he saw the roast duck being served, he picked up a piece of the thin pancake, used chopsticks to dip two pieces of duck leg meat into the sauce, ced them on the pancake, added some side dishes, wrapped it up, and handed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Try this and see if it suits your taste.¡±

    Song Yan Ning did not reach out her hand. She had no intention of paying attention to Qin Yushen for now.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning wasn¡¯t epting, Qin Yushen brought the pancake wrapped with roast duck to her mouth, ¡°Be good! Take a bite. It¡¯s bad for kids to be picky eaters; it¡¯ll stunt their growth.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Qu Lingfeng couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter anymore, ¡°Sorry, I really couldn¡¯t help it. Let meugh for a while, hahaha¡­¡± The current Yushen was just like a dad coaxing his daughter to eat. If it weren¡¯t for Yushen¡¯s multitude of unusual behaviors today, he would have trouble believing the person in front of him was Yushen.

    Ye Qi was already snickering, and seeing Qu Lingfengugh, he also burst into heartyughter. Today¡¯s Yushen had really been an eye-opener for him,pletely overturning the image he had maintained in Ye Qi¡¯s mind.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes in speechlessness, ¡°I can do it myself.¡± She really wanted to reach out and check his forehead to see if he was sick.

    Fang Jingxing watched Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning with a light smile. He thought Yushen being this way was quite nice; at least now, he was more in line with his age than usual. Typically, he was too stable andposed, with none of the traits one would expect from someone his age.

    Qu Lingfeng stopped hisughter, looking at Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, his lips asionally curling into a smile. He was grateful that he went to the amusement park today; otherwise, he would have missed this entertaining scene.

    ¡°What is your rtionship with her, Yushen?¡± Ye Qi asked curiously. He knew that the Qin and Song families had a good rtionship, but Qin Yushen had never treated Song Yanxue, who was also from the Song Family, like this.

    Song Yan Ning looked toward Qin Yushen. If you dare to spout nonsense, I won¡¯t pay attention to you anymore. Even though they were childhood betrothed, so what? She and he were destined not to be together in the future. She would return to the Demon World eventually; she had many things to do. She had to avenge her parents and revive the Nine-tailed Fox n.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s lips curved slightly as he looked at everyone, ¡°I treat her like a sister.¡±

    The others nodded in understanding upon hearing this. Indeed, other than a sister, they couldn¡¯t think of any other rtionship between them.

    Song Yanxue had been uneasy all day and dared not leave her room. She feared that she might identally spill the beans and let the family know she had been expelled from the Emperor Realm. What worried her most now was whether Cheng Jun would reveal the matter. Although her family would find out sooner orter, it was best to dy it as long as possible.

    At that moment, the phone in the room rang, startling Song Yanxue.

    Relieved that it was just the phone ringing, she calmed down.

    Not long after, someone knocked on her door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Song Yanxue asked nervously.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. Mom and Dad are calling you down for dinner,¡± Song Yanli¡¯s voice came from outside the door.

    Song Yanxue walked over and opened the door, ¡°Tell Mom and Dad that I¡¯m not feeling well and won¡¯t eat today.¡±

    Song Yanli looked Song Yanxue up and down, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She didn¡¯t seem to look unwell, herplexion was even ruddy. Moreover, if she imed to be sick like this, their parents would surely ask.

    ¡°My stomach hurts,¡± Song Yanxue said, pointing to her abdomen.

    Song Yanli nodded, then turned and headed downstairs.

    Song Yanxue closed the bedroom door and leaned against it, slowly sliding down. How could she keep this secret?

    Song Yanli arrived downstairs, sat down at the dining table, and said, ¡°Xiao Xue said she has a stomachache and won¡¯t be eating today.¡±

    ¡°How on earth has her stomach started hurting? I¡¯ll go check on her.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er put down her chopsticks and stood up to head upstairs.

    ¡°Knock knock knock!¡± Hearing the room door being knocked again, Song Yanxue slowly lifted her head. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Xiao Xue, open the door,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said.

    Song Yanxue got up from the floor, turned around, and opened the door. ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Li said you¡¯re having stomach pains. Do you want the doctor toe over and take a look?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er looked at Song Yanxue, her eyes filled with worry. Xiao Xue had always been very lively in her eyes, and this was the first time she had seen her looking so listless.

    ¡°No need, I just need to sleep a little, and I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Song Yanxue shook her head.

    Yang Xin¡¯er reached out and felt Song Yanxue¡¯s forehead, relieved to find the temperature normal. ¡°Then get some sleep for now. If you can¡¯t bear it, tell Mom, and I¡¯ll have the doctore over.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yanxue nodded, her mouth moved as if she wanted to confess everything to her mom, but she refrained in time.

    Yang Xin¡¯er tenderly ruffled Song Yanxue¡¯s hair. ¡°Go rest, and call Mom if you feel worse.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yanxue nodded, turned around, and walked over to her soft princess bed.

    Seeing Song Yanxue in bed and covered with a nket, Yang Xin¡¯er smiled. ¡°Mom¡¯s going downstairs now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yanxue responded and closed her eyes.

    Once she heard the door close, she opened her eyes again and stared nkly at the ceiling. What should she do? It was all that doctor¡¯s fault¡ªif it hadn¡¯t been for her, Brother Yushen wouldn¡¯t be ignoring her. But now, she couldn¡¯t even get into the Emperor Realm to seek revenge on the doctor.

    After the Song Family had finished their meal, Ye Qi suggested going to KTV to sing. The sun was too intense outside, and it was unsuitable for outdoor activities.

    Seeing that everyone agreed, neither Song Yan Ning nor Qin Yushen raised any objections.

    After some discussion, the group arrived at a nearby KTV, which also happened to be owned by the Fang Family.

    ¡°Young friends, we have a policy here that you must be at least 18 years old to enter,¡± the server stopped Song Yan Ning and herpanions. Their KTV was not an ordinary one, and people without a certain status could not enter. But exining status to these kids would be pointless; they wouldn¡¯t understand.

    Fang Jingxing reached out, intending to pull out his membership card. His card, even within the Fang Family, was one of just a few, owned only by significant members of the Fang Family. With this membership card, one could enjoy the highest courtesy at any Fang Family establishment.

    ¡°Aiyo! Kids these days really are something else, not realizing what kind of ce this is, whether they¡¯re even allowed in,¡± a sarcastic voice came from behind Song Yan Ning and the others.

 Chapter 113 - 113 113. Finding Faults

    ?Chapter 113: 113. Finding Faults   Chapter 113: 113. Finding Faults                                   Song Yan Ning and her group turned around and saw a middle-aged woman in a red dress, mboyantly dressed, arm in arm with a greasy-faced middle-aged man, strutting in.

    The middle-aged woman, arm in arm with the man, approached the server and handed over a membership card, ¡°Don¡¯t bother exining so much to them; just kick them out. A bunch of kids who never learn, just ying games and hanging out in KTV all day.¡± Her son was just like that; no matter what she said or how she scolded, he never took her seriously and treated her like an enemy, never showing her any respect. That¡¯s why she was particrly repelled by such ill-behaved kids.

    ¡°Do you live by the sea to be minding such wide business? Moreover, you don¡¯t own this KTV,¡± Qu Lingfeng grumbled discontentedly.

    Qu Lingfeng¡¯s attitude reminded the middle-aged woman of her own son, and rage surged in her heart, ¡°Your parents work hard to earn money, and here you are squandering it in ces like this. Do you think you¡¯re being fair to your parents? Do you have a conscience?¡±

    ¡°Are you sick!¡± Qu Lingfeng exploded. She was not even rted to him; what right did she have to lecture him?

    ¡°What did you say? You ill-mannered thing.¡± The middle-aged woman red at Qu Lingfeng and raised her hand to strike him.

    But Qu Lingfeng had already kicked out at the middle-aged woman first. Daring to say hecked manners, did they really think Qu Lingfeng of the Qu Family was easy to bully?

    The middle-aged woman staggered backward a few steps and fell on the ground, crying out, ¡°Ouch! It hurts so much!¡±

    The middle-aged man stepped forward to help her up and red at Song Yan Ning¡¯s group, ¡°Do you realize the trouble you¡¯ve caused? But it¡¯s toote for regrets.¡± Saying this, he took out his phone.

    ¡°Brother Song, it¡¯s Liu An here. I¡¯ve run into some trouble at Blue Tone KTV. Could you send some people over to help me out? Yes! Yes! Yes! Thanks a lot, Brother Song, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day.¡±

    Liu An hung up the phone and looked at Song Yan Ning¡¯s group, ¡°I¡¯m giving you some time now to call your parents. I need to discuss thepensation matters with them.¡± On the Fang Family¡¯s turf, he didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble; he had called people over just to scare their parents into apologizing andpensating.

    ¡°You want to meet our parents? I¡¯m afraid the shock might make you wet your pants,¡± Qu Lingfeng mocked Liu An. Each of them was from a renowned family.

    ¡°You really think you¡¯re some big shot,¡± Ye Qi sneered coldly.

    ¡°Really? Well, I¡¯m quite eager to see for myself,¡± Liu An responded nonchntly. Big talk was cheap; if these kids really had powerful backgrounds, how were they unable to even enter this KTV? Even though the server had imed that those under eighteen couldn¡¯t enter, everyone knew that rules only applied to those without power or influence.

    ¡°You really want to find out?¡± Qu Lingfeng said, a yful smile ying on his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you won¡¯t dare to make the call,¡± Liu An sneered.

    Qu Lingfeng took out his phone and dialed a number, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m at Blue Tone KTV. Someone wants to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Meet me? Alright, I¡¯m currently having tea with Uncle Fang across the street at the clubhouse. We¡¯ll be right there,¡± Qu Jingtian responded. His son rarely called him unless something serious had happened.

    Qu Lingfeng hung up and turned to Fang Jing Xing, ¡°Your dad is with my dad.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fang Jing Xing nodded with a smile. Not only were their fathers good friends, but the parents of all the young men were also close.

    Liu An looked at Qin Yushen¡¯s group, ¡°You all should call your parents too.¡± He was determined to make their parents pay dearly today and let them see the difference between him and their families.

    ¡°No need, you¡¯re not worth it,¡± Qin Yushen pulled Song Yan Ning into the main lobby of the KTV and sat down in the lounge area.

    Fang Jing Xing and the others looked mockingly at Liu An and Zhang Caicai before following Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning inside. Some people were just too full of themselves, unable to recognize their ce.

    The server wanted to stop them but reconsidered after realizing he had already reported to the manager, and let Qin Yushen and the others enter. After all, no one here dared to make a move, and he felt some sympathy for those kids. Zhang Caicai was clearly in the wrong. The kids hadn¡¯t provoked her, but she was adamant about creating trouble and using them ofcking manners, which no one could tolerate.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in too,¡± Zhang Caicai said, high-heeled and haughty, arm in arm with Liu An.

    At that moment, a van parked behind them, its door opened, and several tough-looking young men jumped out.

    ¡°Brother Liu, we¡¯re here,¡± one particrly formidable young man said, leading five burly young men toward them.

    ¡°Ah Kun, thanks for your help this time,¡± Liu An said to the leading young man, familiar enough to have shared a few meals together.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, Brother Liu, no need to be polite,¡± Ah Kun replied nonchntly with a smile, ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°Inside, but their parents haven¡¯t arrived yet; we need to wait a bit longer,¡± Liu An said as he pulled out a pack of cigarettes and offered one to Ah Kun. His intention was to get the kids¡¯ parents topensate, not to deal with the kids directly, which was why he didn¡¯t need to call Ah Kun and the others.

    Ah Kun grinned as he took the cigarette, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Liu! I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head inside,¡± Liu An said, turning toward the KTV.

    Upon receiving the report from his subordinate, the lobby manager hurriedly took the elevator down to the lobby. He was startled to see Qin Yushen and his group sitting in the lounge area. How did these little ancestors end uping here?

    He naturally recognized Fang Jing Xing as the young master of the Fang Family, and the others were familiar faces who often gathered here. The only one he didn¡¯t recognize was the young girl, but herpany suggested her status was anything but ordinary.

    He heard from his staff that the confusion today was caused by a new server who didn¡¯t recognize Fang Jing Xing and the others. It seemed he had to be more vignt in the future to prevent simr incidents.

    He quickened his pace toward Fang Jing Xing and the others, but seeing Liu An and Zhang Caicai approaching Qin Yushen¡¯s group with several formidable young men, he realized they were the troublemakers. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sympathy for them.

    These people really had no idea who they were dealing with; flirting with death by choosing to provoke these influential young masters. Should he intervene now?

    As he thought about it, the lobby manager slowed his pace. Maybe it was better to watch from afar for now; stepping in might spoil the little ancestors¡¯ fun. Given their temperament, unless seriously offended, they usually wouldn¡¯t fuss over minor matters.

 Chapter 114 - 114 One hundred fourteen important person

    ?Chapter 114: One hundred fourteen, important person   Chapter 114: One hundred fourteen, important person                                   Liu An and Zhang Caicai walked with Ah Kun and a few others to where Qin Yushen and his group were sitting, chatting and ying games on the sofa,pletely ignoring them, which made them scoff internally. These brats probably hadn¡¯t realized the trouble they had stirred up and the problems they would cause for their parents.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down too,¡± Zhang Caicai said, pulling Liu An to another empty sofa. They were now waiting for the parents of these brats to arrive.

    When Qu Jingtian and Fang Kaichen arrived at the KTV and saw Qu Lingfeng with his group, including Qin Yushen, they were briefly stunned.

    Thinking about how Ling Feng had mentioned on the phone that someone wanted to meet him, Qu Jingtian scanned the room and frowned when he saw Liu An¡¯s group sitting across from Ling Feng. As soon as he saw Liu An¡¯s group, he knew they were troublemakers. It seemed they were begging to be taught a lesson, daring to mess with his son.

    Upon seeing Liu An¡¯s group, Fang Kaichen roughly guessed what was going on and his expression darkened as he walked with Ling Feng towards the resting area.

    The lobby manager, upon seeing Fang Kaichen and Qu Jingtian, hurried over, ¡°General Manager! Mr. Qu!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Qu Jingtian, intending to rify things before dealing with Liu An¡¯s group, asked the lobby manager.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± The lobby manager quickly exined everything he knew to Qu Jingtian and Fang Kaichen.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s group had already noticed the arrival of Qu Jingtian and Fang Kaichen, but they pretended not to see them to let them gloat a little longer, to deepen their experience of falling from graceter on.

    After understanding the situation, both Qu Jingtian and Fang Kaichen looked grim and walked over to Qin Yushen¡¯s group with the lobby manager.

    Upon seeing Jiang Shen, who was wearing a suit and a manager badge, Zhang Caicai nudged Liu An.

    Liu An turned and stood up when Jiang Shen approached, smiling and extending his hand, ¡°You must be the manager of Blue Tone KTV, nice to meet you! I am Liu An from East City.¡± This KTV was owned by the Fang Family, and although they weren¡¯t one of the Four Great Families of Beijing, they weren¡¯t far behind. So the manager of this KTV would certainly be someone special. Since he was there to use their venue, it was essential to greet them first. As for the two people next to Jiang Shen, although they looked impressive, they were none of his concern.

    Jiang Shen ignored Liu An and walked directly to where Qin Yushen and the others were standing. He was there to watch the show and only needed to fulfill the role of a spectator.

    ¡°Dad!¡± both Qu Lingfeng and Fang Jingxing called out.

    ¡°Dad?¡± Liu An and Zhang Caicai looked bewildered at Qu Jingtian and Fang Kaichen. They were these brats¡¯ fathers?

    Qu Jingtian and Fang Kaichen nodded, sat down next to Qu Lingfeng and Fang Jingxing, and coldly swept their gaze over to Liu An and Zhang Caicai across from them, ¡°You were looking for us?¡±

    Zhang Caicai snorted coldly, pointing at Ling Feng, ¡°Your son just kicked me in the stomach, and it still hurts. How are you going to settle the medical expenses?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Qu Jingtian raised an eyebrow towards Ling Feng.

    ¡°He did kick her,¡± Ling Feng admitted with augh.

    ¡°How is one kick enough for such people?¡± Qu Jingtian said indifferently, scanning Zhang Caicai and Liu An.

    Liu An and Zhang Caicai were startled. Zhang Caicai stood up angrily pointing at Qu Jingtian, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± This man might be more handsome than Liu An, but he couldn¡¯t speak to them like that. What does he mean by one kick isn¡¯t enough, was his son right to kick her?

    ¡°Exactly what I said, if you don¡¯t understand, it must be an issue with your intelligence,¡± Qu Jingtian mocked, looking at Zhang Caicai.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Everyone in Ling Feng¡¯s group couldn¡¯t help butugh. What a sharp tongue.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Qu Jingtian; Ling Feng¡¯s father was quite interesting.

    Zhang Caicai¡¯s face flushed red and then pale, pointing at Qu Jingtian but unable to speak. Thinking of Liu An beside her, she pushed him, ¡°Darling! Look how he¡¯s bullying me, have someone teach him a lesson.¡± Being sarcastic is useless, strength is what really matters.

    Liu An ignored Zhang Caicai, observing Qu Jingtian and Fang Kaichen closely. Initially, he felt that these two men were imposing, but seeing that the manager had not intervened and merely stood aside, he began to feel uneasy. A person who could make the manager of Blue Tone KTV cautious was no ordinary person.

    ¡°What should I call you two?¡± Liu An asked tentatively.

    ¡°Why are you being so polite to them?¡± Zhang Caicai, feeling dissatisfied, pushed Liu An. They had Ah Kun and others behind them, what was there to be afraid of.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Liu An red at Zhang Caicai. This woman might have gotten him into big trouble.

    ¡°Myst name is Fang, what do you think I am?¡± Fang Kaichen asked with a faint smile, looking at Liu An.

    Liu An¡¯s body trembled slightly, he quickly stood up, ¡°It was a misunderstanding, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± No wonder the manager had silently stood aside; the big boss was here. He really had kicked an iron board this time. It was all this damned woman¡¯s fault, why did she have to provoke that child.

    ¡°Do you think an apology is enough?¡± Fang Kaichen asked coldly with a smirk.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just bully people because you¡¯re in a position of power, the one at fault is your child, not us,¡± Zhang Caicai said, although guessing from Liu An¡¯s attitude that Fang Kaichen was no ordinary person, she couldn¡¯t stand his demeanor.

    ¡°p!¡± A p sound rang out.

    Zhang Caicai was sent flying andnded on the floor, touching her face in disbelief as she looked at Liu An. Had he actually hit her for some strangers?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m willing topensate for your losses,¡± Liu An red at Zhang Caicai and apologized again. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend people from the Fang family, and neither could he offend the people behind him.

    ¡°Xiao Shen, Xiao Ning, what are you doing here?¡± Just then, a slightly surprised voice came from the side.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen turned to see Qin Haoming walking over.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Qin!¡±

    ¡°Haoming,¡± Fang Kaichen and Qu Jingtian stood up to greet Qin Haoming. They had already known that Haoming was at Blue Tone today; the first to fifth floors of Blue Tone were KTV, but the sixth floor and above were leisure clubs with golf courses, bowling alleys, bars, cafes, cinemas¡­ fully equipped, and very suitable for business discussions.

    Qin Haoming smiled and nodded, nced at Liu An¡¯s group, and sat down next to Fang Kaichen and Qu Jingtian, ¡°What happened here?¡± Since Xiao Shen was involved, this matter naturally concerned him too.

 Chapter 115 - 115 One hundred fifteen apology

    ?Chapter 115: One hundred fifteen, apology   Chapter 115: One hundred fifteen, apology                                   Liu An started to break out in a cold sweat upon hearing Song Yan Ning call Qin Haoming ¡°Uncle Qin.¡± The Qin Family was the number one family in Beijing, and although he didn¡¯t know if the Qin Haoming in front of him was part of the Qin Family, those who could enter Blue Tune were definitely individuals of status. Now that he had already offended the Fang Family, if he were to offend the Qin Family as well, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to get by in Beijing anymore.

    Thinking back to when he had asked Qin Yushen to call his parents, and the words Qin Yushen had said to him, Liu An¡¯s legs began to tremble slightly. He felt that his guess was very likely correct¡ªthat the man in front of him was from the Qin Family.

    ¡°Uncle Qin, he wants our parents topensate,¡± Qu Lingfeng pointed out Liu An wildly, fearing the world might not be in enough chaos.

    ¡°No! No! No¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ didn¡¯t¡­ You¡¯ve misunderstood¡­¡± Liu An¡¯s face turned pale with fear. Even if he was given the courage of the gods, he wouldn¡¯t dare ask forpensation now¡ªnot from the Fang Family, nor the Qin Family. Which family could he possibly provoke? Moreover, there were a few other kids whose identities he was not aware of, but it was obvious, even to his toes, that anyone who could associate with a super-majority like the Qin Family wouldn¡¯t have a simple identity. All this trouble was Zhang Caicai¡¯s fault.

    Seeing Liu An¡¯s cowardly demeanor, Zhang Caicai couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°What do you mean no? It¡¯s their fault. Little brats not learning properly,ing to ces like this to mess around and fight¡ªit¡¯s the responsibility of your parents as guardians. I¡¯m telling you, my stomach still hurts. If you don¡¯tpensate today, I¡¯m calling the police.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Get her out of here,¡± Liu An urgently shouted at Ah Kun and the others. He didn¡¯t expect Zhang Caicai to butt in, which made the atmosphere that had just near calmed down be tense again. Naturally, he was the one anxious.

    Ah Kun and his cohorts didn¡¯t move. Although they came to help Liu An, they knew where to draw the line. Those three individuals across were definitely not ones to be trifled with. If Liu An had offended them, things could end badly for him this time. If they stayed on the sidelines, even if they were aligned with Liu An, as long as they didn¡¯t get involved physically, they could still make their case clear in the end.

    Qin Haoming watched Liu An and Zhang Caicai with a cold gaze, ¡°You want to call the police? Go ahead, make the call.¡±

    Liu An gestured frantically with his hands, ¡°No¡­ she¡¯s talking nonsense¡­ The kids truly did nothing wrong, it¡¯s our fault, I apologize¡­¡± Forget the fact it was them who started the trouble earlier; even if it had actually been the kids¡¯ fault, he wouldn¡¯t dare to me them now¡ªnot unless he desired a death sentence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of your position to bully us. We have connections, too. If you offend us, don¡¯t even think about mixing in Beijing,¡± Zhang Caicai shot back as Ah Kun and the others didn¡¯t lift a finger, stepping forward and pompously pointing at Qin Haoming with a challenge.

    ¡°The thing I hate most is someone pointing their finger at me,¡± Qin Haoming said, his voice colder by a degree, as he slightly narrowed his eyes at the using hand.

    Zhang Caicai, sensing the imposing aura from Qin Haoming, hurriedly retracted her hand, stepping back simultaneously¡ªbut still managed to retort with her neck stiffly: ¡°So what if I pointed at you? Are you brave enough to hit me?¡± She refused to believe a grown man would dare to hit a woman in public.

    Qin Yushen leaned close to Song Yan Ning¡¯s ear, ¡°Xiao Ning, give me a silver needle.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Song Yan Ning was somewhat puzzled, but still took out a silver needle and handed it to Qin Yushen. She also found the woman particrly insufferable.

    Qin Yushen took the silver needle, smiled as he tugged at Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, and then tucked the needle away. There was no need for the needle to deal with that woman¡ªa mere flick of ¡°Divine Sense¡± would suffice.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen in surprise. Wasn¡¯t he going to use it? Why did he put it away?

    Qin Yushen¡¯s smile curled up. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell her that borrowing the silver needle was a pretense¡ªthe real reason was to savor her scent. Earlier, when he got close to her, he detected a faint but pleasant fragrance he liked, only perceptible when near her.

    Qin Haoming looked at Zhang Caicai with a cold smile¡ªhe, of course, would not hit a woman, but he was not one to show mercy when provoked.

    Seeing Zhang Caicai provoke Qin Haoming, Liu An became both angry and scared. He pped her across the face with a fierce backhand, ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Couldn¡¯t this woman see he was apologizing?

    ¡°Liu An, are you insane?!¡± Zhang Caicai yelled in pain, clutching her face and ring at Liu An. She knew the few people before her were of some status, but Liu An also had standing in East City. She couldn¡¯t believe they truly dared to do anything to them.

    Liu An red at Zhang Caicai, then turned to Qin Haoming, bowing, ¡°Mr. Qin! I¡¯m truly sorry! It is indeed our fault. We were the ones who provoked your young masters and misses first, Mr. Qin! Just tell us how we should apologize, and we will do as you say.¡± After having been riled up by Zhang Caicai, he calmed down as well, realizing that as long as he sincerely apologized, the Qin and Fang families wouldn¡¯t trouble him too much. But after this incident, he had no intentions of staying in Beijing anymore. The waters there were too deep, and he feared he might inadvertently offend a big shot again one day.

    Qin Haoming nodded slightly, ¡°Apologize, and sever an arm each¡ªthat will do. Not that I¡¯m unreasonable, but since you¡¯ve offered a sincere apology, I won¡¯t hold a grudge. However, there needs to be a price to pay. Today, you crossed paths with us, but what if it had been someone ordinary? What then? So for such people, I must enforce punishment.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Qin!¡± Liu An expressed his gratitude. He knew that such punishment was already rather lenient.

    ¡°What did you say? Want my arm? Do you really think you can do whatever you want in Beijing?¡± Zhang Caicai, realizing the implications of Qin Haoming¡¯s words, stormed up to him and pointed at him once more.

    Qin Haoming stood up, his eyes icy as he regarded Zhang Caicai, ¡°You think I won¡¯t hit a woman?¡± He only avoided it because he found the idea of touching her repulsive and refused to soil his hands.

    Fang Kaichen and Qu Jingtian shook their heads. What a foolish woman she was.

    Confronted with Qin Haoming¡¯s icy gaze, Zhang Caicai swallowed nervously, but the rage at the thought of losing an arm red up again within her, ¡°Why should you take my arm?¡±

    ¡°Make it two since one is not enough,¡± Qin Haoming stated indifferently, looking towards Qin Yu and Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Shen, Xiao Ning, are you ready to go back now?¡± There would be others to handle the rest; there was no need for him to worry. He knew that his mother had a banquet prepared for Song Yan Ning this evening. Xiao Yue had made sure to remind him to return early before he left that morning.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Yu nodded, took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, and after a greeting to Qu Lingfeng and the others, stood to follow Qin Haoming.

 Chapter 116 - 116 116 Beauty Pill

    ?Chapter 116: 116, Beauty Pill   Chapter 116: 116, Beauty Pill                                   Liu Shanyue and He Yuqing were busy in the kitchen, having not cooked for themselves in a long time.

    ¡°Mom, try this salt and pepper shrimp, how does it taste?¡± Liu Shanyue picked up a salt and pepper shrimp with her chopsticks and held it up to He Yuqing¡¯s mouth. Haoming¡¯s favorite dish was the salt and pepper shrimp she made, but she had been so busy with her career that she hadn¡¯t cooked it in a long time. Taking advantage of Xiao Ning¡¯s visit, she also prepared some of her signature dishes to treat Haoming.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± He Yuqing said, smiling and nodding. Seeing that the sweet soup was almost ready, she picked up a small bowl, scooped some into it with a spoon, and offered it to Liu Shanyue, ¡°Xiao Yue, try this sweet soup.¡± Her health hadn¡¯t been good for several years, so she had not cooked for a long time, and she wasn¡¯t sure if the sweetness was right.

    Liu Shanyue took the sweet soup, tasted it, and nodded appreciatively, ¡°This sweet soup is really good, and the sweetness is just right. It¡¯s as delicious as the sweet soup you used to make.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± He Yuqing said, smiling as she turned off the gas stove, ¡°Xiao Ning should be arriving soon. I wonder if she likes sweet soup.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡¯s sweet soup is extraordinary; Xiao Ning will definitely like it.¡± Liu Shanyue finished the sweet soup in the bowl, still craving more. Her mother-inw¡¯s cooking wasparable to a five-star hotel chef¡¯s. The first time she followed Haoming to the Qin Family, she had almost forgotten about her diet after tasting Grandma Qin¡¯s dishes.

    He Yuqing smiled happily, ¡°You always say the sweetest things. Oh, why have you been so busytely?¡±

    Thinking about herpany¡¯s issues, Liu Shanyue frowned slightly, ¡°We¡¯re developing a new product at thepany; it won¡¯t be this busy for much longer.¡± She had started her own beautypany, and its products sold very well in the market¡ªexcept for a recent issue with a newlyunched product line that caused allergic reactions and skin damage for many customers. She had been busy dealing with these issues.

    He Yuqing nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t work too hard; health is the most important thing.¡±

    ¡°I know, Mom,¡± Liu Shanyue said with a smile. She didn¡¯t want to be so busy, but she had to resolve the customers¡¯ issues; otherwise, it would affect the Qin Family¡¯s reputation. She had already promised the customers a satisfactory exnation within a month.

    Song Yan Ning entered the Qin Family home with Qin Yushen and Qin Haoming, and saw Mr. Qin sitting on the living room sofa, drinking tea and watching television, ¡°Greetings, Grandpa Qin!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning is here!¡± Mr. Qin nodded with a beaming smile, looking joyfully at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning took out a can of tea from her bag and approached Mr. Qin, ¡°Grandpa Qin, this tea was roasted by my grandfather himself; he wanted me to give you some to try.¡±

    ¡°Please thank your grandfather for me!¡± Mr. Qin said, taking the can with a smile. He had few hobbies in life¡ªbesides ying chess, painting, it was tasting tea.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s roasted tea must be good. I¡¯ll brew a pot right away to try.¡± Mr. Qin opened the tea can; a refreshing fragrance filled the air. ¡°What kind of tea is this? It smells so good!¡± He had never smelled such a uniquely fragrant tea.

    ¡°This tea was picked from wild mountain tea nts. I found it while picking herbs with my grandfather. I¡¯m not sure of the exact variety, but it tastes very good,¡± Song Yan Ning exined. Of course, she knew what kind of tea this was; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have asked her grandfather to pick it. This was the First-level Immortal Spirit Grass Seedling; its leaves could be processed into tea with blood-cleansing and immune-boosting effects, very beneficial for the elderly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Mr. Qin nodded,ughing, and called the housekeeper to help him brew a pot of tea.

    ¡°Xiao Ning is here!¡± Liu Shanyue and He Yuqing, hearing from Aunt Liu that Song Yan Ning had arrived, came out from the kitchen. The dishes were almost ready, so they left the rest of the cleanup work to Aunt Liu.

    ¡°Grandma Qin! Aunt Qin!¡± Song Yan Ning greeted them politely.

    ¡°My dear!¡± He Yuqing walked over, took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, and led her to the sofa. ¡°Xiao Ning, this time Grandma Qin really needs to thank you. Without you, she would still be bedridden.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite, Grandma Qin!¡± Song Yan Ning took out a porcin bottle from her bag and handed it to He Yuqing, ¡°Grandma Qin, these are Beauty Pills I made myself. Take one every day.¡±

    ¡°Beauty Pills?¡± He Yuqing looked at the porcin bottle curiously.

    ¡°The main effect of the Beauty Pills is to enhance beauty. After taking them for a while, you¡¯ll find your skin bing more tender and smooth, and you will appear younger,¡± Song Yan Ning exined the effects of the Beauty Pills. On her recent trip to the Miao Border, she had obtained many first and second-level Immortal Spiritual Grasses and had made some Beauty Pills.

    ¡°Can they really have such an effect?¡± He Yuqing was somewhat skeptical. Of course, she would like to look younger; what woman wouldn¡¯t want to stay forever young? But she had tried many health supplements to little effect.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see the effect after some time, Grandma Qin,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a slight smile, her eyes sparkling with confidence in the effectiveness of the Beauty Pills.

    Liu Shanyue envied the porcin bottle in He Yuqing¡¯s hands. She wanted some too, but she was too embarrassed to ask. As an adult, how could she ask for something from a child?

    Song Yan Ning looked toward Liu Shanyue, took out another bottle of Beauty Pills from her bag, and offered it to her, ¡°Aunt Qin, this one¡¯s for you.¡±

    ¡°For me too?¡± Liu Shanyue was surprised.

    Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile and passed the Beauty Pills to Liu Shanyue.

    ¡°Thank you, Xiao Ning!¡± Liu Shanyue happily epted the Beauty Pills, and thinking of Song Yan Ning¡¯s skills, wondered if she also knew about beauty products, ¡°Xiao Ning, Aunt Qin has something to ask your advice about.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be ttered to offer advice; please tell me, Aunt Qin,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, mypany recently released a new product line, but many customers have reported allergic reactions after using it; the worst cases even result in damaged skin.¡± After exining, Liu Shanyue also detailed the product¡¯s ingredients to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°The ingredients aren¡¯t the issue; it could be a problem with the form. I would need to see the product to know for sure,¡± Song Yan Ning remarked.

    ¡°Do you have time tomorrow? Could you apany Aunt Qin to thepany?¡± Liu Shanyue asked, looking hopeful. She had nearly been driven crazy by the issuetely and just wanted to resolve it as soon as possible, or she wouldn¡¯t be able to rest easy.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± She had also had an idea and nned to discuss it with Aunt Qin after reviewing the products the next day.

 Chapter 117 - 117 One hundred seventeen your opinion

    ?Chapter 117: One hundred seventeen, your opinion   Chapter 117: One hundred seventeen, your opinion                                   Qin Yushen walked up behind Song Yan Ning and watched her with a smile, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ming along tomorrow.¡± Xiao Ning was going back the day after tomorrow, so he cherished any additional day he could spend with her.

    Liu Shanyue looked at Qin Yushen with surprise, ¡°You¡¯re going too?¡± Was the sun rising from the west? Previously when she had asked Xiao Shen to visit herpany, he had refused time and again, but now he was taking the initiative to go.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Qin Yushen nodded.

    He Yuqing smiled as she watched Qin Yushen, who was gazing at Song Yan Ning, her own smile deepening. It seemed that Xiao Shen really liked Xiao Ning, she just wondered whether these two kids could end up together in the future. She hoped they could, although Xiao Ning wasn¡¯t beautiful, her inner beauty was exceptional, plus she was so outstanding. Of course, the most important thing was that Xiao Ning was the only girl Xiao Shen was willing to approach.

    ¡°Old Madam! Dinner is ready,¡± Aunt Liu came over and said.

    He Yuqing nodded and gently patted Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s go have dinner.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded in response.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, we are really basking in your light today, Grandma Qin rarely cooks herself,¡± Liu Shanyue said with a smile as she took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, walking toward the dining room together with He Yuqing.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma Qin!¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and thanked He Yuqing.

    He Yuqing, smiling, ruffled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t find it too unpleasant to eat.¡±

    When everyone arrived at the dining room, they saw the dinner table already filled with dishes.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s sit over there,¡± Qin Yushen stepped forward, took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand from Liu Shanyue, and walked toward his usual seat.

    Liu Shanyue shook her head with a smile and sat down in her own seat. Now Xiao Shen was acting like a child, unlike the miniature adult he used to be, speaking with an old-fashioned seriousness.

    Mr. Qin picked up his chopsticks and looked at everyone with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, there¡¯s no need for formalities today, just be at ease.¡± They had invited Xiao Ning over for dinner, so the atmosphere should be lively.

    Everyone nodded and picked up their chopsticks.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, try this.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning, eat this.¡±

    In just a short while, Song Yan Ning¡¯s bowl was heaped with food.

    Song Yan Ning looked at her bowl, a bit speechless. She usually ate very little, so how could she finish all this food?

    Qin Yushen saw the expression on Song Yan Ning¡¯s face and slightly curled the corners of his mouth. He looked at He Yuqing and Liu Shanyue, ¡°Grandma, Mother, if you keep adding more, Xiao Ning might be scared away.¡± There was indeed too much food, which was overwhelming for Xiao Ning.

    He Yuqing and Liu Shanyue looked into Song Yan Ning¡¯s bowl and realized they indeed had served her too much.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, it¡¯s okay if you have leftovers, just eat what you like,¡± He Yuqing said with a smile, finding Xiao Ning more and more to her liking the more she looked at her.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded.

    Cheng Jun was sitting on the couch ying games when he heard the sound of a car outside; he knew his dad was back. This morning when he got up, his dad had already gone to thepany. To prepare for the cooperation with the Song Family, his dad had been leaving early and returningte these past few days.

    Cheng Fengjie walked into the living room and was surprised to see Cheng Jun sitting there, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Every time he came back, his son had already gone to his room and it was hard to catch a moment with him, so theirmunication was limited.

    ¡°Dad, I have something to tell you.¡± Cheng Jun put down his phone and looked at Cheng Fengjie seriously.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Cheng Fengjie nodded and sat down beside Cheng Jun.

    ¡°Dad, I might soon be disqualified from the Emperor Realm,¡± Cheng Jun said, having felt down all day because of this issue. His points had been stolen to help Song Yanxue, and now he was afraid to enter the Emperor Realm. It might be tolerable to be disqualified from the Emperor Realm without points, but if he were wiped out inside the realm, it would mean death in reality too.

    ¡°Why?¡± Cheng Fengjie asked, puzzled. That spot in the realm had taken him a lot of effort and even calling in favors from Mr. Cheng to secure, with the purpose of making his son strong in the Emperor Realm; the strength of his son would determine the power of the Cheng Family in the future. Many world-ss magnates were members of the Emperor Realm.

    The Emperor Realm wasn¡¯t just a system; it held many secrets unknown to the public. However, only the outstanding ones in the realm had the chance to uncover those secrets.

    Cheng Jun exined in detail what had happenedst night in the Emperor Realm to Cheng Fengjie, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way, I thought lending my points to Song Yanxue and helping her would be advantageous for the cooperation case.¡±

    Cheng Fengjie sighed internally, tapped Cheng Jun on the shoulder, ¡°Do you know who stole your points?¡±

    ¡°I only know one of them is Qin Yushen, and the other, I don¡¯t know, is a little girl, her code name is ¡®Doctor¡¯.¡± Cheng Jun, recalling the situation, felt heavy-hearted. If he were still in the Primary System of the Emperor Realm, he wouldn¡¯t worry, as even the simplest task there could earn him points. But now he was in the Intermediate System, where even the simplest tasks there were much harder than the Primary System. What was worse, the teammates who once obeyed him now loathed him; if he entered the realm, they would surely find a way to deal with him.

    ¡°Stay out of the realm for now,¡± Cheng Fengjie was also afraid Cheng Jun would encounter danger. He only had this one son, and he couldn¡¯t take this risk. Qin Yushen was from the Qin family, definitely someone they couldn¡¯t afford to offend, but perhaps they could use this incident to negotiate some terms with the Song family.

    Thinking this, Cheng Fengjie took out his phone and dialed Song Yufeng¡¯s number.

    Song Yufeng was having dinner when he heard his phone ring and frowned in displeasure. Those who knew him were aware that once work hours were over, he wouldn¡¯t handle business matters.

    He took out his phone, saw the caller ID, and pressed the power-off button.

    ¡°Sorry! The number you have dialed is switched off¡­¡± Hearing the announcement, Cheng Fengjie could only put away his phone reluctantly. It seemed he would have to find Song Yufeng first thing tomorrow morning.

    Song Yufeng finished dinner and headed to the study with Mr. Song.

    Closing the study¡¯s door, Song Yufeng sat down opposite Mr. Song.

    Mr. Song took a sip of tea, looked at Song Yufeng, and asked at a leisurely pace, ¡°Yufeng, did you ever resent Dad for giving the family heirloom, the White Jade, to Xiao Ning?¡±

    Song Yufeng shook his head, ¡°No, since Dad made that decision, there must have been a reason.¡±

    Mr. Song smiled, ¡°Tell me your view of Xiao Ning.¡±

 Chapter 118 - 118 One hundred eighteen cant help it

    ?Chapter 118: One hundred eighteen, can¡¯t help it.   Chapter 118: One hundred eighteen, can¡¯t help it.                                   Song Yufeng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Xiao Ning doesn¡¯t seem like a child who grew up in the countryside, and her medical skills have truly surprised me.¡± If Xiao Ning were already in her teens or twenties, he might ept that, but she was only seven years old and her medical skills had already surpassed her grandfather¡¯s, which was indeed unfathomable. Moreover, the noble and aloof temperament she possessed was something Xiao Xue and Xiao Li couldn¡¯tpare with.

    ¡°These are just superficial aspects, she is even more outstanding than you see¡ªherposure, her calmness, her attitude toward handling matters, none of these are typical for a child her age,¡± said Mr. Song. His wife had told him that after being pricked by Xiao Ning¡¯s silver needle, she couldn¡¯t move, and at that time, Xiao Ning had already gone inside the house with her grandparents. Using a silver needle to target acupoints from such a distance was certainly not likely. Therefore, he had a bold guess that Xiao Ning might be an ancient martial cultivator, and possibly there was a powerful master behind her.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yufeng nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Do you now understand why I gave Xiao Ning the family¡¯s White Jade?¡± Mr. Song¡¯s sharp gaze was on Song Yufeng, hoping he wasn¡¯t too foolish.

    Song Yufeng nodded, ¡°Dad hopes that Xiao Ning will return to the Song Family and that under her leadership, the Song Family will reach new heights in the future.¡±

    Mr. Song picked up his teacup and took a sip, ¡°That¡¯s only one reason. I suspect that Xiao Ning might have a great master behind her.¡± If things were as he suspected and if Xiao Ning was willing to lead the Song Family in the future, then it was very likely that the Song Family would tread a path beyond his imagination.

    A hint of shock appeared in Song Yufeng¡¯s eyes, and he simultaneously thought of what Xinxin had told him about how Xiao Ning had drugged her, ¡°Dad, do you mean that it¡¯s very likely that Xiao Ning is an ancient martial cultivator?¡± Since the Song Family was one of the Four Great Families in Beijing, they naturally knew many things; ancient martial sects and ancient martial cultivators were not secrets to a family like theirs.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Mr. Song nodded. Although it was only spection, he felt this guess was likely to be true.

    Song Yufeng pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°Dad, then you don¡¯t n to confront Xiao Ning for the antidote?¡± Although he and Xinxin had been giving each other the cold shoulder these past few days, Xinxin was still his wife, and it pained him to see her cover her face tightly every day, not daring to look in the mirror.

    ¡°It would do them good to learn a lesson,¡± said Mr. Song ndly. He had made a call to Yang Lisheng today, who told him that Xiao Ling and Xinxin¡¯s faces would heal on their own once the medicinal effects wore off.

    Song Yan Ning returned home and saw her grandparents sitting in the courtyard, enjoying the cool breeze, ¡°Grandpa! Grandma! I¡¯m back.¡± There was air conditioning in the house, but her grandparents preferred the natural breeze.

    ¡°Xiao Ning,e and eat some watermelon; it¡¯s really sweet,¡± Li Meixiang called out to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning walked over and sat down next to Li Meixiang, ¡°I won¡¯t eat it. I had too much today and can¡¯t eat anymore. Grandpa, grandma, I have to go out again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going? Do you want your grandpa and grandma to apany you?¡± asked Li Meixiang. They were going back to Yang City the day after tomorrow, and tomorrow she and her partner nned to buy some local products to share with their neighbors and friends in Yang City, as the neighbors had always taken good care of them. Since it was a rare visit to Beijing, they wanted to be thoughtful.

    ¡°No need, Aunt Qin wille to pick me up in the morning. She has invited me to visit herpany. I should be back in the afternoon,¡± Song Yan Ning rested her head on Li Meixiang¡¯s shoulder, looking up at the sky, ¡°The moon is so round tonight!¡±

    Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng also looked up at the sky, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen such a full moon.¡±

    After chatting with her grandparents for a while and seeing that they both seemed tired, Song Yan Ning said, ¡°Grandpa, grandma, I¡¯m feeling sleepy, so I¡¯ll go to bed first. Good night!¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re going to head inside too,¡± Li Meixiang stood up, picked up the te of watermelon from the table, and walked into the house with Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng.

    Song Yan Ning returned to her room, set up the array, and continued to refine with her brush. She didn¡¯t n on entering the Emperor Realm today.

    Yang Xin¡¯er heard the door open and turned to look at Song Yufeng, ¡°Did the old man want something from you?¡±

    ¡°Just a chat,¡± Song Yufeng closed the bedroom door and walked to the wardrobe. He opened it, took out a set of pajamas, and headed toward the bathroom.

    Yang Xin¡¯er got out of bed and followed Song Yufeng into the bathroom. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking; wait to shower.¡±

    ¡°Xinxin, I¡¯m quite tired, and I want to rest early tonight. I have a lot to handle tomorrow,¡± said Song Yufeng wearily. Ever since Xinxin¡¯s face issue had put her in a bad mood, they would always end up fighting after just a few words; he genuinely didn¡¯t want to quarrel with her anymore.

    At his words, a sudden anger surged inside Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°Are you so tired that you don¡¯t even have time to talk for a moment? Is it because my face has be ugly that you despise me?¡± He had never been like this before; it must be because of her face that he was acting like this. Her face looked so hideous now; she was losing confidence in herself. Not to mention Yufeng, even she felt disgusted looking at her own reflection.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. How could I despise you?¡± Song Yufeng helplessly looked at Yang Xin¡¯er. His initial attraction to Xinxin was not her appearance, but a feeling, and over the many years of their marriage, his feelings for her had never changed. Otherwise, with so many young and beautiful women out there, he would never have been drawn to them.

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t overthink it. Then, kiss me,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er closed her eyes, tilted her head up, and puckered her lips.

    Song Yufeng shook his head helplessly, lowered his head, and slowly moved closer to Yang Xin¡¯er. Seeing her face covered in swollen pimples, some of which still had white fluid oozing from them made him feel a wave of nausea rise uncontrobly.

    ¡°Urgh!¡± Song Yufeng quickly turned his head and retched. He swore he didn¡¯t mean to vomit on purpose; he just couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er let out a shrill cry in fury, ¡°Song Yufeng, you bastard! I hate you!¡± He imed he didn¡¯t despise her, yet he couldn¡¯t even bring himself to kiss her. He hadn¡¯t even touched her lips before he vomited.

    Feeling more aggrieved, Yang Xin¡¯er covered her face and burst into tears, running out of the bathroom, ¡°Song Yufeng, I hate you, you jerk, I won¡¯t bother with you anymore, wu wu wu¡­¡±

    ¡°Xinxin, I really don¡¯t despise you,¡± Song Yufeng said, unsure of how to exin himself. He didn¡¯t want to vomit, but the sight of those oozing pimples on her face was more than he could bear, although he had no intention of despising Xinxin.

 Chapter 119 - 119 One hundred nineteen Reason

    ?Chapter 119: One hundred neen, Reason   Chapter 119: One hundred neen, Reason                                   Liu Shanyue brought Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen to herpany; their car entered the underground garage, parked, and then the three of them took the elevator straight up to the twenty-seventh floor.

    ¡°This is the headquarters of ourpany. The cosmetics production line is located in the industrial park in the North Suburb of Beijing. This afternoon I will take you there to have a look,¡± Liu Shanyue said while walking alongside Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Aunt Qin, if we can identify the problem here, I won¡¯t go to the factory. I have to return to Yang City early tomorrow morning with my grandparents, so I need to get back early,¡± Song Yan Ning said. She hade here today not only to help Aunt Qin review the issue with the new product but primarily to discuss a business deal with her.

    ¡°Chairman!¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Chairman!¡± Employees greeted Liu Shanyue along the way, and she nodded in response to each one.

    Once Liu Shanyue and the others had entered the office, a few employees from neighboring desks gathered together and quietly spected about the identities of Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°That young boy who followed the chairman must be her son; he¡¯s so handsome,¡± one of them whispered.

    ¡°Definitely, he bears a resemnce to the chairman around the eyes and brows.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already so good-looking now; imagine when he grows up. With family background and looks like his, I wonder how many girls will fall for him.¡±

    ¡°But that little girl doesn¡¯t look very pretty; I wonder what her rtionship is with the chairman.¡±

    ¡°A child who is less attractive when young often turns out to be more beautiful as they grow up, especially girls. Haven¡¯t you heard of ¡®girls transform as they turn eighteen¡¯?¡±

    Once inside the office, Liu Shanyue and Song Yan Ning, along with Qin Yushen, took a seat on the sofa.

    The secretary knocked and entered, pouring a ss of water for each of them.

    ¡°Xiaoting, go and bring a sample of the new product along with the research and development materials,¡± Liu Shanyue instructed the secretary.

    ¡°Yes, Chairman!¡± Zhang Ting responded, turning to leave the room.

    ¡°Aunt Qin, please show me the customers¡¯ documents,¡± Song Yan Ning requested.

    ¡°The information is all in theputer; let me get it for you.¡± Liu Shanyue stood up, walked to her desk, and picked up aptop from the table.

    Returning to the sofa, she turned on theptop, waited for it to boot up, located the copied documents, and handed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Everything is in there.¡±

    Song Yan Ning took theptop, ced it on herp, and carefully began to review the files.

    Zhang Ting entered the office carrying the documents and samples. Seeing Song Yan Ning using theputer, she assumed the girl was ying games, and felt some displeasure. There were many important files on the chairman¡¯sputer¡ªlosing them or infecting theputer with a virus would be troublesome. But as only a secretary, it wasn¡¯t her ce to say much. Besides, the chairman must have allowed the child to use it.

    At that moment, Song Yan Ning closed theptop, set it on the table, and took a bottle of sample product. She opened it, poured some onto the back of her hand, and then sniffed it under her nose.

    Seeing this, Zhang Ting was even more disapproving, ¡°Little sister, children shouldn¡¯t use cosmetics; it¡¯s bad for the skin¡­¡±

    Liu Shanyue raised her hand to stop Zhang Ting, ¡°You may leave now.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Ting cast a displeased nce at Song Yan Ning and walked out. She wondered what connection this unattractive child had to the chairman, who seemed to indulge her so much.

    After smelling the cosmetics on her hand, Song Yan Ning proceeded to open and sniff the rest of the bottles. Looking over at Liu Shanyue, she said, ¡°Aunt Qin, all of these cosmetics contain salicylic acid, and the amount of it is excessive.¡± Salicylic acid is harmful to the skin, and an excessive amount could certainly lead to allergic reactions and damaged faces.

    ¡°But the test results didn¡¯t show that, take a look at this document.¡± Liu Shanyue sifted through a pile of documents, pulled out the test results, and handed them to Song Yan Ning.

    After reviewing the documents, Song Yan Ningmented, ¡°I think this was done deliberately. Aunt Qin, have you had any disputes or conflicts with any individuals orpanies recently?¡±

    Liu Shanyue thought carefully, ¡°Three months ago, apany from Y country wanted to acquire mypany, but I didn¡¯t agree. Could this be rted?¡± She had worked hard to build up herpany and naturally wasn¡¯t willing to just hand it over to someone else.

    ¡°That¡¯s very possible,¡± nodded Song Yan Ning. Many foreignpanies liked to acquire promising Huaxiapanies to expand their market presence in Huaxia¡ªlike Xufuji, which was acquired by Nestle, the world¡¯srgest foodpany by sales. There were also Golden Monkey, Shuanghui, Little Nurse, Da Bao, and more¡ªall were acquired by foreignpanies.

    ¡°It looks like I need to clean up thepany internally,¡± Liu Shanyue remarked, far from a pushover herself. Now that she knew the cause, she would certainly not just wait passively for developments.

    Standing up, Liu Shanyue moved to sit at her desk, turned on the desktopputer, and essed thepany¡¯s internal system.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen, ¡°Are you nning to intervene and help Aunt Qin?¡± With his capabilities, finding a mole should be easy.

    ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t need my help,¡± said Qin Yushen with a smile. Given that his mom did not rely on the Qin family¡¯s connections to establish thepany, she was naturally capable of handling such a minor issue.

    ¡°Knock knock knock!¡± At that moment, there was a knock on the office door.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Liu Shanyue called without lifting her head.

    Zhang Ting opened the door and walked in, ¡°Chairman, there are more people causing amotion outside, and they¡¯ve brought reporters. They say if we don¡¯t give them an exnation today, they¡¯ll expose ourpany.¡±

    Liu Shanyue frowned, looking up at Zhang Ting, ¡°Didn¡¯t they agree to give us a month?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Zhang Ting replied, shaking her head with a face full of anxiety and concern. Theirpany¡¯s cosmetics had always performed well in the market and maintained a good reputation. This batch of new products had also been tested and applied in trials before being released, but who could have expected such issues to arise?

    ¡°Let them in,¡± Liu Shanyue instructed Zhang Ting. She was certain that someone was behind this, trying to push the issue to the point where she had no choice but to agree to thepany¡¯s acquisition. Of course, by that time, control would no longer be in her hands, and the acquisition price would certainly be pushed to the lowest.

    Soon after, Zhang Ting led a group of about a dozen people into the office.

    ¡°You¡¯re the person in charge here, right? Look at my face¡ªall this damage is from using your cosmetics. How am I supposed to go out and face people now? Today, you must give me an exnation, or I will not leave,¡± one thirty-something woman spoke up first, her tone very assertive.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you must give us an exnation today.¡±

    ¡°We trusted your brand; that¡¯s why we used your products. But how do you treat us consumers? As guinea pigs?¡± The emotions of the crowd were highly charged.

 Chapter 120 - 120 120 demand an explanation

    ?Chapter 120: 120, demand an exnation   Chapter 120: 120, demand an exnation                                   Liu Shanyue stood up and nced at everyone, ¡°Everyone, please be calm! We are already dealing with this matter, and we have now identified the cause. We will soon give everyone a satisfactory exnation.¡±

    ¡°A satisfactory exnation? Hmph! The doctor said that even if my face heals, there will still be scars. How can you give me a satisfactory exnation?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, can you restore our faces to their original state?¡±

    ¡°For a woman, her face is the most important. If there are scars on our face, how can we face anyone?¡±

    ¡°Unless you can restore our faces to their original appearance, not only will we expose you all, but we will also sue you.¡± They could give up everything, but not their faces. If they hadn¡¯t wanted to be more beautiful, why would they have spent money on cosmetics?

    Liu Shanyue looked towards Song Yan Ning, who nodded slightly. Liu Shanyue¡¯s heart immediately settled down, and she assured everyone, ¡°Please rest assured! I guarantee that I will heal everyone¡¯s faces. Please believe me this time.¡± Xiao Ning nodded, which meant she could heal these people¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll believe you?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, even doctors say they can¡¯t cure it, can you heal our faces?¡±

    ¡°Stop making empty promises; we won¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°Do you want your faces to be healed?¡± Song Yan Ning asked the crowd, speaking in anguid tone.

    ¡°Child, don¡¯t speak; this is an adult matter.¡± Zhang Ting looked at Song Yan Ning displeasedly. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was brought by the chairman, Zhang Ting would have driven her away long ago. A child¡¯s interjection at such a time would only fuel the crowd¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Is this the attitude of yourpany?¡±

    ¡°With such an attitude, how can we believe your words?¡±

    Liu Shanyue swept a dissatisfied nce at Zhang Ting and looked at the crowd, ¡°What is the purpose of your visit today?¡±

    The crowd looked at Liu Shanyue as if she were an idiot.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to make you give us an exnation and heal our faces.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Then is there anything wrong with her asking that?¡± Liu Shanyue pointed at Song Yan Ning.

    Zhang Ting frowned at Liu Shanyue. Was the chairman seriously provoked? Whether the child asked rightly or not, it was inappropriate for her to speak in such a situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to ask, but what¡¯s the use of her asking? Could the child possibly heal our faces?¡±

    ¡°Even if you dote on the child, you should do it at the right time.¡±

    Liu Shanyue smiled faintly, ¡°What if she can heal your faces?¡±

    Everyone looked at Liu Shanyue as if to say, ¡®Are you crazy?¡¯ Did she think they were three-year-olds? To deceive them with such nonsense?

    Song Yan Ning stood up and walked beside Liu Shanyue, her gaze falling on a woman at the front. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been without ¡®it¡¯ for two months?¡±

    The woman did not react at first, ¡°What do you mean ¡®haven¡¯t been¡¯ for two months?¡±

    ¡°Your period.¡± Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes, exasperated.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± The woman looked at Song Yan Ning in disbelief. Indeed, she had not had her period for two months, and she had intended to visit a gynecologist after sorting out this issue.

    ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯re pregnant,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile.

    ¡°What? I¡¯m pregnant?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Song Yan Ning. She and her husband had been married for seven or eight years and had been unable to conceive, despite countless visits to the hospital. Now, they had almost given up hope, but this little girl was telling her she was pregnant. She hardly dared to believe it was true.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and turned to the woman beside her, ¡°You have rheumatoid arthritis.¡±

    The woman hesitated for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Yes, how did you know?¡± Because of this illness, she dared not turn on the air conditioner in the summer, avoid seafood, and sometimes the pain made her wish she could just die.

    ¡°Little miss, do you see any illness in me?¡± Another young woman asked, seeing how Song Yan Ning had quickly identified the two women¡¯s illnesses.

    ¡°You¡¯re not sick, but you should exercise more,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a slight smile. She had revealed their illnesses simply to let them know she possessed medical skills and could help them treat their faces. Otherwise, who would dare let such a young girl treat them?

    ¡°Do you really heal people?¡± The crowd still couldn¡¯t believe that such a young child had medical skill.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°I started studying medicine at the age of three. Although I can¡¯t cureplicated and diverse illnesses, ordinary minor ailments are no problem. If you¡¯re willing to believe me, I can try to heal your faces.¡±

    The crowd looked at each other for a long while, with no one daring to be the first to step forward and seek Song Yan Ning¡¯s treatment. Even though Song Yan Ning had diagnosed two people¡¯s illnesses, she was still a child, and how could they entrust their faces to a child?

    ¡°If the doctors have said your faces cannot be healed, what more is there to lose? Since they can¡¯t be healed, at worst, it remains unhealed; why not give yourselves a chance?¡± Qin Yushen spoke up.

    The crowd thought it over carefully and felt that Qin Yushen made sense.

    A young woman stepped out from the crowd, came in front of Song Yan Ning, and squatted down to her level. ¡°Little doctor, please treat me,¡± she said. She was getting married in October and didn¡¯t want to walk down the aisle with her current face.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be troubling you!¡± The young woman looked at Song Yan Ning with a shallow smile. She knew it was ridiculous to trust a child, but she didn¡¯t want to live her life with her current face. She wanted to regain her appearance; if it failed, it would just be one more disappointment. After all, the doctors had already clearly informed her that her face would be scarred.

    The journalists following behind the crowd started to feel uneasy, one male journalist with sses spoke up, ¡°We can find out everything about a bigpany like yours very easily. If we checked your hospital records, we¡¯d know about your illnesses.¡±

    On hearing the journalist¡¯s words, the crowd found it very logical.

    ¡°Then how did she know I haven¡¯t had my period for two months?¡± The middle-aged woman turned her head and asked the male journalist. She truly hoped what Song Yan Ning said was true; she and her husband had longed for a child for so long. If it were false, it would be yet another false joy.

    The journalist was momentarily at a loss for words, and after a while, he said, ¡°Maybe she just guessed it.¡±

    ¡°Then you guess one too,¡± Qin Yushen said icily, sweeping his gaze over to the journalist, daring to doubt Xiao Ning¡¯s medical skills.

    Confronted with Qin Yushen¡¯s icy stare, the journalist felt an inexplicable chill in his heart, and he involuntarily stepped back. What was going on? How could a child¡¯s gaze be so terrifying?

 Chapter 121 - 121 One hundred twenty-one Treatment

    ?Chapter 121: One hundred twenty-one, Treatment   Chapter 121: One hundred twenty-one, Treatment                                   Song Yan Ning looked at the young woman, waiting for her to make her final decision.

    ¡°Young doctor, cure me,¡± the young woman¡¯s eyes grew resolute. Regardless of what others said, she wanted to give it a try.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°It¡¯s impossible topletely cure your face today. Even with my high medical skills, it requires a treatment course. Do you understand what I mean?¡± She could make her recover immediately, but she wouldn¡¯t do that, as it would be too eye-catching.

    The young woman nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± If Song Yan Ning could cure her face right now, she would really be suspicious, after all, her condition was not just an allergy, but a ravaged face.

    ¡°Please take a seat,¡± Song Yan Ning gestured toward the sofa.

    The young woman nodded slightly and walked over to sit down on the sofa.

    Song Yan Ning stepped forward, examined the young woman¡¯s face, then took out a small ointment from her own bag. This ointment was small, about the same size as chloramphenicol eye ointment sold in pharmacies.

    She had added Golden Cicada Herb powder to this ointment. The uses of Golden Cicada Herb were vast, especially in treating wounds and in skincare. Her main purpose foring here today was to talk about this with Aunt Qin; she nned to partner with Aunt Qin to incorporate Golden Cicada Herb into skincare products, with the form provided by her and the production and sales handled by Aunt Qin.

    She was too young now to earn money hands-on, so she intended to find a trustworthy person to partner with, and Aunt Qin was undoubtedly the best choice.

    Zhang Ting, seeing Song Yan Ning actually starting to treat the young woman, felt extremely anxious. She walked over to Liu Shanyue and whispered, ¡°Chairwoman, do you really believe a child?¡± The chairwoman had always been savvy, how could she be confused today? If this incident got out, theirpany would be the industry¡¯sughing stock. Even if they got through this difficulty, clients would think twice before cooperating with them in the future.

    Liu Shanyue looked at Zhang Ting indifferently, ¡°I have my own judgment.¡± If she hadn¡¯t witnessed Xiao Ning¡¯s medical skills, she would be worried too, but now she had full confidence in Xiao Ning¡¯s medical skills. Like her mother-inw¡¯s illness, so many doctors were helpless, but Xiao Ning had cured her mother-inw.

    And just now, Xiao Ning had quickly identified the cause of the allergic reaction in the skincare products. These were enough to prove Xiao Ning¡¯s prowess. It¡¯s just a pity that such an excellent child is unappreciated by her own mother.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Zhang Ting wanted to persuade her further, but was interrupted by Liu Shanyue gesturing with her hand, ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Ting nced at Song Yan Ning, shook her head and sighed, then started walking towards the office exit. She felt the chairwoman would regret this decision and maybe it was time for her to find a new job.

    ¡°What is this? It smells so nice,¡± the young woman smelled a fragrance and looked towards the porcin jar in Song Yan Ning¡¯s hands.

    ¡°This is a medicinal ointment I made myself; it has anti-inmmatory effects. Please tilt your head up,¡± Song Yan Ning poured some ointment onto her finger and, seeing the young woman had already tilted her head up, she applied it to her face.

    ¡°It feels cool andfortable.¡± The young woman felt a coolingfort on her face as soon as the ointment was applied, and the sting from the allergy was also reduced.

    After applying the ointment, Song Yan Ning handed the rest to her, ¡°Apply it again before you go to bed tonight, and you should see the results by tomorrow morning. In three days at most, the allergy on your face will be gone.¡±

    The young woman eptantly took the ointment with joy, ¡°Thank you, young doctor!¡± She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt much better already.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    ¡°Young doctor, please treat me too. I believe in you,¡± a middle-aged woman approached Song Yan Ning. She would find out if she was pregnant or not with a check-up at the hospital soon.

    ¡°That will be all for today,¡± Song Yan Ning said to the crowd.

    ¡°Why?¡± The crowd looked at Song Yan Ning, not understanding.

    ¡°You can¡¯t see the effects of the treatment right now. Even if I treated you, you¡¯d still harbor doubts,¡± Song Yan Ning nced at them.

    They thought to themselves. They indeed had such thoughts.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s better for you toe back in three days. At that time, you can see if this sister¡¯s face has changed before deciding whether or not you want treatment,¡± Song Yan Ning advised. Although she wouldn¡¯t be in Beijing in three days, she would leave the ointment with Aunt Qin.

    During her time in Miao Border with Qin Yushen, she had collected quite a lot of Golden Cicada Herb. She had already turned those herbs into powder. Some of it went into making this ointment and Beauty Pills, but there was still a lot of Golden Cicada Herb powder left.

    In three days, the powder could be added to a new skincare form she was going to create, and at least several tens of thousands of bottles could be produced, as only a small amount needed to be added to each bottle of skincare product.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯lle back in three days.¡±

    ¡°What if there¡¯s no effect?¡±

    ¡°I willpensate for all your losses,¡± Liu Shanyue spoke. She believed in Xiao Ning; Xiao Ning would definitely surprise her.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and looked at the young woman, ¡°Do you have a photo?¡±

    The young woman was slightly taken aback, then nodded, ¡°I have some in my phone.¡±

    ¡°Could you please show the photo to everyone?¡± Song Yan Ning said. In three days, the young woman¡¯s face would surely be substantially healed, and by then some might suspect that Aunt Qin had switched the person, so to prevent such a situation, it was necessary that everyone saw a photo of the woman¡¯s face before the allergy.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the young woman nodded and took out her phone, found her photos, and showed them to the crowd. She recognized why Song Yan Ning wanted her to show her photos to everyone, which gave her even more confidence in the recovery of her face.

    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty! Can I take a picture?¡±

    ¡°Can I also take one, please?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± The young woman said somewhat shyly, nodding her head.

    Taking photos, of course, was so they couldpare the results in three days.

    Soon, everyone left Liu Shanyue¡¯s office. There was no point in staying any longer; they might as welle back in three days to see the results.

    Liu Shanyue took a long breath and smiled at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, thank you!¡± Without Xiao Ning here, the issue wouldn¡¯t have been resolved so quickly.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and shook her head, ¡°Aunt Qin, no need to be polite. I came here actually to discuss another matter with you.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Liu Shanyue no longer saw Song Yan Ning as just a seven-year-old child.

    ¡°I want to coborate with Aunt Qin tounch a skincare product into the market. I¡¯ll provide the form and the main ingredients, and Aunt Qin will be responsible for the production and marketing. As for the profit sharing, whether it¡¯s fifty-fifty or sixty-forty, I have no objections,¡± Song Yan Ning detailed her idea to Liu Shanyue.

 Chapter 122 - 122 122 Inspection Report

    ?Chapter 122: 122, Inspection Report   Chapter 122: 122, Inspection Report                                   ¡°So which product do you n tounch?¡± Liu Shanyue asked with interest. After taking the Beauty Pill Xiao Ning gave herst night, she woke up this morning to find a faint fragrance in her mouth and noticed herplexion looked much better than before, though she wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her imagination.

    ¡°Skincare cream. I¡¯ll add Golden Cicada Herb powder to it. Golden Cicada Herb can beautify and nourish the skin, and it¡¯s especially good for scar removal. The Beauty Pill I gave you before contains Golden Cicada Herb,¡± Song Yan Ning said. She had consideredunching the Beauty Pill, but it required not only Golden Cicada Herb but also many other precious herbs and Spirit Grass. Most importantly, the Beauty Pill couldn¡¯t be produced on arge scale.

    ¡°The ointment you just gave to that person, was it also made with Golden Cicada Herb?¡± Liu Shanyue asked, intrigued by Song Yan Ning¡¯s mention of its scar-removing properties.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, taking out a bag of ointment from her bag and handing it to Liu Shanyue, ¡°Aunt Qin, I have to go back tomorrow. These ointments are for you.¡± She had just calcted how many she would need while looking at the data, and there should be more than enough.

    Liu Shanyue was somewhat surprised as she epted the ointment, ¡°Why did you bring so much ointment?¡± She wouldn¡¯t have found it strange if it were one or two tubes, but so much all at once had her very curious.

    ¡°After hearing what Aunt Qin said yesterday, I went back and prepared these ointments, not sure if it¡¯ll be enough,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile.

    Liu Shanyue looked at Song Yan Ning with emotion, ¡°Xiao Ning, Aunt Qin really doesn¡¯t know how to thank you; tell Aunt Qin if you ever need anything.¡± Xiao Ning must have stayed up all night to make so much ointment; she mustn¡¯t have slept. This child is too kind!

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Qin Yushen leaned in close to Song Yan Ning¡¯s ear, ¡°I have nothing to repay you with, except to offer myself.¡±

    Song Yan Ning turned her head and gave Qin Yushen a disdainful look. Nobody wants your offer.

    Qin Yushen couldn¡¯t help butugh. She is really adorable!

    Seeing the interaction between the two, Liu Shanyue smiled. She hoped that in the future, the two young people could reallye together.

    After leaving Liu Shanyue¡¯spany, the middle-aged woman nned to take a taxi to the hospital for a checkup. As long as she knew whether she was pregnant, she would know if Song Yan Ning had lied to her.

    ¡°Sister Yang, let me apany you to the hospital; I have a car and can take you,¡± said one of the women who hade to thepany with Yang Lijuan to make a fuss.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you as well.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Everyone wanted to know whether Yang Lijuan was really pregnant.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this,¡± said Yang Lijuan, somewhat troubled. She understood their intentions, but going with so many people would attract unnecessary attention, and she didn¡¯t want to be the center of gossip.

    ¡°We won¡¯t go in with you; we¡¯ll just wait outside for you to get the report.¡±

    The others nodded in agreement. They were only interested in the result.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Yang Lijuan finally agreed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the car; wait here for me,¡± said the woman who had offered to drive Yang Lijuan as she turned and walked toward the parking lot.

    A small crowd made their way to the hospital with much fanfare.

    Yang Lijuan, apanied by a woman named Zhang Cui, went to the gynecology department for a checkup.

    ¡°Doctor, I want to see if I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Yang Lijuan said, touching her belly, her eyes full of anticipation. Soon, she would know if she was truly pregnant.

    The doctor handed her a clear stic cup, ¡°After you¡¯ve collected your urine, go to theboratory.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Doctor,¡± Yang Lijuan took the stic cup and left the gynecology department.

    After delivering the urine sample to theb, Yang Lijuan sat anxiously waiting for the results. She was nervous, excited, and a little scared.

    Soon after, she heard the doctor call her name and sprang up, hurrying to the counter to read her report. Upon seeing the results, tears fell from her eyes. She was pregnant, truly pregnant! Wonderful, just wonderful!

    ¡°Sister Yang, what are the results?¡± Zhang Cui, seeing Yang Lijuan crying while looking at the report, already knew the oue, but still asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, the baby is over a month old,¡± Yang Lijuan said with a joyful smile, but her tears kept flowing. Thinking that her husband still didn¡¯t know the good news, she quickly took out her phone to call him.

    Having gotten the result she wanted, Zhang Cui no longer bothered with Yang Lijuan and walked outside. Who would have thought that young girl really had medical skills? It seemed there was hope for her own face.

    Seeing Zhang Cuie out, everyone gathered around eagerly.

    ¡°What happened? Did you get the results?¡±

    Zhang Cui nodded, ¡°Sister Yang is pregnant.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The crowd cheered happily. With Yang Lijuan pregnant, it meant that Song Yan Ning had told the truth, and their faces could surely be healed too.

    After having lunch with Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, Liu Shanyue returned to herpany. She was really happy today; Xiao Ning had solved a big problem for her and had given her a skincare form. She believed that with Xiao Ning¡¯s cooperation, herpany would undoubtedly keep getting better.

    When Zhang Ting saw Liu Shanyue return, she nced at the resignation letter on the desk. She had been with thepany for three years, and Liu Shanyue had always been good to her, so she never epted offers from otherpanies. But this time, Liu Shanyue¡¯s actions had disappointed her, and she had made up her mind.

    Once Liu Shanyue entered her office, Zhang Ting stood up, picked up the resignation letter from the desk, and headed to Liu Shanyue¡¯s office.

    Liu Shanyue took a sip of water from her cup and, hearing a knock at the door, said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Zhang Ting pushed the door open, walked into the office, and approached Liu Shanyue, ¡°Chairwoman, I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Liu Shanyue nodded, put down her cup, and looked at Zhang Ting. She was displeased with Zhang Ting¡¯s attitude toward Xiao Ning today, but she knew Zhang Ting had thepany¡¯s best interest at heart, so she didn¡¯t me her.

    Zhang Ting ced the resignation letter on the table, ¡°Chairwoman, I want to resign.¡±

    Liu Shanyue nced at the resignation letter and looked at Zhang Ting, ¡°Once I ept this, you won¡¯t have another chance to regret it.¡± She valued Zhang Ting¡¯s abilities, but if she was set on leaving, Liu Shanyue wouldn¡¯t hold her back, since everyone has their own choices to make.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhang Ting nodded.

    ¡°Go to HR to handle the resignation, and I¡¯ll have them give you an extra month¡¯s sry,¡± Liu Shanyue said, picking up the resignation letter and cing it in a drawer.

    ¡°Thank you, Chairwoman!¡± Zhang Ting expressed her gratitude and then walked out of the office. She nned to go to Ou Beauty. She had heard that the chairman of Ou Beauty was Lin Wansheng from the Lin family. Although the Lin family was not one of the Four Great Families, they were a second-tier family, definitely much stronger than the powerless Liu Shanyue.

 Chapter 123 - 123 123 know

    ?Chapter 123: 123, know   Chapter 123: 123, know                                   Cheng Fengjie checked the time and took out his cell phone to call Song Yufeng¡¯s number again.

    Song Yufeng had just finished a meeting and returned to his office. Hearing his phone ringing, he checked and saw it was Cheng Fengjie calling. What was Cheng Fengjie doing? Hadn¡¯t they already agreed to discuss business cooperation details when they met at hispany?

    Pressing the answer button, he said, ¡°This is Song Yufeng.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Song, hello! I have a personal matter to discuss, do you have time now?¡± Cheng Fengjie asked politely.

    Song Yufeng nced at his watch, ¡°Go ahead.¡± He didn¡¯t understand what personal matter Cheng Fengjie could have with him.

    ¡°Is it convenient to talk about the Emperor Realm over the phone?¡± Cheng Fengjie¡¯s fingers gently tapped on the desk, a calm demeanor about him.

    Song Yufeng stood up and locked the door of his office, ¡°Go ahead.¡± There were many families in Beijing, and younger members had entered the Emperor Realm. Cheng Fengjie¡¯s father was a meritorious man, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that the Cheng Family had secured a spot in the Emperor Realm.

    ¡°The situation is this, the night beforest, my Xiao Jun encountered Ms. Qin in the Emperor Realm and she ran into some trouble. The system only gave her 15 minutes to borrow points, otherwise she would be expunged. Xiao Jun promptly loaned her points to help. However¡­ Ms. Qin used our current coboration as a threat to make Xiao Jun oppose the young master of the Qin Family and a young girl, now all of Xiao Jun¡¯s points have been taken, and hispanions also resent him for it. Ms. Qin was likely expelled by the system as well,¡± Cheng Fengjie exined in detail.

    As Song Yufeng listened, his expression grew increasingly grim, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to hear that, and I¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡± Song Yanxue actually did such a thing, but weren¡¯t she and Xiao Shen on good terms? Why would she contrive to harm him?

    ¡°Mr. Song, I don¡¯t mean to create misunderstanding,¡± Cheng Fengjie revealed a victorious smile. He guessed that Song Yanxue hadn¡¯t yet informed her family of the incident; otherwise, the Song Family would not be so calm. Securing a spot in the Emperor Realm was not easy, even for mighty families like the Song and Qin Families, each had only one spot.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit busy now, I¡¯ll contact youter. Rest assured, our cooperation will not be affected.¡± Song Yufeng had no mood to chat further with Cheng Fengjie. He needed to verify the truth of the matter. But considering Cheng Fengjie had called specifically and detailed the issue so explicitly, it was most likely true.

    Song Yufeng gave a few instructions to his subordinates, then rushed to the Song Family home.

    Mr. Song was in his study, on the phone with an old friend, ¡°Is there no other way to secure a spot?¡± He wanted to get a spot in the Emperor Realm for Xiao Ning, but despite exhausting all his connections, he still couldn¡¯t secure one.

    ¡°Unless you turn to the Ancient Martial Sect.¡± The quotas for these big families and powers were distributed by the Ancient Martial Sect.

    Mr. Song sighed deeply, ¡°Alright, thanks for the help!¡±

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± A slightly urgent series of knocks suddenly sounded.

    Mr. Song frowned in displeasure, put down the phone, and said sternly, ¡°Come in!¡±

    Song Yufeng opened the door and entered the study, ¡°Dad, I have something important to tell you.¡± He knew he had knocked a bit hastily just now, but the matter was indeed urgent.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Mr. Song walked over to the sofa, sat down, and gestured for Song Yufeng to sit beside him and speak.

    Song Yufeng approached Mr. Song, ¡°Xinxin might have been expelled from the Emperor Realm.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Mr. Song stood up abruptly, disbelievingly looking at Song Yufeng, ¡°How did youe to know this?¡± If true, this was no small matter.

    Song Yufeng repeated to Mr. Song what Cheng Fengjie had told him.

    ¡°This is outrageous! Bring her here,¡± Mr. Song roared in anger.

    Song Yanxue was lying on her bed ying games. These past days, she had been extremely nervous, afraid that her family would discover she had been expelled from the Emperor Realm.

    She nned to wait a bit longer, if Cheng Jun didn¡¯t mention it by tomorrow, then nothing woulde of it. After all, the Cheng Family was still discussing the coboration with the Song Family, and Cheng Jun would surely be cautious. Besides, only his points were stolen, unlike her expulsion from the system.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±

    The sudden knocking startled Song Yanxue from her bed, ¡°Who?¡± A bad premonition suddenly surged in her heart.

    ¡°Open the door! It¡¯s me!¡± Song Yufeng¡¯s deep voice came from outside.

    Hearing it was Song Yufeng, Song Yanxue knew she was done for. Her father wouldn¡¯t knock on her door unless something was wrong. Now that he was knocking, it was almost certainly about the Emperor Realm. Damn Cheng Jun! How dare he snitch! Since he did, she would definitely ensure that the coboration between the Cheng and Song Families wouldn¡¯t seed. She might not have a way, but her mother surely would.

    ¡°Did you hear me?!¡± Song Yufeng¡¯s voice came again, interrupting Song Yanxue¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m feeling unwell,¡± Song Yanxue feigned weakness. For now, she could only dy things. She was truly scared.

    ¡°Unwell or not, open the door,¡± Song Yufeng¡¯s voice carried an edge of anger. He knew Song Yanxue was speaking out of fear, but some things had to be faced. Since a mistake was made, evading it would certainly not resolve things.

    Fearfully shrinking back, Song Yanxue eventually slowly got up and opened the door. She knew that further dy was futile; her father could open the door with his keys anyway. There was no escaping.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Song Yanxue looked fearfully at Song Yufeng, quickly lowering her head.

    ¡°Come with me to your grandfather,¡± Song Yufeng said sternly and turned to leave.

    Song Yanxue obediently nodded and followed. At this moment, her heart was filled with nothing but fear. Perhaps her grandfather and father wouldn¡¯t be too harsh, but her second and third uncles, if they found out, would certainly severely punish her.

    Yang Xin¡¯er stepped out of her room and saw Song Yufeng¡¯s angry face, somewhat surprised. Just as she was about to ask, she saw Song Yanxue following behind, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Song Yufeng said coolly, not stopping his stride. He did not want Xinxin to get involved. He felt powerless in this matter; the mistake Song Yanxue had made this time was not minor, and she would definitely face severe punishment.

    ¡°Mum,¡± Song Yanxue, with tearful eyes, looked pitifully at Yang Xin¡¯er. Now, only her mother could save her.

 Chapter 124 - 124 124 Who is that person

    ?Chapter 124: 124, Who is that person?   Chapter 124: 124, Who is that person?                                   Seeing Song Yanxue¡¯s appearance, Yang Xin¡¯er felt a pang of heartache, ¡°Tell Mom, what happened?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Song Yanxue hesitated for a long time but still couldn¡¯t say it. Her father had not mentioned why Grandfather was looking for her, and perhaps it wasn¡¯t what she thought. She decided to wait and see the situation first and certainly couldn¡¯t confess prematurely.

    ¡°Xiao Xue.¡± Song Yufeng stopped in his tracks and called out.

    ¡°Coming.¡± Song Yanxue nced at Yang Xin¡¯er and followed Song Yufeng.

    Yang Xin¡¯er thought for a moment and followed them. Xiao Xue was her most beloved daughter, and she would not allow her to suffer any grievances.

    Seeing that Yang Xin¡¯er was also following, Song Yufeng was somewhat helpless, ¡°Xinxin, don¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡± The mistake Xiao Xue had made this time was beyond even his control.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I intervene? Xiao Xue is my daughter, and her affairs are my affairs,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er retorted angrily at Song Yufeng. She was still upset aboutst night, and although he always professed his love, now he didn¡¯t even have the courage to stand by her.

    Song Yufeng shook his head and sighed, walking towards Mr. Song¡¯s study. He knew Xinxin¡¯s temperament; nothing he said now would make a difference. She would find out sooner orter.

    The three arrived at the study. Mr. Song¡¯s face showed a hint of displeasure when he saw Yang Xin¡¯er had followed as well. He looked at Song Yanxue hiding behind Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°Xiao Xue,e out. What are you doing hiding behind?¡±

    Song Yanxue bit her lip and slowly stepped out from behind Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°Grandfather!¡±

    ¡°Do you know where you went wrong?¡± Mr. Song asked sternly, staring at Song Yanxue. He intended to give her a chance to admit her mistake on her own. As a descendant of the Song Family, she must have the courage to confront her mistakes.

    ¡°Xiao Xue doesn¡¯t know,¡± Song Yanxue shook her head. She wanted to speak, but she dared not.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Mr. Song angrily mmed the table.

    ¡°At this point, you¡¯re still unwilling to speak? How long are you nning to hide this?¡± Mr. Song¡¯s face remained stern as he looked at Song Yanxue, disappointment filling his eyes. He had given her a chance, yet she still chose to conceal it, which deeply disappointed him.

    ¡°Father, what exactly happened?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Are you still unwilling to talk?¡± Mr. Song ignored Yang Xin¡¯er, his sharp eyes piercing as he fixed them on Song Yanxue.

    Song Yanxue closed her eyes, clenched her teeth, and looked at Mr. Song, ¡°I was expelled from the system.¡±

    ¡°What? You were expelled from the system? How did that happen?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er stared at Song Yanxue in disbelief. If Xiao Xue was expelled from the system, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to enter Emperor Realm anymore. How could they allow that?

    ¡°Why were you expelled?¡± Mr. Song asked calmly. He had already heard the reason from Yufeng, but he wanted to hear it from Xiao Xue herself.

    Song Yanxue¡¯s lips pursed, and her eyes gradually reddened, ¡°It was the fault of the person from Brother Yushen¡¯s team. She schemed to use up all my points and prevented Brother Yushen from lending me points. I was so angry that I went to Cheng Jun to steal their points.¡± When Brother Yushen wasn¡¯t teamed up with the Doctor, he would lend her points without a word, so it must have been the Doctor who stopped Brother Yushen from lending them.

    ¡°Who was that person?¡± Mr. Song asked.

    Song Yufeng and Yang Xin¡¯er were also very curious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only know that her code name is ¡®Doctor¡¯.¡± What annoyed Song Yanxue the most was that although the other party was removed from the system, she did not even know their identity.

    ¡°Doctor?¡± Mr. Song¡¯s first thought was of Song Yan Ning, but he quickly dismissed his own guess. He must have thought too much, associating the medical skills with Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Could it be Song Yan Ning? She knows medical skills, and her rtionship with Xiao Shen is not bad either,¡± guessed Yang Xin¡¯er. The more she thought about it, the more she believed her guess was correct. That Song Yan Ning was a troublemaker. If she hadn¡¯te to Beijing, their family wouldn¡¯t have had any problems, but since her arrival, she had thrown their family into turmoil, now even Xiao Shen was ignoring Xiao Xue.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t possibly be her,¡± Song Yufeng said uncertainly. Although Xiao Ning knew medical skills, the slot in the Emperor Realm was not so easily obtained.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be Xiao Ning,¡± Mr. Song denied. These old men just needed to stamp their foot, and the whole of Beijing, even the whole country, would tremble a few times, but even they could not get an additional slot. How could Xiao Ning possibly get one? Unless Xiao Ning was a disciple of the Ancient Martial Sect.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Xiao Shen?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er suggested. She was determined to find out the identity of that ¡®Doctor¡¯ and get justice for Xiao Xue.

    ¡°Um,¡± Mr. Song nodded. He too was eager to know who that Doctor was.

    Yang Xin¡¯er took out her phone, found Liu Shanyue¡¯s number, and dialed it.

    When Liu Shanyue¡¯s voice came through, Yang Xin¡¯er spoke, ¡°Xiao Yue, are you at home?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the office,¡± Liu Shanyue said indifferently. She wasn¡¯t very interested in socializing with Xin¡¯er right now, someone who didn¡¯t even recognize her own child, how could she genuinely care for a stranger? Such a friend wasn¡¯t worth having.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re busy, we¡¯ll go shopping another day,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er hung up after speaking. She had wanted to use Xiao Yue¡¯s connection to ask Xiao Shen, but since Xiao Yue was at the office, it was no use asking her.

    Yang Xin¡¯er looked at Song Yanxue, ¡°Xiao Xue, you call Xiao Shen.¡± She had to find out who the Doctor was today.

    Song Yanxue took out her phone and called Qin Yushen, ¡°The phone you¡¯ve dialed is turned off, please try againter¡­¡±

    Song Yanxue looked at her phone sadly, ¡°Brother Yushen¡¯s phone has been off thesest couple of days.¡± She had tried calling several times, but Brother Yushen¡¯s phone was always off.

    ¡°Xiao Xue,e with me to the ancestral hall,¡± Mr. Song stepped out of the study. Regardless of who the Doctor was, Xiao Xue¡¯s punishment was unavoidable.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Song Yanxue grabbed Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with fear. Going to the ancestral hall meant punishment, and she didn¡¯t want to go.

    Yang Xin¡¯er patted Song Yanxue¡¯s hand and looked at Mr. Song who was already out of the study, ¡°Dad, can¡¯t you spare Xiao Xue this time? She didn¡¯t mean to lose the slot.¡±

    Mr. Song turned to look at Yang Xin¡¯er, his sharp eyes filled with coldness, ¡°Does what I say not matter anymore?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er shook her head, stepping back, ¡°I just can¡¯t bear to see Xiao Xue suffer. She was framed in this matter, she is a victim.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Mr. Song snorted coldly and stepped forward.

    Song Yufeng grabbed Song Yanxue¡¯s arm and followed Mr. Song.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Song Yanxue screamed in fear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Mom will be with you,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er hurriedly followed them too.

 Chapter 125 - 125 125 Punishment

    ?Chapter 125: 125, Punishment   Chapter 125: 125, Punishment                                   The members of the Song Family quickly received the news and gathered in the ancestral hall.

    Song Yanxue knelt in the center of the hall, her face pale, her body trembling continuously. It was her first time facing such a situation; how could she not be afraid?

    ¡°Big brother, I think this matter must be strictly punished as a warning to others,¡± Song Xingquan said, looking at Mr. Song. He had disagreed with giving the quota to Song Yanxue when they initially received it.

    ¡°I agree with second brother,¡± Song Xinghua nodded in approval. He had inquired about the Emperor Realm, having heard that there was Immortality Medicine and many Martial Arts Secret Books there.

    Initially, he had some hope for Song Yanxue; she had reached the intermediate level of the Emperor Realm so quickly. But this foolish girl had wasted the quota so quickly. Not to mention Immortality Medicine, she didn¡¯t even obtain a single secret book. Now, getting another chance to enter the Emperor Realm was as difficult as reaching the skies. He would not be lenient with Song Yanxue.

    Yang Xin¡¯er looked sympathetically at Song Yanxue kneeling on the ground. She wanted to speak up, but she had no right to speak in this ce.

    Mr. Song looked at Song Yanxue, his eyes filled withplex emotions. ¡°Punish Song Yanxue with tenshes and expel her from Beijing, not allowing her to step into Beijing for ten years.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Song Yanxue raised her head, looking at Mr. Song in disbelief. Wasn¡¯t Grandpa the one who loved her the most? How could he be so ruthless?

    ¡°Father!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but speak, trying to plead for Song Yanxue.

    ¡°Anyone who pleads will be punished together,¡± Mr. Song¡¯s tone was indisputable.

    Yang Xin¡¯er could only close her mouth, watching Song Yanxue silently cry. Xiao Xue was her daughter; seeing her punished felt like her heart was being cut, yet she could only watch helplessly, unable to do anything.

    Song Yan Ning was unaware of what was happening in the Song Family, and even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t care. Apart from the surname Song, she had no rtion to the Song Family.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, let¡¯s go,¡± Song Yan Ning said, carrying a small bag and emerging from the house with Xiang.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang nodded, looking back reluctantly at the courtyard, their eyes filled with reluctance. Leaving this time, they didn¡¯t know if they would ever return.

    Reaching the parasol tree, Li Meixiang touched it gently. If possible, she really wanted to take this tree with her, but she knew that was just fantasy. She was actually content that the tree was well-nted here.

    Li Meixiang withdrew her hand and smiled at Song Yan Ning, Yang Lisheng, and Xiang. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Since the decision was made, they had to let go, luckily the courtyard was still theirs now.

    As they opened the gate, they saw Qin Yushen, who was about to knock.

    ¡°Xiao Shen, why have youe?¡± Li Meixiang smiled at Qin Yushen. She liked this child very much. This time,ing to Beijing, he had helped them a lot; without him, this courtyard, and that parasol tree, she would never have seen again.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang, Grandma Yang, I came to take you to the train station,¡± Qin Yushen stepped forward, taking the small bag from Song Yan Ning¡¯s hands. Originally, his mother also wanted toe, but she couldn¡¯t get away from thepany work.

    ¡°We can just take a taxi; there¡¯s no need to trouble you,¡± Yang Lisheng felt somewhat guilty; the Qin Family had helped them a lot since they came to Beijing.

    ¡°No trouble, I¡¯m on summer break and have nothing to do at home,¡± Qin Yushen walked up to Song Yan Ning and stood beside her. ¡°Xiao Ning, call me when you get back.¡± He had specially switched to a new phone number that only she could dial.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Good!¡± Qin Yushen patted Song Yan Ning on the head and pulled her hand, walking toward the end of the alley.

    Song Yan Ning wanted to withdraw her hand, but after thinking about it, she let it be. After all, she and Qin Yushen wouldn¡¯t see each other often in the future. They had held hands before, so one more time didn¡¯t matter.

    Watching Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen holding hands, Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang exchanged smiles and followed the pair.

    Qin Yushen instructed the driver to drop them off at the train station¡¯s square, then exited the car and approached the group. ¡°Let me take you inside.¡± His family had already spoken to the train station, arranging a VIP room for Xiao Ning and her family.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary; we can enter by ourselves. There¡¯s security and all that; it would be troublesome for you to go in,¡± Yang Lisheng said, smiling. He appreciated Xiao Shen¡¯s kindness, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter without a train ticket.

    Qin Yushen smiled and took the small bag from Song Yan Ning, taking her hand again. ¡°Grandpa Yang, Grandma Yang, just follow me.¡±

    Yang Lisheng chuckled helplessly, pulling Li Meixiang along as they followed Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning. Since Xiao Shen said so, he must have made arrangements.

    Qin Yushen escorted Song Yan Ning and her family to the VIP room. ¡°The train doesn¡¯t leave for a while; you can rest here for a bit. When it¡¯s time, the train conductor wille to get you.¡±

    ¡°Is this really a waiting room?¡± Li Meixiang looked around the VIP room, which not only had a sofa, a massage chair, and a television but also a buffet. It wasn¡¯t that she was inexperienced; it was just that this was unlike any waiting room she had seen.

    ¡°Yes, Grandma Yang, the tform is just outside, you can board the train ahead of others,¡± Qin Yushen smiled.

    ¡°Xiao Shen,e visit us in Yang City when you have time,¡± Yang Lisheng picked up a newspaper from a nearby shelf.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang, I will,¡± Qin Yushen smiled, looking at Song Yan Ning and winked. With her in Yang City, he would definitely visit.

    Song Yan Ning stuck out her tongue and made a face at Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen couldn¡¯t help butugh, moving to the side to pour some tea for Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng.

    ¡°I can do it myself,¡± Li Meixiang took the tea. The more she saw of Xiao Shen, the more she liked him. He was polite and respectful to elders, and most importantly, he was nice to Xiao Ning, not minding her appearance. It¡¯s a pity the two kids were still young, otherwise, she would definitely marry Xiao Ning to Xiao Shen.

    Qin Yushen poured another cup and offered it to Song Yan Ning. ¡°Do you want some fruit? I can get it for you.¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, smiling. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drink?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty,¡± Qin Yushen sat down beside Song Yan Ning, smiling as he looked at her. His main intent was to talk to her, as after she returned to Yang City, apart from possibly seeing each other in the Emperor Realm, he didn¡¯t know when they¡¯d meet again.

    Song Yan Ning took a sip of her tea. ¡°I probably won¡¯t go there in the next few days,¡± she said, nning to refine the brush pen when she got back.

 Chapter 126 - 126 One Hundred Twenty-Six Return Trip

    ?Chapter 126: One Hundred Twenty-Six, Return Trip   Chapter 126: One Hundred Twenty-Six, Return Trip                                   ¡°You¡¯ll have to call me every day,¡± Qin Yushen didn¡¯t ask Song Yan Ning why she wouldn¡¯t go to the Emperor Realm, since she said so, she must have things to do.

    ¡°Once every five days,¡± Song Yan Ning stretched out her hand. She didn¡¯t have the time to make calls every day.

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll call every other day,¡± this was thergest concession he was willing to make.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes silently, ¡°Once every three days, or I won¡¯t call at all.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but you have to keep your word,¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes shed with a sly smile. She would call him once every three days, but he could call her every day.

    The train attendant entered the VIP room, bowed slightly to Song Yan Ning and the others, and said with a smile, ¡°Dear guests! The train will depart in ten minutes, please follow me.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Shen, we¡¯re heading in,¡± Li Meixiang looked toward Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen smiled and nodded, ¡°Grandma Yang! Grandpa Yang! I wish you a smooth journey.¡±

    He turned to look at Song Yan Ning, and a hint of reluctance shed through his deep eyes, ¡°Remember to call me when you get home to let me know you¡¯re safe.¡± He knew that there weren¡¯t many people in this world who could harm Xiao Ning, and besides, she had Xiang to protect her, but he still hoped to receive a call from her, confirming her safe return home.

    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Song Yan Ning smiled, nodded, and waved to Qin Yushen, then left with Xiang, Yang Lisheng, and Li Meixiang, following the train attendant out of the VIP room.

    Qin Yushen watched their departing figures until they were out of sight, then withdrew his gaze and left.

    Song Yan Ning had Liu Xin purchase sleeper tickets. It took a day and a night to travel from Beijing to Yang City, and she couldn¡¯t bear to tire her grandparents out.

    Following the numbers on the train tickets, they found their sleeperpartment, which had two bunk beds, amounting to exactly four beds, one for each of them.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, you and Grandma sleep on the bottom bunk,¡± Yang Lisheng put their luggage on the table.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll sleep on the top bunk, and you and Grandma can take the bottom,¡± Song Yan Ning wouldn¡¯t possibly let her grandpa sleep on the top bunk. Although he was in good health, climbing up and down might lead to a fall, which would be bad.

    ¡°What if you fall climbing up and down?¡± Yang Lisheng was worried. Xiao Ning was the apple of his and his wife¡¯s eye, and if she got hurt, they would be heartbroken.

    ¡°Nope! I want the top bunk, I like it there. Grandpa, please?¡± Song Yan Ning pleaded with Yang Lisheng.

    Yang Lisheng shook his head helplessly and tapped Song Yan Ning¡¯s forehead with his finger, smiling fondly, ¡°I can never win with you.¡±

    Song Yan Ning mischievously smiled, tossed her bag up to the top bunk, and agilely climbed up.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang shook their heads, smiling. Having Xiao Ning with them these years added a lot of joy to their lives. Even though they hoped Xiao Ning would return to the Song Family, their hearts were extremely reluctant to let her go.

    Song Yan Ningy in bed, resting with her eyes closed, when her phone buzzed.

    She opened her eyes, reached for the phone beside her pillow, and saw a message.

    The corners of her mouth curled, and she tapped the message open, ¡°Where are you now?¡± Naturally, it was sent by Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Pal, we just parted ways not long ago,¡± Song Yan Ning was somewhat speechless.

    ¡°I know, just wanted to message you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡±

    ¡°Childish!¡±

    Qin Yushen saw the message from Song Yan Ning, imagining her current expression, and a smile appeared on his face involuntarily. He had never thought he would care so much for someone, as if it was destined by fate.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go buy dinner,¡± Yang Lisheng¡¯s voice came from below.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go buy dinner,¡± Song Yan Ning checked the time, realizing that it was almost six-thirty, and quickly tapped on her phone, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy dinner and chatter.¡± She and Qin Yushen had messaged each other for so long that her phone was almost out of battery.

    She climbed down from the top bunk, plugged her phone in to charge, saw Qin Yushen¡¯s reply and smiled softly, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, what would you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°Let Grandpa go instead,¡± Yang Lisheng said. Even though Xiao Ning was not like other kids, he was still notfortable with her going alone.

    ¡°I want to walk around, it¡¯s so ufortable just lying in bed. I¡¯m off,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she had already left the sleeperpartment.

    ¡°Xiang! Xiang!¡± Yang Lisheng called out, wanting Xiang to apany her, but Song Yan Ning had already ordered Xiang to stay and protect the grandparents, so Xiang did notply.

    ¡°Old Yang, you should follow her and take a look,¡± Li Meixiang was also worried.

    Xiang suddenly climbed down from the top bunk, stood in front of Yang Lisheng who was about to leave, ¡°Xiao Ning told me to protect you. Don¡¯t go out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not at ease with Xiao Ning out there alone,¡± Yang Lisheng said, trying to bypass Xiang. There were all kinds of people on the train; what if Xiao Ning encountered a bad person?

    Xiang moved a step, blocking Yang Lisheng again, ¡°If Xiao Ning calls me, I¡¯ll hear it.¡± She was bound by a master¡¯s contract and could sense her master no matter the distance.

    ¡°You think you have super-hearing?¡± Yang Lisheng was a bit speechless but gave up on the idea of following. Xiang was stubborn; once she made up her mind, nothing they said would change it.

    As soon as Song Yan Ning walked out of thepartment, she knew two men were following her. They had been tailing her since she boarded, and she hade out to see what their intentions were, and who had sent them.

    Stopping between two connecting cars, Song Yan Ning stood in front of the door, looking outside. Because it was raining, it had already grown dark outside, and she could only dimly see the trees swiftly passing by.

    The two men, curious why Song Yan Ning had stopped, approached her. They were adults, after all; how could they be afraid of a child?

    One of them reached out to grab Song Yan Ning, ¡°What, just because Dad scolded you a little, you get upset with me? Come on, let¡¯s go back to our seats.¡±

    As the man reached for her, Song Yan Ning¡¯s fingers moved slightly, and two streaks of silver light shot out.

    The two men immediately found themselves paralyzed, panic rising in their hearts. What was happening?

    ¡°Who are you? What are your intentions by following me?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at them. She had set up an Array here; to outsiders, they would just appear to be standing and enjoying the scenery.

    ¡°A young woman hired us to follow you. She told us to take you off the train halfway and sell you in Qianshan Valley. Once the job was done, each of us would get a hundred thousand.¡± Why can¡¯t I control my mouth?

    ¡°Describe her appearance,¡± Song Yan Ning had a guess in mind. There were few in Beijing who had a grudge against her other than Yang Xin¡¯er. It seemed the lesson she taughtst time was too light.

 Chapter 127 - 127 One hundred twenty-seven communicate

    ?Chapter 127: One hundred twenty-seven,municate   Chapter 127: One hundred twenty-seven,municate                                   ¡°We¡¯ve never seen her face; she always contacts us by phone. Based on her voice, she should be a young woman.¡±

    ¡°Which phone did she use to contact you? Give me that phone,¡± demanded Song Yan Ning, holding out her hand. Since the other party let them take the child off the train to sell, they would definitely call again.

    One of the men reached into his pocket, took out a cell phone, and handed it to Song Yan Ning. Although he was extremely unwilling, he was unable to control his own actions.

    Song Yan Ning took the phone, put it in her own purse, and no longer paid attention to the two men as she walked forward. Now all she had to do was wait for the call, and she would know who was behind this.

    It wasn¡¯t until Song Yan Ning had been gone for a long time that the two men, as if their souls had just returned to their bodies, came to their senses, looking at each other with fear in their eyes. They were absolutely not dreaming; that child was not someone they could afford to provoke.

    Song Yan Ning bought dinner and returned to the sleeperpartment, only to see her grandfather and Xiang staring at each other, the former with a displeased face and thetter expressionless.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯m back,¡± said Song Yan Ning with a smile, entering thepartment and setting the food on the table.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning return, Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang both breathed a sigh of relief. Xiao Ning had gone out without even taking her phone; if she had disappeared, they would have been frantic.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, what did you buy?¡± asked Li Meixiang, walking over to Song Yan Ning and smiling at the several lunchboxes on the table.

    ¡°Curry beef rice, chicken leg rice, ck pepper steak rice, and some fruit,¡± Song Yan Ning spread the lunchboxes out one by one, allowing Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang to choose. There wasn¡¯t much selection on the train, mostly just fast food.

    Yang Xin¡¯er paced the room restlessly. Tomorrow, Xiao Xue would be sent away, and she would never again hear Xiao Xueughing, acting spoiled, or ying the piano by her side. She really couldn¡¯t bear to part with Xiao Xue, but she couldn¡¯t keep her and could only watch helplessly as she was sent away.

    Song Yufeng snuffed out the cigarette in his hand and looked at Yang Xin¡¯er. He rarely smoked, only when he was troubled, ¡°Xin¡¯er, I know you¡¯re upset, and I¡¯m not feeling good either, but Xiao Xue did make a mistake, and our being reluctant is useless. Don¡¯t worry, I will exin the situation there and make sure they take good care of Xiao Xue; she won¡¯t suffer even a little bit.¡± Xiao Xue was just moving to a new ce to live. Besides not being able to return to Beijing, her living standards would be no different from the Song Family¡¯s.

    ¡°But Xiaoxue is still young, she can¡¯t be without us. Going there on her own, how will she manage?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er, thinking of Song Yanxue, could not help her tears from falling.

    Song Yufeng heaved a long sigh, ¡°She will gradually get used to it.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let her go, Yufeng, please beg the old man for mercy. Don¡¯t send Xiaoxue away, okay? Choose another punishment, please?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er pleaded tearfully to Song Yufeng.

    Song Yufeng shook his head, ¡°The lost spot pertains to the entire Song Family, and the other families now have younger members in the Emperor Realm. Because of this spot, they will be stronger in the future. Without it, our Song Family may eventually be reced by other families.¡± This was very possible since the founders of the Four Great Families hade from the Emperor Realm. His grandfather hadn¡¯t actually died; he remained in the Emperor Realm, just unable to leave. So that spot was as good as non-existent.

    ¡°But Xiaoxue wasn¡¯t at fault, she was framed.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er tearfully defended Song Yanxue. It was all that doctor¡¯s fault; she would find out who she was.

    ¡°The loss of the spot is still a loss, regardless of the reason,¡± Song Yufeng said indifferently. It would be somewhat better if his father could secure another spot; otherwise, they would have to wait another hundred years. But by that time, whether the Song Family would already have been reced was also unknown.

    Yang Xin¡¯er lowered her head and fell silent, merely letting her tears flow. She knew that the decision was final and anything she said would be in vain.

    Tears brought waves of stinging to her face, which reminded her of Song Yan Ning. She wondered if the people she had sent had managed to take Song Yan Ning away; she would know the oue tomorrow.

    As the train slowly pulled in, Song Yan Ning and the others, carrying their luggage, followed the disembarking crowd towards the carriage.

    The station tform outside was packed to the brim, with crowds as far as the eye could see.

    Song Yan Ning felt the vibration from the phone in her pocket and a sarcastically mocking smile crossed her lips, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, my stomach hurts, please wait for me here.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Grandma will go with you.¡± Li Meixiang put her luggage down, intending to follow Song Yan Ning, but found that she had already bolted out of sight, leaving no choice but to wait there for Song Yan Ning to return.

    Song Yan Ning walked to a corner and stopped, pulling out the phone and pressing the answer button.

    Before she could speak, Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s voice came through from the other side, ¡°How did it go with the job?¡±

    ¡°What job?¡± Song Yan Ning feigned the voice of one of the men from the day before.

    ¡°The job involving the kidnapping of the little girl?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er spoke irritably. She was not in the mood to waste time and only wanted to know the result.

    ¡°That Song Yan Ning?¡± asked Song Yan Ning with a coldugh.

    ¡°How is she now?¡± By her calctions, the train would have already reached Yangcheng Station. If they hadn¡¯t managed to kidnap Song Yan Ning by now, there would be no more chances.

    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine, now at Yangcheng Station, Yang Xin¡¯er. Are you disappointed?¡± said Song Yan Ning in her true voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re Song Yan Ning?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er stood up from her chair, her eyes filled with disbelief. How could it be Song Yan Ning¡¯s voice?

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Song Yan Ning, and I¡¯m doing well, about to head home with Grandpa and Grandma,¡± said Song Yan Ning with a coldugh.

    Yang Xin¡¯er struggled to calm herself, ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°You still have the time to worry about others. You should consider your own situation, hahaha¡­¡±ughed Song Yan Ning, pressing the end call button. She knew without question that Yang Xin¡¯er must be nearly going mad with rage by now, but her troubles were still yet toe.

    Song Yan Ning edited the recorded conversation a bit and sent it out. The phone those two men had given her was already discarded on the train. As for their number, she had duplicated it with a program, so whenever Yang Xin¡¯er called, it would automatically redirect to her own phone, but the tracking would fail to locate her phone, finding only the discarded one instead.

    As for the two men Yang Xin¡¯er had sent to deal with her, they would be turning themselves in after getting off the train, affected by her hypnotism, forced to follow her instructions. This time, even with the Song Family¡¯s protection, Yang Xin¡¯er was destined to end in disgrace.

 Chapter 128 - 128 One hundred and twenty-eight recording

    ?Chapter 128: One hundred and twenty-eight, recording   Chapter 128: One hundred and twenty-eight, recording                                   Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s face was ashen as she threw her cell phone onto the table, ¡°Two good-for-nothings! They can¡¯t even handle a child.¡± It infuriated her!

    But she knew getting angry now was pointless; if Song Yan Ning hadn¡¯t returned to Yang City, she could have sent someone to deal with her, but Song Yan Ning had already returned to Yang City, and she had no way to start.

    Taking a deep breath, Yang Xin¡¯er picked up the phone and dialed out, ¡°Hello! May I speak to Brother Qian?¡± The people she sent to deal with Song Yan Ning were Brother Qian¡¯s men, and she wanted to ask about the situation of those two men; she absolutely couldn¡¯t let this matter leak out, otherwise, even if the Song family could protect her, her reputation would be ruined.

    ¡°He¡¯s here, hold on a moment.¡± The person on the other end turned to Brother Qian, who was ying a drinking game, and handed him the phone, ¡°Brother Qian, some chick is looking for you.¡±

    Brother Qian chuckled and took the phone, ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Brother Qian, it¡¯s Yang Xin¡¯er. I wanted to ask if the two men you sent have contacted you?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er started. She had met Brother Qian during her student days, and they had a fling back then, but she had cut ties with him after marrying Yifeng.

    That day, as she was rummaging through her things, she stumbled upon a photo from her student days and suddenly remembered Brother Qian. She tried calling him and discovered that, though many years had passed, his number hadn¡¯t changed.

    After talking for a long while, she learned that he now had some clout in Beijing, involved in shady businesses, so she thought to have Brother Qian deal with Song Yan Ning. To avoid owing Brother Qian any favors, besides giving him five hundred thousand, she also promised to pay each of the two men who went to kidnap Song Yan Ning one hundred thousand each.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have their phone numbers?¡± Brother Qian picked up a beer from the table and gulped it down. He might have liked Yang Xin¡¯er once, but now he had money and power, what kind of woman couldn¡¯t he have? Why would he care about a woman who had been married and had a child? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact she was now Mrs. Song, he wouldn¡¯t bother with her at all.

    ¡°Their phones are unreachable.¡± Thinking of what Song Yan Ning had said before, Yang Xin¡¯er felt increasingly anxious, sensing that something was about to happen.

    ¡°Alright, I got it. If there¡¯s news from them, I¡¯ll inform you. That¡¯s all.¡± Brother Qian finished speaking and hung up the phone.

    ¡°Brother Qian, who was that?¡± A morously dressed woman sat beside Brother Qian, filled his cup with wine, and clinked her ss against his.

    ¡°A vicious woman, let¡¯s not talk about her, let¡¯s continue our game.¡± Brother Qian downed the drink in his ss. He might have held some nostalgia for Yang Xin¡¯er before, but after knowing she wanted her own daughter kidnapped, his feelings turned to revulsion and disgust. There¡¯s a saying, even tigers don¡¯t eat their young; Yang Xin¡¯er was worse than a beast.

    Meanwhile, two men walked into the police station. They didn¡¯t want to set foot in the station, but they had no choice.

    After getting off the train, a voice in their heads told them toe here, they tried to resist, but the moment they did, their heads began to ache and the pain intensified, as if their skulls were about to explode. They couldn¡¯t bear the pain and had toe here.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to turn ourselves in,¡± one of the men said.

    Yang Qingqing looked at the two men in surprise, picked up a pen and paper to note down their statement, ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°We were instructed by Mrs. Song of the Song family, Yang Xin¡¯er, to kidnap Song Yan Ning and then take her to a remote area to sell. Mrs. Song promised to give us one hundred thousand yuan each after the job was done.¡±

    ¡°Who is Song Yan Ning?¡± Yang Qingqing asked as she noted down the details.

    ¡°She¡¯s Mrs. Song¡¯s daughter, seven years old this year. This is her picture.¡± The man said, pulling out a photo of Song Yan Ning from his pocket.

    ¡°What? She asked you to kidnap her own daughter and sell her? How can someone like her be a mother?¡± Yang Qingqing couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing from the two men. She¡¯d never heard of such a thing, let alone such a mother; it was monstrous, absolutely abhorrent.

    ¡°Qingqing, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhang Jue came out of his office, seeing Yang Qingqing¡¯s face red with anger and curiously inquired. He had never seen Yang Qingqing so angry before.

    Yang Qingqing summarized the situation, ¡°How can there be such a mother in this world?¡±

    Zhang Jue also frowned, but he felt this case was very unusual. He looked at the two men, ¡°Why did you decide to confess? What happened to the child?¡±

    ¡°We had a change of heart and didn¡¯t hurt Song Yan Ning.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the unbearable headaches, they wouldn¡¯t have stupidlye here; they were not exactly clean.

    Zhang Jue scrutinized the two men for a long while, then instructed, ¡°Tell me everything that happened in detail.¡± He was familiar with the Song family, one of the Four Great Families of Beijing; he had to handle this matter with caution.

    ¡°Captain Zhang, I just heard a recording online.¡± Lin Rong came running out in a hurry.

    ¡°What recording?¡± Zhang Jue asked, looking perplexed at Lin Rong.

    Lin Rong took out his phone, opened a webpage, and handed it to Zhang Jue.

    Zhang Jue saw an audio link, reached out, and yed it.

    A woman¡¯s voice came through immediately, ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The thing about taking away the little girl.¡±

    ¡°Song Yan Ning?¡±

    ¡°How is she now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re on the train, about to make a move, don¡¯t forget to send us the one hundred thousand you promised¡­¡±

    Zhang Jue looked at the two men, ¡°Whose voice is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my voice.¡± One of them said, also perplexed, as he had never made such a call.

    ¡°And the woman talking, who is she?¡± Zhang Jue probed.

    ¡°She¡¯s Mrs. Song of the Song family, Yang Xin¡¯er, the one who instructed us.¡±

    Zhang Jue nodded and turned to Lin Rong, ¡°Put them in a cell for now.¡± Something about this case felt off to him.

    Yang Xin¡¯er stood by the window, looking down at Song Yanxue, who was about to be taken away. Tears began to flow uncontrobly, ¡°Xiao Xue, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t keep you safe. Mommy wille to see you.¡± She wanted to apany Xiao Xue, but the patriarch had ordered her not to, or she would be sent away too.

    Just then, the phone on the table rang.

    Yang Xin¡¯er wiped her tears, gave the departing Song Yanxue a lingering nce, turned, and picked up the phone. Seeing an unknown number, she pressed the hang-up button.

    But just after she hung up, the phone rang again.

    Yang Xin¡¯er looked at the phone irritably, saw it was Jiang Fei calling, and pressed the answer button.

 Chapter 129 - 129 129 Universal Condemnation Online

    ?Chapter 129: 129, Universal Condemnation Online   Chapter 129: 129, Universal Condemnation Online                                   ¡°Xinxin, have you seen what¡¯s on the inte?¡± Jiang Fei¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er was somewhat baffled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you a link, just take a look for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send it now, hurry and look.¡± Jiang Fei hung up and soon sent a link.

    Yang Xin¡¯er saw the link Jiang Fei had sent and curled her lip, not paying it much mind. She just didn¡¯t have the headspace to look at the link; what she needed to do was to find those two people right away, ask them about their encounter with Song Yan Ning, and warn them they must not let this matter get out.

    While Yang Xin¡¯er was thinking about how to find them, her phone rang again.

    ¡°What¡¯s with all these calls?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er looked at the phone with impatience. Seeing it was Song Yufeng calling, she was a bit surprised and pressed the answer button, ¡°Yufeng.¡±

    ¡°Yang Xin¡¯er, have you lost your mind? You could actually do something like that, you really don¡¯t deserve to be a mother.¡± Song Yufeng¡¯s roar came from the phone.

    Yang Xin¡¯er was momentarily stunned, ¡°What did I do?¡±

    ¡°What did you do? Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? Even if you don¡¯t like Xiao Ning, you can¡¯t have someone kidnap her, you are truly terrifying.¡± He had always thought she was a kind person, but this incident had made him see her true face.

    ¡°How would you know that?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er felt her mind go nk.

    Song Yufeng let out a coldugh, ¡°How would I know? Now it¡¯s not just me; the whole country knows. Yang Xin¡¯er, you¡¯re so cruel, you¡¯ve really disappointed me.¡±

    After that, Song Yufeng hung up.

    Yang Xin¡¯er sat there dazed, then suddenly thought of the link Jiang Fei had sent her. She quickly picked up her phone to open the link and saw an audio clip. Below the audio, there were thousands ofments.

    ¡°How can someone like that even be fit to be a mother, toy hands on her own flesh and blood, it¡¯s utterly disgusting and appalling.¡±

    ¡°I heard shees from a significant background, the Young Madam of the Song Family in Beijing, does the Song Family know? They are a powerful and prestigious family. (I hope thisment doesn¡¯t get censored).¡±

    ¡°This absolutely needs to be upvoted.¡±

    ¡°Begging for her photo to be leaked, let everyone see what this wicked woman looks like.¡±

    Reading through the malicious nder, Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s head buzzed, and she felt a wave of dizziness sweep over her. Unable to hold on any longer, her eyes closed, and she fainted. She truly couldn¡¯t understand how things had gotten this way.

    Mr. Song was quivering with rage, his face ashen as he bellowed, ¡°Go and call Yang Xin¡¯er over here!¡± He had tried everything to keep Xiao Ning with the Song Family, and Yang Xin¡¯er, on the contrary, had someone kidnap Xiao Ning, intending to sell her, which was simply the height of stupidity.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the butler responded. The Song Family was indeed facing one trouble after anothertely. While one issue had barely settled, now this had happened. Although the Song Family had quickly shut down all information about this matter on the websites, the impact on the family was still significant.

    The butler arrived outside the bedroom of Song Yufeng and Yang Xin¡¯er, raising his hand to knock on the door, ¡°Young Madam, Mr. Song is calling for you.¡±

    But after waiting a bit, there was no response from inside at all.

    Just as he was about to knock again, he saw Song Yufeng with a grim faceing over.

    The butler looked at Song Yufeng, ¡°Young Master! Mr. Song asked me to call the Young Madam, but she did not respond. Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll check.¡± Song Yufeng reached out to push open the door and saw Yang Xin¡¯er faint on the couch. He withdrew his gaze faintly and looked at the butler, ¡°Go call the Doctor.¡± His feelings toward Yang Xin¡¯er now were nothing but disappointment.

    ¡°I will go inform Mr. Song first.¡±

    Song Yufeng nodded, nced at Yang Xin¡¯er one more time, and turned to leave. Suddenly, he felt utterly exhausted.

    Yang Xin¡¯er slowly regained consciousness and saw herself lying in bed. Recalling the previous events, her face instantly turned pale. How would she face anyone after this incident?

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± A faint voice came from the side.

    Yang Xin¡¯er recognized it as Song Yufeng¡¯s voice. She turned her head and saw Song Yufeng looking at her with an expressionless face. The eyes that used to be filled with affection were now only cold and indifferent. Her heart trembled violently, giving rise to a surge of panic and fear. She had never seen such a Yufeng before.

    ¡°Yufeng,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er tentatively called out.

    Song Yufeng stood up and walked to the bedside, ¡°Tomorrow I will send you to Xiao Xue¡¯s ce.¡± After this incident, he found his heart had grown cold.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er sat up on the bed, reaching out to grasp Song Yufeng¡¯s arm, pleadingly looking at him, ¡°Yufeng, I know I was wrong. Please don¡¯t send me away, okay? I promise I won¡¯t target Song Yan Ning again.¡±

    Song Yufeng shook his head, ¡°This is the family¡¯s decision.¡± This incident had a significant impact on the family. Although the news was quickly contained, the public opinion was uncontainable.

    The stocks of Song Group were also significantly affected. Initially, the family wanted him to divorce Xin¡¯er, but it was Xiao Li and Xiao Yang who pleaded on her behalf, resulting in the current punishment.

    ¡°Yufeng, don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er looked at Song Yufeng, her eyes filled with panic, fear, and anxiety. She was truly afraid of hearing that answer from Yufeng¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Just rest well. I¡¯m going to see Dad.¡± Song Yufeng said faintly, then turned and walked toward the door. After this incident, he also didn¡¯t know how to face Xin¡¯er.

    Watching Song Yufeng close the door and leave, Yang Xin¡¯er copsed into a fit of crying, ¡°Why has everything turned out this way? Why? Wuu wuu wuu¡­¡±

    Song Yufeng stood outside the door for a while, then lifted his feet and walked forward. If this had been in the past, upon hearing Xin¡¯er¡¯s crying, he would have definitely held her andforted her, but now his heart was utterly unaffected.

    Mr. Song saw Song Yufenging in and pointed to the seat across from him.

    Song Yufeng walked over and sat down next to Mr. Song.

    ¡°What do you think about this matter?¡± Mr. Song looked at Song Yufeng, wanting to hear his thoughts.

    ¡°I have investigated already. That audio recording indeed came from one of those two people¡¯s cellphones, and the phone was found. It indeed contained that recording, but there is some discrepancy in the timing and when those two got out of the car. I think the person Xin¡¯er talked to on the phone was not those two,¡± Song Yufeng felt the situation was very strange. He wanted to ask those two people about what had happened, but he was informed that they had be idiots,pletely incapable of uttering a coherent word.

    Mr. Song sighed, ¡°Then who do you think it could be?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Song Yufeng shook his head. Despite racking his brain, he could note to an understanding.

    Mr. Song¡¯s gaze grew faint as he retracted his eyes, the disappointment shing through them briefly, ¡°Did Xin¡¯er say anything?¡±

 Chapter 130 - 130 one hundred thirty effect

    ?Chapter 130: one hundred thirty, effect   Chapter 130: one hundred thirty, effect                                   Song Yufeng shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡± He didn¡¯t even want to say another word to Xinxin right now.

    Mr. Song took a sip of tea from the table, ¡°This was done by Xiao Ning, and the person who spoke to Xinxin on the phone should also be Xiao Ning.¡± He thought through the whole incident and felt that Xiao Ning was undeniably connected to this matter.

    ¡°What?!¡± Song Yufeng eximed in shock, with his eyes wide open, ¡°How is that possible? Xiao Ning is only seven years old, how could she have such intricate thoughts.¡±

    ¡°If she didn¡¯t erase those doubts, it just proves that she doesn¡¯t care about us knowing it¡¯s her doing.¡± Mr. Song chuckled, with a look of admiration for Song Yan Ning in his eyes. Although the Song Family was somewhat affected by this incident, it did not diminish his fondness for Xiao Ning. It¡¯s just that, after this, getting Xiao Ning to return to the Song Family had be even more difficult.

    ¡°But why would she do that? She is also a member of the Song Family.¡± Song Yufeng still couldn¡¯t believe that Song Yan Ning was involved in this.

    ¡°She probably never saw herself as part of the Song Family,¡± Mr. Song replied with a wry smile. If only they hadn¡¯t sent Xiao Ning away, they wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now.

    ¡°If it was Xiao Ning¡¯s doing, those two must have been drugged, but the police didn¡¯t find any drugs in their bodies,¡± Song Yufeng brought up his own doubts.

    ¡°Maybe, as I suspected, Xiao Ning is an Ancient Martial Cultivator. Once such cultivators reach a certain level, they produce Inner Qi within their bodies, which is invisible and can kill without leaving a trace,¡± Mr. Song said. However, there was one thing he couldn¡¯t understand: those two had been fine before, but not long after they turned themselves in, they suddenly became idiomatic. As far as he knew, if one were invaded by a cultivator¡¯s Inner Qi, it would take effect immediately and not after such a long dy.

    ¡°Xiao Ning is only seven years old, even if she started practicing Ancient Martial Arts from birth, she couldn¡¯t possibly be that powerful.¡± He absolutely didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Ning had already cultivated Inner Qi.

    Mr. Song nodded in agreement, ¡°Send two people to Yang City to protect Xiao Ning.¡± Though he said ¡®protect,¡¯ it was actually surveince. He didn¡¯t want to monitor Xiao Ning, but he wanted to understand her better. At his age, it was the first time he felt he couldn¡¯t see through someone, and that person was his own granddaughter, a child of just seven years.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yufeng nodded. He understood his father¡¯s meaning.

    Song Yan Ning put away her phone and smirked sarcastically, ¡°The Song Family¡¯s actions are quite quick.¡± Although her main goal was to disgrace Yang Xin¡¯er, she also wanted to test the strength of the Song Family and see how long they would take to resolve this matter.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, time to eat,¡± Li Meixiang called out from outside the door.

    ¡°Coming,¡± replied Song Yan Ning, as she got up and walked outside. She actually went easy on Yang Xin¡¯er this time; otherwise, Xin¡¯er¡¯s downfall would have been much worse. Regardless, Yang Xin¡¯er was still her maternal grandparents¡¯ daughter, and if anything severe happened to her, they would surely be heartbroken.

    Liu Shanyue called Yang Xin¡¯er several times to no avail and had to put down her phone in resignation. Knowing what Xin¡¯er had done to Xiao Ning, she was both angry and in disbelief ¨C no matter how much a mother dislikes her child, it was unimaginable that such actions coulde from her. Therefore, she wanted to call and ask Xin¡¯er, to understand what she was thinking and why she treated Xiao Ning that way. How could she not cherish such a wonderful child?

    ¡°Director!¡± The new secretary knocked several times without receiving a response, eventually having to push the door and enter. She wouldn¡¯t have done this without a good reason, of course.

    Liu Shanyue snapped back to reality and looked toward her secretary.

    ¡°There are many people outside, iming they have an appointment with you,¡± the secretary said.

    Only then did Liu Shanyue remember that today was the third day, ¡°Let them in.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the secretary answered and went out.

    After a while, a group of people walked in, the numberrger thanst time. The child had said that Yang Lijuan had not attended for two months because she was pregnant, and after they followed her to the hospital for a checkup, it turned out to be true. Thus, they also believed in the child¡¯s medical skills and were looking forward to today. They hade to see if the face of the young woman who had applied the medicine that day had changed.

    ¡°Everyone, please wait a little longer; the person has not arrived yet.¡± Liu Shanyue had great confidence in Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skills; she believed the face of the young woman who applied the medicine would have definitely changed significantly.

    This time, the crowd didn¡¯t press Liu Shanyue for exnations right away. They would wait to see the results first. If there were no changes to the young woman¡¯s face, regardless of thepany¡¯s background, they would fight for their rights.

    As time ticked by, patience started to wear thin among the people waiting.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t theye yet? Could something have happened?¡±

    ¡°Could the person have taken money from thispany and decided not to show up today?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be it; if so, thepany¡¯s executives wouldn¡¯t have received us today.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer; something might have dyed them.¡±

    Liu Shanyue was browsing data on herputer; she really had been extremely busy these past days. She had identified the mole and, as soon as she dealt with these consumers¡¯ issues, she would handle the traitor. She couldn¡¯t believe how well she had treated them, yet they resorted to such measures against her. It seems she needed to assert her authority now.

    There was a rush of footsteps outside the door, followed by a young woman in a blue dress jogging into the office.

    ¡°Sorry, there was a traffic jam on the way here,¡± Mo Xiaoqiao apologized to the crowd with a smile.

    The crowd sized up Mo Xiaoqiao, finding her familiar.

    ¡°That¡¯s the person who applied the medicine that day,¡± someone immediately recognized Mo Xiaoqiao.

    ¡°Her face has healedpletely, and there¡¯s not even a scar left.¡±

    A middle-aged woman approached Mo Xiaoqiao and closely inspected her face, ¡°Your skin is so nice; I can¡¯t even see the pores. What skincare do you usually use?¡± Now that she knew the medicine from that day was effective, she was no longer in a hurry and just wanted to know how Mo Xiaoqiao maintained her skin.

    ¡°Actually my skin wasn¡¯t always good. It used to be dull and had some freckles. It only changed like this after applying the medicine that day,¡± Mo Xiaoqiao was herself amazed by the transformation of her skin over the past three days.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± the crowd looked at Mo Xiaoqiao in disbelief. If that medicine really had such an effect, wasn¡¯t it a miracle drug?

 Chapter 131 - 131 One hundred thirty-one solve

    ?Chapter 131: One hundred thirty-one, solve   Chapter 131: One hundred thirty-one, solve                                   ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯ll show you an old photo of mine,¡± Mo Xiaoqiao took out her phone and found an old makeup-free photo of herself. That day, she had shown everyone a photo enhanced by beauty filters, but even with the editing, you could still make out some faint spots on her cheeks.

    She handed the photo to the crowd. ¡°This is an old photo of me.¡±

    People stepped forward and saw that Mo Xiaoqiao¡¯s skin indeed wasn¡¯t as good as it is now, particrly the conspicuous spots on her cheeks.

    Somepared with the photos they had taken of her that day.

    ¡°Are you wearing foundation now?¡± A young woman about the same age as Mo Xiaoqiao approached her and examined her face closely. It was hard for her to believe that there could be such a huge change in three days, especially with the disappearance of all the spots.

    Mo Xiaoqiao shook her head, ¡°I haven¡¯t put anything on today.¡± If it had been before, she would never have gone out without makeup, but now she waspletely confident in her skin and could go out bare-faced.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it unless you prove it to me,¡± the young woman said skeptically.

    ¡°I have makeup remover wipes here,¡± Liu Shanyue took out a wipe from her drawer. Not to mention their disbelief; she herself couldn¡¯t believe such a drastic change could happen in three days. Not only was the red swollen allergypletely healed, but her skin was also better than before. Ever since she ate the Beauty Pill Xiao Ning gave her, her skin had improved and her sleep was better than before. Even though she had been stressed about thepany these past few days, it hadn¡¯t affected her sleep.

    Mo Xiaoqiao walked forward, took the makeup remover wipe from Liu Shanyue¡¯s hand, and was about to use it.

    ¡°Wait, use mine,¡± someone took out a bottle of makeup remover from her bag and handed it to Mo Xiaoqiao. She was worried that Mo Xiaoqiao and Liu Shanyue might be conspiring to trick them.

    Mo Xiaoqiao smiled and took the offered makeup remover, ¡°Do you have a cotton pad?¡± She wasn¡¯t wearing makeup in the first ce, so it didn¡¯t matter what she used.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the woman took out a packet of cotton pads from her bag and gave them to Mo Xiaoqiao.

    Mo Xiaoqiao took the cotton pads, pulled out two, poured the makeup remover onto them, and started wiping her face.

    Everyone was watching her every move with wide eyes.

    Mo Xiaoqiao rubbed hard a few times, causing her skin to redden before she stopped and showed the cotton pads to the crowd.

    The woman who had provided the makeup remover took the cotton pads and looked at them closely, passing them around in disbelief.

    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing on it.¡±

    Even after seeing the results, many people still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Liu Shanyue stood up and addressed everyone, ¡°You¡¯ve all seen the results, right? I have the medicine that treated the youngdy¡¯s face that day. If you trust it,e and get some.¡± If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have believed Xiao Ning¡¯s medicine was so effective. She felt even more confident about the prospects of the new product she was coborating on with Xiao Ning.

    At these words, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and they hurried to Liu Shanyue¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, one at a time, there¡¯s enough for everyone,¡± Liu Shanyue took out a form, ced it on the desk, ¡°Please, those who take the ointment, leave your name and contact details on the form. We¡¯ll call in a couple of days to ask about the results.¡± Xiao Ning really did her a big favor this time.

    Liu Shanyue sighed internally, thinking of Yang Xin¡¯er. Such a good child others couldn¡¯t even beg for, and yet her own mother didn¡¯t cherish her.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen talked about recent events, and she learned that his mother¡¯spany matters had been resolved smoothly.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, I meant what I said the other day,¡± Qin Yushen smiled cheerfully. His mood always improved whenever he spoke with Xiao Ning.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Song Yan Ning asked, puzzled. Qin Yushen had said so many things to her, how could she know which one he was referring to?

    ¡°I can only repay you with my body,¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s smile deepened, his eyes filled with sincerity. Although Xiao Ning couldn¡¯t see him, his words were serious.

    He was not a fickle man, nor was he one to tter girls. He had spent tens of thousands of years in the Immortal World, encountered countless female cultivators, many of whom had expressed their feelings for him, yet his heart had never fluttered for anyone. It was as if it was always searching for something.

    It was not until he met Xiao Ning that he realized she was the one his heart had been looking for. He didn¡¯t know if something had happened between him and Xiao Ning before, but the moment he met her, he felt his heart wasplete. That¡¯s why he shamelessly got closer to her, wanting to understand her more because she was the only one who could resonate with his soul in this world.

    Song Yan Ning felt her face warm up slightly, ¡°I¡¯m tired, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± That guy always teased her with his words, and she found it hard to resist.

    Qin Yushen chuckled, ¡°Not going into the Emperor Realm tonight?¡± He hadn¡¯t seen her for several days.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a little busytely, I¡¯ll go after I finish what I¡¯m doing.¡± There were only three more restrictions left on that brush, and if nothing went wrong, she should be able to refine itpletely tonight.

    ¡°All right, then you get busy. I¡¯ll call you tomorrow. Goodnight!¡± Qin Yushen said with a light smile. If Xiao Ning was not entering the system, he didn¡¯t n to either and would practice outside for the next few days.

    ¡°Goodnight!¡± Song Yan Ning hung up the phone, took out the brush, and closed her eyes to continue refining.

    The night deepened, and after sessfully refining two of the restrictions, Song Yan Ning began refining thest restriction.

    Not long after, she heard a faint ¡°crack!¡±.

    Her heart thrilled. She was finally about to seed.

    Just then, a tremendous suction force came her way, and feeling it, Song Yan Ning was shocked and tried to withdraw her Inner Strength immediately.

    But it was already toote. The suction continuously drew her Inner Strength inexorably into it.

    Feeling her Inner Strength about to be depleted, excruciating pain spread throughout her body, yet the suction didn¡¯t lessen. Song Yan Ning felt a wave of sorrow. Was she going to die like this? No, she couldn¡¯t die this way, she hadn¡¯t returned to the Demon n, hadn¡¯t avenged her parents, hadn¡¯t taken back what was hers, her mission was not yetplete.

    With this in mind, she desperately searched her heritage for a solution.

    As her strength rapidly drained, Song Yan Ning felt herself growing weaker and on the verge of fainting, but she fought to stay conscious, knowing that if she passed out, she might never wake up again.

 Chapter 132 - 132 One hundred thirty-two promotion

    ?Chapter 132: One hundred thirty-two, promotion   Chapter 132: One hundred thirty-two, promotion                                   Finally, when she was almost unable to hold on, Song Yan Ning found a way in the inheritance. She clenched her fists tightly and used thest bit of her strength to bite her tongue hard; the taste of blood began to spread in her mouth.

    The pain from the tip of her tongue made Song Yan Ning¡¯s consciousness slightly clearer. She slowly opened her eyes, took a deep breath, and sprayed the blood in her mouth onto the brush she held. This was herst chance: if this method didn¡¯t work, then despite her unwillingness, she would have to ept her fate.

    At the moment when the blood sprayed onto the brush, the brush burst forth with golden light.

    Song Yan Ning also, at the same time, couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fainted.

    In her unconscious state, Song Yan Ning felt threads of Spiritual Power flowing from the hand that held the brush into her body; she thought this was just an illusion, but the Spiritual Power kept pouring in, quickly spreading throughout her entire body, causing all her pores to stretch open.

    Song Yan Ning carefully felt it and confirmed that this was not an illusion. Indeed, Spiritual Power was continuously entering her body. She couldn¡¯t help but get excited and quickly started to circte her Cultivation Technique to absorb the Spiritual Power. This was the first time since entering this body that she felt such strong Spiritual Power. This was truly a blessing in disguise.

    As Song Yan Ning kept absorbing the Spiritual Power, her cultivation also rapidly improved: the Sixth Level of Qi Refining, the Seventh Level¡­ the Ninth Layer¡­ she quickly reached the edge of a breakthrough, just one more step, and she could advance to Foundation Establishment.

    Song Yan Ning quickened the speed of circting her Cultivation Technique, striking at thest barrier. Once she broke through this barrier, she could advance to Foundation Establishment, and with Foundation Establishment, she could unlock the Seal within her body. Then, her speed of cultivation would be even faster.

    Again and again, she struck at the barrier. Song Yan Ning heard a faint cracking sound, excitement surged in her heart, which was a sign that the barrier was about to break. With just a little more effort, she could advance to Foundation Establishment.

    Just when Song Yan Ning was prepared to give it her all, the flow of Spiritual Power suddenly stopped, and without the support of Spiritual Power, the force of her strikes weakened at the same time. The barrier, which had already started making cracking sounds, became solid again.

    Song Yan Ning opened her eyes and looked at the brush in her hand with irritation, ¡°Can¡¯t you give me a bit more Spiritual Power? I was just one step away.¡± However, she also knew that even if she had Spiritual Power now, striking at the barrier would be futile, as she had already missed the best opportunity to advance.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s consciousness entered the brush, and three golden characters appeared in her mind, ¡®Judge¡¯s Pen.¡¯ When she saw these words, her heart was instantly filled with excitement. She had heard of this Judge¡¯s Pen; legends said that it was a Spiritual Artifact used by Netherworld Envoys to judge life and death. One stroke grants life, another takes it away, all depending on this pen.

    Now that she hadpletely refined this brush, it meant she could use this pen to control others¡¯ life and death.

    ¡°Master is mistaken!¡± A clear and ethereal voice rang out in Song Yan Ning¡¯s consciousness.

    ¡°Are you the Pen Spirit of this brush?¡± Song Yan Ning, being a Cultivator herself, naturally wasn¡¯t surprised by this.

    ¡°Yes, Master! I am Qing You, the Pen Spirit of this Judge¡¯s Pen.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, indicating her understanding, ¡°Where did I go wrong?¡±

    ¡°Master has now be the owner of the Judge¡¯s Pen and naturally can use the Judge¡¯s Pen to determine life and death. But with the Master¡¯s current level of cultivation, it can only be used once a month; otherwise, the Judge¡¯s Pen will backfire.¡±

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes in silence, ¡°This thing is too much of a trifle.¡± She could kill someone without a trace and save others as long as they still breathed, so whether she had the Judge¡¯s Pen didn¡¯t make much difference.

    ¡°Master is mistaken. The function of the Judge¡¯s Pen is not merely to determine life and death; it is also an attacking artifact. Once the Master has used it, you will know its power,¡± said Qing You with a hint of pride.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Song Yan Ning gave a mentalmand and took the Judge¡¯s Pen into her Sea of Consciousness. Earth is still safe; she didn¡¯t need to use the Judge¡¯s Pen for the time being.

    She turned her head to look at the clock on the wall and realized it was almost 5 AM. Song Yan Ning smiled wryly. Although she did not break through to Foundation Establishment this time, she was still happy to have advanced to the Ninth Layer of Qi Cultivation.

    After getting up and taking a shower, changing her clothes, Song Yan Ning walked out of the room and saw that her grandfather was already up, practicing Tai Chi in the yard.

    ¡°Grandpa, are we going to gather herbs today?¡± Song Yan Ning walked up to Yang Lisheng¡¯s side. Thesest few days, it had been Xiang who apanied Grandpa to gather herbs. With Xiang¡¯spany, she felt relieved because with Xiang¡¯s strength, even if they encountered fierce beasts, Grandpa would be safe from danger.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Yang Lisheng nodded. Today, he nned to visit another mountain to see if he could find the herbal medicine he was looking for.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too. It¡¯s been a long time since I went herb gathering with Grandpa,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she picked up a towel nearby and handed it to him after he finished his practice.

    Yang Lisheng took the towel and wiped the sweat off his face, ¡°You have to register at school tomorrow, so you better rest well at home today.¡± Xiao Ning was going to start elementary school, and he was really happy.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Song Yan Ning reached out and yfully tugged Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand.

    Yang Lishengughed and shook his head, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go together. There¡¯s no helping you. But you can¡¯t bete for school tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t bete.¡± Song Yan Ning grinned mischievously and took Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand, leading him back inside, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s have breakfast.¡±

    The air in the mountains was fresh and pleasant; Song Yan Ning hummed a mountain song, carrying a little bamboo basket on her back as she followed behind Yang Lisheng.

    ¡°Grandpa, look, there are a few red vines over there,¡± said Song Yan Ning, already quickly running to the red vine and squatting down beside it, taking out a small trowel and carefully digging the red vine out of the ground.

    Yang Lisheng walked over to Song Yan Ning¡¯s side, squatted down, and also took out a small trowel to start digging out the red vine. Although the red vine was not particrly valuable as an herbal medicine, its uses were wide, having the effects of clearing heat, detoxifying, and reducing swelling. It could also be used for appendicitis, mumps, and tuberculosis hemoptysis, among other conditions.

    Song Yan Ning ced the red vine in her bamboo basket, stood up, and was about to continue forward with Yang Lisheng when the sound of fighting came from not far away.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go in that direction,¡± Song Yan Ning said, pulling Yang Lisheng in another direction. As a Cultivator, her hearing was naturally much more sensitive than her grandfather¡¯s. Though the men were far from them, it was best to leave this ce, just to be safe.

    ¡°Is that the way down the mountain?¡± Yang Lisheng looked at Song Yan Ning, who was pulling him, with amusement. Could it be that Xiao Ning had lost her way?

 Chapter 133 - 133 One hundred thirty-three leave no troubles behind

    ?Chapter 133: One hundred thirty-three, leave no troubles behind   Chapter 133: One hundred thirty-three, leave no troubles behind                                   ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m tired, I want to go home.¡± Song Yan Ning did not stop moving, but continued to pull Yang Lisheng towards the base of the mountain. The most important thing was to leave this ce of conflict.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home,¡± Yang Lisheng said with a smile, looking at Song Yan Ning with a hint of helplessness in his eyes. After all, herbal medicine could always be gatheredter, and their home was notcking in it.

    Suddenly, Song Yan Ning¡¯s expression changed, and she quickly pulled Yang Lisheng to retreat a few steps to the side.

    At that same moment, a figure fell from mid-air,nding right in front of Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng.

    Just her luck, she couldn¡¯t avoid it. Song Yan Ning muttered in her heart, a bit annoyed as she looked at the man on the ground. When she saw his face, she slightly startled¡ªit was Liu Qingshan.

    Yang Lisheng was startled and regained his senses, also recognizing the man on the ground as Liu Qingshan, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Liu Qingshan who went with you to Miao Border? What is he doing here?¡± He looked up at the sky, full of confusion.

    ¡°Grandpa, take care of him while I go gather herbs,¡± Song Yan Ning said, hearing footsteps not far away and knowing that the people chasing Liu Qingshan had arrived. She regretted not bringing Xiang with her today.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, wait a minute, grandpa will go gather the herbs,¡± Yang Lisheng shouted as he chased after her, but soon realized that Song Yan Ning had quickly disappeared from sight. He could only shake his head helplessly and returned to Liu Qingshan¡¯s side. All he could hope now was that Xiao Ning would be safe.

    The man in ck who was chasing Liu Qingshan heard the footsteps and turned his head to look. Seeing a little girl, a trace of confusion shed in his eyes. Why was there a little girl here?

    ¡°Did you see a middle-aged man?¡± He hadn¡¯t expected Liu Qingshan to have lightweight skills, it was his fault for underestimating the situation. Though Liu Qingshan was severely injured, he shouldn¡¯t have gone far. His mission was to kill Liu Qingshan.

    Song Yan Ning looked at the man in ck, puzzled, and did not answer.

    The man in ck frowned, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, besides yourself, did you see anyone else?¡±

    ¡°Um!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    The man in ck brightened up, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Song Yan Ning raised her hand, pointing at the man in ck, and flicked her finger.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning point at himself, the man in ck¡¯s face turned red with anger, ready to give Song Yan Ning a lesson. Suddenly, he felt dizzy and his legs grew weak without strength, staring at Song Yan Ning in shock, ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I just used some medicine on you,¡± Song Yan Ning approached the man in ck. ¡°Why are you chasing Liu Qingshan?¡± Liu Qingshan took good care of her during their trip to Miao Border, and she wouldn¡¯t let this man kill him.

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± the man in ck eyed Song Yan Ning warily. Could she also be from the Ancient Martial Sect since she knew Liu Qingshan?

    ¡°I asked you first,¡± Song Yan Ning retorted yfully.

    The man in ck red at Song Yan Ning, grinding his teeth with hatred. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t muster any strength; otherwise, he would definitely have taught this brat a lesson before throwing her off the mountain. He was a Yellow-level Late Stage strongman; surely, he could handle a child. It was his negligence for not expecting a child to use medicine on him; otherwise, she would¡¯ve never had the chance.

    ¡°ring at me isn¡¯t going to help. If you don¡¯t talk, I¡¯m leaving, and you¡¯ll be beyond help,¡± Song Yan Ning said, already turning away. She didn¡¯t have much time, and she didn¡¯t want to worry her grandfather too long.

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± the man in ck called out after Song Yan Ning. Though she said he was beyond help, he didn¡¯t believe it. He felt no strength in his body likely because he was affected by something like the Soft Muscle Powder, which was temporary. Once the effect wore off, he would immediately go and eliminate her. No one could offend him and remain unharmed.

    Song Yan Ning turned around, facing the man in ck, waiting for him to speak.

    ¡°I am chasing Liu Qingshan because he stole something from me,¡± the man in ck said.

    ¡°What thing?¡± Song Yan Ning asked curiously. This ck-clothed man, like Liu Qingshan, must be an Ancient Martial Cultivator; the thing that could catch an Ancient Martial Cultivator¡¯s interest wouldn¡¯t be ordinary.

    ¡°A white stone,¡± the man in ck replied.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, no longer paying attention to the man in ck, and turned to walk towards the base of the mountain. As for the man in ck, since his gaze was filled with murderous intent, she naturally couldn¡¯t let him stay; she didn¡¯t like leaving troubles behind.

    With a flick of her finger, a ball of mes flew out of Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand. These mes were different from ordinary mes¡ªthis was the Inner Fire she developed after enhancing her cultivation, which would only burn what she desired and would not affect the surrounding trees.

    The man in ck watched the mes flying towards him, his eyes widening in horror. Unable to move or dodge, he could only watch helplessly as the mes approached him. Just who was this little girl, and why did she possess such terrifying means? But he was destined never to get an answer.

    Soon, the man in ck was reduced to a pile of ashes amidst the mes, and a gust of mountain wind blew, leaving no trace of the ashes on the ground.

    Yang Lisheng anxiously looked around, ¡°This is really nerve-wracking, why isn¡¯t she back yet?¡± He thought about going to search for her, but seeing Liu Qingshan still unconscious on the ground, he could only shake his head in resignation.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    With the sound of her soft, sweet voice, Song Yan Ning was seen cheerfully bouncing towards him.

    Yang Lisheng finally rxed, smiling at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Slow down, be careful not to trip.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I found the herbal medicine,¡± Song Yan Ning walked up to Yang Lisheng and handed him the herbs.

    Yang Lisheng took the herbs, walked to the side, and crouched down. He picked up a rock and started to crush the herbs on the ground. In the mountains, it was the only way they could prepare them.

    Song Yan Ning walked over to Liu Qingshan, crouched down, and checked his injuries. While Yang Lisheng was not paying attention, she took out a medicine pill and ced it into Liu Qingshan¡¯s mouth.

    Liu Qingshan felt a burning pain inside his body, which slowly subsided. His strength was also gradually returning. Puzzled, he opened his eyes and saw Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning treating his wounds. He was taken aback, ¡°Why is it you?¡± He remembered he was in the mountains.

    ¡°You were injured, and grandpa and I were gathering herbs when we found you,¡± Song Yan Ning briefly exined how they encountered Liu Qingshan.

    Liu Qingshan nodded. Recollecting the man in ck who had been chasing him, he quickly sat up, ¡°Did you see anyone else?¡± The man in ck was not apassionate person; if he saw Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning helping him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t spare them. He needed to make them leave quickly; he couldn¡¯t bring harm to them.

 Chapter 134 - 134 One hundred and thirty-four agreed to meet

    ?Chapter 134: One hundred and thirty-four, agreed to meet   Chapter 134: One hundred and thirty-four, agreed to meet                                   Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t see anyone. We only saw you by yourself.¡± She certainly wouldn¡¯t tell Liu Qingshan that the man in ck was no longer of this world.

    ¡°Then you should hurry up and go, don¡¯t worry about me. The person who injured me is very powerful, and if he sees you, he will definitely harm you,¡± Liu Qingshan urged anxiously.

    Suddenly thinking of something, Liu Qingshan pulled out a white stone from his pocket and handed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°This stone is for you.¡± He was going to draw the man in ck away, he absolutely couldn¡¯t let him harm Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Liu!¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Liu Qingshan. She had already recognized what this white stone was, it was an Empty Ice Stone, an indispensable material for making Space Artifacts. Although she already had a Storage Bag, who wouldn¡¯t want extra materials?

    ¡°You guys go on quickly.¡± Liu Qingshan staggered to his feet and walked off in another direction.

    ¡°He won¡¯t be in trouble, will he?¡± Yang Lisheng looked at Liu Qingshan with concern. He knew he couldn¡¯t help much; if someone as powerful as Liu Qingshan could be injured, that individual was certainly not someone ordinary people could deal with. Plus, he had Xiao Ning with him; he couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Xiao Ning.

    ¡°No, Uncle Liu is a good person, and good people are always lucky. Grandfather, let¡¯s go home,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she pulled Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand, heading down the mountain. She had already eliminated the man in ck, removing Liu Qingshan¡¯s trouble, and had given Liu Qingshan an elixir for his wounds. At most, he would just be in pain for a few days.

    ¡°Why are you back so early?¡± Li Meixiang was feeding the chickens and was surprised to see Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning return. Normally, they wouldn¡¯te back from gathering herbal medicine before evening.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired, so I asked Grandfather toe back early,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile.

    Yang Lisheng nodded in agreement. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t mention their encounter with Liu Qingshan on the mountain, to avoid worrying his spouse.

    ¡°Go rest in the room for a bit; you have school tomorrow and can¡¯t bete,¡± Li Meixiang said with a smile as she watched Song Yan Ning. The child hadn¡¯t been gathering herbs for a long time, so she must be tired from climbing the mountain.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded once and headed inside the house.

    Not long after she entered the house, her phone started ringing. There was no need to guess¡ªit was definitely a call from Qin Yushen.

    Song Yan Ning took out her phone and pressed the answer button.

    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just returned from gathering medicine with my grandfather,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile. It seemed to have be a habit of hers to talk to Qin Yushen on the phone every day.

    ¡°Why did youe back so early? Did something happen?¡± Qin Yushen asked. Usually, they wouldn¡¯t return from gathering medicine until the afternoon. After all, herbs grew in the mountains, and climbing mountains and wading through streams were not quick tasks.

    ¡°Today on the mountain, I encountered Liu Qingshan. He was seriously injured,¡± Song Yan Ning recounted the ordeal with Liu Qingshan to Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Be more careful when you go up the mountain next time. Those Ancient Martial Sects have profound backgrounds. It can be troublesome if you get involved with them. Are you sure you took care of everything?¡± Qin Yushen asked, sounding a bit concerned.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Song Yan Ning replied. She had burned the man in ck to ash, so even if the sect behind the man were to search, they would only look for Liu Qingshan and wouldn¡¯t find their way to her and her grandparents. Even if they did, they weren¡¯t easy targets. She went to school while her grandparents had Xiang to protect them. Xiang¡¯s strength was more than enough to deal with the average Ancient Martial Cultivator, plus her grandparents each had a Protective Jade Pendant she had made for them.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Are you going to enter the system tonight?¡± Qin Yushen asked. He hadn¡¯t seen her for several days now, and even though they talked every day, he still wanted to see her.

    Song Yan Ning thought for a moment, ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, I should.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you tonight,¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s handsome face lit up with a happy smile.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen talked until Li Meixiang called her to eat dinner, then she said goodbye and hung up the phone. She didn¡¯t know why she always had so many things to talk about with Qin Yushen.

    After dinner, Song Yan Ning was sorting herbal medicine in the yard when her phone rang again.

    She took her phone and saw it was a text message. Opening the message, she saw it was from Ling Yu, ¡°Boss, do you have time to meet up today? Guo Kai and I have arranged it, we¡¯re just missing you.¡±

    Song Yan Ning thought for a bit, her fingers tapped lightly on the phone screen a few times, ¡°Where?¡± She didn¡¯t have anything else to do right now, so meeting up with them was fine. She had now entered the Middle-level System and didn¡¯t often see them, but she and Ling Yu still frequently exchanged messages.

    ¡°The KFC on Yang City Songling Street. We¡¯ll wait for you, don¡¯t bail!¡± Ling Yu quickly sent the message.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and replied with an OK.

    ¡°Boss agreed to the meetup,¡± Ling Yu ced his phone on the table, looking at Guo Kai next to him with excitement. They had always been curious about what their boss looked like. Sending messages was a way to see if the boss would agree to a meetup, and to their surprise, she had epted; it was unexpectedly delightful.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Guo Kai was also very happy. He had been curious about the mysterious boss for a long time.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to send a message to everyone, telling them we¡¯re meeting up with the boss. They¡¯re going to be so envious, haha¡­¡± Ling Yu picked up his phone and quickly sent a message in the group.

    ¡°Folks! Announcing some great news, Ice Wolf and I are going to meet the boss.¡±

    ¡°Envy! Jealousy! Hatred!¡±

    ¡°Really? When will the boss arrive?¡±

    ¡°I want to meet the boss, too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already met the team leader in Beijing, haha¡­¡±

    ¡°When? Howe you¡¯re only mentioning it now?¡±

    ¡°What does the boss look like? Curious!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you all.¡± Zhou Jiyou, looking at the messages everyone was sending on his phone, couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. They¡¯re going to be very surprised when they see the team leader. Just like when he first saw the team leader, he couldn¡¯t believe how young she was. Her performance that day was truly outstanding,pletely unbing of her age. No wonder even Mr. Qin was so fond of the team leader.

    Ling Yu and Guo Kai asionally nced out the window, specting which one was Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning walked into the KFC, immediately spotting the two of them sitting by the window drinking c. She smiled and walked towards them. Her grandparents knew she was going out and wanted to apany her; it took a long time to persuade them to stay. Her grandparents were all-around good, but they were just too concerned about her and never felt at ease with her going ces alone.

    When Ling Yu saw Song Yan Ning approaching, he nced behind her, seeing she was alone, ¡°Little girl, what are you doing here? Didn¡¯t your grandfathere with you?¡± Her grandfather and his grandfather were old friends. Last time, the little girl had followed him to y basketball, and the skills she showed truly surprised him.

 Chapter 135 - 135 One hundred thirty-five I have arrived

    ?Chapter 135: One hundred thirty-five, I have arrived.   Chapter 135: One hundred thirty-five, I have arrived.                                   ¡°Can I sit here alone?¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes twinkled with a sly gleam as she pointed to the seat beside Ling Yu. She wanted to see when they would finally realize that she was Song Yan Ning.

    Ling Yu exchanged a nce with Guo Kai.

    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s going to be a little sistering over soon, so once she gets here, you¡¯ll have to move to another seat,¡± Ling Yu said. They were going to meet the bosster and would discuss matters of the Emperor Realm; such topics weren¡¯t suitable for a little girl to hear.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile.

    ¡°What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll go order for you,¡± Ling Yu asked. Although the little girl wasn¡¯t pretty, he found herpany quite pleasant.

    ¡°Just a drink,¡± Song Yan Ning wasn¡¯t fond of greasy snacks.

    ¡°All right, wait here for a moment,¡± Ling Yu got up and headed for the ordering counter. The girl¡¯s grandfather was an old friend of his, so naturally, he wanted to look after her.

    ¡°Little girl, why are you out here alone? Aren¡¯t your folks worried about you?¡± Guo Kai asked. She seemed to be only six or seven years old, so vulnerable on her own; what if something bad happened?

    ¡°I came to buy some stationery; I¡¯ll head back soon,¡± Song Yan Ning said, smiling at Guo Kai.

    ¡°Are you starting school too?¡± With the start of the school year approaching tomorrow, Guo Kai asked.

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She actually preferred to spend all her time on cultivation, but since everyone in this world had to go to school, she couldn¡¯t deviate from the norm. Just like Qin Yushen, he went to school too.

    Ling Yu returned with a tray. Although Song Yan Ning said she only wanted a drink, he¡¯d bought a kids¡¯ meal.

    Setting the tray in front of Song Yan Ning, ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, tell me and I¡¯ll go get you more.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, took a sip of her drink, and slightly frowned. The c was too sweet for her taste; she preferred tea.

    Ling Yu checked the time, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the boss arrived?¡± They were already five minutes past their scheduled meetup, and the boss wasn¡¯t the kind to bete. Could something have happened?

    ¡°Why not send a message to the boss?¡± Guo Kai suggested.

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Ling Yu took out the phone from the table and sent a message.

    ¡°Ding!¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s phone buzzed in her pocket.

    Ling Yu and Guo Kai looked at Song Yan Ning simultaneously. It was such a coincidence that her phone went off too. But of course, they couldn¡¯t imagine that she was their boss.

    With a slight smile, Song Yan Ning put down her c, pulled out her phone from her pocket, and lightly tapped the screen a few times.

    Then, Ling Yu¡¯s phone buzzed.

    Ling Yu looked at his phone, which disyed the message, ¡°I¡¯m already here.¡±

    ¡°Already here?¡± Ling Yu was stunned, looked around, then back at the phone in Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, and gaped at her in astonishment, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not the boss, are you?¡±

    After hearing Ling Yu¡¯s words, Guo Kai stared at Song Yan Ning, disbelieving. How was that possible?

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded slightly with a smile.

    ¡°You really are the boss?¡± Ling Yu still couldn¡¯t believe it; that Song Yan Ning, the person he admired, was actually their boss. Although the boss was indeed much shorter than them in the Emperor Realm, how could she possibly be Song Yan Ning?

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning admitted.

    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Ling Yu cupped a hand over his forehead. He still couldn¡¯t believe that the boss he¡¯d longed to meet was actually Song Yan Ning, the granddaughter of his grandfather¡¯s friend ¨C they had actually met before.

    ¡°You¡¯re not pulling our leg, are you?¡± Guo Kai measured Song Yan Ning with disbelief; he just couldn¡¯t see her as their boss.

    Song Yan Ning looked helplessly at both men, ¡°Can you two stop being so shocked? Is it that strange that I¡¯m Song Yan Ning?¡±

    ¡°Very strange!¡± Ling Yu and Guo Kai spoke in unison.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes, ced her phone on the table, and picked up her c.

    ¡°Boss, did you already know my identity from the start?¡± Ling Yu asked. Although he hadn¡¯t expected Song Yan Ning to be the boss he admired, he was thrilled that the boss was someone he knew.

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something earlier? Then I could have boasted in front of Sharpshooter. He just said that he met you in Beijing.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected that not only had he met the boss before Sharpshooter, but he also had such a close rtionship with her.

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded her head again.

    ¡°Boss, how did you meet Sharpshooter? Did he send you a message too?¡± Guo Kai and Ling Yu were both very curious.

    ¡°He¡¯s a friend of a friend,¡± Song Yan Ning simply recounted her encounter with Zhou Jiyou.

    ¡°No wonder there¡¯s an old saying, ¡®Coincidences make history,''¡± Guo Kai smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°Boss, are you teaming up with Wuji now?¡± Ling Yu thought back to when Song Yan Ning asked him to look up information on Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded again.

    ¡°I heard Wuji never teams up with anyone but that princess; how did he end up teaming up with you?¡± Guo Kai curiously asked. In the Emperor Realm, aside from the boss, Wuji was another person he admired. Wuji¡¯s track record was unquestionably impressive; he had never failed a mission he took on. It was too bad that he hadn¡¯t had the fortune to team up with Wuji.

    ¡°Perhaps we are simr kinds of people,¡± Song Yan Ning wasn¡¯t quite sure how to describe her rtionship with Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Boss, are you close to advancing to the Middle-level System?¡± Ling Yu inquired. The boss was so amazing, and so was Wuji; if the two of them teamed up, reaching the Middle-level System must not be far off. He fervently wished to join a team with the boss and Wuji!

    ¡°After one more mission, I should be there,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She had heard from Qin Yushen that after Song Yanxue lost her spot in the Emperor Realm, not only was she beaten, but she was also banished by the family.

    A single slot was so valued by the Song Family, which showed that the Emperor Realm was no trivial ce. But her current level was too low to uncover the secrets of the Emperor Realm. However, she could be sure that a ce that made all the major families so eager wasn¡¯t simple at all.

    ¡°Boss, can you share some of your experiences with us? We also want to level up quickly,¡± Ling Yu and Guo Kai looked on enviously at Song Yan Ning, hoping that they too would have a chance to team up with the boss in the future, and of course, teaming up with Wuji would be even better.

    Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile, sharing her experiences with the two. While everyone has their ways of dealing with things, knowing more is always beneficial. She also hoped that they wouldn¡¯t be eliminated by the Emperor Realm.

 Chapter 136 - 136 136 Yu Xiaoyan

    ?Chapter 136: 136, Yu Xiaoyan   Chapter 136: 136, Yu Xiaoyan                                   The three of them chatted until evening without noticing, and Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t realize it was almost five in the afternoon until she received a call from her grandfather.

    ¡°I need to go back now,¡± Song Yan Ning stood up, her fingers lightly flicking the air. Earlier, when she and Ling Yu and Guo Kai were discussing Emperor Realm, she had set up an Array around them. Although the Array couldn¡¯tpletely block their voices, it was pretty much impossible for the people around them to clearly hear their conversation. Some things are better known by fewer people.

    ¡°We¡¯ll walk you back,¡± Ling Yu and Guo Kai also stood up. No matter how capable the boss was, she was still just a seven-year-old girl, and they were a bit worried about her.

    ¡°No need, I can go by myself. See you tomorrow,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and waved at the two as she stepped towards the exit of the restaurant.

    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± Ling Yu and Guo Kai watched Song Yan Ning leave, anticipation gleaming in their eyes. They could now see the boss every day. They couldn¡¯t believe they were so lucky to attend the same school as their boss. The Sharpshooter and others would surely be jealous when they found out. They had to send a message to everyone and make them envious.

    After dinner, Grandpa Yang and Grandma Li urged Song Yan Ning to rest early.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, get to bed early. Your Grandpa Yang and I will take you to school tomorrow,¡± Li Meixiang checked Song Yan Ning¡¯s schoolbag once again, making sure all the stationery and notebooks were there, before zipping it up and setting it aside. Her Xiao Ning was finally going to school, and she could atst see Xiao Ning carrying her little backpack and entering the school.

    Song Yan Ning came over to Li Meixiang, slipping her hand onto her arm, ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s no need to take me. I can go to school by myself tomorrow. I¡¯m already going to school, I¡¯m a big kid now.¡± It would take half an hour by bus from here to the school, and she didn¡¯t want her grandparents to go all the way just for her.

    Li Meixiang smiled and ruffled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Ning¡¯s first day of school, your grandma is happy and wants to see you walk into the campus with your little backpack.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll go with you tomorrow morning,¡± Yang Lisheng decided. Other children were certainly apanied by their parents on their first day of school. While they couldn¡¯t give Xiao Ning the kind of love that parents do, they didn¡¯t want her to be sad seeing other kids with their parents. With them by her side, at least Xiao Ning wouldn¡¯t feel alone.

    ¡°Fine then,¡± Song Yan Ning could only agree. She knew her grandparents¡¯ intentions, but she truly didn¡¯t mind going alone and wouldn¡¯t envy other children for having their parents with them.

    Although September had already brought autumn, the lingering heat of summer was still ufortable, with many people sweating incessantly even though the air conditioning on the bus was turned on.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, once you arrive at school, try to get along well with your ssmates and make more friends. If you hear some unpleasant words, just ignore them and don¡¯t take them to heart,¡± Li Meixiang whispered into Song Yan Ning¡¯s ear. She hoped Xiao Ning would be happy at school and wouldn¡¯t be upset by other people¡¯s stares or unkind words.

    ¡°I know, Grandma,¡± Song Yan Ning replied with a smile. She never cared about what others thought.

    Song Yan Ning and her grandparents had just arrived at the school gate when they saw Ling Yu and Guo Kai already waiting there.

    ¡°Xiao Ning!¡± Ling Yu and Guo Kai waved at Song Yan Ning and walked over. In front of their boss¡¯s grandparents, they naturally didn¡¯t use their nickname for her.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang! Grandma Yang!¡± Ling Yu greeted Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang respectfully.

    Yang Lisheng smiled and nodded, ¡°Ling Yu, please take good care of Xiao Ning for Grandpa Yang from now on.¡± He and Ling Yu¡¯s grandfather were old friends, so entrusting Xiao Ning to Ling Yu gave him some peace of mind. His biggest worry was that the other kids, being thoughtless, might say something hurtful to Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Yang! I will definitely take good care of Xiao Ning,¡± Ling Yu assured, patting his chest. If anyone dared to disrespect Xiao Ning, he wouldn¡¯t let them off lightly.

    Yang Lisheng nodded with a smile and looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, go ahead. If anything happens, call Grandpa.¡± Although mobile phones were not allowed in school, they were really worried about Xiao Ning, so they let her turn off her phone and keep it in her schoolbag. The school was far from home and Xiao Ning was young; if something happened, having a phone would mean she could inform them promptly.

    ¡°Grandpa! Grandma! Goodbye!¡± Song Yan Ning waved at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang and walked with Ling Yu and Guo Kai towards the school.

    It wasn¡¯t until Song Yan Ning¡¯s figure had disappeared from view that Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang slowly looked away. Xiao Ning had gone to school, and they were happy but also worried. They knew worrying was pointless because this was a path Xiao Ning had to take, and apart from herself, no one could help her.

    ¡°Boss, this is your ss,¡± Ling Yu and Guo Kai led Song Yan Ning to her ssroom door.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you to have lunch together at noon,¡± Ling Yu said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning replied and entered the ssroom.

    At this time, more than half of the students had already arrived in the ssroom. Everyone was chatting and introducing themselves, as they would be together for six years.

    ¡°Look at her, she¡¯s so ugly!¡± a little girl dressed in a pink princess dress, looking like a Barbie doll, said to two other girls she was chatting with as she saw Song Yan Ning walk in.

    The two girls curiously turned their heads towards Song Yan Ning, and their faces immediately showed unmistakable disgust.

    Song Yan Ning just smiled indifferently and went to sit at thest desk. She certainly wouldn¡¯t fuss over these little kids.

    After putting her schoolbag into her desk, Song Yan Ning closed her eyes to rest.

    As more students entered the ssroom, the noise level increased with the sound of talking,ughter¡­

    ¡°Hello, ssmate!¡± a timid voice reached Song Yan Ning¡¯s ears.

    Song Yan Ning opened her eyes and saw a plump little girl with her face covered in freckles and wearingrge sses, ¡°Hello!¡±

    The girl smiled when Song Yan Ning responded, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Xiaoyan, what¡¯s your name?¡± She felt that no one wanted to talk to her because she was ugly. Seeing Song Yan Ning sitting alone at the back, she walked over, guessing that Song Yan Ning must be like her, with no one willing to deal with her, and that¡¯s why she was sneaking a nap in the back all by herself.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning,¡± Song Yan Ning said.

    ¡°Can I sit with you?¡± Yu Xiaoyan pointed to the seat next to Song Yan Ning.

 Chapter 137 - 137 137 throw it out

    ?Chapter 137: 137, throw it out   Chapter 137: 137, throw it out                                   ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Song Yan Ning said indifferently, given that the seat next to her was empty, it didn¡¯t matter who sat there.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yu Xiaoyan sat down next to Song Yan Ning with delight, ¡°Song Yan Ning, can I be your friend?¡± Because of her looks and the fact that she was overweight, no one wanted to y with her, and nobody wanted to be her friend.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded slightly. In fact, Yu Xiaoyan wasn¡¯t ugly aside from being a bit chubby.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, thank you for being willing to be my friend. You know, you¡¯re actually my first friend,¡± Yu Xiaoyan said happily, taking a piece of chocte out of her backpack and offering it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Here, have some.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Song Yan Ning reached out and took it. Although she didn¡¯t like sweets, she didn¡¯t want to disappoint the giver; children with fragile hearts like Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s were the most vulnerable.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Yu Xiaoyan took out another piece of chocte, unwrapped it, and put it in her mouth. Her favorite thing to eat was chocte, especially enjoying the feeling of it melting in her mouth, which made her very happy.

    A boy came over and deliberately knocked Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s book off the table onto the floor.

    Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s expression changed slightly. She nced at the boy and slowly bent down to pick up the book. She was used to being bullied, so it had be a habit.

    Song Yan Ning stopped Yu Xiaoyan from bending over to pick up the book. Yu Xiaoyan looked at Song Yan Ning, puzzled as to why she wouldn¡¯t let her pick up the book.

    ¡°Pick it up,¡± Song Yan Ning said to the boy, her voice chilly. These things grow if they¡¯re not checked; if you don¡¯t resist the first time, it will be a habit.

    ¡°I won¡¯t pick it up, what can you do about it?¡± the boy challenged, looking at Song Yan Ning. He just couldn¡¯t stand them, one ugly, one fat, they were a blight on his eyes.

    ¡°Yu Xiaoyan, go throw his backpack outside,¡± Song Yan Ning said to Yu Xiaoyan, turning her head.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± Yu Xiaoyan said timidly.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes in exasperation, ¡°Then we¡¯re not friends anymore.¡± With that, she stopped paying attention to Yu Xiaoyan and turned her head to look out the window. She didn¡¯t like talking to cowardly people.

    Yu Xiaoyan bit her lip, looking at Song Yan Ning with indecision written across her face. Song Yan Ning was her first friend, and she didn¡¯t want to lose that, but she really didn¡¯t dare throw the boy¡¯s backpack.

    ¡°Freak, you think you¡¯re tough, huh?¡± the boy reached out and tossed Song Yan Ning¡¯s book onto the floor as well. He didn¡¯t believe this freak would really dare to throw his backpack.

    Song Yan Ning turned around and looked coldly at the boy, ¡°Pick it up!¡±

    The boy suddenly felt a chill and stepped back quietly, wanting to pick up the book as Song Yan Ning demanded, but remembering his ssmates were all watching, he steeled himself and said, ¡°I won¡¯t pick it up.¡± The gaze of this freak was terrifying!

    Song Yan Ning stood up and took two steps toward the boy.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡± the boy swallowed nervously, stepping back in fear. This freak couldn¡¯t possibly be about to hit him.

    Song Yan Ning took another step forward, grabbed the boy¡¯s cor, and to everyone¡¯s astonishment, hauled him out of the ssroom and dumped him onto the corridor floor.

    Dusting off her hands of non-existent dust, Song Yan Ning turned and walked back to her seat.

    The previously noisy ssroom fell silent, everyone staring nkly at Song Yan Ning, their eyes filled with disbelief. She had lifted a person with one hand¡ªher strength was amazing!

    Song Yan Ning sat down and closed her eyes to continue resting. She could ignore people saying she was ugly to her face, but she wouldn¡¯t tolerate others bullying her.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning,¡± Yu Xiaoyan tentatively called out to Song Yan Ning.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning did not pay attention to her, Yu Xiaoyan nced at the little boy crying earth-shatteringly on the ground in the corridor, clenched her teeth hard, stood up, and walked toward the boy¡¯s seat.

    Yu Xiaoyan, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, it¡¯s just throwing a backpack! Yu Xiaoyan silently cheered herself on as she walked.

    ¡°What is she going to do?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not really going to throw Gu Xiaoyu¡¯s backpack, is she?¡±

    Yu Xiaoyan took Gu Xiaoyu¡¯s backpack out from under the desk, carried it to the door, and threw it out.

    Hearing the sound, Gu Xiaoyu turned his eyes to see his own backpack being thrown out and cried even louder.

    Yu Xiaoyan let out a long sigh of relief and a light smile appeared on her face. It wasn¡¯t that hard after all.

    She sat down beside Song Yan Ning, ¡°Song Yan Ning, are we still friends?¡± She really didn¡¯t want the friend she had finally made to just disappear like that. She really hoped to continue being friends with Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning opened her eyes and smiled at Yu Xiaoyan, ¡°Well done!¡±

    ¡°Then we are still friends?¡± This was what Yu Xiaoyan cared about the most.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded her head.

    ¡°Great!¡± Yu Xiaoyan cheered happily. She was truly happy today, having made her first friend and for the first time tried the taste of rebelling after being bullied.

    ¡°Who was bullying him, stand up!¡± A stern voice came from the podium.

    Yu Xiaoyan looked in the direction of the voice and saw the teacher standing by the podium, wearing a serious face, and immediate fear appeared on her face. The teacher was here, what should she do?

    Seeing all the ssmates looking towards Song Yan Ning and Yu Xiaoyan, Tong Qi also looked toward them. It seemed clear that they were responsible.

    ¡°You two, stand up!¡± Tong Qi sharply scolded.

    Yu Xiaoyan hurriedly stood up, bowing her head, not daring to look at Tong Qi. From her slightly trembling legs, it was evident that she was very afraid.

    Song Yan Ning slowly stood up and looked at Tong Qi.

    When Tong Qi saw Song Yan Ning, she was slightly startled, her stern gaze softened a bit. She hadn¡¯t gotten a clear look at Song Yan Ning before, but now she did.

    Some time ago she had taken her son to Beijing, and while ying in the amusement park, her son identally choked on candy blocking his windpipe. At that moment, she was just panicking and had no idea what to do next; it was Song Yan Ning and a boy who saved her son with their calmness in the face of danger. She had been looking for both of them ever since, but had never heard any news. She had never expected that the person who saved her son would be her own student.

    ¡°Why did you bully your ssmate?¡± Tong Qi looked at Song Yan Ning. She felt that she wasn¡¯t someone who would bully others without reason.

    Song Yan Ning also recognized Tong Qi, ¡°He threw my book.¡± So I could only throw his person.

    Tong Qi nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, sit down.¡± She knew Song Yan Ning wasn¡¯t a bad kid who would bully others.

    Yu Xiaoyan looked incredulously at Tong Qi. Was that it? The teacher was way too easygoing!

 Chapter 138 - 138 138 Choose Class Leaders

    ?Chapter 138: 138, Choose ss Leaders   Chapter 138: 138, Choose ss Leaders                                   All the students gazed at Tong Qi nkly, not understanding why she had asked only one question and then stopped.

    Tong Qi gave Song Yan Ning a slight smile, a trace of gratitude in her eyes. If it hadn¡¯t been for Song Yan Ning that day, her son would have been in danger, and not everyone knew the Heimlich maneuver. However, she was really curious how Song Yan Ning, just a primary school student, knew such a lifesaving method.

    Song Yan Ning returned the smile. In that situation, anyone would have helped; it was just that she had medical skills and knew how to save people.

    Tong Qi looked toward Gu Xiaoyu, who was still sobbing, and said sternly, ¡°Stop crying, pick up your backpack, and go back to your seat.¡± She disliked such children, who caused trouble first and then yed the victim. If she hadn¡¯t met Song Yan Ning and known she was a good child, she would have believed that Song Yan Ning was the bully.

    Gu Xiaoyu reluctantly picked up his backpack from the ground, walked into the ssroom, went to his seat, and stole a nce at Song Yan Ning. He swore he would never provoke Song Yan Ning again.

    Tong Qi¡¯s gaze swept over all the students, ¡°I am your homeroom teacher, Tong Qi.¡± She reached for a piece of chalk from the chalk box, turned to the ckboard, and wrote down her own name.

    Returning the chalk to the box, Tong Qi looked at the assembled students, ¡°You all should know the cause and effect of what just happened. I hope that such incidents do not happen again; otherwise, I will not be lenient. Standing as a first punishment, and if the behavior doesn¡¯t change, I will call your parents. Does everyone understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The students responded in unison.

    Tong Qi nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Good! Now, let¡¯s all introduce ourselves, starting with the first person here.¡±

    ¡°Hello everyone! My name is Li Mei,¡± the first female student stood up and introduced herself somewhat shyly.

    ¡°My name is Fang Ya, from Yang City, and I live in Yutian Mansion,¡± a little girl in a pink princess dress stood up, her youthful face wearing a proud expression. Her mother had told her she was their little princess, and a little princess should have the pride of a princess.

    Tong Qi slightly frowned and looked toward the next male student.

    ¡°My name is Qian Wenbing, from Yang City.¡±

    ¡°Zhou Xiaoyi, from Yang City¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When it was Song Yan Ning¡¯s turn, she stood up, ¡°My name is Song Yan Ning.¡± After a brief introduction, she sat down.

    Tong Qi smiled slightly. After all the students had introduced themselves, she spoke, ¡°Next, let¡¯s select a few students to temporarily take on the roles of ss officials. Who would like to rmend themselves first?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯d like to be the ss president,¡± Fang Ya stood up and said. Her mother had said she would definitely be ss president because she was smart and beautiful.

    ¡°Student Fang Ya, please sit down for now,¡± Tong Qi nodded slightly and looked at the other students, ¡°Does anyone else want to rmend themselves?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m good at sports and would like to be the sportsmittee member,¡± Zhou Xi stood up and volunteered.

    ¡°Teacher, I want to be the maths representative,¡± another student stood up.

    Tong Qi smiled and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s great to see such enthusiasm from the students. So, student Fang Ya, you¡¯ll temporarily act as the literature and arts representative. Student Zhou Xi, you¡¯ll be the sportsmittee member, and student Li Jing will be the maths representative.¡±

    Having assigned all the representative roles, Tong Qi also arranged the group leaders and finally turned her gaze to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Song Yan Ning, you will take on the role of ss president.¡±

 Chapter 139 - 139 one hundred thirty-nine do not want to be

    ?Chapter 139: one hundred thirty-nine, do not want to be   Chapter 139: one hundred thirty-nine, do not want to be                                   Song Yan Ning slightly frowned, as she didn¡¯t want to be the ss leader at all and was just about to decline.

    ¡°Teacher, I was the first to say I wanted to be ss leader, why did you choose her? This is not fair.¡± Fang Ya stood up, looking dissatisfiedly at Teacher Tong. The teacher was clearly showing favoritism, how was she any worse than Song Yan Ning?

    A hint of displeasure appeared on Teacher Tong¡¯s face as she looked at Fang Ya, ¡°Fang Ya, if you think you¡¯re more suitable to be the ss leader, then tell us, what qualities make you suitable for the role?¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Fang Ya said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m beautiful, intelligent, my family is wealthy, and my ssmates all like talking to me. Song Yan Ning is different, she¡¯s not good-looking and seems dumb, and she just bullied a ssmate. Looking at the clothes she wears, her family must be very poor. How could someone like her be suitable to be ss leader?¡±

    Teacher Tong¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Fang Ya, the teacher thinks that the qualities you mentioned have nothing to do with being a ss leader. Please, take a seat.¡± She wondered how Fang Ya¡¯s parents had raised her, constantly boasting about living in a mansion and being wealthy.

    Frustrated, Fang Ya stomped her foot and sat down heavily. Her mother had told her that the world belonged to the wealthy, and the poor could only work for the rich, so she could not lose to Song Yan Ning, she had to be the ss leader.

    Teacher Tong turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Song Yan Ning, from now on, you will be the ss leader of this ss.¡± She believed Song Yan Ning must be an intelligent child; otherwise, she would not have calmly taught that boy the Heimlich maneuver in such a critical situation.

    Song Yan Ning stood up, ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t want to be ss leader.¡±

    Fang Ya turned her head towards Song Yan Ning, a hint of smugness in her eyes. It was good that Song Yan Ning knew her ce; otherwise, she would have made sure to show her. Her mother knew the principal; a word from her and the position of ss leader would still be hers.

    ¡°Why?¡± Teacher Tong looked at Song Yan Ning, bewildered. So many students were fighting to be the ss leader, yet Song Yan Ning was outright refusing. Don¡¯t all children love honor? Being a ss leader is such a glorious thing!

    ¡°I¡¯m not suitable,¡± Song Yan Ning said calmly. In the future, she would often take leave due to her training and didn¡¯t want to be the leader of these annoying kids¡ªtoo much hassle for too little appreciation.

    ¡°The teacher thinks you are very suitable, so it¡¯s decided, please take a seat,¡± Teacher Tong said with a smile.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head helplessly and sat down. Well, it was only temporary, after all.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Fang Ya red fiercely at Song Yan Ning. Song Yan Ning, how dare you steal my position as ss leader? Just wait! If my mom finds out you¡¯repeting with me for the ss leader position, she will definitely teach you a lesson.

    Seeing Fang Ya re at her, Song Yan Ning gave a bitter smile. She didn¡¯t want trouble, but trouble seemed to find her anyway.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, congrattions!¡± Yu Xiaoyan said with a smile as she looked at Song Yan Ning. Song Yan Ning was really amazing, bing the ss leader as soon as she entered the school, and the teacher seemed to really like Song Yan Ning. If only she could be like Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning smiled. Whoever wanted to be the ss leader could go ahead, she didn¡¯t care at all.

    After Teacher Tong had carefully exined the school rules and regtions to the students, she looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Song Yan Ning, please pick two ssmates toe with me to the office to bring over some new books.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning responded helplessly, ncing around the ssroom. Seeing that everyone avoided her gaze, she knew they were unwilling to go with her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Yu Xiaoyan spoke up. Song Yan Ning was her friend, so she naturally stood by her side.

    Song Yan Ning smiled slightly and nodded, then looked at Gu Xiaoyu, whom she had previously thrown out, ¡°Gu Xiaoyu,e with me to the office to move some books.¡±

    Gu Xiaoyu red fiercely at Song Yan Ning. He wouldn¡¯t go with her.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°Gu Xiaoyu, do I need to repeat myself?¡±

    Gu Xiaoyu wanted to refuse, but when the words reached his lips, hecked the courage to say them, ¡°I heard you.¡± He stood up resentfully and followed Song Yan Ning and Yu Xiaoyan.

    He really wanted to refuse, but seeing Song Yan Ning, he didn¡¯t dare. He didn¡¯t know why he was so afraid of Song Yan Ning. Perhaps it was because her strength had scared him just now. Despite his size, Song Yan Ning had picked him up effortlessly and tossed him out as if he were a bag of vegetables.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoyu,¡± Fang Ya called out Gu Xiaoyu dissatisfaction. Her mother and Gu Xiaoyu¡¯s mother were close friends, and she knew Gu Xiaoyu well. Normally, he was fearless and hardly listened even to his mother. She really couldn¡¯t understand why, after Song Yan Ning had just bullied him, he was still listening to her.

    Gu Xiaoyu was also frustrated, not wanting to show weakness, but he was afraid that if he refused Song Yan Ning, she would throw him out again. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose that face, especially since his back still hurt.

    Seeing Gu Xiaoyu ignore her, Fang Ya¡¯s face turned red with anger. She definitely had to tell her mother about Song Yan Ning bullying Gu Xiaoyu, so her mother could inform Aunt Gu. Aunt Gu doted on Gu Xiaoyu the most, and knowing that he was bullied at school, she would surely confront Song Yan Ning.

    After moving the new books to the ssroom and distributing them to the students, Song Yan Ning was about to return to her seat when Teacher Tong called her again, ¡°Song Yan Ning,e with me to the office.¡± Song Yan Ning had saved her son, and she hadn¡¯t properly thanked her yet. She had some new stationery in her office, which she nned to give to Song Yan Ning. Although the stationery couldn¡¯tpare to saving a life, it was a token of her appreciation. She and Song Yan Ning were going to be together for six years, and there would be plenty of opportunities to repay her.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning could only nod helplessly and follow Teacher Tong. If she had known that saving Teacher Tong¡¯s son would result in so much troubleter on, she would not have intervened and told Yushen the method, letting Yushen do the rescue instead.

    ¡°Teacher Tong seems really nice to Song Yan Ning. Could they possibly know each other?¡± As soon as Song Yan Ning and Teacher Tong left, a ssmate spected.

    ¡°They must know each other; otherwise, why would Teacher Tong appoint Song Yan Ning as the ss president? How is she better than me?¡± Fang Ya huffed discontentedly.

    ¡°Actually, Song Yan Ning is okay, just not very good-looking.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not just not good-looking; she¡¯s outright ugly,¡± Fang Ya huffed. The more she thought about it, the more depressed she became. It was bad enough to lose, but losing to a girl who was both ugly and poor was even worse.

    Song Yan Ning followed Teacher Tong to the office, which, besides Teacher Tong, contained three other teachers who taught their ss.

    Since Song Yan Ning had previouslye in to move books, nobody found it strange when Teacher Tong brought her into the office.

 Chapter 140 - 140 One hundred and forty Apology

    ?Chapter 140: One hundred and forty, Apology   Chapter 140: One hundred and forty, Apology                                   Tong Qi led Song Yan Ning to her desk, opened the drawer, took out some notebooks and a pack of pencils, and handed them to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Take these, I really can¡¯t thank you enough for the other day.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I can¡¯t ept these,¡± Song Yan Ning declined. She knew Tong Qi wanted to thank her, but if she really took them, it would surely provoke jealousy and discontent upon returning to the ssroom. It was her first day of school, and she didn¡¯t want to be everyone¡¯s enemy, nor did she want to argue with those little brats.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, I know this is far from enough to repay you for saving a life, but this is a token of my gratitude, so please take it.¡± Tong Qi stuffed the notebooks and pencils into Song Yan Ning¡¯s hands.

    Unable to refuse any further, Song Yan Ning could only say, ¡°Teacher Tong, can I leave these here with you for now?¡±

    Tong Qi thought for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Alright, but remember to ask for them from me.¡± She knew Song Yan Ning was a clever child; she must have been afraid the other students would find out and didn¡¯t want to take them home.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Teacher Tong, I¡¯ll head back to the ssroom now.¡±

    As Song Yan Ning left, the other teachers turned their attention to Tong Qi.

    ¡°Teacher Tong, is that student a rtive of yours?¡± Teacher Zhang asked. If she weren¡¯t a rtive, Tong Qi wouldn¡¯t be so kind to Song Yan Ning, making her a ss leader and giving her notebooks and pencils.

    ¡°No, she helped me out before,¡± Tong Qi put the notebooks and pencils back in the drawer.

    ¡°What did she help you with?¡± Teacher Wang asked curiously. She had always heard Tong Qi thanking Song Yan Ning, even talking about a life-saving favor. What could a seven-year-old child have done?

    ¡°I had taken my son, Xiao Hao, to Beijing before. He identally got a candy stuck in his trachea while eating, and Song Yan Ning and a boy happened to pass by and saved him.¡± Thinking of the incident, Tong Qi still felt somewhat shaken.

    ¡°How did she save him?¡± Teacher Zhang asked curiously.

    Teacher Wang and Teacher Zhou were also curious and looked at Tong Qi. They wanted to know too.

    Tong Qi then recounted the incident.

    ¡°She knew how to perform the Heimlich maneuver? Isn¡¯t she just seven years old?¡± Teacher Zhang was a bit incredulous. She had also heard of the maneuver but didn¡¯t know how to perform it.

    ¡°That child is really something,¡± Teacher Wang chuckled and shook her head, her tone full of admiration for Song Yan Ning.

    When Song Yan Ning returned to the ssroom, she walked to her desk and saw a drawing of a pig on it, with the words ¡°Song Yan Ning is a pig¡± next to it.

    ncing around at everyone, Song Yan Ning sat down on her chair.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t ask who had drawn it, many ssmates showed a look of surprise in their eyes.

    ¡°I thought she was tough, turns out she¡¯s just a coward.¡±

    ¡°If someone drew a pig on my desk, I would definitely find out who it was and make them apologize.¡±

    ¡°When she bullied Gu Xiaoyu before, wasn¡¯t she fierce? Howe she doesn¡¯t even ask this time?¡±

    Yu Xiaoyan looked at Song Yan Ning, hesitating whether to tell her who drew on her desk, but recalling the warning from the other party, she felt a bit scared.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, should I help you wipe it off?¡± Yu Xiaoyan took out a pack of napkins, nning to help wipe off the drawing from Song Yan Ning¡¯s desk.

    ¡°No need to wipe it off,¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head.

    At this, Yu Xiaoyan looked at Song Yan Ning with a puzzled face.

    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± Everyone burst intoughter. They thought Song Yan Ning had definitely chickened out.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want it wiped off?¡± Yu Xiaoyan asked again, just to be sure.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded affirmatively.

    ¡°Why?¡± Yu Xiaoyan asked, not understanding.

    ¡°I will have the person who drew it personally erase the drawing and apologize,¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s gaze fell on Fang Ya, a yful glint in her eyes.

    Fang Ya red at Song Yan Ning and turned her head away. As long as she didn¡¯t admit it and no one in the ss spoke up, Song Yan Ning would never know it was her who drew it, and even if she did know, she wouldn¡¯t apologize to Song Yan Ning.

    Hearing what Song Yan Ning said, theughter in the ssroom grew louder.

    ¡°That should be impossible,¡± Yu Xiaoyan nced at Fang Ya covertly. She felt sure that Fang Ya would neither erase the drawing nor apologize.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°Have you heard about the story of Pinhio?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Yu Xiaoyan.

    The others looked at Song Yan Ning, not understanding. What did Pinhio have to do with this? Could it be that the nose of the person who drew would grow longer?

    ¡°Everyone, look at the person who drew it, and you¡¯ll understand what I mean,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile. She wasn¡¯t one to look for trouble nor did she want to argue with these kids, but she wasn¡¯t about to let them bully her either¡ªthat wasn¡¯t her style.

    All the ssmates turned their gaze towards Fang Ya.

    Seeing everyone looking at her, Fang Ya¡¯s face flushed with anger. Song Yan Ning was so mean to use this method to single out the person who drew.

    ¡°Fang Ya, what¡¯s with your nose? Why is there a big bump?¡±

    ¡°Could the story of Pinhio be true?¡±

    ¡°Fang Ya¡¯s nose seems like it¡¯s actually growing.¡±

    Fang Ya touched her own nose. She didn¡¯t believe her nose would grow¡ªeverything in fairy tales was a lie, so why would she believe them?

    When her hand touched her nose, her eyes widened in disbelief. Her nose had actually grown¡ªwhat was she to do? She didn¡¯t want a long nose, not like Pinhio.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Fang Ya cried out loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t want a long nose, I don¡¯t want to turn into Pinhio.¡±

    The ssmates around also touched their noses. It turned out that fairy tales weren¡¯t lies.

    ¡°Have you cried enough?¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s calm voice sounded.

    Fang Ya looked towards Song Yan Ning. Although she cried less loudly, her tears did not stop.

    Song Yan Ning tapped the desk lightly with her finger, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your nose to keep growing, thene here, erase it, and apologize to me.¡±

    ¡°If I erase it, will my nose return to normal?¡± Fang Ya asked eagerly. If her nose could be restored, she was willing to do anything.

    ¡°That depends on how sincere your apology is,¡± Song Yan Ning said, a teasing smile ying at the corners of her mouth. She could handle her. It only took an ¡°Illusion Array¡± to deal with such kids.

    Fang Ya quickly got up, ran to Song Yan Ning, took out a napkin from her pocket, and began to erase the drawing on Song Yan Ning¡¯s desk.

    After erasing the desk, Fang Ya touched her nose, felt it was not as long as before, and was very happy. She looked at Song Yan Ning and said, ¡°Song Yan Ning, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    After apologizing, she touched her nose again and found it had shortened a bit, but it hadn¡¯tpletely returned to its original state. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t my nose back to normal?¡± Hadn¡¯t she already erased the drawing and apologized to Song Yan Ning?

 Chapter 141 - 141 One hundred forty-one different

    ?Chapter 141: One hundred forty-one, different   Chapter 141: One hundred forty-one, different                                   ¡°That just means you¡¯re not sincere enough,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a sly smile in her eyes.

    ¡°How can I show my sincerity then?¡± Fang Ya quickly asked.

    The other ssmates were also curiously looking at Song Yan Ning. They felt that Fang Ya was already very sincere, given that none of them believed she would erase the drawing herself, let alone apologize to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°The sentence you wrote next to the drawing, say it ten times with your own name, and that should be about right,¡± Song Yan Ning said, barely holding back herughter.

    Fang Ya thought about the sentence she had written and her face turned from red to green. How could she call herself a pig?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your nose to go back to normal, then forget it and go back to your seat,¡± Song Yan Ning waved Fang Ya away.

    Touching her nose determinedly, Fang Ya steeled herself, ¡°Fang Ya is a pig, Fang Ya is a pig, Fang Ya is a pig¡­.¡± She had never felt so humiliated and aggrieved in her life; she truly despised Song Yan Ning.

    Had it not been for Song Yan Ning stealing her position as ss president, she would never have drawn on Song Yan Ning¡¯s desk, her nose wouldn¡¯t have grown long, nor would she have apologized to Song Yan Ning and called herself a pig.

    After repeating it ten times, Fang Ya touched her nose and, realizing it really had gone back to normal, red viciously at Song Yan Ning and quickly ran back to her seat.

    Song Yan Ning just smiled unconcernedly and took out a new book to read.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning,¡± Yu Xiaoyan looked at Song Yan Ning with guilt. She hadn¡¯t told Song Yan Ning it was Fang Ya who did the drawing, and she really felt terrible about it. But she was truly scared of Fang Ya¡¯s revenge.

    Song Yan Ning nced up at Yu Xiaoyan, ¡°If you don¡¯t learn to fight back, you¡¯ll be the one who ends up bullied; no one will help you just because you¡¯re timid.¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll try harder,¡± Yu Xiaoyan nodded, a spark of determination in her eyes.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and lowered her head to continue reading. She didn¡¯t know if Yu Xiaoyan would actually change in the future, but she didn¡¯t like her friends to have that kind of personality.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, let¡¯s go have lunch together,¡± Yu Xiaoyan said as the morning sses ended, looking towards Song Yan Ning. Whether or not Song Yan Ning was willing to be friends with her, she already considered Song Yan Ning a friend.

    ¡°Xiao Ning!¡± Just as Song Yan Ning was about to answer, she heard Ling Yu¡¯s voice and turned to see him and Guo Kai waving at her from outside the window.

    Hearing the noise, the ssmates turned to look at Ling Yu and Guo Kai as well.

    ¡°Who are these two young men? They¡¯re so handsome!¡±

    ¡°Could they be Song Yan Ning¡¯s brothers?¡± Girls, no matter their age, can¡¯t change their fondness for good-looking guys.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, are they your brothers?¡± Yu Xiaoyan asked with envy. It turned out Song Yan Ning was different; she had always been alone, without any brothers or friends, while Song Yan Ning had both. No wonder when Song Yan Ning was bullied, she didn¡¯t just endure it like she did.

    ¡°Friends.¡± Song Yan Ning smiled at Ling Yu and Guo Kai and stood up to leave the ssroom.

    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile as she approached Ling Yu and Guo Kai.

    ¡°We came to have lunch with you,¡± Ling Yu smiled. The Sharpshooters were all envious when they found out he was at the same school as the boss; now he could even have lunch with the boss every day. Entering the Emperor Realm at night would surely make them even more envious, and just the thought of it made him happy.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me.¡± Yu Xiaoyan hesitated for a long time but still decided to follow Song Yan Ning.

    Ling Yu and Guo Kai looked at Yu Xiaoyan. They didn¡¯t really like it when someone joined them.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and walked ahead.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t say anything, Ling Yu and Guo Kai didn¡¯t say much either and followed Song Yan Ning. Although they didn¡¯t like it, as long as the boss liked it, they had no objections. It was clear Yu Xiaoyan was not from the same ss as them.

    The four arrived at the canteen, where it was crowded with people, and each service window was packed with students queuing for their meals.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, what do you want to eat? We¡¯ll go buy it for you,¡± Ling Yu asked Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you guys,¡± Song Yan Ning said, stepping towards the service window.

    Ling Yu and Guo Kai smiled, shook their heads, and followed Song Yan Ning. The boss was different from other girls, but they liked the boss¡¯s personality.

    Yu Xiaoyan caught up with Song Yan Ning and the others and headed to the service window for food. She really envied Song Yan Ning; if someone were willing to get food for her, she would feel incredibly happy.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, we¡¯ll go to that service window,¡± Ling Yu pointed to one of them. That window was different from the others; it was specially designated for the school¡¯s teachers and some students who made contributions to the school.

    Their families had a high status in Yang City. When they had entered the school, their families had donated a construction fund to the school. Hence, they received treatment different from other students in the school and had certain privileges.

    Song Yan Ning nced at the window Ling Yu was pointing to and saw that there were only two or three people in line. She already understood the significance of that window.

    ¡°That service window seems to be exclusively for teachers,¡± Yu Xiaoyan nced at the service window and looked at Song Yan Ning and the others. They were too bold; if a teacher saw them, they would be punished. Should she follow them?

    Song Yan Ning and the others paid no attention to Yu Xiaoyan and continued toward that window.

    Yu Xiaoyan looked indecisively at Song Yan Ning and the others, then at the other windows, ¡°The line at that window isn¡¯t long either, why don¡¯t we queue up there?¡± She was still afraid to go with them; she didn¡¯t want to get punished by a teacher on her first day of school.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Yu Xiaoyan; she really didn¡¯t like Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s timid and hesitant nature, ¡°Go on your own.¡±

    Yu Xiaoyan bit her lip, hesitated for a moment, and turned to walk to another window. She would queue up there first. In case Song Yan Ning and the others couldn¡¯t get food at that window, they could cut into the line where she queued.

    Song Yan Ning and her two friends reached the service window. The auntie inside, as soon as she saw Ling Yu and Guo Kai, put on a warm smile, ¡°What would you like to eat today?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning, you order first,¡± Ling Yu and Guo Kai turned to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with the two and ordered three vegetable dishes, one meat dish, and a bowl of soup.

    Yu Xiaoyan queued up while watching Song Yan Ning and her two friends. Seeing that Song Yan Ning and her friends sessfully got their meals, she felt a twinge of regret. If only she had followed them.

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go to the second floor,¡± Ling Yu still liked to call Song Yan Ning ¡®boss¡¯ when no one else could hear.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

 Chapter 142 - 142 142 Zhou Yuan

    ?Chapter 142: 142, Zhou Yuan   Chapter 142: 142, Zhou Yuan                                   Seeing Song Yan Ning and the two others heading to the second floor, Yu Xiaoyan made up her mind to join them once she had gotten her meal.

    The second floor wasn¡¯t very crowded and was nowhere near as noisy as the first floor.

    Ling Yu and Guo Kai took Song Yan Ning to their exclusive spot. ¡°Boss, from now on,e dine here with us.¡± They sometimes represented the school in basketball tournaments and did not want their boss to endure the difort of squeezing in with strangers when they were not around.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded.

    Fang Ya, carrying her meal tray, reached the second floor and immediately noticed the trio of Song Yan Ning. A sh of surprise crossed her eyes. ¡°They¡¯re here too.¡± Unlike Yu Xiaoyan, she was well aware of what dining on the second floor signified. If it weren¡¯t for her mother¡¯s good rtionship with the principal, she wouldn¡¯t have been allowed to eat there. This area was designated for staff and certain students with special statuses.

    ¡°Fang Ya, what are you looking at?¡± The female ssmate who hade up with Fang Ya followed her gaze and brightened upon seeing Ling Yu and Guo Kai. She wasn¡¯t a neer and thus was familiar with them.

    ¡°Xuxu, do you know them?¡± Fang Ya gestured towards Ling Yu and Guo Kai with her chin. They were the most handsome boys she had ever seen, and she wondered what their rtionship was with Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Yes, they are well-known figures at school; Ling Yu and Guo Kai. Not only are they handsome and from good families, but they are also excellent basketball yers. Most of the schoolgirls like them,¡± Yan Xuxu spoke admiringly. Her family background was decent too, but it paled inparison to that of the Ling or Guo families.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go sit with them,¡± Fang Ya said, already moving with her meal tray toward where Song Yan Ning and herpanions were.

    ¡°Fang Ya, don¡¯t go over there,¡± Yan Xuxu interjected to stop her. Naturally, she wanted to sit with Ling Yu and his group, but she didn¡¯t dare. If Ling Yu and his friends had turned away Zhou Yuan, then they would likely dismiss them too.

    Zhou Yuan was considered the beauty queen of the school, and her family background was no less distinguished than the Ling or Guo families. She had openly expressed her crush on Ling Yu, although he had never shown her any warmth.

    Fang Ya approached Song Yan Ning and her group. ¡°May I sit with you?¡± Her mother had told her to make friends with those of the same status at school, and not to lower her own standing by mingling with those less fortunate or prominent. Ling Yu and Guo Kai perfectly met her criteria for friendship.

    Ling Yu looked at Song Yan Ning. ¡°Is she from your ss?¡±

    ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Are you on good terms?¡± Ling Yu continued to inquire. It didn¡¯t matter to him as long as the boss was happy.

    ¡°Not particrly,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a faint smile.

    Ling Yu understood and nodded, then turned to Fang Ya. ¡°You guys should find a different spot to sit.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Fang Ya asked, confused. She was pretty; shouldn¡¯t boys like her?

    ¡°We don¡¯t like sharing a table with strangers,¡± Ling Yu replied, his expression cooling. His patience was reserved for those he cared about.

    Fuming, Fang Ya stomped her foot and red at Song Yan Ning before turning to walk toward another table. In her mind, she med Song Yan Ning for this rejection, convinced it was because Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t want her there that Ling Yu had turned her away.

    Yan Xuxu had anticipated this oue, awkwardly greeted Ling Yu and Guo Kai, and followed Fang Ya.

    ¡°I¡¯m so furious.¡± The more Fang Ya thought about it, the angrier she became. When her mother took her out, everyone praised her for being pretty and cute, especially at the amusement park where many boys liked to hang around her. It was always others who sought her attention, not the other way around. No one had ever ignored her like this; it must be because Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t like her that she wasn¡¯t allowed to sit with them.

    ¡°Fang Ya, don¡¯t be angry, that¡¯s just their temperament,¡± Yan Xuxu consoled. Since Fang Ya¡¯s mother was her aunt, and Fang Ya was her cousin, she naturally needed to take good care of her.

    ¡°Xuxu, do you think I¡¯m pretty?¡± Fang Ya asked, puffing up with anger.

    Yan Xuxu nodded, ¡°Pretty.¡± Naturally, Fang Ya had inherited the good features from her mother and uncle.

    ¡°Then why won¡¯t they agree to have dinner with me?¡± Fang Ya felt deeply hurt.

    Yan Xuxu was somewhat speechless, ¡°It¡¯s not just you, even Zhou Yuan, our senior, they don¡¯t bother about.¡± Zhou Yuan was the most beautiful girl she had ever seen, and many boys in school liked her.

    ¡°Is Senior Zhou Yuan that pretty?¡± Fang Ya asked, unconvinced. She hadn¡¯t seen many girls prettier than herself.

    ¡°Are you blind?!¡± Just then, an angry scream came from the staircase.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean it, I¡¯ll wipe it off for you,¡± Yu Xiaoyan apologized as she set down her tray on the stairs and then took out a napkin from her pocket, intending to help the girl she had bumped into to wipe off the juice that sttered on her clothes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands!¡± Zhou Yuan pped away Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s hand with a look of disgust.

    Yu Xiaoyan shrank back in fear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. How about you change your clothester, and I¡¯ll wash them clean for you?¡± She really shouldn¡¯t havee to the second floor, or else she wouldn¡¯t have bumped into this beautiful girl.

    ¡°Can you wash them clean?¡± Zhou Yuan snorted disdainfully, sizing Yu Xiaoyan up and down, ¡°You¡¯re a freshman, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Xiaoyan nodded.

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so clueless. The second floor isn¡¯t meant for people of your status,¡± Zhou Yuan looked down on Yu Xiaoyan. She had wanted to teach Yu Xiaoyan a lesson, but considering that Ling Yu might be on the second floor, she held back her temper as she didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on Ling Yu.

    ¡°But my ssmate is up there,¡± Yu Xiaoyan weakly said. Song Yan Ning was also a freshman; if she could go up, why couldn¡¯t she?

    Zhou Yuan couldn¡¯t be bothered with Yu Xiaoyan anymore and red at her before walking towards the second floor. As she passed the tray Yu Xiaoyan had left on the stairs, she deliberately kicked it.

    ¡°Crash!¡± The tray slid down the stairs, scattering the food all over.

    Yu Xiaoyan, watching the food spilled everywhere, couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. She didn¡¯t understand why she was always the one being bullied. Was it just because she wasn¡¯t pretty? Was appearance really that important?

    Song Yan Ning was fully aware of everything that happened on the stairs, but she was too indifferent to intervene. Yu Xiaoyan being bullied was due to her own nature; she could help her once or twice, but not for a lifetime. If Yu Xiaoyan herself didn¡¯t want to change, no amount of talking from others would be useful. Only when a person became strong on their own were they truly strong.

 Chapter 143 - 143 143. Attitude Change

    ?Chapter 143: 143. Attitude Change   Chapter 143: 143. Attitude Change                                   Zhou Yuan arrived on the second floor and indeed saw Ling Yu eating.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning sitting next to Ling Yu, Zhou Yuan¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise. How could there be a little girl sitting next to Ling Yu, could she be his sister? But she didn¡¯t remember Ling Yu having a sister.

    With a faint smile, Zhou Yuan approached, ¡°Ling Yu, may I sit here? Oh? Who is this little sister?¡±

    Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s appearance, Zhou Yuan put her mind at ease. No matter who this little girl was, her looks were no threat to herself. She couldn¡¯t believe Ling Yu¡¯s taste would be so poor as to not like the beautiful her and instead like an ugly duckling.

    Ling Yu ignored Zhou Yuan and continued talking with Song Yan Ning and Guo Kai.

    Zhou Yuan wasn¡¯t upset; she smiled at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Hello, little sister! I¡¯m Zhou Yuan, Ling Yu¡¯s friend. Do you also go to school here?¡±

    Song Yan Ning gave Ling Yu a teasing nce and nodded slightly. She didn¡¯t have a very good first impression of Zhou Yuan, so she wasn¡¯t inclined to talk to her much.

    Zhou Yuan smiled and sat next to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Ling Yu and I are in the same ss. If you don¡¯t understand something in your studies, you can ask me for help. If someone bullies you, you can alsoe to me.¡± Although Ling Yu didn¡¯t like her now, it didn¡¯t matter. They were still young and had a long road ahead. She believed that as long as she was good enough, one day Ling Yu would like her.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning¡¯s attitude was not enthusiastic, Zhou Yuan felt slightly displeased but she didn¡¯t continue the conversation and turned to Ling Yu, ¡°Ling Yu, are you going to the basketball game tomorrow morning?¡± She was still happy that Ling Yu didn¡¯t send her away today.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Ling Yu responded indifferently.

    ¡°I heard that your basketball team¡¯s assistant is sick and taking a leave. I¡¯ll apany you tomorrow,¡± Zhou Yuan looked at Ling Yu expectantly.

    ¡°No need,¡± Ling Yu replied coolly, ¡°Zhou Yuan, we three have something to discuss.¡±

    Hearing Ling Yu about to send her away again, Zhou Yuan showed a trace of disappointment, slowly stood up, and walked to another seat with her tray. She wouldn¡¯t give up; she believed that one day Ling Yu would like her.

    ¡°She¡¯s Zhou Yuan, the senior. She¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡± Yan Xuxu whispered to Fang Ya.

    ¡°Just so-so,¡± Fang Ya still thought she was prettier.

    Yan Xuxuughed softly. She understood her cousin well. She always believed she was the best.

    Yu Xiaoyan cleared her tray and went back to the counter for another serving of food, then sat down at a corner chair.

    She looked at the second floor, thinking of what had just happened, and a look of inferiority appeared on her face. She had always thought that all people were the same, only now realizing how naive she had been.

    Feeling someone sit across from her, Yu Xiaoyan looked up and saw a chubby little girl, but older than her.

    Yang Mei saw Yu Xiaoyan looking at her and gave her a gentle smile. She had always liked sitting in this spot and hadn¡¯t expected someone to beat her to it today. Seeing the other¡¯s appearance, Yang Mei already understood; it seemed they were simr.

    When she first entered the school, she was ostracized for being overweight. Initially, it really upset her, but over time she grew ustomed to it.

    Seeing Yang Mei smiling at her, Yu Xiaoyan also smiled back, ¡°Senior, which grade are you in now?¡±

    ¡°Third grade, you¡¯re a first-grader, right?¡± Yang Mei took a bite of her food and then took a sip of Coke. She knew Coke was unhealthy, but she couldn¡¯t resist drinking it.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yan nced at Yang Mei¡¯s Coke and swallowed. She also liked Coke the best, but her parents wouldn¡¯t allow her to have such things.

    ¡°I just saw that you seemed upset, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yang Mei asked.

    Xiao Yan hesitated for a moment, then slowly said, ¡°I had made a friend before, she and I are both not good-looking, but I¡¯ve realized that I¡¯m not actually like her.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Yang Mei was curious.

    ¡°Because she has friends, and she can go eat on the second floor,¡± Xiao Yan nced at the second floor, envy in her eyes.

    ¡°She can go to the second floor? Then your friend must be from a very wealthy family.¡± Yang Mei also looked at the second floor. She had sneaked up there once; there were fewer seats than on the first floor, and it was quieter, not as crowded as the first floor.

    Xiao Yan, not understanding, looked at Yang Mei, ¡°What does being rich have to do with it?¡± She saw Song Yan Ning dressed simrly to her, although the upperssman who bumped into her earlier was dressed nicely.

    ¡°The second floor is the staff cafeteria; only teachers and students whose families have donated money to the school can go up there,¡± sighed Yang Mei. Sometimes she really envied those students, but most of the time, she felt her own life was good. Her parents, not having to entertain for work, were always at home, they would celebrate her birthday, and she was always their priority.

    Xiao Yan understood and nodded. So, Song Yan Ning really was different from her.

    In the afternoon, when Song Yan Ning returned to the ssroom, she noticed Xiao Yan¡¯s attitude toward her was clearly different from the morning¡¯s. However, she naturally wouldn¡¯t care about these things.

    Shey on the desk and began to rest with her eyes closed.

    The bell for afternoon sses rang.

    Xiao Yan looked at Song Yan Ning, who was still sleeping, hesitating whether to wake her or not.

    Teacher Wang entered the ssroom, saw Song Yan Ning sleeping on the desk, and frowned slightly; her prior fondness disappeared instantly. However excellent Song Yan Ning was, Teacher Wang couldn¡¯t regard her highly if she didn¡¯t maintain a proper attitude toward her studies.

    Song Yan Ningzily opened her eyes and looked at Teacher Wang. She had heard the bell but hadn¡¯t opened her eyes because she was chatting with Qing You.

    Teacher Wang slightly frowned, withdrew her gaze, and began the lesson. She decided to discuss with Teacher Tong after ss that a student like Song Yan Ning was not suitable to be a ss officer.

    If Song Yan Ning knew her thoughts, she would be delighted; she wasn¡¯t keen on being ss president anyway.

    The afternoon passed in the blink of an eye.

    Song Yan Ning, carrying her backpack, walked out of the school and saw from afar Lisheng waiting at the school gates. A slight smile formed on her lips as she quickly walked toward him.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Song Yan Ning walked up to Lisheng and happily linked her arm through his.

    Lisheng smiled and gently ruffled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, ¡°Are you still getting used to school?¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t need to pick me up anymore, I can go back by myself.¡± She had now reached Qi Refining Ninth Level; running back from school would take at most fifteen minutes. She didn¡¯t want her grandpa to go through the trouble of taking a bus to pick her up every day.

 Chapter 144 - 144 144 Snack Shop

    ?Chapter 144: 144, Snack Shop   Chapter 144: 144, Snack Shop                                   ¡°Grandpa isn¡¯t busy anyway, so consider it a little exercise,¡± Yang Lisheng chuckled. He wasn¡¯tfortable with Xiao Ning taking the bus back alone.

    Song Yan Ning felt a bit helpless, ¡°Grandpa, how about you wait for me at the bus stop at the vige entrance from now on? I¡¯ll call you when I get on the bus.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter, are you hungry? Grandpa will take you to have some snacks.¡± Yang Lisheng took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and headed to a snack bar near the school. When he got out of the car, he had looked around and noticed that the snack shop was quite clean.

    ¡°Fang Ya,¡± noticing Song Yan Ning following Yang Lisheng towards the snack shop across the street, scoffed with disdain and quickly caught up. Earlier, she had seen Song Yan Ning eating on the second floor and thought her family must also be wealthy, but it seems she was merely basking in the light of Ling Yu and Guo Kai. Otherwise, the person picking her up wouldn¡¯t be an old man, but someone with their own private driver like her.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, is this your ssmate?¡± Yang Lisheng stopped walking when he heard Fang Ya call out to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Hello, young ssmate, I am Xiao Ning¡¯s grandpa,¡± Yang Lisheng smiled at Fang Ya. This young ssmate is really cute, her little dress is so pretty; Xiao Ning would also look good in it. He and his wife would buy one for her thising Sunday.

    Fang Ya ignored Yang Lisheng, watching Song Yan Ning. ¡°Are you guys taking the bus back?¡±

    ¡°Young ssmate, where did you buy this dress?¡± Yang Lisheng asked.

    Fang Ya lifted her head proudly, ¡°At the mall, my mom bought it for me, I heard it¡¯s over two thousand.¡± Not everyone can afford that kind of money.

    Yang Lisheng was about to ask Fang Ya which mall it was bought at. For Xiao Ning, let alone two thousand, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to spend even more.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m hungry,¡± Song Yan Ning tugged at Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand. Fang Ya only came to show off her sense of superiority, which Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t care less about.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yang Lisheng nodded, leading Song Yan Ning towards the snack shop.

    Watching the retreating figures of Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng, Fang Ya sneered mockingly, ncing down at her dress, ¡°People like you could never afford what I¡¯m wearing.¡±

    ¡°Honk!¡± With the sound of a car horn, a luxury car stopped next to Fang Ya.

    Seeing the person inside the car, Fang Ya¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise, ¡°Mom! Why did youe to pick me up today?¡± She opened the door and got into the car.

    ¡°Today was your first day of school, of course, Mom had to pick you up. How are you finding school? Is anyone bullying you?¡± Yan Zhenzhen smiled as she started the car.

    ¡°Yes, a girl stole the position of ss president from me, and I even lost face today,¡± Fang Ya ryed the day¡¯s events at school to Yan Zhenzhen.

    ¡°What¡¯s that girl¡¯s family like?¡± Yan Zhenzhen inquired. If someone bullied her daughter, she naturally needed to understand the family background of the other party to decide whether to confront them.

    ¡°She seems really poor. I just saw her grandpa; he came to pick her up by bus, and now they¡¯ve gone to a snack shop across from the school. But she knows two friends from wealthy families, Ling Family and Guo Family, Xuxu¡¯s cousin told me,¡± said Fang Ya. In her eyes, people were only divided into those who had money and those who didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Yan Zhenzhen nodded. She decided she¡¯d call the principal once they got home. Her daughter was not someone to be bullied lightly.

    Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng entered the snack shop and noticed it was quite busy.

    ncing at the menu, Song Yan Ning saw that the shop sold traditional snacks like pan-fried buns, tofu pudding, wontons, rice balls¡­

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Yang Lisheng looked at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Fried buns, Grandpa, let¡¯s buy an extra portion to take back for Grandma,¡± Song Yan Ning suggested. When they were in Beijing, Grandma had seen a snack shop selling fried buns and wanted to buy some, but they were sold out, so they had dumplings instead.

    Yang Lisheng smiled and nodded, remembering his wife¡¯s wish to eat fried buns, ¡°Boss, please pack three portions of fried buns to take away.¡±

    ¡°Okay! That¡¯ll be twenty,¡± the Boss cheerily said.

    Yang Lisheng took out twenty yuan and handed it to the Boss, waiting aside for the buns to be packed.

    Song Yan Ning noticed a framed calligraphy on the wall, her gaze fell on the characters, and from the corner of her eye, she spotted a middle-aged man sitting in a corner. He sneakily looked around, seeing that no one was paying attention, he took a cockroach out of his pocket and put it into his bowl.

    ¡°Boss,e here!¡± After cing the cockroach, the middle-aged man called out to the boss.

    ¡°Coming,¡± the Boss hurried over to the middle-aged man. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Look for yourself, is this edible?¡± The middle-aged man fished the cockroach out of his soup with his chopsticks.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be, our shop has never had such a thing,¡± the Boss stated confidently.

    The middle-aged man stood up, pointing at the Boss angrily, ¡°What do you mean? Are you suggesting that I put it in myself?¡±

    The Boss smiled faintly, ¡°Whether you put it in or not, you should know in your heart.¡± He was fully confident about the cleanliness of his shop.

    ¡°Everyone,e look! I clearly found a cockroach, but not only does the boss deny it, he uses me of cing it myself,¡± the man held up the cockroach, yelling to the onlookers.

    ¡°That really is a cockroach, how disgusting!¡±

    ¡°Could there be a cockroach in my bowl too?¡±

    ¡°Boss, we came here to eat because your shop looked clean, now with this, you must give us an exnation, otherwise, we won¡¯t dare to eat here again.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, there¡¯s a school nearby, what if the kids get sick from eating here?¡±

    Song Yan Ning wanted to step forward and exin what she had just witnessed, but seeing the Boss remainposed, she decided to wait and see how things yed out. Additionally, she sensed an unusual aura from the Boss, and if she wasn¡¯t mistaken, this Boss was an Ancient Martial Cultivator.

    ¡°I said the cockroach isn¡¯t from my shop, and I have evidence,¡± the Boss walked up to the middle-aged man, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to tell the truth, otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police for extortion.¡±

    The middle-aged man hesitated, his eyes wavering. However, considering he had done this several times before and had always received heftypensation, he resolved to firmly exploit the Boss today.

    ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me, the cockroach was from your shop, and even if the policee, that won¡¯t change,¡± the middle-aged man stubbornly stared at the snack shop Boss, acting as if he had the upper hand. When he had chosen this spot, he had deliberately checked the surrounding area; there were no cameras here.

 Chapter 145 - 145 One hundred forty-five break the rules

    ?Chapter 145: One hundred forty-five, break the rules   Chapter 145: One hundred forty-five, break the rules                                   The Boss gave the middle-aged man a cold smile, then turned to a waiter on the side, ¡°Call the police.¡±

    ¡°Right away, Boss,¡± the waiter responded, walking to the counter and picking up the phone to dial.

    Seeing the Boss¡¯s confidence, the middle-aged man began to panic, ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s talk about this, I¡¯m not an unreasonable person, why make such a fuss as to call the police, right, haha¡­¡±

    ¡°I already gave you a chance, and you didn¡¯t cherish it,¡± the Boss snorted coldly and turned to walk towards the counter.

    Those watching themotion were confused by the Boss¡¯s strong stance; usually in such situations, the business would apologize and offerpensation, but unlike others, this Boss did not apologize and even called the police. Was he so sure the cockroach wasn¡¯t from his restaurant?

    ¡°Here is your pan-fried bun order, all packed.¡± A waiter approached Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng, handing the packed buns to Yang Lisheng.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yang Lisheng took the buns and nced back at the Boss who had returned behind the counter; he really wanted to stay and watch what would happen, but he was worried his wife would be concerned if he got backte.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, we should head back,¡± Yang Lisheng decided, looking at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Grandpa, just a moment,¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t want to leave yet. She wanted to see how the Boss was going to handle this.

    ¡°Your grandma will be worried if we¡¯rete,¡± Yang Lisheng said.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s wait a bit longer, or why don¡¯t you call Grandma?¡± Song Yan Ning pleaded, shaking Yang Lisheng¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I can¡¯t really say no to you, can I?¡± Yang Lishengughed helplessly, tapping Song Yan Ning on the forehead with his finger.

    Sporting a mischievous smile, Song Yan Ning spotted an empty seat nearby and pulled Yang Lisheng towards it.

    The police arrived at the restaurant soon after and after getting a rundown of the situation, one young officer turned to the Boss, ¡°How can you be sure that cockroach isn¡¯t from your ce?¡±

    The Boss walked over to where the middle-aged man had been sitting, retrieved a miniature camera hidden at the top of a hanging scroll from the nail it was on, and handed it to the young officer, ¡°Take a look and you¡¯ll see.¡± Having faced a simr problem before, he installed several miniature cameras in spots not easily seen to prevent any trouble.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face turned pale when he saw the Boss remove the miniature camera and quickly said, ¡°I was momentarily possessed by foolish thoughts, please give me a chance¡ªI¡¯m willing topensate and apologize.¡± He had not anticipated that the restaurant owner had installed cameras in such concealed ces; no wonder his confidence was high. This time, he¡¯d truly blundered.

    The officer looked at the Boss, ¡°Do you want to settle this privately?¡± Such a minor issue could be settled without involving the police, though if the Boss insisted, the most that could happen was detaining the middle-aged man for a few days.

    ¡°No need for a private settlement,¡± the Boss shook his head. If he hadn¡¯t installed the camera there, today he¡¯d definitely have been the one to apologize andpensate.

    Seeing the Boss¡¯s firm attitude, the officer didn¡¯t ask further and led the middle-aged man out of the restaurant.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go home,¡± Song Yan Ning suggested to Yang Lisheng after looking at the Boss again. She hadn¡¯t noticed the camera when she had looked at the scroll earlier.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yang Lisheng nodded and took Song Yan Ning by the hand to leave the shop. He admired the Boss; if it had been another store, the owner would certainly have chosen to keep the peace. Who knew if theinant, having been wronged, might cause more troubleter.

    Yan Zhenzhen returned home and called Principal Li right away, railing against Song Yan Ning over the phone and mentioning that, although Song Yan Ning had no right to be on the second floor, she went there to eat, utilizing her connections with Ling Yu and Guo Kai, thus breaking the school¡¯s rules.

    ¡°I will investigate and get back to you with a satisfactory response,¡± Principal Li replied.

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Principal,¡± Yan Zhenzhen hung up, content.

    ¡°Mom, what did the Principal say?¡± Fang Ya eagerly asked upon seeing Yan Zhenzhen end the call.

    ¡°The Principal said he would handle it. Don¡¯t worry, Mom won¡¯t let you be wronged,¡± Yan Zhenzhen said indulgently, embracing Fang Ya. She couldn¡¯t believe some poor girl dared to bully her Yaya; she was audacious. Tomorrow, she would go to the school again to warn Song Yan Ning¡ªif she dared to bully her Yaya again, she would ensure the school expelled her.

    ¡°Mom is the best!¡± Fang Ya beamed with anticipation. Tomorrow, she could witness Song Yan Ning being stopped from eating on the second floor; surely, she would be very embarrassed.

    Principal Li considered and then made a call; soon, an authoritative voice came from the other end, ¡°Principal Li!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ling, good day! I have a matter on which I¡¯d like to inquire,¡± Principal Li spoke politely. In Yang City, both the Ling and Guo families were prominent, and any child who associated with their children had to have a substantial background. Although the Fang family had some status in Yang City, they paled inparison to the Ling and Guo families.

    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± Ling Qingyang stood and walked to the window.

    ¡°The thing is, someone called andined that your son broke school rules by taking a freshman to eat in the staff cafeteria. I wanted to check with you about this.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will get back to you shortly,¡± Ling Qingyang was aware of the school¡¯s rules. While he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, since Ling Yu was a student there, some regtions had to be followed to preserve the family¡¯s reputation.

    Ling Qingyang left his study and went to Mr. Ling¡¯s courtyard; at this time, Ling Yu should be ying chess with the elder.

    Ling Yu looked at the chess game on the board, smiled, and put down his piece, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m heading back now.¡± He yed two games of chess with his grandfather every day, not out of enjoyment, but because his grandfather considered itpulsory, iming chess cultivated the mind and would be greatly beneficial for his future.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Ling Qingyang knocked and entered the study.

    ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you busy today?¡± Mr. Ling looked at Ling Qingyang with some surprise. Usually, at this time, Qingyang was busy with work and seldom had time to visit.

    ¡°I just got a call from Xiao Yu¡¯s school; I wanted to ask about the situation,¡± Ling Qingyang said, looking at Ling Yu.

    Ling Yu raised an eyebrow in surprise, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±

    ¡°Your principal mentioned that you took a new student to the staff cafeteria today; is that true?¡± Ling Qingyang asked.

    Ling Yu nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Other students have brought peers up there as well, and the school hasn¡¯t said anything.¡± He wasn¡¯t the first to do so.

 Chapter 146 - 146 146 Identity

    ?Chapter 146: 146, Identity   Chapter 146: 146, Identity                                   Ling Qingyang frowned, ¡°The school has its rules, and from now on, you are not allowed to bring anyone up there.¡± If Principal Li hadn¡¯t specifically called to ask, it would have been nothing, but since he did call, if Xiao Yu were to bring someone up again, it would be disrespectful.

    Ling Yu grunted in dissatisfaction and looked at Mr. Ling, ¡°Grandpa, the person I brought was Grandpa Yang¡¯s granddaughter, Song Yan Ning. You know her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Song Yan Ning?¡± Mr. Ling looked at Ling Qingyang and said, ¡°Qingyang, talk to the principal for me, let¡¯s donate five hundred thousand to the school for Song Yan Ning.¡±

    Although Song Yan Ning was the Song Family¡¯s unwanted child, she was still a member of the Song Family¡ªa fact that could not be changed. Moreover, Yang Lisheng was no ordinary person; his connections in Beijing were unimaginable to others. Ling Yu being close friends with Song Yan Ning would bring unexpected benefits to the Ling Family in the future.

    ¡°Why?¡± Ling Qingyang asked, not understanding. Even if Grandpa had a good rtionship with Yang Lisheng, that didn¡¯t mean they should take money lightly; the Ling Family had money, but it didn¡¯te out of thin air.

    ¡°Because Song Yan Ning is from the Song Family of Beijing.¡± Mr. Ling felt it was essential for his son and grandson to know Song Yan Ning¡¯s real identity.

    ¡°The Song Family of Beijing!¡± Ling Qingyang looked at Mr. Ling incredulously. Although the Ling Family was prominent in Yang City,pared to the colossal Song Family, they were nothing; the Song Family could crush the Ling Family with a mere breath.

    Mr. Ling nodded, ¡°You should understand what I mean.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it right now,¡± dered Ling Qingyang earnestly. Building rtions with the Song Family could bring unimaginable benefits to their family.

    Mr. Ling then looked at Ling Yu, ¡°Take good care of Song Yan Ning.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I will take care of Song Yan Ning, but not because of her status,¡± Ling Yu earnestly replied to Mr. Ling. No matter what identity Song Yan Ning held, in his heart, she had only one status¡ªthat of his boss.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mr. Ling smiled and nodded. He had be friends with Yang Lisheng not because of his status, but because they shared simr ambitions. However, he was sure that Ling Yu¡¯s interactions with Song Yan Ning would bring significant benefits to the Ling Family in the future. Song Yan Ning was certainly not just anybody.

    After leaving Mr. Ling¡¯s courtyard, Ling Qingyang made a call to Principal Li.

    ¡°Mr. Ling, hello!¡± Principal Li greeted Ling Qingyang cheerily.

    ¡°Principal, I have asked about the matter you mentioned, and there indeed was such an incident. I am sorry for any trouble I have caused.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ling, you¡¯re joking, there was no trouble. Someone merelyined, and I was just asking, no trouble at all.¡±

    ¡°I will soon transfer five hundred thousand to the school¡¯s ount, as a donation from Song Yan Ning for the school development fund.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Principal Li was bewildered. What was going on? Even as wealthy as the Ling Family was, they wouldn¡¯t just donate five hundred thousand on behalf of a student just to allow their child to bring another student to staff cafeteria.

    ¡°Principal Li, I won¡¯t bother you anymore, goodbye,¡± Ling Qingyang said before hanging up. He really hadn¡¯t thought that an inconspicuous little girl could be a member of the Song Family. Maybe in the future, this connection could elevate the Ling Family even further.

    It took Principal Li a while toe back to reality; he thought about it and decided to call Ms. Yan.

    Ms. Yan was lying on the couch with a facial mask on when her phone rang. She reached for her phone on seeing that it was from Principal Li, delighted. She hadn¡¯t expected Principal Li to respond so soon.

    She quickly answered, ¡°Principal Li!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Yan, I¡¯ve looked into the issue you mentioned. That student is indeed qualified to dine in the faculty cafeteria.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Isn¡¯t her family very poor?¡± Ms. Yan asked, puzzled. Yaya had said Song Yan Ning¡¯s grandfather wore shabby clothes, and even went to eat at the snack store across from the school. Someone with a status surely wouldn¡¯t go to such a ce to buy food.

    ¡°Principal, you¡¯re not making an exception because of the Ling Family and Guo Family¡¯s rtionship, are you?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Yan, the school has its own rules, and these aren¡¯t rules I can just break because I want to, but because Song Yan Ning truly qualifies. I have an official matter to attend to now, so I¡¯ll speak with youter,¡± Principal Li exined before hanging up. Some things were better kept to himself, not needed to be known by everyone. But still, he couldn¡¯t understand why the Ling Family would donate five hundred thousand for Song Yan Ning to the school.

    ¡°What the heck!¡± Ms. Yan angrily pulled off her face mask. She decided she would meet Song Yan Ning the next day to see just how imposing she was, daring to bully her Yaya. She didn¡¯t care what Song Yan Ning¡¯s status was; she would warn her¡ªif she ever bullied her Yaya again, she would make her regret it.

    The school¡¯s bell rang for the end of sses, and Song Yan Ning packed her bag, ready to leave.

    Fang Ya approached Song Yan Ning, blocking her way. ¡°Song Yan Ning, my mother hase, she wants to meet you.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled faintly, ¡°Is your mother the principal?¡±

    Fang Ya hesitated, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why should I meet her just because she wants to meet me?¡± Song Yan Ning picked up her backpack and walked towards the exit.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, wait!¡± Fang Ya chased after her and stopped Song Yan Ning again. ¡°My mother is here, you must meet her.¡±

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes in annoyance, ¡°Stop blocking my way, otherwise I can¡¯t guarantee I won¡¯t hit you.¡± Without meeting her, Song Yan Ning could already imagine what kind of person Fang Ya¡¯s mother was.

    Frightened, Fang Ya took a step back, afraid Song Yan Ning really would start hitting. Then she saw Ms. Yan approaching with a triumphant smile on her face, ¡°My mother is here,¡± with her mother present, she wanted to see if Song Yan Ning would dare to continue her arrogance. To hit her, in front of her mother? Did she have the nerve?

 Chapter 147 - 147 147. Find something to do

    ?Chapter 147: 147. Find something to do   Chapter 147: 147. Find something to do                                   Yan Zhenzhen walked up to Song Yan Ning, looked her up and down with disdain in her eyes, ¡°So you are Song Yan Ning?¡± She had thought Song Yan Ning was an outstanding child, but she turned out to be so ugly.

    Song Yan Ning looked indifferently at Yan Zhenzhen, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    Yan Zhenzhen sneered, ¡°You really have no manners, don¡¯t you know you should greet your elders when you see them?¡± She was here to teach Song Yan Ning a lesson today, so naturally, she didn¡¯t need to be too polite.

    ¡°Why would I consider you an elder when we¡¯re neither rted nor acquainted? Besides, do you even qualify to be my elder?¡± Song Yan Ning retorted unapologetically. Since the other party used her of having no manners, she decided to show her just that.

    ¡°You!¡± Yan Zhenzhen did not expect Song Yan Ning to be so sharp-tongued, and was momentarily at a loss for words.

    Song Yan Ning scoffed derisively and walked past Yan Zhenzhen towards the school gate.

    Yan Zhenzhen hurriedly caught up with Song Yan Ning and blocked her, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking. You can¡¯t leave.¡± She hade to discipline Song Yan Ning, so how could she let her leave so easily?

    Song Yan Ning looked at Yan Zhenzhen, ¡°What does it matter to me whether you¡¯ve finished speaking or not? Why should I listen to you?¡±

    ¡°How did your parents teach you? You have no manners at all!¡± Yan Zhenzhen red at Song Yan Ning, clenching her fists tightly. Song Yan Ning was too infuriating; she really wanted to beat her up.

    ¡°I do have manners, but it depends on who I¡¯m dealing with. You, however, do not deserve any,¡± Song Yan Ning said coldly.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, don¡¯t go too far,¡± Fang Ya eximed, her face beet red. She thought her mother¡¯s arrival would intimidate Song Yan Ning, but instead, Song Yan Ning even dared to talk back to her mother.

    ¡°How have I gone too far? Did I call my family to trouble you? Did I call my family to bully you?¡± Song Yan Ning mocked Yan Zhenzhen and her daughter. If it were any other child, they probably would have been bullied into tears by now.

    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll call your teacher and have your parentse over,¡± Yan Zhenzhen threatened. She had never encountered such a child before.

    ¡°Find whoever you want; don¡¯t waste my time,¡± Song Yan Ning said and walked past them, ignoring the shaking Yan Zhenzhen and her daughter as she headed for the school gate.

    ¡°Mom, are you really going to let Song Yan Ning walk away like that?¡± Fang Ya tugged at Yan Zhenzhen¡¯s sleeve, nearly driven mad by Song Yan Ning.

    Yan Zhenzhen took a deep breath, trying hard to suppress the anger in her heart, and took Fang Ya¡¯s hand, heading towards the principal¡¯s office. She nned to ask the principal to expel Song Yan Ning from school and see if Song Yan Ning would still be so arrogant after being expelled.

    Principal Li was packing up his materials to leave when he heard a knock, ¡°Come in!¡±

    Yan Zhenzhen pushed the door open, ¡°Principal Li, I need to speak with you.¡±

    Seeing Yan Zhenzhen and her daughter, Principal Li was momentarily startled, then pointed to the sofa beside him, ¡°Please sit down and talk.¡± Was Yan Zhenzhen here about Song Yan Ning having meals at the staff canteen? Hadn¡¯t he already discussed this with her?

    Yan Zhenzhen sat down with Fang Ya, ¡°Principal Li, I¡¯m here today to ask you for a favor.¡±

    ¡°What favor?¡± Principal Li put the documents in the drawer, picked up the cup on the desk, opened it, and took a sip.

    ¡°I would like you to expel Song Yan Ning,¡± Yan Zhenzhen said.

    Principal Li frowned, ¡°Ms. Yan, although I am the principal, I can¡¯t just expel a student on a whim.¡± Does this woman even think before she speaks? Even though he¡¯s the principal, the school isn¡¯t governed at his whim.

    ¡°Principal Li, under what conditions would you agree to expel Song Yan Ning?¡± Yan Zhenzhen asked directly. Only by expelling Song Yan Ning would she feel relieved.

    ¡°Ms. Yan, please go back; this is not something I can agree to,¡± Principal Li issued amand to leave. Song Yan Ning must be no ordinary student, otherwise, the Ling Family wouldn¡¯t have donated five hundred thousand to the school just for her to have meals at the staff canteen.

    ¡°Principal Li, we¡¯ve known each other for more than a day or two; can¡¯t you help me with this small favor?¡± Yan Zhenzhen stood up, ring angrily at Principal Li.

    Principal Li sighed, ¡°Ms. Yan, take my advice and stay away from Song Yan Ning. The Fang Family may have some clout in Yang City, but there are many forces much stronger than the Fang Family. Don¡¯t identally bring trouble to the Fang Family.¡± The Ling Family was much stronger than the Fang Family, and they were deliberately trying to please Song Yan Ning; one could imagine her status.

    ¡°Principal Li, if you¡¯re unwilling to help, just say it directly. I don¡¯t necessarily need your help. Yaya, let¡¯s go home,¡± Yan Zhenzhen red at Principal Li and pulled Fang Ya towards the exit.

    Principal Li shook his head, thought for a moment, and then took out his phone to make a call. He felt it was necessary to inform Qingyang Ling about this situation.

    Qingyang Ling had just finished a meeting when his phone rang. He took out his phone, saw it was Principal Li calling, and was a bit surprised before pressing the answer button, ¡°Principal Li, what do you need?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ling, there¡¯s something I need to tell you,¡± Principal Li said.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Qingyang Ling massaged his temples, feeling tired.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Principal Li repeated what Yan Zhenzhen had said when she came earlier, ¡°Mrs. Fang Yanhe came to see me, asking me to expel Song Yan Ning from school, but I did not agree.¡±

    ¡°I understand, thank you, Principal Li,¡± Qingyang Ling¡¯s lips curled slightly. Perhaps he could use this information to gain favor with the Song Family.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks, Mr. Ling. I won¡¯t disturb you further, goodbye!¡±

    Qingyang Ling hung up the phone and opened the contact list on his phone, finding the Song Group¡¯s number, which he had saved a long time ago but never had a chance to call. Today, he finally found the right opportunity, and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t waste it.

    He pressed the call button, and soon a clear, pleasant female voice answered from the other side, ¡°Hello! This is Song Group.¡±

    ¡°Hello! This is Qingyang Ling from Ling Group in Yang City. May I speak to your chairman? I have an important matter to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Ling, please hold!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Qingyang Ling felt a bit nervous. Although he was also a chairman,pared to the massive Song Family, the Ling Group was just a rtively inconspicuous smallpany.

    Recently, Yufeng Song¡¯s mood had been poor; he couldn¡¯t muster enthusiasm for anything. Fortunately, thepany wasn¡¯t very busytely, allowing him some time to adjust his emotions.

    Hearing the internal phone on his desk ring, Yufeng Song stretched out his hand and pressed the speaker button, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Chairman! Qingyang Ling from Ling Group in Yang City is calling you, saying he has something important to discuss with you.¡±

 Chapter 148 - 148 148 Make a Move

    ?Chapter 148: 148, Make a Move   Chapter 148: 148, Make a Move                                   Yufeng, upon hearing Yang City, immediately thought of Song Yan Ning, ¡°Please transfer the call to me.¡± Xiao Ning had returned to Yang City several days ago and must be in school by now, right? One wonders if she is getting used to it.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The secretary responded.

    Soon, the voice of Ling Qingyang came from the desk phone, ¡°Chairman Song, hello! This is Ling Qingyang of the Ling Family in Yang City.¡±

    ¡°My secretary mentioned that Mr. Ling has something important to discuss with me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about your daughter, Song Yan Ning. My son, Ling Yu, and Xiao Ning are good friends. Yesterday, Ling Yu took Xiao Ning to the school cafeteria for employees and teachers to have a meal, and when Fang Yanhe¡¯s wife from the Fang Family found out, sheined to the principal, iming that Xiao Ning was breaking the school¡¯s rules. I have some acquaintance with Principal Li, and we managed to resolve the matter. However, today Fang Yanhe¡¯s wife personally went to the school to create trouble for Xiao Ning and even demanded that the principal expel her.¡± He did not mention the incident with the five hundred thousand, as he believed that with the Song Family¡¯s capability, they would find out about it soon enough without his mention.

    Yufeng¡¯s expression slowly darkened, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ling! I hope that we will have the opportunity to coborate in the future.¡± He understood Ling Qingyang¡¯s intentions behind the call, but no matter the purpose, he now owed him a favor. As for the Fang Family, since they dared to bully Xiao Ning, he would make them understand the consequences of bullying Chairman Song¡¯s daughter.

    Meanwhile, in the Qin Family¡¯s study, Qin Yushen was sitting in front of theputer, his hands rapidly tapping on the keyboard.

    A string of codes soon appeared on the screen, and the corners of his lips slightly curled upwards as his fingers sped up. What was the Fang Family to dare to bully his Xiao Ning? If so, there was no need for the Fang Family to exist.

    Just as Fang Yanhe returned home, his mobile phone in his pocket began to ring urgently. Pulling it out, he saw it was a call from hispany and pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Chairman, it¡¯s bad, thepany¡¯s system has suddenly crashed, and all the data is gone.¡±

    ¡°What?! What happened?¡± Fang Yanhe asked in a furious tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, everything was fine just before, the screen flickered, and then the system crashed. By the time it recovered, all the data was gone.¡±

    ¡°Get it sorted out!¡± Fang Yanhe bellowed.

    ¡°Chairman, there¡¯s also a call from Tianyun Group just now. They said we¡¯ve leaked their bid and vited the contract, demanding two hundred million in damages.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware. I¡¯ming to thepany right away,¡± Fang Yanhe said sternly, turning towards the door.

    ¡°Wife, are you going to thepany?¡± Yan Zhenzhen, seeing that Fang Yanhe had just stepped through the front door and was about to leave again, asked.

    Fang Yanhe stopped, looked at Yan Zhenzhen, and replied, ¡°There¡¯s a problem at thepany that I need to handle.¡±

    ¡°Dad, today is my birthday, didn¡¯t you promise earlier that you would spend it with me?¡± Fang Ya stepped forward, took Fang Yanhe¡¯s hand, and yfully shook it.

    Fang Yanhe gently ruffled Fang Ya¡¯s hair, full of apologies, ¡°Dad has some urgent matters to attend to. Celebrate with mum for now, and once I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll make it up to you with a birthday gift. You can pick whatever gift you want.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Fang Ya nodded somewhat disheartenedly and released Fang Yanhe¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be back tonight, don¡¯t wait up for me.¡± After saying this to Yan Zhenzhen, Fang Yanhe hurried out.

    Once Fang Yanhe arrived at thepany, he saw that it was inplete disarray, the phones continuously ringing. As soon as one call was handled, another would start.

    ¡°Chairman!¡± Seeing Fang Yanhe approaching, the assistant general manager quickly walked over.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Fang Yanhe asked with a grave tone.

    ¡°Our system has been hacked. Now, manypanies have called demandingpensation for breach of contract, and severalpanies with whom we had previously finalized partnerships have also called to cancel. Plus, ourpany¡¯s confidential documents have also been leaked. Chairman, what should we do?¡± The assistant general manager looked desperately at Fang Yanhe, at a loss for how to handle the situation.

    ¡°Have you located the hacker yet?¡± Fang Yanhe asked, his anger barely contained, his face terribly grim. Those documents were crucial not only for hispany but for the Fang Family as well.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± the assistant general manager said dejectedly, shaking his head. If they had found the hacker attacking their system, he wouldn¡¯t be so anxious.

    ¡°Useless! Go and find out, at any cost, we need to retrieve those documents,¡± Fang Yanhe roared.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant general manager nodded and headed towards theputer control room, knowing that the Fang Family might not survive this crisis. It seemed he had to leave as soon as possible, otherwise, he might be implicated too.

    With this thought, he turned and headed for the elevator.

    Qin Yushen briefly reviewed a few documents on theputer, lightly clicked to send the data out. Although it was harsh on the Fang Family, since they dared to bully Xiao Ning, they had to pay the price.

    Fang Ya, half-asleep, heard some noise, opened her eyes, and listened carefully for a while to make sure she was not mistaken.

    She climbed out of bed, opened her door, and headed downstairs.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this, driving us out now, where could we possibly go in the middle of the night?¡± Yan Zhenzhen cried, looking at the several people in front of her. These people hade to seize the vi; she had just received a phone call informing her that the Fang Family had gone bankrupt. All their money, houses, and cars had been mortgaged, and they were ordered to move out of the vi within an hour.

    This news struck her like a bolt from the blue, leaving her dazed and feeling as if it were not real. Just yesterday morning, her husband had talked about new partnerships thepany was negotiating, but why did thepany suddenly go bankrupt?

    ¡°It¡¯s your problem, we¡¯re only responsible for taking the house,¡± one of them said coldly.

    ¡°You have half an hour to leave, or we¡¯ll throw you out,¡± another threatened.

    Yan Zhenzhen copsed to the ground, crying in despair, ¡°Why is this happening, why? Everything was fine this morning, why¡­¡± She really didn¡¯t understand why things had changed so drastically, the Fang Family was a prominent family of Yang City, how could it fall so suddenly?

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s happening?¡± Fang Ya ran to Yan Zhenzhen, embracing her while crying. She had just heard those people talking about driving them out of the house, and if they were driven out, does that mean she would no longer have a big house to live in, no fancy clothes to wear, no toys?

 Chapter 149 - 149 One hundred forty-nine consequence

    ?Chapter 149: One hundred forty-nine, consequence   Chapter 149: One hundred forty-nine, consequence                                   Yan Zhenzhen held Fang Ya in her arms and cried as she looked at her, ¡°Yaya, your father¡¯spany has gone bankrupt, and we have nothing now.¡±

    ¡°Mom, does that mean we¡¯re poor now? Will I have no new clothes, no toys, and no big house to live in anymore? Do we have no money now?¡± Fang Ya looked at Yan Zhenzhen with fear and panic in her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to be poor; she wanted to live in a big house, and she wanted her ssmates to look at her with envy.

    Yan Zhenzhen nodded her head as she cried. She couldn¡¯t understand why all this was happening so suddenly.

    ¡°There are fifteen minutes left.¡±

    ¡°Dilly-dally any longer, and you¡¯ll have to leave just like this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and pack now.¡± Yan Zhenzhen quickly let go of Fang Ya and hurried upstairs. She needed to take her jewelry, handbags, clothes, and cosmetics with her.

    Fang Ya saw Yan Zhenzhen run upstairs and followed her.

    Yan Zhenzhen dashed into the walk-in closet, hung handbags all over herself like a whirlwind, then grabbed a pile of clothes and quickly ran into the bedroom to stuff her jewelry and cosmetics into a bag.

    Seeing Yan Zhenzhen and Fang Ya carry a bunch of stuff downstairs, a few people downstairs exchanged smiles.

    ¡°All these are coteral; you can¡¯t take them with you.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell us to pack our things?¡± Yan Zhenzhen was stunned. These items were her favorites; how could she leave without them?

    ¡°We were just saying that¡ªyou actually believed it? Did you think we wouldn¡¯t know that these luxury goods are worth a lot even on the second-hand market?¡±

    ¡°Did you really think we don¡¯t understand? Time¡¯s up, put your things down, and leave, or don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡±

    Yan Zhenzhen reluctantly looked at the handbags on her, most of which were limited editions that couldn¡¯t be bought with money, ¡°Can I at least take two, or even one would do?¡± Her jewelry was still inside those bags.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Please, just one!¡± Yan Zhenzhen begged, looking at them. If she couldn¡¯t take any of these things, she would have nothing.

    ¡°Do you want us to get tough?¡± One of them rolled up his sleeves, ready to take action.

    Seeing this, Yan Zhenzhen hurriedly put down all the clothes and handbags, grabbed Fang Ya, and ran towards the door. Now, her only option was to return to the Yan family¡¯s home; fortunately, her parents, brother, and sister-inw had always been kind to her.

    The Yan family¡¯s home was brightly lit, and the family sat in the living room with worried faces.

    ¡°Big brother, didn¡¯t you say this was almost a sure thing? How did it turn out like this?¡± Yan Xuebing looked at Yan Xuewu, his eyes full of rage. For that project, he had invested all of his funds, even taking out his wife¡¯s private savings.

    Yan Xuewu shook his head, his face full of pain, ¡°The project was introduced by Yan He; I didn¡¯t know this would happen.¡±

    ¡°We should find Fang Yanhe, how could he cheat his own people like this?¡± Yan Xuewu¡¯s wife said angrily as she stood up.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless, Yan He¡¯spany has been shut down, and Yan He has been taken away for investigation,¡± Yan Xuewu informed everyone. He couldn¡¯t believe it when he heard the news; such a bigpany as the Fang Family could copse like that without any prior signs.

    ¡°Mom! Dad! Big brother! Second brother! Sister-inw! Second sister-inw! Why are you all sitting here?¡± Yan Zhenzhen walked in with Fang Ya and was surprised to see everyone in the living room. Could her family home be in trouble too?

    ¡°Why have youe to our house? Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble for us already?¡± Yan Xuewu¡¯s wife already had a belly full of anger, and seeing Yan Zhenzhen and her daughter, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Yan Zhenzhen couldn¡¯t believe the sudden change in attitude; she had always been as close as sisters with her sister-inw.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me sister-inw, get out of here!¡± Yan Xuewu¡¯s wife pointed to the door and yelled at Yan Zhenzhen and Fang Ya.

    Yan Zhenzhen¡¯s face turned pale as she shook her head in disbelief and looked towards her parents, ¡°Dad! Mom! Say something, please.¡± They were the closest people to her; if even they treated her like this, what was she going to do?

    Father Yan and Mrs. Yan sighed and turned their heads away. Zhenzhen was their daughter, but Yan Xuewu and the others were even closer.

    Yan Zhenzhen took a few steps back, her legs gave way, and she copsed to the floor, powerless, ¡°Dad! Mom! I have nothing now, no home. How could you bear to watch me and Yaya end up on the streets?¡± They were herst hope, and if even they refused to help her, she truly would have nothing left.

    Despite her better judgment, Mrs. Yan couldn¡¯t help but soften and look back at Yan Zhenzhen, ¡°Zhenzhen, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help you, it¡¯s that we simply can¡¯t afford to look after ourselves now.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t afford to look after yourselves? Big brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yan Zhenzhen looked at Yan Xuewu.

    Yan Xuewu shook his head and sighed, ¡°Previously, Yan He introduced a project to me, and now it¡¯s gone wrong. All our money is tied up in it, and I even borrowed ten million from the bank.¡± He had no idea how he was going to repay the bank.

    ¡°Now you see how much trouble you¡¯ve brought upon us, don¡¯t you? Take your daughter and get out of our house. Don¡¯t ever set foot in here again, or you¡¯ll have me to answer to,¡± Yan Xuewu¡¯s wife red at Yan Zhenzhen. If it weren¡¯t for thest bit of her rationality, she would have lunged at Yan Zhenzhen.

    Yan Zhenzhen slowly got up from the ground and walked outside, dragging Fang Ya, who was crying with a red face. She had nothing, no home, no money, no rtives. She truly didn¡¯t know what to do next.

    Song Yan Ning was unaware of all this; she had breakfast as usual and took the bus to school.

    Entering the ssroom, Song Yan Ning saw Fang Ya¡¯s seat was empty and was slightly surprised. Fang Ya had beening in early these days to run for ss president.

    Gu Xiaoyu entered the ssroom with his backpack, nced at Song Yan Ning, and sat down at his seat.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoyu, do you know why Fang Ya hasn¡¯te yet?¡± The girl sitting in front of Gu Xiaoyu turned to ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gu Xiaoyu put his backpack in the desk. He had heard from his parents that the Fang Family had gone bankrupt overnight and that Fang Ya¡¯s father had been taken away for investigation and might nevere back. His parents also said that this might be rted to Song Yan Ning because Yan Zhenzhen hade to find Song Yan Ning at school yesterday, and afterward, the Fang Family¡¯s troubles began. The timing was too coincidental, making it hard not to suspect. They also warned him to never provoke Song Yan Ning, to avoid bringing disaster upon himself. But looking at Song Yan Ning, dressed simply like any ordinary person, how could she have such power?

 Chapter 150 - 150 One hundred fifty background

    ?Chapter 150: One hundred fifty, background   Chapter 150: One hundred fifty, background                                   Principal Li shook his head as he looked at the news on his phone, ¡°Some people just can¡¯t be provoked, and yet they go after Song Yan Ning. They¡¯re really asking for trouble.¡± He didn¡¯t know what kind of power stood behind Song Yan Ning, but to bring down the Fang Family overnight, that influence had to be beyond his imagination. No wonder Ling Qingyang was willing to put forward five hundred thousand just to have Song Yan Ning eat at the faculty cafeteria.

    ¡°Principal Li, are you talking about the Fang Family?¡± the vice principal asked, his curiosity piqued by Principal Li¡¯s muttering. He had seen the news about the Fang Family¡¯s downfall as well and was bewildered as to whom they could have offended to fall so swiftly.

    Principal Li nodded, nced around, and whispered, ¡°Do you know why the Fang Family fell?¡± He nned to let the vice principal know about this, in case he identally provoked Song Yan Ning one day, which could bring trouble to the school.

    The vice principal shook his head, ¡°Do you know?¡±

    Principal Li nced at the open door, stood up, walked over to close it, then sat down next to the vice principal, ¡°Yesterday, Yan Zhenzhen came to the school and asked me to expel a student. I didn¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°Was it that student¡¯s family who did it?¡± the vice principal immediately guessed the connection.

    ¡°That student, I¡¯ve looked into her background, and she has none. She¡¯s lived in the countryside with her maternal grandparents since she was young. But what¡¯s strange to me is that the Ling Family donated five hundred thousand to our school just to have that student eat at the faculty cafeteria,¡± said Principal Li. He didn¡¯t mention that it was only after he had called Ling Qingyang that the Fang Family ran into trouble. Because the Ling Family simply didn¡¯t have the capability to topple the Fang Family overnight, he surmised that Song Yan Ning¡¯s identity was not simple.

    The vice principal pondered for a moment, ¡°I think there must be a powerful force behind Song Yan Ning.¡±

    ¡°I think so too,¡± agreed Principal Li. He was not just of that opinion; he was certain that it was the influence behind Song Yan Ning that had caused the Fang Family to fall.

    ¡°So should we also be careful in the future?¡± asked the vice principal. He understood why Principal Li had shared this with him.

    Principal Li nodded, ¡°Call Teacher Tong here, I have something to say to her.¡±

    Tong Qi was taking roll call. She was also curious about why Fang Ya hadn¡¯te to school today.

    ¡°Teacher Tong, the principal wants you to visit his office,¡± said Teacher Wang as he entered the ssroom.

    Tong Qi nodded and handed the roll call list to Teacher Wang, ¡°Fang Ya didn¡¯te today, and I don¡¯t know what happened to her.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the news?¡± Teacher Wang looked at Tong Qi in surprise. Such big news and she didn¡¯t know.

    Tong Qi shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m going to the principal¡¯s office first.¡± She had been busy making breakfast for her son, taking him to kindergarten, anding to school; there was no time to watch any news.

    Tong Qi arrived at Principal Li¡¯s office and knocked softly.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Principal Li¡¯s voice came from inside.

    Tong Qi pushed the door open and walked in, ¡°Principal, you wanted to see me?¡±

    Principal Li nodded and motioned to the sofa, ¡°Teacher Tong, please take a seat. There¡¯s something I would like to ask of you.¡±

    Tong Qi, surprised by his words, said, ¡°Please speak, Principal.¡±

    ¡°I would like you to pay a home visit to Song Yan Ning¡¯s family, to understand more about her,¡± said Principal Li. He suspected that Song Yan Ning¡¯s identity was not simple, and who better to learn more from than Tong Qi, Song Yan Ning¡¯s homeroom teacher.

    ¡°Principal, has Song Yan Ning done something wrong?¡± Tong Qi asked, worried. It was unusual to request a home visit just after the start of the school year.

    ¡°No, I just want to know more about her. Teacher Tong, you seem very concerned about Song Yan Ning?¡± Principal Li noted the worry on her face with some surprise.

    ¡°When we were in Beijing, Song Yan Ning saved my son,¡± Tong Qi said.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Principal Li caught some information in her response. Song Yan Ning had been to Beijing, but what for?

    Tong Qi recounted the incident in detail, ¡°That¡¯s what happened. Song Yan Ning is a good child; you mustn¡¯t let others speak nonsense about her.¡±

    Principal Li nodded, ¡°I understand. You may go back to your work.¡± He thought he might have guessed Song Yan Ning¡¯s background.

    ¡°Shall I still make the home visit?¡± asked Tong Qi.

    Principal Li shook his head, ¡°Teacher Tong, try to meet any of Song Yan Ning¡¯s requests in the future, and if you have any issues, you cane to me.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tong Qi nodded and left the principal¡¯s office. She couldn¡¯t quite grasp why the principal wanted her to go so far to amodate Song Yan Ning¡¯s requests.

    Principal Li pulled out his phone, typed ¡°Beijing Song Family¡± on it, and quickly a page popped up with information about the Song Family.

    As Principal Li read carefully, his eyes lit up brighter and brighter. It seemed that his guess was correct; Song Yan Ning really was from the Song Family. The Fang Family had truly walked into their own demise by challenging such an immovable obstacle.

    With her eyes closed, Song Yan Ning was pretending to nap, overhearing some ssmates discussing the Fang Family¡¯s situation and shifted her attention towards them.

    ¡°Do you know why Fang Ya didn¡¯te today?¡±

    ¡°Is she sick?¡±

    ¡°No, her family has gone bankrupt. I heard this morning from my dad that Fang Ya¡¯spany has shut down, their property¡¯s been confiscated, and her dad was arrested.¡±

    ¡°How terrible! So does that mean Fang Ya won¡¯te to school anymore?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that; ask Gu Xiaoyu, his family has good rtions with the Fang Family.¡±

    Everyone turned their gaze to Gu Xiaoyu.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, don¡¯t ask me,¡± Gu Xiaoyu turned away and looked towards Song Yan Ning, who was feigning sleep. He only knew that the Fang Family¡¯s fall had something to do with Song Yan Ning; his parents hadn¡¯t told him more.

    Song Yan Ning felt a gaze on her and opened her eyes.

    Gu Xiaoyu panicked at the sight of Song Yan Ning opening her eyes and quickly diverted his gaze.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled slightly as she thought about the topic her ssmates had recently been discussing, raising an eyebrow in response. She knew the incident must be rted to her, but she wasn¡¯t sure who was behind it. Was it the Song Family? Or¡­

 Chapter 151 - 151 151 youve interfered

    ?Chapter 151: 151, you¡¯ve interfered.   Chapter 151: 151, you¡¯ve interfered.                                   Yushen saw Song Yan Ninge in, the corners of his lips lifting slightly as he walked over to her. He hadn¡¯t seen Xiao Ning for several days, and even though he called her every day, it waspletely different from meeting in person.

    ¡°Xiao Ning,¡± Yushen reached out and took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, his eyes filled withughter. Just seeing her would always lift his mood.

    Song Yan Ning returned the smile, ¡°Have you been here long?¡± They had agreed over the phone to enter the Emperor Realm tonight.

    ¡°Just got here,¡± Yushen replied as he and Song Yan Ning walked side by side towards the Task Hall. Knowing Xiao Ning would being tonight, he had arrived early to wait for her.

    ¡°Do you know about the Fang Family incident?¡± Song Yan Ning asked. She felt that if it wasn¡¯t done by the Song Family, then it had to be the Qin Family. Only a huge power like theirs could devastate a family overnight.

    However, she felt the Song Family was more likely behind it since she knew there were always people from her family secretly watching over her. They bore no malice, so she didn¡¯t bother with them.

    ¡°I know,¡± Yushen nodded.

    Song Yan Ning turned to look at him, ¡°Did you have a hand in it?¡±

    Yushen nodded slightly, ¡°I entered Fang Group¡¯sputer systemsst night.¡± He had never intended to hide it from Xiao Ning; after all, the Fang Family had bullied Xiao Ning, and they deserved to pay the price.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s smile blossomed brilliantly. Even though she could have done what Yushen did, being cared for and protected by him felt really good.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say that word to me,¡± Yushen stopped, gazing at her with a smile, his eyes captivated by her clear, bright eyes, like dazzling stars against the night sky.

    Song Yan Ning felt a little uneasy under Yushen¡¯s gaze, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± The smile on Yushen¡¯s lips deepened as he and Song Yan Ning continued towards the Task Hall.

    ¡°Yushen, Xiao Ning, wait up!¡± Qu Lingfeng¡¯s voice called from behind them.

    Yushen and Song Yan Ning stopped and turned around to see Qu Lingfeng, Ye Qi, and Fang Jingxing approaching them.

    ¡°Why are you all together?¡± Yushen asked, surprised to see the three of them. They had agreed to form a team in the Advanced System of the Emperor Realm and then tackle the top-level system together.

    ¡°We changed our minds,¡± Ye Qi said with a smile.

    Qu Lingfeng nodded, ¡°We¡¯ve decided to team up now; only by joining forces will we reach the higher systems faster.¡±

    ¡°We came to invite you two to join us,¡± Fang Jingxing said, looking at Song Yan Ning. He really hoped to team up with her. Her performance that day had surprised him, and he expected she would not disappoint in the Emperor Realm.

    Before Song Yan Ning could respond, Yushen had already taken her hand and begun walking forward, ¡°Xiao Ning and I are enough; you guys go have fun.¡± He and Xiao Ning didn¡¯t even have enough time alone; he wasn¡¯t about to share that with anyone else.

    Fang Jingxing and the others exchanged a smile and followed after them. The more Yushen acted like this, the more they wanted to team up with them.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, why don¡¯t you join our team? You can just watch us during the missions.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll split the points evenly.¡±

    ¡°There are tons of benefits to teaming up with us; don¡¯t miss out!¡± As long as they convinced Xiao Ning, Yushen would have no objections.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Yushen and saw his displeased face as he watched Qu Lingfeng and the others, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Yushen¡¯s gaze turned back to Song Yan Ning, a smile touching his lips as well at the sight of her mirth. As long as Xiao Ning was willing, he had no objections.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯sughter subsided as she looked at Qu Lingfeng and the others, ¡°I think teaming up with Yushen is great.¡±

    Yushen¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise. So she also wanted to be alone with him.

    ¡°You really won¡¯t join our team? Won¡¯t you reconsider?¡± Qu Lingfeng pressed.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Yushen, giving him the final decision.

    Yushen smiled and squeezed Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°Xiao Ning¡¯s wishes are my wishes.¡±

    ¡°Yushen, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d choose a girl over your friends,¡± Qu Lingfeng watched the departing figures of Yushen and Song Yan Ning, speechless. He didn¡¯t quite understand why Yushen was so special to Song Yan Ning. In terms of appearance, he had seen many girls far prettier than her. As for family background, he and Song Yan Ning were equals. While Song Yan Ning was slightly more outstanding than other girls, it didn¡¯t seem enough to warrant Yushen¡¯s deep interest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go ept a mission,¡± Fang Jingxing said, his eyes glinting like a sly fox¡¯s. It didn¡¯t matter if Yushen and Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t team up with them; as long as they epted the same mission, that was enough.

    ¡°Which mission shall we ept?¡± Yushen scanned the missions on therge screen before turning to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°I have my eye on two missions; one is to find Bright Moonstone in the sea, and the other is to find ten individuals with ginkgo herb in the system, and im it as our own,¡± Song Yan Ning said. Both missions involved finding items, and the points were the same.

    ¡°Compared to them, the mission to find the ginkgo herb seems easier,¡± Yushen said. With his Divine Sense, it would be easy to search.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s choose that mission,¡± Song Yan Ning decided.

    ¡°Good,¡± Yushen nodded and they walked towards the service desk.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take that mission too,¡± Fang Jingxing followed Yushen and Song Yan Ning.

    Yushen turned his head to look back at Fang Jingxing and the other two following them, a hint of resignation in his eyes. He knew exactly what those three were thinking.

    Fang Jingxing and hispanions chuckled. Today they were determined to tag along with Yushen and Song Yan Ning, set on being the third wheel.

    Once they epted the mission, Song Yan Ning and her group were transported to a vast grasnd, stretching as far as the eye could see with no sign of people anywhere.

    ¡°I knew this task wouldn¡¯t be easy,¡± Ye Qi shook his head, retracting his gaze. Having joined the Intermediate System, he had never received an easy mission, so he was prepared.

    ¡°Stopining; let¡¯s hurry up, Yushen and the others are getting away,¡± Fang Jingxing quickened his pace to catch up with Song Yan Ning and Yushen.

    After walking for two hours, they finally saw two people.

    Yushen used his Divine Sense and immediately noticed a ginkgo herb on one of them. He approached and grabbed the person, seizing the ginkgo herb, and the moment he took the herb, the person vanished into thin air. These were all characters created by the system; as soon as the ginkgo herb was taken, the character would disappear.

 Chapter 152 - 152 152 one in ten thousand

    ?Chapter 152: 152, one in ten thousand.   Chapter 152: 152, one in ten thousand.                                   ¡°Impressive!¡± Qu Lingfeng and his twopanions gave Qin Yushen a thumbs-up, then turned their gaze towards the remaining person, debating whether or not to search thetter for ginkgo herb. If the person didn¡¯t carry any ginkgo herb, and they identally hurt him, they would have points deducted by the system, so they needed to be cautious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Qin Yushen said, handing the ginkgo herb to Song Yan Ning and speaking to the hesitating Qu Lingfeng and his twopanions.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Fang Jingxing asked Qin Yushen. Since Yushen asked them to leave, he must have confirmed that the remaining person didn¡¯t have any ginkgo herb.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded, then proceeded forward with Song Yan Ning.

    Without hesitation, Fang Jingxing and his two friends followed Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning. They had absolute trust in Yushen.

    After half an hour¡¯s walk, the group saw some people gathered on the grasnd having a barbecue.

    Qin Yushen scanned the group with his Divine Sense and a flicker of surprise crossed his eyes. Half of those people carried ginkgo herb on them.

    Just as he was about to inform Qu Lingfeng and the others, he heard Song Yan Ning saying to them, ¡°Choose the first, fourth, fifth, and seventh from the right, and the second from the left.¡±

    Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning in astonishment. ¡°How do you know?¡± Xiao Ning hadn¡¯t achieved Foundation Establishment and couldn¡¯t have had Divine Sense; it was impossible for her to know who had ginkgo herb on them.

    Qu Lingfeng and the others were also surprised and looked at Song Yan Ning. They, too, wanted to know how she was so certain.

    Song Yan Ning pointed to her nose, ¡°Ginkgo herb is a medicinal nt, and I¡¯m very sensitive to its scent. Let¡¯s get started.¡± As she spoke, she had already charged towards the group.

    Qin Yushen and the others quickly followed her lead.

    ¡°Little Sister Ning, you are really amazing,¡± Qu Lingfeng admired, looking at Song Yan Ning. Under her guidance, theypleted the mission smoothly without hurting anyone by mistake.

    He now somewhat understood why Yushen treated Song Yan Ning differently¡ªshe truly was unique. No wonder there¡¯s a saying, ¡®Out of thousands of beauties, the one with an interesting soul is one in a million.¡¯ Song Yan Ning must be one of those rare ones.

    ¡°Little Sister Ning, why don¡¯t you team up with us? Look, we¡¯re not much worse looking than Yushen, and you¡¯ll have beauties to look at every day. Give it a thought; it¡¯s a sure win,¡± Fang Jingxing said with a wink and a teasing smile to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning touched her chin, her gaze shifting back and forth over Fang Jingxing and his two friends, seemingly considering Fang Jingxing¡¯s suggestion.

    Qin Yushen red at Fang Jingxing and pulled Song Yan Ning away, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them.¡± As if they stood a chance using their looks on Xiao Ning; if anyone could, it would be him alone.

    ¡°Little Sister Ning, think about it. We¡¯ll be waiting for your answer,¡± Fang Jingxing called out with a smile to Song Yan Ning. It looked like Yushen was jealous; he hadn¡¯t expected him to care so much about Song Yan Ning. Could it be that he had really set his sights on her?

    Qin Yushen quickened his steps.

    Song Yan Ning turned and looked at Qin Yushen, ¡°Are you upset?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Qin Yushen muttered. He knew Fang Jingxing and the others were joking, but Xiao Ning was so outstanding, it was only a matter of time before others noticed her worth, and that worried him.

    ¡°They were just joking,¡± Song Yan Ning said, holding back augh.

    ¡°I know, if you want tough, go ahead,¡± Qin Yushen said with a helpless look in his eyes. Such a carefree girl.

    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore andughed out loud. Qin Yushen¡¯s expression was just too funny.

    Qin Yushen watched Song Yan Ning, the curve of his lips gradually deepening¡­

    Song Yan Ning had just woken up when she heard her grandfather anxiously calling her grandmother outside.

    She got up quickly and stepped out of her room, only to see her grandparents helping a blood-covered person into the house.

    On closer inspection, Song Yan Ning immediately recognized the injured person as Liu Qingshan. Hadn¡¯t she already taken care of the person who hurt Liu Qingshan? How could he still be so gravely wounded?

    ¡°Xiao Ning, go get the medical kit,¡± Yang Lisheng said urgently upon seeing Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning hurried to the pharmacy, returned with the medical kit, and went to the guest room. ¡°Grandpa, how is Uncle Liu?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s badly hurt, and he¡¯s been poisoned too. It¡¯s doubtful that he¡¯ll wake up anytime soon,¡± Yang Lisheng said with a solemn expression.

    Song Yan Ning put the medical kit on the bedside table, ¡°Grandpa, let me take a look at him.¡±

    Yang Lisheng nodded and stepped aside. He had just been practicing Tai Chi when he heard footsteps outside. Out of curiosity, he went to check and saw Liu Qingshan staggering and copsing right at his door.

    Song Yan Ning withdrew her hand and ced a medicine pill into Liu Qingshan¡¯s mouth, ¡°Uncle Liu was poisoned with Dead Grass. I have medicated him already. His injuries will likely take about half a month to heal.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Yang Lisheng nodded. It was no surprise to him that Xiao Ning could cure Liu Qingshan¡¯s poison. She had always enjoyed researching unusual medicine pills, and he and his wife had grown ustomed to it.

    ¡°Grandpa, apply the medicine for Uncle Liu. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± said Song Yan Ning as she had already dashed outside. She needed to remove any traces that Liu Qingshan had left behind; otherwise, things would getplicated if the person who injured Liu Qingshan came looking for him. With Xiang at her home, her grandparents wouldn¡¯t be in danger, but the innocent vigers would be. If the assant couldn¡¯t find Liu Qingshan and vented their anger on the vigers, that would be terrible. Whether cultivators or Ancient Martial Cultivators, they never regarded the lives of ordinary people.

    Opening the courtyard door, Song Yan Ning stepped outside and noticed the traces at the doorstep had been cleaned up, a faint smile gracing her lips. It seemed that the people sent by the Song Family were not entirely useless.

    After making a round in the vige and removing all traces, Song Yan Ning headed home.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, where did you run off to so early?¡±

    Seeing it was Li Mu from the eastern end of the vige, Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°I went for a run. Why are you up so early, Mr. Li?¡± People in the vige usually got up early, but most wouldn¡¯t leave their house at this hour. Had Li Mu witnessed something?

    ¡°I also came out to exercise,¡± Li Mu replied with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Li, have you seen a ck stray cat?¡± asked Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°No, I walked around the vige and didn¡¯t see anything. You¡¯re looking for a stray cat? I¡¯ll let you know if I see it,¡± Li Mu said.

    ¡°Alright, thank you, Mr. Li. I have to go back home now,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she headed in the direction of her house. She hoped Li Mu really hadn¡¯t seen anything.

    Li Mu watched Song Yan Ning¡¯s retreating figure, smiled, and walked towards his home. Xiao Ning was indeed kind-hearted, out early in the morning looking for a stray cat.

 Chapter 153 - 153 153 asking for leave

    ?Chapter 153: 153, asking for leave   Chapter 153: 153, asking for leave                                   Song Yan Ning returned home, nced around, and walked into the courtyard to close the gate.

    When Li Meixiang heard the sound of the gate closing, she came out from the house, ¡°Xiao Ning, grandma has prepared breakfast for you. Eat quickly and go to school.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and walked into the main hall.

    After eating breakfast, Song Yan Ning instructed Xiang, ¡°If anyonees looking for me, let me know. Make sure to take good care of grandpa and grandma, understand?¡± She had bonded with Xiang, who couldmunicate with her directly through consciousness.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Xiang responded.

    Song Yan Ning shouldered her backpack and saw Yang Lisheng and Li Meixianging from the inner room. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯m going to school now. Please make sure no one finds out about Uncle Liu being here.¡± She was still somewhat worried.

    ¡°We understand,¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang nodded their heads. Liu Qingshan had been seriously injured, clearly by someone else, and naturally, they wouldn¡¯t let others know that Liu Qingshan was at their home.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, goodbye grandpa and grandma!¡± Song Yan Ning decided that after arriving at school, she would ask Tong Qi for a few days¡¯ leave to resolve Liu Qingshan¡¯s situation. She felt uneasy with Liu Qingshan staying at their home.

    After the morning sses, Song Yan Ning, Ling Yu, and Guo Kai ate and went to Teacher Tong¡¯s office.

    ¡°Teacher Tong, I would like to ask for a week off.¡±

    Teacher Tong looked perplexed at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Is there something wrong at home? Do you need help from a teacher?¡± She was very fond of Song Yan Ning as a student, and she also wanted to repay her for saving her life.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, I can handle it.¡±

    ¡°If you need help, just tell me. Don¡¯t hesitate with me,¡± Teacher Tong smiled as she looked at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Thank you, teacher! I indeed need your help with something. I might often ask for leave in the future. Could you give me your phone number?¡± Having the teacher¡¯s phone number would mean she wouldn¡¯t need to physicallye to school to ask for leave in the future.

    ¡°Asking for leave often? But that would affect your studies,¡± Teacher Tong said disapprovingly. She knew Song Yan Ning was sensible, but she was still young and had a long way to go. Frequent absences would surely affect her studies.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher, it won¡¯t affect my studies. I already know everything from first to sixth grade,¡± Song Yan Ning said. For her, those contents were too simple. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that children her age had to attend school in this world, she would spend all her time cultivating.

    ¡°You know all of it?¡± Teacher Tong looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise. She believed that Song Yan Ning wouldn¡¯t lie, but she was only in the first grade and had already mastered the knowledge from first to sixth grade. Wasn¡¯t that too genius?

    ¡°Big talker.¡± Teacher Wang scoffed from the side. In her view, Song Yan Ning just didn¡¯t want to study.

    Song Yan Ning ignored Teacher Wang. She didn¡¯t feel the need to argue; after all, the fact remained true.

    Teacher Tong wrote her phone number on a piece of paper and handed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°This is my mobile number.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± Song Yan Ning took the mobile number and also gave her own mobile number to Teacher Tong.

    ¡°Teacher Tong, even though Song Yan Ning saved your son, you shouldn¡¯t let her do as she pleases. There are rules in the school. If the principal finds out, you could be reprimanded,¡± Teacher Wang disapprovingly looked at Teacher Tong. She felt that Teacher Tong was ignoring the school¡¯s rules just because Song Yan Ning had saved her son.

    ¡°Teacher Wang, I have my discretion,¡± Teacher Tong said. The principal had already instructed her to try to amodate Song Yan Ning¡¯s requests. She didn¡¯t know why the principal had such instructions for Song Yan Ning, but since the principal had said so, she would follow his wishes.

    Hearing this, Teacher Wang became somewhat angry, ¡°I¡¯m also Song Yan Ning¡¯s teacher. If she wants to take leave, she needs my approval too. I don¡¯t agree, so she can¡¯t take leave.¡± She had always disliked Song Yan Ning who didn¡¯t act like a typical ss leader.

    ¡°Teacher Wang, please don¡¯t make things difficult for Song Yan Ning,¡± Teacher Tong frowned at Teacher Wang.

    Teacher Wang sneered coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not making things difficult for Song Yan Ning. Didn¡¯t she im to have mastered all the knowledge from first to sixth grade? As long as she can correctly answer the questions I set, I will allow her to take leave. That¡¯s not too much, is it?¡±

    Teacher Tong looked at Song Yan Ning, who smiled and nodded slightly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Teacher Tong saw Song Yan Ning¡¯s confidence and nodded in agreement.

    Teacher Wang looked at Song Yan Ning, a smug smile curling on her lips. She quickly wrote ten questions on an A4 paper. These ten questions, all from the sixth grade, could not necessarily bepletely answered correctly by sixth graders; she didn¡¯t believe Song Yan Ning could answer them.

    Handing over the A4 paper with the questions to Song Yan Ning, ¡°As long as you can answer more than five correctly, I will agree to your leave.¡±

    Song Yan Ning took the A4 paper, quickly scanned the questions, picked up a pen from the desk, and started to answer. These questions were not difficult for her.

    Teacher Tong looked at Song Yan Ning, seeing her picking up the pen and continuously writing without stopping, her worries gradually subsided.

    Teacher Wang saw Song Yan Ning not pausing to think at all and began to feel uncertain. Could she truly have mastered the knowledge of the sixth grade? If so, wasn¡¯t Song Yan Ning a genius?

    Song Yan Ning put down the pen and handed the A4 paper to Teacher Wang, ¡°Teacher Wang, please take a look.¡±

    Teacher Wang took it, carefully examined Song Yan Ning¡¯s answers, and her eyes filled with surprise. Not only did she answer all the questions correctly, but her answers were even more perfect than she had imagined.

    ¡°Who taught you all these?¡± Teacher Wang looked at Song Yan Ning, her eyes filled with disbelief.

    ¡°I downloaded material from the inte and learned by myself,¡± Song Yan Ning answered. She found it cumbersome to study lesson by lesson, so she downloaded textbooks from first to sixth grade on her phone and went through them all. The content was much simpler than she had expected.

    ¡°Learned by yourself?¡± Teacher Wang and Teacher Tong looked at Song Yan Ning in disbelief. They hadn¡¯t expected Song Yan Ning to be a genius.

    ¡°Teacher Wang, may I leave now?¡± Song Yan Ning asked. She had already checked with Xiang, and there was nothing unusual at home; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been here wasting time with Teacher Wang.

    ¡°You may, of course,¡± Teacher Wang nodded. Her impression of Song Yan Ning hadpletely changed now. A student as genius as her was rare toe across in a century, and she must treasure such a student.

    ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± Song Yan Ning thanked her and walked out of the office.

 Chapter 154 - 154 154 Map

    ?Chapter 154: 154, Map   Chapter 154: 154, Map                                   Liu Qingshan awoke and found himself lying in an unfamiliar room. He thought about the events that urred before he passed out, and his face paled as he sat up.

    A sharp pain shot through his wounds, causing him to involuntarily gasp in a breath of cold air. He hade here to warn Song Yan Ning and her grandparents to leave this ce as soon as possible. It had been discovered that it was Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng who had saved him. He feared for their safety and wanted to pass on the message before he died. He was poisoned and would not live much longer.

    At that moment, the door to the room was pushed open.

    Liu Qingshan turned to look and saw that the person entering was Song Yan Ning, which relieved him greatly. Having just noticed the bandages all over his body, he had guessed that he might be at Song Yan Ning¡¯s home, as only she and her grandfather knew medical skills in the vige.

    ¡°Uncle Liu, you¡¯re awake,¡± said Song Yan Ning as she entered with a bowl of medicine.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, besides you, does anyone else know I¡¯m here?¡± asked Liu Qingshan. He had been injured in the middle of the night and guessed that no one would have seen him; however, he was worried about the trail of blood he had left along the way.

    ¡°No one knows, and I have already cleaned up the traces you left. You just focus on healing,¡± Song Yan Ning reassured him as she handed over the medicine.

    Liu Qingshan shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m poisoned and won¡¯tst long.¡± Even if his wounds were healed, it would be futile; the poison inside him could not be cured by anyone else except the one who had administered it.

    ¡°Your poison has already been cured. You just need to heal your injuries, and everything will be fine,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she ced the medicine in Liu Qingshan¡¯s hands. To her, that poison was trivial, and she had cured it with a single Detoxification Pill.

    ¡°My poison is truly cured? How did you manage that?¡± Liu Qingshan looked at Song Yan Ning in disbelief. The poison he had was no ordinary substance.

    ¡°I obtained some herbal medicine on myst trip to the Miao Border, which turned out to be exactly what was needed to neutralize the poison in your body,¡± Song Yan Ning replied as she sat down in a chair beside the bed. She had some questions for Liu Qingshan after he finished his medicine.

    Knowing he wasn¡¯t going to die filled Liu Qingshan with joy. He drank the medicine to thest drop and passed the bowl back to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning took the bowl and ced it on the table nearby.

    ¡°I came here to urge you all to leave this ce quickly. The force behind the man chasing me found out about the incident when you rescued me on the mountain. I¡¯m afraid they might target you. I am sorry for involving you in this,¡± Liu Qingshan said with an apologetic look.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°Why are they after you; is it because of that white stone?¡± Although the Empty Ice Stone was precious, it was typically only used for Artifact Refining and of little use to most people, unless there was an Artifact Refiner among the power that Liu Qingshan mentioned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. There¡¯s also a map.¡± Liu Qingshan attempted to produce the map, only to realize he wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes.

    Song Yan Ning pulled out a map and handed it to Liu Qingshan, ¡°Is this the map you¡¯re talking about?¡± She had found it on him while her grandfather was treating his injuries, and she hadn¡¯t looked at it herself.

    ¡°Yes, this map is an heirloom passed down by the ancestors of the Liu family. I don¡¯t know who leaked the information, but it attracted that power,¡± Liu Qingshan thought of his family, feeling as if his heart was tearing apart. For the sake of this map, his family was destroyed overnight by that power. Had he not been strong enough, he would be dead too.

    Song Yan Ning looked at the map curiously, but she did not express any desire to examine it. Although she was very curious, she had no intention of coveting Liu Qingshan¡¯s possessions.

    Liu Qingshan calmed his emotions and looked at the map, ¡°I¡¯ll give this map to you.¡± If Song Yan Ning had not cured his poison, he would have been dead anyway.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°This is an inheritance from your ancestors; I can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    ¡°The map is of no use to me any longer. The location marked on it only opens once every ten years, and the opening is in five days. I¡¯m injured and can¡¯t get there in time,¡± Liu Qingshan wished he could go, but with such severe injuries, even if he healed quickly, it would take at least ten days to a half-month to be able to leave his bed.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile. If it were any other doctor, Liu Qingshan would certainly not be able to get out of bed quickly, but the medicine he was drinking was prepared by her. In no more than three days, his injuries would be healed sufficiently.

 Chapter 155 - 155 One hundred fifty-five I must go

    ?Chapter 155: One hundred fifty-five, I must go   Chapter 155: One hundred fifty-five, I must go                                   ¡°What¡¯s uncertain?¡± Yang Lisheng entered from outside and saw Liu Qingshan awake. He smiled at him, ¡°Are you awake?¡± Liu Qingshan had woken up earlier than he had expected.

    Liu Qingshan returned the smile, ¡°Mr. Yang! Thank you for saving my life again.¡±

    Yang Lisheng shook his head with a smile, ¡°No need for thanks, just take good care of yourself, and you¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± He was a doctor; it was only right for him to heal and save people, not to mention Liu Qingshan was someone he knew. He couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch him die.

    ¡°Mr. Yang, actually, I came here to ask you to leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Yang Lisheng looked at Liu Qingshan, puzzled by his meaning.

    ¡°The power behind the person who tried to assassinate mest time¡ªthey¡¯ve found out that it was you who saved me. I¡¯m guessing they mighte after you,¡± Liu Qingshan said, his face full of apology. He had thought that by leaving that day, he would no longer involve them, but to his surprise, the enemy had still found them.

    At first, he thought he was being hunted because he had taken that white stone, but heter found out that the real target was the map he carried. To get the map, they had even cruelly wiped out his entire family. Now, he only hated that his own strength was too weak to even exact revenge.

    Yang Lisheng shook his head, disagreeing, ¡°We live in a society governed byw now; they wouldn¡¯t dare to act recklessly.¡± He knew that there were Ancient Martial Sects in this world, but he believed that they would not attack ordinary people. Otherwise, the world would have fallen into chaos long ago.

    Liu Qingshan bitterly tugged at the corner of his mouth, his eyes filled with unconceble sorrow. ¡°They are capable of anything; thew is of no use against them.¡± Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have decimated his entire family just for a map.

    ¡°Grandpa, we should listen to Uncle Liu for now and leave this ce first,¡± Song Yan Ning said, looking at Yang Lisheng. Coming from the Demon World, she knew that in the eyes of Cultivators and Martial Artists, human life meant very little.

    Yang Lisheng pondered for a while, ¡°But what about your school?¡± Xiao Ning had just started school; if they left, she wouldn¡¯t be able to continue, and transferring schools would take time, which could dy Xiao Ning¡¯s education.

    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to worry about me; I¡¯ll arrange everything. You and Grandma go to Beijing for a while, and I¡¯ll go somewhere with Uncle Liu. We¡¯lle to find youter,¡± Song Yan Ning said, wanting to see the ce marked on the map.

    ¡°No, how could we possibly abandon you? And considering Mr. Liu¡¯s current condition, how can I rest assured letting you follow him?¡± Yang Lisheng immediately opposed. Xiao Ning was their precious grandchild, he couldn¡¯t leave her behind.

    ¡°Grandpa, I know what I¡¯m doing. Didn¡¯t I return safely from Miao Borderst time? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call you and Grandma to let you know I¡¯m safe,¡± Song Yan Ning reassured Yang Lisheng. Liu Qingshan said that the secret realm would open in five days; only ces with Arrays have fixed times for opening. She was only one step away from Foundation Establishment, and she couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.

    ¡°But this time is different; even Mr. Liu can¡¯t take care of himself, how can he protect you?¡± Yang Lisheng still disagreed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going with Xiang. Her kung fu is even better than Uncle Liu¡¯s. She will protect me,¡± Song Yan Ning said, to reassure her grandfather. Once her grandparents left, she would instruct Xiang to follow and protect them. Her current cultivation was at the Qi Refining Ninth Level, and an ordinary person would not be able to harm her.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Yang Lisheng was still worried.

    ¡°Grandpa, you should know me. I wouldn¡¯t do anything without assurance; I won¡¯t let myself be in danger,¡± Song Yan Ning said, giving Liu Qingshan a meaningful look.

    Liu Qingshan managed a forced smile. Indeed, he also didn¡¯t agree with Song Yan Ning following him. As Yang Lisheng had pointed out, he was barely able to protect himself, how could he protect Xiao Ning?

    ¡°Uncle Liu, do you know why that man in ck has disappeared?¡± Song Yan Ningmunicated telepathically with Liu Qingshan.

    Liu Qingshan was slightly startled, looking at Song Yan Ning in shock. Was she speaking to him? He hadn¡¯t seen her lips move¡ªwas it an illusion?

    ¡°Because I killed that man in ck, and I¡¯ve destroyed his body without a trace,¡± Song Yan Ning telepathicallymunicated again.

    ¡°What?!¡± Liu Qingshan couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing while looking at Song Yan Ning. The man in ck was stronger than him; he was no match for his opponent, which is why he had been wounded so severely.

    Song Yan Ning nodded subtly and asked telepathically, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go and see that ce?¡±

    Liu Qingshan looked at Song Yan Ning for a long time before turning to Yang Lisheng, ¡°Mr. Yang, rest assured, the ce Xiao Ning and I are going to is not dangerous. We will be back in at most half a month.¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s ability to telepathicallymunicate and the fact that she killed the man in ck, without his backers finding the body, spoke to her extraordinary nature. Plus, he was indeed eager to check out that ce.

    ¡°Maybe I should go with you,¡± Yang Lisheng felt that it might be better if he went along, and he would feel more at ease.

    Song Yan Ning walked over to Yang Lisheng and took his arm, ¡°Grandpa, what about Grandma if youe with us? Are you really okay with leaving her alone? Don¡¯t worry, I promise we will return safely and I¡¯ll call you and Grandma every day to check in.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Naturally, Yang Lisheng was worried about his spouse, but equally concerned about Xiao Ning.

    ¡°No more ¡®buts,¡¯ it¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll go talk to Grandma,¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t give Yang Lisheng a chance to object and quickly ran outside. She knew convincing her grandmother wouldn¡¯t be easy and would definitely take some effort.

    Yang Lisheng helplessly shook his head and turned his gaze back to Liu Qingshan. ¡°Mr. Liu, can you protect Xiao Ning?¡±

    Liu Qingshan hesitated briefly, then nodded forcefully. ¡°I can!¡± He would use his life to ensure Xiao Ning¡¯s safety. Without Xiao Ning, he might have died that day.

    ¡°Get some rest,¡± Yang Lisheng said after a long look at Liu Qingshan, then turned to head outside. He needed to think about this matter. No matter how clever Xiao Ning was, she was still only a seven-year-old child. Withoutplete certainty, he couldn¡¯t let her take the risk.

    After much persuasion, Song Yan Ning finally convinced Li Meixiang.

    Seeing Yang Lisheng approach, Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma has agreed. Tomorrow morning, you will go to Beijing.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Grandpa is still worried. Why don¡¯t you just go to Beijing with Grandma and me?¡± Yang Lisheng sat down next to Song Yan Ning.

    With a resigned sigh, Song Yan Ning said, ¡°Grandpa, I must go to that ce. Otherwise, I will never have peace of mind. And if I don¡¯t go this time, I will never have the chance again.¡±

 Chapter 156 - 156 One hundred fifty-six demonstrate strength

    ?Chapter 156: One hundred fifty-six, demonstrate strength   Chapter 156: One hundred fifty-six, demonstrate strength                                   ¡°Why is there no chance? Could that ce simply disappear?¡± Yang Lisheng looked at Song Yan Ning, speechless. He knew she wanted to go there, but this reason was rather far-fetched.

    ¡°Grandpa, please agree! Please! Just let me go,¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t want to exin too much to Yang Lisheng and could only resort to her trump card, acting spoiled. Children had this advantage¡ªthey could act spoiled anytime, anywhere, whenever they wanted.

    ¡°You girl, you always use this tactic.¡± Yang Lisheng reached out and gently tapped Song Yan Ning¡¯s nose, his face full of helplessness.

    ¡°Grandpa, have you agreed?¡± Song Yan Ning blinked her watery eyes, looking at Yang Lisheng expectantly.

    Yang Lisheng shook his head, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say Xiang is very powerful? Show me what Xiang can do, otherwise, I won¡¯t agree to this no matter what.¡± If Liu Qingshan had not been seriously injured, he might have agreed, but he knew full well that Liu Qingshan couldn¡¯t even protect himself, so how could he let Xiao Ning follow Liu Qingshan on an adventure?

    ¡°Alright.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded reluctantly and called out to the outside, ¡°Xiang,e in, please.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the figure of Xiang had already appeared in the room.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang were stunned for a moment. They hadn¡¯t seen clearly how Xiang had appeared in the room.

    ¡°What are your orders?¡± Xiang walked up to Song Yan Ning and looked at her respectfully.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang heard Xiang¡¯s words and looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise. Why was Xiang so respectful to Xiao Ning? Xiang usually didn¡¯t like to talk much, and she wouldn¡¯t respond when they spoke to her. Over the past few days, they had be ustomed to it. If it weren¡¯t for hearing her speak before, they would have thought she was mute.

    ¡°Show me your strength,¡± Song Yan Ningmanded.

    Xiang nodded and in a sh, she vanished from the spot.

    Before Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang could react, they saw Xiang reappear in front of them, holding a stone. They were familiar with that stone; it was one they had used under the chicken coop in their yard¡ªa very hard stone, carried down from the mountain.

    Song Yan Ning nodded at Xiang.

    With a slight exertion of force, Xiang crushed the stone in her hand with a ¡°crack,¡± and the shards fell to the ground.

    ¡°How is that possible? That¡¯s a mountain rock,¡± Yang Lisheng couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as he looked at the shattered stone on the ground.

    Thinking it over, Yang Lisheng stepped forward, squatted down, picked up a piece of the shattered stone, and squeezed hard. His hand hurt from squeezing, but the stone remained intact.

    ¡°Xiang, you¡¯re too strong!¡± Yang Lisheng looked at Xiang in astonishment. When he saw Xiang crushing the stone so easily, he had doubted whether the stone was real. Now, he was sure it was indeed a rock. But Xiang was clearly a feeble woman. How could she possess such great strength?

    ¡°Grandpa, do you believe now that Xiang is powerful?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Yang Lisheng with a smile.

    Yang Lisheng nodded, ¡°Is Xiang also from an Ancient Martial Sect?¡± Ordinary people couldn¡¯t have such strength.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. It was better to let grandpa think that way, so he would be a bit more at ease.

    ¡°Is she really stronger than Liu Qingshan?¡± Yang Lisheng had never seen Liu Qingshan in action, so he couldn¡¯t be certain. If Xiang was indeed stronger than Liu Qingshan and would be apanying Xiao Ning, he could be more at ease.

    ¡°Definitely stronger than Uncle Liu. Would I lie to you?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Yang Lisheng and smiled, ¡°Can grandpa be at ease now?¡±

    ¡°You may go, but you must not leave Xiang¡¯s sight, and you must call us every day to report your safety,¡± Yang Lishengid out his conditions.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Song Yan Ning yfully stuck her tongue out at Yang Lisheng.

    Yang Lisheng smiled helplessly. He really couldn¡¯t do anything about this girl.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, is it really okay for you to take such a long leave from school?¡± Li Meixiang asked, concerned. Xiao Ning had said she had already asked for leave, but this wasn¡¯t just for a day or two. Would the school really agree?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already talked to Teacher Tong about it. She has approved,¡± Song Yan Ning nned to call Tong Qiter to tell her that her leave would be extended. If Teacher Tong didn¡¯t agree, then she would simply have to drop out for the time being. After all, she was determined to go to that ce. Perhaps once she got there, she could achieve Foundation Establishment and break the Seal inside her body. Then she could return to the Demon World.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang nodded, reassured.

    ¡°Grandpa, grandma, you¡¯re leaving early tomorrow morning. Call me when you get to Beijing.¡± Grandpa and grandma had the Protective Jade Pendant she had crafted. As long as they didn¡¯t encounter any Cultivators, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to harm them. Moreover, she would instruct Xiang to secretly protect them. Beijing wasn¡¯t as secluded as this ce, so if someone wanted to make a move, they would have to think twice, especially since Qin Yushen was also in Beijing. She was aware of his capabilities. With him around, grandpa and grandma would definitely be safe.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang nodded. They had agreed, but deep down, they couldn¡¯t stop worrying about Xiao Ning. They also knew her temperament, and once she set her mind on something, nothing they said would make a difference. It was a good thing that Xiang would be apanying Xiao Ning this time.

    After seeing off Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, Song Yan Ning set out for the location marked on the map with Liu Qingshan.

    Liu Qingshan¡¯s injuries seemed severe, but under the treatment of Song Yan Ning¡¯s elixir, he was mostly healed after just one day.

    ¡°What medicine did you give me? How did it work so fast?¡± Liu Qingshan touched his chest, where he had been most seriously injured, and felt only a faint pain now. He had never seen such an effective healing medicine.

    ¡°I crafted the medicine myself,¡± Song Yan Ning nced at the few people following behind them. With Liu Qingshan not fully recovered, they couldn¡¯t move too fast. They nned to lose the people sent by the Song Family by tomorrow; naturally, she wouldn¡¯t let them follow to that ce.

    ¡°You crafted it yourself? Are you really only seven years old?¡± Liu Qingshan looked at Song Yan Ning in amazement. The more he interacted with her, the more mysterious she seemed. She didn¡¯t seem like a normal seven-year-old child at all. Moreover, she had killed the ck-clothed man who was after him, which meant her strength had to be above his.

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Song Yan Ning smiled, remembering she hadn¡¯t sent a message to Qin Yu. She took out her cell phone and sent Qin Yu a message.

    Qin Yu heard his phone buzzing and quickly reached for it. This phone number was only known to Xiao Ning, and she was the only one who would send him messages.

 Chapter 157 - 157 One hundred and fifty-seven trust

    ?Chapter 157: One hundred and fifty-seven, trust   Chapter 157: One hundred and fifty-seven, trust                                   Upon seeing the message, Qin Yushen¡¯s expression changed abruptly, and he hurriedly replied, ¡°How could you go to such a dangerous ce alone? Wait for me, I¡¯lle to find you.¡±

    Song Yan Ning saw Qin Yushen¡¯s reply and a faint smile curled up at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. Just take good care of my grandparents.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not okay, it¡¯s too dangerous. Tell me where you are now? I¡¯lle to find you right away.¡± Qin Yushen grew more and more anxious as he thought about it, wishing he could fly to Song Yan Ning¡¯s side at that very moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect myself, rest assured. Take good care of my grandparents; if anything happens to them, I won¡¯t forgive you. And please, could you call them in the next couple of days to report that all is safe?¡± Song Yan Ning sent a mischievous emoticon and then put her phone into her Storage Bag. She knew that Qin Yushen would handle things well; she trusted him. Although she didn¡¯t understand why she trusted Qin Yushen so much, she just felt that way¡ªthat aside from her grandparents, Qin Yushen was the person she could trust the most.

    Qin Yushen sent several messages in session, and, seeing that Song Yan Ning did not reply, he could only sigh helplessly. When she came back, he would surely give her a thorough scolding. Didn¡¯t she know how worried he would be when she took risks? Such an annoying girl.

    Following the route on the map, Song Yan Ning quickly arrived at the location with Liu Qingshan, ¡°This is the ce. We just need to wait here for it to open.¡±

    Liu Qingshan nodded, his gaze vigntly scanning the surroundings. He was worried someone might have followed them.

    ¡°Uncle Liu, there¡¯s no need to be so tense; there¡¯s no one around here,¡± said Song Yan Ning as she sat down on arge rock by the road, took out some water and biscuits, and began to eat. She had set up a surveince Array within a fifty-mile radius so she would know immediately if anyone approached.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t rx until we¡¯re inside,¡± Liu Qingshan sat down beside Song Yan Ning. He couldn¡¯t understand why Song Yan Ning was so fearless, not worried in the slightest. Was she really so certain that they hadn¡¯t been tracked?

    ¡°If anyonees, I will know. Have some food,¡± said Song Yan Ning, handing a bottle of water and a pack of biscuits to Liu Qingshan.

    Liu Qingshan looked at Song Yan Ning¡¯s small bag with surprise. It didn¡¯t look very big, so how could it fit so many things?

    Seeing Liu Qingshan eyeing her small bag, Song Yan Ning smiled and ced the water and biscuits into his hands. Everyone has their own secrets, and of course, she wouldn¡¯t share the secret of the Storage Bag with Liu Qingshan. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust him, but the fewer people knew about some things, the less likely they were to be leaked.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, who is your master?¡± asked Liu Qingshan. He surmised that Song Yan Ning must also belong to an Ancient Martial Sect, or else her Medical Skills wouldn¡¯t surpass those of her grandfather. Medical skills required years of umtion and experience. Given her young age, even if she were prodigiously gifted, she couldn¡¯t exceed a doctor who had practiced medicine for decades. Moreover, she had the power to kill that assassin in ck who had been after him.

    Song Yan Ning ced the leftover water and biscuits on the rock and, lying back with her hands under her head, gazed at the azure sky. Hearing Liu Qingshan¡¯s question, she repliednguidly, ¡°My master won¡¯t let me tell anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Your master must be an incredibly exceptional expert,¡± Liu Qingshan spected. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taught such an outstanding student like Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°I suppose so,¡± Song Yan Ning said, watching the clouds drift across the sky, finding them interesting in their varied shapes¡ªsome like flying horses, others like mushrooms. She had never beforein like this, watching the clouds in the sky, and now she found it to be quite enjoyable.

    Liu Qingshan watched the carefree Song Yan Ning and shook his head with a smile. After all, she was still a child, not weighed down with the same worries and sentiments as adults.

    When Song Yan Ning woke up, she saw it was already daylight and looked at Liu Qingshan beside her, who was still asleep.

    Sitting up, Song Yan Ning performed the Clear Water Forms to freshen up. As she was about to check on the secret realm, she suddenly sensed a disturbance in the monitoring Array and quickly inspected it.

    Noticing that six individuals dressed in ck were approaching their direction, her expression shifted slightly. Song Yan Ning¡¯s hands moved together, activating an Array she had set up hundreds of meters away. She hoped the Array would trap those people, at least until the secret realm began, preventing them from reaching the location.

    Liu Qingshan opened his eyes, frowning in annoyance. Damn it, he had fallen asleep without realizing it. It was a good thing no one had approached; otherwise, both he and Xiao Ning might have died without knowing it.

    Looking at Song Yan Ning, he saw her performing hand gestures, feeling somewhat curious, but he did not ask any further.

    Seeing that the people were trapped in the Array, Song Yan Ning breathed a sigh of relief. However, she decided to set up another Array nearby, just in case. She did not want anyone to intrude while the secret realm was opening.

    With this in mind, Song Yan Ning stooped to pick up stones to set up the Array. She had already used all the materials on her person for the previous Array, so now she could only resort to this most primitive method. Although the effect wouldn¡¯t be as good as if she had used higher-quality materials and Array gs, as long as it could trap the enemy temporarily, she would gain a bit more time.

    ¡°What are you picking up stones for?¡± Liu Qingshan couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Setting up an Array,¡± replied Song Yan Ning without looking up. She was pressed for time and didn¡¯t know how long the Array would hold those people.

    ¡°You can set up Arrays too?¡± Liu Qingshan was astonished as he watched Song Yan Ning. He felt like a useless person in front of her. Although Song Yan Ning was supposed to be the one under protection, instead, he was being protected by her. He felt as though he had lived his life in vain.

    Dusting off her hands, Song Yan Ning looked at the newly arranged Array and smiled in satisfaction. The Array was simple, but she felt confident that it would hold those people for a while.

    ¡°Is the Array set up?¡± Liu Qingshan surveyed the surroundings and noticed no apparent changes.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Six people havee here.¡±

    Liu Qingshan¡¯s face changed, ¡°What? Where are they now?¡± He had failed to detect them altogether. If he hadn¡¯t been with Xiao Ning, he would have no idea how he might have died.

    ¡°They are trapped in the Array, and they should be able to get out in about two hours,¡± Song Yan Ning continued to keep an eye on the situation in the Array. One of the six was knowledgeable in Arrays and was studying the formation. Although her Array was a legacy of the Demon n, her current power level was too low, and the low quality of materials used topose the Array meant it wasn¡¯t highly ranked¡ª if someone was skilled in Arrays, they could still break through.

 Chapter 158 - 158 158 Plan

    ?Chapter 158: 158, n   Chapter 158: 158, n                                   Liu Qingshan furrowed his brow as he gazed toward the entrance of the secret realm not far away. At the moment, there was no movement at all, and he didn¡¯t know whether they could activate it before those people arrived. Otherwise, both he and Xiao Ning would be in danger.

    ¡°Uncle Liu doesn¡¯t need to worry too much. Besides that Array, there¡¯s also the one I just set up, which should also hold them for some time,¡± Song Yan Ning reassured as she saw the Array Master on the ground sketching methods of breaking the Array. Her heart felt slightly at ease since the opponent¡¯s mastery over arrays didn¡¯t seem very high; breaking the array might take muchter than she had anticipated. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t deal with those people, but she didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on them. If the array could trap them, she wouldn¡¯t bother to make a move.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so,¡± Liu Qingshan could only console himself.

    As time ticked by second by second, noon soon arrived. When Song Yan Ning saw the Array Master stop his movements, she knew he had found a way to break the array.

    ¡°Uncle Liu, let¡¯s head to the entrance of the secret realm,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she ran toward the entrance. If the opponent could break the previous array, breaking the one she had set up afterwards would surely be easier.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Liu Qingshan hurriedly followed Song Yan Ning toward the entrance of the secret realm. He knew that the opponent might emerge from the array very soon.

    Just as Song Yan Ning reached the entrance of the secret realm, she heard a sound indicating that the array was broken.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, how much longer can they be trapped?¡± Liu Qingshan anxiously looked at the ce where Song Yan Ning had set up the array.

    ¡°At most a quarter of an hour,¡± Song Yan Ning had not anticipated that someone among those six would understand arrays. Otherwise, those two arrays would definitely have trapped them for a day or two. She also wondered how they knew toe here; could there be other maps besides the one in Liu Qingshan¡¯s possession?

    ¡°Uncle Liu, are you sure there is only one map?¡± Song Yan Ning nced at Liu Qingshan and asked.

    Liu Qingshan shook his head, ¡°My father only mentioned that the map was left by my grandfather; he didn¡¯t say there was only one. Could it be that they also have a map? But if they have a map, why would they need to chase after me? Why would they want to wipe out the Liu family?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they aren¡¯t the same group of people who chased after you before,¡± Song Yan Ning spected.

    Liu Qingshan thought for a moment and absolutely agreed that what Song Yan Ning had suggested was very likely. Just as he was about to speak, he heard a crackling noise from behind in the secret realm and his face immediately lit up with joy. ¡°The secret realm is opening.¡± As long as they entered the secret realm, those people could do nothing to them. He had heard from his father that the secret realm would only open for the duration of ten breaths¡ªsuch a brief period not everyone could manage to enter. If they could stall the opponents before entering, then the others wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the secret realm.

    Song Yan Ning naturally also heard the crackling noise from the secret realm. She turned around, her eyes filled with anticipation. Now, the most crucial thing was to enter the secret realm, and as for those people, she would deal with them slowly once inside.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, the array only opens for the duration of ten breaths. We just need to block them for ten breaths,¡± Liu Qingshan regretted not informing Xiao Ning about such an important detail earlier.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes brightened. If it was only a matter of ten breaths, she should be able to stop those people; however, she soon changed her mind. If the opponent truly had a map, they would certainly know the secrets of this secret realm. She could not let them live, nor let anyone know she entered the secret realm, as it would bring trouble to her maternal grandparents.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, do you have a way to stop them?¡± Liu Qingshan had unconsciously started to depend on Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°No need to stop them. Let them enter,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a cold smile curving her lips.

 Chapter 159 - 159 One hundred fifty-nine take an oath

    ?Chapter 159: One hundred fifty-nine, take an oath   Chapter 159: One hundred fifty-nine, take an oath                                   Liu Qingshan showed a trace of surprise on his face, but he did not ask any further questions. Since Song Yan Ning had said so, she must have already thought of a strategy.

    ¡°We should go in and wait for them,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she saw the secret realm had opened and turned to enter the secret realm.

    Liu Qingshan nced at the six people running towards them and took a step to follow Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°We must catch up to them,¡± the leader urgently shouted to the others as he saw the secret realm was open. They hade here with difficulty and naturally could not miss the chance to enter the secret realm. What¡¯s more, they wouldn¡¯t let the two people who had just entered get out alive.

    When Song Yan Ning entered the secret realm, she was greeted by a white mist. Feeling the strands of Spiritual Energy emanating from the mist filled her heart with joy. Indeed, just as she had spected, her breakthrough seemed promising this time.

    ¡°They¡¯re in,¡± Liu Qingshan said as he saw the six people follow them in, his heart growing tense. He did not know how Xiao Ning would deal with them next or how confident she was.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and pulled Liu Qingshan deeper into the mist.

    The six men hurriedly followed when they saw Song Yan Ning and Liu Qingshan enter the mist. They were not going to let these two escape.

    After entering the mist, Song Yan Ning stood her ground and waited until the six men followed. With a gentle wave of her hand, she scattered some colorless and odorless Medicine Powder.

    The six men felt a surge of unease when they saw Song Yan Ning and Liu Qingshan standing there, waiting for them. Logically, the other party should be trying to escape, so why would they wait here instead? Did they have the power to deal with the six of them?

    Liu Qingshan did not notice Song Yan Ning¡¯s recent action. Seeing the six men approaching, he pulled out a Dagger, stepped forward, and positioned himself in front of Song Yan Ning in preparation for a fight. ¡°They¡¯re all quite strong, I will hold them off for you, and you should take the chance to escape.¡± He had vowed to protect Xiao Ning with his life, and he was not one to break his word.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Liu Qingshan, her lips curving slightly very slightly. ¡°Uncle Liu, no need to be so tense,¡± she said with confidence in her powder.

    Liu Qingshan gave Song Yan Ning a puzzled look. How could he not be tense at a time like this? They were two against six.

    In the next moment, however, he opened his eyes wide in astonishment as he saw the six men suddenly copse without warning. ¡°What happened to them?¡±

    ¡°I sprinkled some Soft Muscle Powder. They won¡¯t be able to use any strength for the next six hours. Uncle Liu, let¡¯s make it quick.¡± Song Yan Ning stepped towards the six men. She never went easy on her enemies.

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± said Liu Qingshan, nodding and heading towards the fallen men. It seemed he had underestimated Xiao Ning; she was far more potent than he had imagined. Such a person would undoubtedly be a dominant power in the future. Following her might even give him a chance to take revenge for his family.

    ¡°We are from the Lingshan Sect. If you kill us, the Lingshan Sect won¡¯t let you get away with it,¡± the leader in ck threatened Song Yan Ning and Liu Qingshan. It was his fault for underestimating them, thinking that their group of six could easily overpower the other party. He had not anticipated that the other side would use such a despicable move as Soft Muscle Powder.

    ¡°And if I let you go, will the Lingshan Sect let us go?¡± Song Yan Ning naively asked, her eyes carrying a hint of mockery. Did he think she was a fool?

    ¡°Of course,¡± the ck-d leader said, nodding confidently, believing he had intimidated Song Yan Ning. Once they regained their strength, they would wipe them out. There was no need for their sect to act. Children are indeed na?ve and innocent.

    The smile on Song Yan Ning¡¯s face grew even brighter. ¡°I believe¡­ in ghosts!¡± During her words, she threw out several balls of mes.

    Liu Qingshan, hearing Song Yan Ning¡¯s words, was about tough when he stopped short. Xiao Ning could actually throw out mes. What kind of Cultivation Technique was she practicing that he had never seen before?

    The man in ck was taken aback by the sight of the mes thrown by Song Yan Ning. ¡°You are a Cultivator!¡± Weren¡¯t they told that only Ancient Martial Cultivators existed outside the Hidden Sect? How could a Cultivator, especially one so young, exist?

    A glint of realization shed in Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes. When she learned they had an Array Master among them, she suspected they might be Cultivators. The Array she had set up came from her heritage and was not something Ancient Martial Cultivators could break. It seemed Earth was far moreplex than she had imagined.

    Having reduced the six ck-d men to ashes, Song Yan Ning noticed a Storage Bag on the ground. Her cultivation had not yet made a breakthrough at the Foundation Establishment, and the Inner Fire she released could only turn people into ashes. She could not destroy a Magic Artifact like a Storage Bag.

    Stepping forward, Song Yan Ning picked up the Storage Bag from the ground, considering it an unexpected surprise.

    ¡°What exactly are you?¡± It took Liu Qingshan a good while to recover his senses, his eyes filled with inquiry as he looked at Song Yan Ning. The scene he had just witnessed was utterly shocking. Xiao Ning could readily produce fire, which was not something humans could do.

    Song Yan Ning turned to Liu Qingshan and smiled lightly. ¡°Of course, I am Song Yan Ning, but the Cultivation Technique I practice is different from yours. If I cultivate it to the extreme, I can ¡®Ascend to Immortality.''¡± She had not intended to hide it from Liu Qingshan when she used the mes. Spending time with him, she hade to understand him somewhat; he was a man of integrity and loyalty. If he chose to follow her, she would teach him the Cultivation Method.

    ¡°Ascend to Immortality?!¡± Liu Qingshan eximed in disbelief. He had thought it was just a myth, never imagining that such a Cultivation Technique might allow one to ascend. If he could learn such a technique, would he have a chance to avenge his family?

    With that thought, Liu Qingshan looked at Song Yan Ning, his eyes brimming with longing. ¡°Xiao Ning, can I¡­ can I cultivate such a technique?¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded. ¡°You can, but I have one condition. From now on, you must swear loyalty to me and never betray me, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡± Liu Qingshan nodded vigorously, his eyes resolute as he looked at Song Yan Ning.

    He immediately kneeled on one knee and held up three fingers. ¡°I, Liu Qingshan, swear from this day to acknowledge Song Yan Ning as my master. If I betray her, may the heavens strike me with thunder, and may I die a terrible death.¡± He had already nned to follow her, and now that Song Yan Ning had proposed it, it suited him perfectly.

    Song Yan Ning nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Once I find the spiritual source, I will teach you the Cultivation Method.¡± Finding the spiritual source and achieving Foundation Establishment was her primary objective now.

 Chapter 160 - 160 One hundred and sixty breakthrough

    ?Chapter 160: One hundred and sixty, breakthrough   Chapter 160: One hundred and sixty, breakthrough                                   Song Yan Ning sensed the rich concentration of spiritual energy and led Liu Qingshan forward.

    ¡°The air here seems particrly fresh,¡± Liu Qingshan took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t know what spiritual energy was, but he could feel the change in the surrounding air.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, ¡°We should not be far from the spiritual source.¡± She was truly happy now, this was the first time she had felt such dense spiritual energy since she hade to Earth. It was a pity there was a time limit, otherwise she would bring Qin Yushen with her next time.

    ¡°Do all cultivators need spiritual energy?¡± Liu Qingshan was very curious about cultivation now and wanted to learn more.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. If there was enough spiritual energy for her to cultivate with, she might have already made a breakthrough in Foundation Establishment and lifted the seal inside her body to return to the Demon World.

    ¡°Is there also spiritual energy outside?¡± Liu Qingshan thought for a moment before asking. He didn¡¯t know what level of cultivation Xiao Ning had reached, but he was certain that her strength was greater than his.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s found in jade, antiques, Spirit Grass, but just in very small amounts.¡± Otherwise her cultivation would not be progressing so slowly.

    ¡°Does cultivation also divide into the four levels of Heavenly Earth Yellow just like Ancient Martial Arts?¡± Liu Qingshan asked.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and shook her head, ¡°The levels in cultivation are much moreplex than those in Ancient Martial Arts. They are divided into Qi Refinement, Foundation Establishment, Golden Core, Nascent Soul, Divine Separation, Mahayana, Tribtion, and only then can you Ascend to Immortality.¡±

    ¡°What level of cultivation are you at now?¡± Liu Qingshan looked at Song Yan Ning with curiosity.

    ¡°I am only at the Qi Refining Ninth Level, I have not reached Foundation Establishment yet,¡± Song Yan Ning said with an embarrassed smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s already very good, especially since you are only seven years old,¡± Liu Qingshan felt that Song Yan Ning¡¯s current level of cultivation was already very impressive. As she had said, even if there was spiritual energy outside, it was extremely scarce, and considering her young age, it was quite an achievement to have cultivated to the Qi Refining Ninth Level in such an environment.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, and her eyes suddenly lit up when she saw ake in front of her. She pointed towards theke, ¡°I¡¯ve found it, that¡¯s where the spiritual source is.¡±

    Liu Qingshan followed the direction of Song Yan Ning¡¯s pointing finger and saw theke, feeling somewhat puzzled. But he didn¡¯t understand cultivation, so if Xiao Ning said that theke was the spiritual source, then she must be right.

    Song Yan Ning quickly walked to the side of theke and carefully sensed it, ¡°Wait here for me, I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Let me go down with you, I¡¯m quite a good swimmer,¡± Liu Qingshan was somewhat worried about Song Yan Ning going down alone. Although he was not as powerful as her, he could still help out in a critical moment.

    Song Yan Ning thought for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Saying that, she had already leapt into theke.

    Liu Qingshan also jumped into theke following Song Yan Ning.

    The two quickly dived into the depths of theke.

    Feeling the increasingly dense spiritual energy, Song Yan Ning¡¯s heart was filled with joy.

    Before long, Song Yan Ning caught sight of a massive ck boulder, from which the endless stream of Spiritual Energy was emanating.

    Song Yan Ning hastened her pace toward the boulder. The dense Spiritual Energy around her indicated that her cultivation was on the verge of a breakthrough. She sped up and reached the side of the boulder.

    When Liu Qingshan arrived, Song Yan Ning had already set up an istion Array around the boulder. Being a Cultivator, she could stay underwater for three days and three nights without breathing, which was no trouble at all, but Liu Qingshan was different;sting an hour without taking a breath was already quite remarkable for him.

    Seeing theke water held back by the Array, Liu Qingshan¡¯s desire for cultivation grew even stronger. The abilities Xiao Ning disyed far exceeded his previous understanding.

    ¡°Uncle Liu, I¡¯ll first impart a mental method of cultivation to you,¡± Song Yan Ning, with an imminent breakthrough, did not have much inclination to talk further with Liu Qingshan.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Liu Qingshan nodded.

    Song Yan Ning quickly recited the mental method, ¡°Uncle Liu, you just need to sit on this boulder and cultivate ording to the mental method I¡¯ve taught you.¡±

    After speaking, she did not wait for Liu Qingshan¡¯s response and closed her eyes to enter into cultivation.

    Liu Qingshan nced at Song Yan Ning and then closed his eyes as well. Previously, he had practiced Ancient Martial Arts, so he had some understanding of the cultivation mental method Xiao Ning had taught him. Seeing Xiao Ning¡¯s condition, he knew she could not answer any questions for him now. He had no choice but to explore on his own.

    With more and more Spiritual Energy entering her body, Song Yan Ning heard a faint cracking sound from her Dantian, and joy filled her heart¡ªshe had finally achieved Foundation Establishment. The Seal within her was about to be unlocked, and she could finally return to the Demon World.

    Feeling the power within her body now several times stronger than before, Song Yan Ning opened her eyes with tion and released a trace of Divine Sense, scanning her surroundings. Her cultivation breakthrough had allowed her Foundation Establishment which, in turn, had granted her Divine Sense. Even at home, she would be able to see clearly what was happening miles away, and as her cultivation continued to increase, her Divine Sense would also grow stronger.

    Hearing Song Yan Ning¡¯sughter, Liu Qingshan opened his eyes and was stunned at the sight before him, ¡°Xiao Ning, why are you covered in ayer of ck grime?¡±

    At his words, Song Yan Ning looked down at herself and chuckled awkwardly¡ªno wonder she smelled something foul. It was the impurities expelled from her body during Foundation Establishment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up, and then we can talk,¡± said Song Yan Ning, shing out of the Array.

    Liu Qingshan smiled and decided not to continue his cultivation. He had practiced the mental method for a while and felt a faint trace of Qi in his body but wasn¡¯t sure if he was doing it right.

    Song Yan Ning thoroughly washed herself, changed her clothes, and returned to the Array.

    Upon Song Yan Ning¡¯s return, Liu Qingshan looked up at her, and his eyes widened in shock, ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Ning?¡± Her transformation was drastic; could a rise in cultivation actually change one¡¯s appearance?

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Song Yan Ning affirmed with a smile. Her current appearance was her original look; it was just that her current body was that of a child, so her current appearance was merely that of her childhood self.

    ¡°Can cultivation change one¡¯s appearance?¡± Liu Qingshan voiced his doubt. The previous Xiao Ning was far from pretty, even somewhat ugly¡ªthe only redeeming feature had been her eyes. But now, she had transformedpletely, with refined features, fair skin, and long, thick, curled eyshes. Her eyes shone brighter, watery and full of dazzling starlight, more beautiful than any girl he had ever seen. He could imagine the many men who would be captivated by her as she grew up.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She had no intention of revealing to Liu Qingshan that she was in possession of another¡¯s body; some things were better kept to herself.

 Chapter 161 - 161 One hundred and sixty-one lost track

    ?Chapter 161: One hundred and sixty-one, lost track   Chapter 161: One hundred and sixty-one, lost track                                   ¡°It¡¯s really too magical! Xiao Ning, then how will you exin this to your grandparents when you go back?¡± Liu Qingshan asked curiously. The Xiao Ning before him had changedpletely from the girl she had been; if he hadn¡¯t known they were the only two people there, he wouldn¡¯t dare recognize her.

    ¡°I can use an array to restore my original appearance,¡± Song Yan Ning said. The seal inside her had been unlocked, but her cultivation had not returned. Without her cultivation, she couldn¡¯t break through the barrier to return to the Demon World. This frustrated her a great deal!

    Elder Mie Yu must have done something. He didn¡¯t want her to return to the Demon World. Now she could only cultivate slowly, striving to recover her cultivation sooner. She was definitely going back to the Demon World. She couldn¡¯t possibly fail to avenge her parents¡¯ deaths. What belonged to her, she would surely take back.

    Liu Qingshan nodded, thinking about his own situation. ¡°Xiao Ning, after my cultivation just now, I felt a faint gas in my body. Could you check if I¡¯m cultivating wrong?¡±

    Song Yan Ning scanned him with her Divine Sense. ¡°There is indeed a trace of Spiritual Power fluctuating in Uncle Liu¡¯s body. Just continue cultivating ording to the Cultivation Technique I passed on to you.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Liu Qingshan nodded, closed his eyes, and entered the state of cultivation.

    Song Yan Ning let out a long sigh and also closed her eyes to cultivate. With such rich Spiritual Energy avable here, she naturally couldn¡¯t waste it. Anyway, she had to wait seven days before she could leave this ce.

    Mr. Song¡¯s heart jumped with anxiety when he heard that the men he had sent to protect Song Yan Ning reported she was missing. ¡°Missing? How could she be missing?¡± Xiao Ning was the future hope of the Song Family, and he held great expectations for her. Besides, with Xiao Ning¡¯s abilities, how could she possibly disappear?

    ¡°She followed Liu Qingshan into the mountains, and then we lost trace of her,¡± the subordinate reported with trepidation. They had been searching in the mountains for several days already and had still not found any traces of Song Yan Ning.

    Mr. Song pondered for a moment, ¡°Take a search and rescue team and find her, no matter what.¡± Whether dead or alive, he had to find Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinate replied, relieved that Mr. Song had not med them.

    After putting down the phone, Mr. Song thought for a moment and picked it up again, dialing out. He knew that Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang had returned to Beijing. Perhaps they had news of Xiao Ning; otherwise, with their concern for Xiao Ning, they wouldn¡¯t be staying calmly in Beijing.

    Yang Lisheng was watering flowers in the yard when he heard his cell phone ring. Thinking it was Song Yan Ning calling, he pulled out his phone, only to be surprised when he saw Mr. Song¡¯s number. Why was Mr. Song calling him?

    He pressed the answer button, ¡°Mr. Song!¡±

    ¡°Old Yang, have you received a call from Xiao Ning these past few days?¡± Mr. Song asked directly.

    ¡°Yes, she calls us every day to report her safety,¡± Yang Lisheng said, somewhat puzzled as to how Mr. Song knew about Xiao Ning.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, if you receive another call from her, please ask her to call me,¡± Mr. Song said. He knew Xiao Ning wouldn¡¯t call him, but he still hoped to receive her call.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yang Lisheng replied.

    After chatting with Mr. Song for a few more words, Yang Lisheng hung up the phone. He too was worried about Xiao Ning¡¯s safety, but fortunately, she called them every day to report her safety.

    During the first few days, he would call Xiao Ning, but every time it went straight to voicemail. He guessed that Xiao Ning turned off her phone to save battery, but he still worried a great deal. It wasn¡¯t until she called back that he and his wife were finally able to let go of their concern. He also wondered when that child woulde back; without seeing her safe return, he and his wife always felt uneasy.

    Song Yan Ning slowly opened her eyes. After several days of cultivation, her cultivation had stabilized at the Foundation Establishment Second Layer. Such progress had satisfied her greatly.

    Looking at the huge rock she had been sitting on, Song Yan Ning sighed helplessly. It was a pity she couldn¡¯t take it with her; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry aboutcking Spiritual Energy to cultivate.

    ¡°Uncle Liu, do you want to stay here to cultivate, or leave with me?¡± Song Yan Ning looked over at Liu Qingshan. If he stayed here to cultivate, he would have to wait until the secret realm re-opened to leave.

    Liu Qingshan opened his eyes and hesitated for a moment, ¡°I want to stay here and cultivate.¡± His strength was currently too weak. Staying here to cultivate was the best option for him. In ten years, when he was stronger, he would go to Xiao Ning¡¯s side with the ability to protect her. Plus, he could also seek revenge for the destruction of his family.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She thought Liu Qingshan¡¯s decision was correct. If it weren¡¯t for her grandparents waiting for her, she might have chosen to stay here to cultivate as well. Finding a ce filled with Spiritual Energy like this was not easy.

    She took out the Storage Bag she had obtained from the man in ck and handed it to Liu Qingshan, ¡°This is a Storage Bag, take it. There is food and water inside.¡± She had checked with her Divine Sense earlier; there was enough food inside tost Liu Qingshan for several years.

    ¡°Storage Bag?¡± Liu Qingshan looked at the Storage Bag Song Yan Ning handed him in surprise. This pouch was only the size of a coin purse; how could it hold food and water?

    ¡°Let me teach you how to refine the Storage Bag first, then you¡¯ll understand,¡± Song Yan Ning exined how to refine the Storage Bag to Liu Qingshan.

    Liu Qingshan followed Song Yan Ning¡¯s instructions and tried it out, truly seeing the contents inside the Storage Bag, ¡°This is amazing! How can such a small bag have such arge space?¡± If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would hardly be able to believe it was real. He remembered that when he visited Miao Border, Qin Yu had given Xiao Ning a simr small purse. Could it be that Qin Yu was also a Cultivator?

    ¡°Xiao Ning, that time Qin Yu also gave you a simr bag. Is he too a Cultivator?¡± Thinking of this, Liu Qingshan asked.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Cultivate well, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    ¡°I will. When I make it out, I¡¯lle looking for you,¡± Liu Qingshan dered with determination in his eyes. If not for Xiao Ning, he might have died long ago, never having the chance to set foot on the path of Cultivation. Once he made progress in cultivation, he would fulfill his vow to follow by her side, ready to be dispatched by her at will.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, nodded her head at Liu Qingshan, waved goodbye to him, and left the array, swimming towards the shore.

    Qin Yu had not heard from Song Yan Ning for several days now. Her phone was always out of signal, and she hadn¡¯t even been to the Emperor Realm these past few days. He was really getting frantic. But he couldn¡¯t stop deceiving her grandparents; so every day, he would use aputer-generated number to call Xiao Ning¡¯s grandparents and report safety. As for the voice, there was a voice-changing system on theputer, making alterations easy.

 Chapter 162 - 162 One hundred sixty-two appearance

    ?Chapter 162: One hundred sixty-two, appearance   Chapter 162: One hundred sixty-two, appearance                                   The phone on the table rang at that moment. Qin Yushen was slightly startled and hurriedly picked up the phone and pressed answer, ¡°Xiao Ning, where are you now?¡± The girl had finally remembered to call him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already arrived in Beijing. Thank you for calling my grandparents for me these past few days.¡± Song Yan Ning was on the phone as she walked towards the courtyard house. Her grandparents would surely be delighted to see her.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you not to say that word to me? I¡¯ming to find you now, are you at the courtyard house?¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s mouth curved into a slight smile.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning replied.

    Qin Yushen happily pocketed his phone and walked briskly towards the door. He really missed the girl, having not seen her for several days.

    Hearing a knock at the door, Li Meixiang stepped forward to open it.

    Upon seeing the person outside, Li Meixiang was stunned for a moment before eximing with joy, ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re back! Old Yang, Xiao Ning is back,e out quickly.¡± Without Xiao Ning around these few days, they¡¯d felt lethargic in everything they did.

    Yang Lisheng, upon hearing Li Meixiang¡¯s call, felt a surge of tion and quickly ran out from inside. Xiao Ning was back, he hadn¡¯t misheard, had he?

    As he ran out of the house and saw it was truly Xiao Ning, Yang Lisheng stepped forward and hugged her, ¡°You girl, you¡¯ve really had me and your grandmother worried to death.¡±

    Seeing the joy on her grandparents¡¯ faces, Song Yan Ning felt warmth in her heart. The feeling of returning to her grandparents¡¯ side was wonderful. ¡°Grandpa, I call you every day, don¡¯t I?¡± She trusted Qin Yushen; since he had promised her, he would surely help her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same,¡± Yang Lisheng said,ughing as he set Song Yan Ning down and affectionately ruffled her hair. Not seeing her, they were worried sick; it was only when she was back, by their side, that they could truly feel at ease.

    ¡°Where are Xiang and Mr. Liu?¡± Li Meixiang inquired when she didn¡¯t see Xiang or Liu Qingshan.

    ¡°Xiang,e out,¡± Song Yan Ning called.

    In a sh of a figure, Xiang immediately appeared in front of Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng.

    ¡°Uncle Liu has gone back,¡± Song Yan Ning did not tell her grandparents that Xiang had actually been protecting them all along. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to go out again next time.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, too, should drop by to sit with us,¡± Li Meixiang said with augh, shaking her head. She felt that although Xiang had apanied Xiao Ning, Liu Qingshan must have also put in a lot of effort. If he came over, they would like to thank him.

    ¡°Uncle Liu wille when he has time. Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯m a bit hungry,¡± Song Yan Ning said pitifully. Only in front of her grandparents could she act so spoiled and carefree.

    ¡°Grandma will get you something to eat. Have a seat and rest,¡± Li Meixiang then remembered that Song Yan Ning had just returned.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, walked over to a tree, and sat down beside the stone table.

    Not long after she sat down, there was a knock on the door.

    Yang Lisheng stepped forward to open the door and saw Qin Yushen, his eyes showing a hint of pleasant surprise, ¡°Xiao Shen,e in and sit, Xiao Ning has just gotten back.¡± He really liked the boy.

    ¡°Okay, Grandpa Yang!¡± Qin Yushen passed the gift he brought to Yang Lisheng, ¡°This is something my grandfather asked me to bring to you.¡±

    ¡°Please thank your grandfather for me!¡± Yang Lisheng said with a smile, epting the gift.

    Qin Yushen entered the courtyard and saw Song Yan Ning eating with her back towards him. He smiled faintly, ¡°Xiao Ning.¡±

    Song Yan Ning turned her head, smiled at Qin Yushen, ¡°Come over and sit.¡±

    The moment Song Yan Ning turned her head, Qin Yushen stood frozen in ce. The eye-blinding technique on Xiao Ning¡¯s face might fool others, but he could see it at a nce; so this was the real her.

    Song Yan Ning, feeling a bit warm in the face from Qin Yushen¡¯s stare, coughed lightly and turned away to continue eating. She knew Qin Yushen could see her true appearance.

 Chapter 163 - 163 163 Decision

    ?Chapter 163: 163, Decision   Chapter 163: 163, Decision                                   ¡°Xiao Shen,¡± Yang Lisheng called out with a smile upon seeing Qin Yushen standing there, lost in thought. Had the kid not recognized Xiao Ning after just a few days apart? Xiao Ning hadn¡¯t changed at all.

    Qin Yushen came back to his senses and started walking towards Song Yan Ning. He was not someone who judged by appearances, but he had to admit that he had indeed been stunned just now¡ªXiao Ning was truly beautiful, so beautiful that he wanted to hide her away so no one else could see her. He suddenly found himself hoping that the Eye-blinding Technique on her face would never be removed, then only he would know of her beauty.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, will you stay in Beijing this time?¡± Qin Yushen sat down opposite Song Yan Ning, his deep eyes full of longing as he gazed at her. He could tell she had reached Foundation Establishment.

    ¡°It depends on what Grandpa and Grandma decide,¡± Song Yan Ning replied, not yet certain whether she would stay in Beijing. Now that she had established her foundation, as long as those pursuing Liu Qingshan were not cultivators, she could easily deal with them.

    Turning to look at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, she asked, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, do you want to stay in Beijing?¡± If her grandparents decided to stay in Beijing, then she would transfer schools to Beijing.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang exchanged a nce before Yang Lisheng spoke, ¡°We still prefer Yang City. If there¡¯s no danger, we¡¯d like to return to Yang City as soon as possible.¡± Yang City was quieter, and it was more convenient to gather herbs there. Most importantly, Xiao Ning went to school in Yang City.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. If everything is fine in half a month, you can return to Yang City.¡± Now that her cultivation had improved, she could escape even if she encountered another cultivator.

    ¡°How can we do that? If you go back alone, how could we be at ease?¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang protested in unison.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Xiang apany me back. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Song Yan Ning said, feeling fortunate that she had taken Xiang in as her follower. Otherwise, it would have been absolutely impossible for her grandparents to agree to let her return alone, given her current age. Having Xiang as an excuse made things much easier.

    ¡°Well, alright, but you have to call us every day,¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, aware of Xiang¡¯s capabilities, were reassured that Xiao Ning would be safe with her.

    ¡°I will,¡± Song Yan Ning assured them with a smile.

    Qin Yushen looked somewhat dejected as he watched Song Yan Ning. He had thought that Xiao Ning would stay in Beijing this time, but now she was about to leave so soon. However, he knew her temperament well¡ªonce she made up her mind, it was hard for anyone to change it. And he would not force Xiao Ning to do anything against her will. Fortunately, they could talk on the phone every day and meet in the Emperor Realm.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, your grandfather called to say he couldn¡¯t reach your phone. He¡¯s really worried about you and asked you to call him back,¡± Yang Lisheng said, recalling Mr. Song¡¯s earlier call.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. Truth be told, she was somewhat unhappy that Mr. Song had people secretly following her. Perhaps Mr. Song had good intentions, wanting to protect her, but surely there was also an element of surveince in it.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, when are you leaving?¡± Qin Yushen asked, hoping she could stay a few more days¡ªeven one more day would be good.

    Song Yan Ning considered for a moment, ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡± She had been away on leave for half a month already; it was time to return to school.

    ¡°That soon?¡± Qin Yushen hadn¡¯t expected that Song Yan Ning would leave so quickly. Their encounters were always so brief. He wondered when he would be able to see her whenever he wished, to be by her side at all times.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been to school for half a month.¡± As soon as Song Yan Ning finished speaking, her phone rang.

    Pulling out her phone, she saw that it was a call from Tong Qi and pressed the answer button, ¡°Teacher Tong!¡±

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, why has your phone been off? Are you alright? When will youe to school?¡± Tong Qi bombarded her with questions.

    She had tried calling Song Yan Ning several times recently, but her phone had always been off. She was genuinely concerned that something might have happened to her. Although the principal had told her to let Song Yan Ning take as much leave as she wanted without rushing her, Song Yan Ning was her student, and Teacher Tong couldn¡¯t help worrying when she couldn¡¯t reach her.

    ¡°Teacher Tong, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll be back at school the day after tomorrow.¡± Song Yan Ning was touched by Tong Qi¡¯s concern.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Tong Qi sighed. Knowing that Song Yan Ning was safe, she felt reassured.

    Mr. Song got the news that Song Yan Ning hade to Beijing and quickly had his car prepared to go to the siheyuan. This time, besides wanting to see Xiao Ning, he also wanted to persuade her to stay in Beijing. This time, due to Liu Qingshan¡¯s involvement, she had incurred the wrath of an Ancient Martial Sect, and staying in Yang City would surely be dangerous. If Xiao Ning agreed to stay in Beijing, he would use all of the Song family¡¯s resources to protect her.

    The Song family was a significant family in Beijing, with a certain status. Even the Ancient Martial Sect would have to think twice before making an enemy of the Song family.

    Hearing a knock on the door, Li Meixiang went to open it and was slightly surprised to see Mr. Song, ¡°Mr. Song! What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I heard Xiao Ning was back, so I came to see her,¡± Mr. Song said as he looked toward the yard and saw Song Yan Ning talking with Qin Yushen and Yang Lisheng beneath a tree. A smile appeared on his face¡ªshe had indeed returned.

    ¡°Please,e in!¡± Li Meixiang stepped aside to invite Mr. Song in, then turned to call out to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, your Grandpa is here.¡± It seemed Mr. Song was still very concerned about Xiao Ning. No sooner had she returned than he had received the news.

    Song Yan Ning had already known the visitor was Mr. Song and guessed the purpose of his visit. However, she had made her decision, and no matter what Mr. Song said, she would not change her mind.

    ¡°Mr. Song!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Song!¡± Yang Lisheng and Qin Yushen greeted Mr. Song as he approached.

    Mr. Song nodded with a smile and sat down opposite Song Yan Ning, ¡°Grandpa came to see you as soon as I heard you were back in Beijing. Are you nning to stay in Beijing this time? If you stay, Grandpa will make sure your school is well arranged for you.¡±

    Yang Lisheng poured a cup of tea and handed it to Mr. Song. It seemed Mr. Song was in for a disappointment.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m returning to Yang City tomorrow.¡±

    Mr. Song frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the trouble you¡¯ve gotten into with the Ancient Martial Sect because of Liu Qingshan. Are you not worried that those people mighte after you? I know you¡¯re capable, but can you really protect your grandparents by yourself? Xiao Ning, listen to Grandpa this time. If you stay in Beijing, I¡¯ll make sure you and your grandparents are well protected. No one will be able to harm you even in the slightest.¡± As the Family Head of the Song family, he knew he could make this happen.

 Chapter 164 - 164 One hundred and sixty-four one move

    ?Chapter 164: One hundred and sixty-four, one move   Chapter 164: One hundred and sixty-four, one move                                   Song Yan Ning shook her head and smiled at Mr. Song, ¡°I have already decided.¡±

    ¡°But the Ancient Martial Sect is far more terrifying than you imagine,¡± Mr. Song pleaded. ¡°The people they¡¯ve sent this time might not be their strongest. When you face a true powerhouse, you¡¯ll understand their terror. Grandfather doesn¡¯t want you to regret it.¡± Xiao Ning was a member of the Song Family, the future Family Head he had in mind, and he truly did not want her to regret a decision made in haste.

    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it,¡± Song Yan Ning assured, knowing Mr. Song meant well, but she also believed in her own decision.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, can¡¯t you be less obstinate, please? If you won¡¯t think of yourself, at least consider your grandparents,¡± Mr. Song tried, knowing that Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang were her weaknesses, and she certainly would not want any harm toe their way. He actually envied Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang. If only Xiao Ning could treat him the same.

    Yang Lisheng, Li Meixiang, and Qin Yushen all looked at Song Yan Ning. But they knew that no matter what Mr. Song said, it would be in vain; Xiao Ning was just too stubborn¡ªonce she made up her mind, not even ten oxen could pull her back.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back alone this time,¡± Song Yan Ning stated. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t allow any harm to befall her grandparents; if anyone dared hurt them, she would seek revenge at any cost.

    ¡°You¡¯re going back alone?¡± Mr. Song was surprised and turned to Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°Are you okay with her going back by herself?¡± No matter how capable Xiao Ning was, she was still just a child.

    ¡°We¡¯re worried too, we just spent a long time trying to persuade her,¡± Yang Lisheng said, shaking his head helplessly. Xiao Ning inherited nothing from Xinxin except this stubborn temperament.

    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely alone, Xiang will apany Xiao Ning back,¡± Li Meixiang pointed to Xiang not far away. If it weren¡¯t for having witnessed Xiang¡¯s prowess, she certainly wouldn¡¯t be at ease with Xiao Ning returning to Yang City alone.

    Mr. Song looked over at Xiang, sizing her up, ¡°Is she an Ancient Martial Cultivator?¡± He couldn¡¯t see anything particrly special about the young girl.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded slightly. Ordinary Ancient Martial Cultivators were no match for Xiang, but she preferred not to borate.

    Mr. Song turned his gaze back to Xiang, observing her for a long while, then raised his hand with a pat.

    Two figures shed into existence, two men in camouge uniforms appeared behind Mr. Song.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Grandfather wants to test her strength. If she can defeat my two men, then I won¡¯t urge you to stay in Beijing any longer. But if she loses, you¡¯ll listen to Grandfather this once, okay?¡± Mr. Song looked toward Song Yan Ning, a confident smile ying at the depths of his eyes. He had great confidence in these two subordinates; although they were not Ancient Martial Cultivators, their strength was by no means inferior.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Song Yan Ning agreed readily. She, too, wanted her grandparents to witness Xiang¡¯s strength. Thest time Xiang had only shown a fraction of her capabilities, not enough for her grandparents to truly grasp Xiang¡¯s might.

    Mr. Songughed heartily and instructed the two men behind him, ¡°Go and have a little spar with Miss Xiang, just to the point of contact.¡± He believed that in no more than three moves, Xiang would be defeated by his men. With that, Xiao Ning¡¯s stay in Beijing was guaranteed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The two subordinates respectfully responded and walked into the open space to wait for Xiang. They felt that taking on a young girl would be an easy task for just one of them, but they had to follow Mr. Song¡¯s orders.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curved, and she turned her head to Xiang, ¡°Xiang, try not to hurt them.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiang nodded and walked toward the two men.

    Mr. Song¡¯s subordinates nearlyughed hearing the exchange between Song Yan Ning and Xiang. They were among the top experts in Beijing, and the idea that they couldn¡¯t handle a girl was ludicrous. They felt underestimated, but soon enough, they¡¯d show their true level.

    Xiang approached the two men and without a word,unched her attack. Her speed was so fast that they had no time to react.

    By the time the men realized what was happening, they were grasping their own necks, unable to move, let alone fight back.

    The two turned their shocked gaze to the expressionless Xiang, their eyes filled with awe. She was too strong; they had been defeated without executing a single move, and now their lives were in her hands. They may have underestimated her, but she was truly the strongest opponent they had ever faced.

    Mr. Song watched, his eyes brimming with disbelief. He knew his men¡¯s capabilities; they might not im to be invincible, but they were certainly on par with ordinary Ancient Martial Cultivators. Yet they had been defeated by a young girl, and so swiftly that he hadn¡¯t even realized what happened before they were overpowered. How strong was Xiang, and where had Xiao Ning found such an expert?

    ¡°We lost!¡± the two men admitted defeat, their gaze still on Xiang. Today marked their darkest day; they had never felt such despondence.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang exchanged nces, finding it hard to believe that Mr. Song¡¯s men were so easily defeated.

    ¡°You may leave,¡± Mr. Song waved dismissively at his subordinates.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The two men responded and quickly departed, the day¡¯s events leaving a deeply humiliating mark.

    Mr. Song looked to Song Yan Ning with aplex expression, ¡°Xiao Ning, Grandfather won¡¯t persuade you anymore. If you encounter any troubles in Yang City, you can call me anytime.¡± He knew the people he had sent were already noticed by Xiao Ning, who simply chose to ignore them. With Xiang guarding her, he could rest assured. He only hoped that Xiao Ning would change her mind and return to Beijing, to the Song Family, sooner rather thanter.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°I should go now. Xiao Ning, the doors of the Song Family will always be open for you. I hope you¡¯ll return soon,¡± Mr. Song said to Song Yan Ning, nodded to Yang Lisheng and the others, and walked towards the door. Today¡¯s encounter had given him a better understanding of Song Yan Ning¡¯s temperament¡ªshe was not someone he could control. Only she herself could decide her path; otherwise, nobody could influence her. He regretted sending such a good child away. It was toote for regrets now.

    He had met Xiao Ning several times, but not once had she called him Grandfather, clearly showing that she didn¡¯t consider herself a part of the Song Family, never truly epting him as her grandfather.

 Chapter 165 - 165 165 Gift

    ?Chapter 165: 165, Gift   Chapter 165: 165, Gift                                   Watching the somewhat deste figure of Mr. Song, Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang felt a twinge of sympathy, yet they also understood that Xiao Ning had her own thoughts. She didn¡¯t want to return to the Song Family, and no one could force her. Moreover, the fault originallyy with the Song Family, if they hadn¡¯t sent Xiao Ning away in the first ce, today would never have happened.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, I have something to give you,¡± Qin Yushen retracted his gaze and looked at Song Yan Ning. If it had been him, he wouldn¡¯t return to the Song Family either. Although the Song Family¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Ning had changed, it couldn¡¯t alter the fact they had abandoned her when she was only so young; even if she had a powerful soul within her, what could she have done?

    If the Song Family hadn¡¯t sent Xiao Ning to her maternal grandparents but had given her away to someone else, what would her situation be now? So, he thought it was understandable that Xiao Ning would not return to the Song Family. Of course, he hoped that Xiao Ning could return to Beijing, live in Beijing, so that he could see her all the time and watch her grow.

    ¡°What?¡± Song Yan Ning asked curiously. He had always been giving her things, but she had never given him anything.

    Qin Yushen nced at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, and transmitted in a low voice, ¡°A weapon I crafted myself; with it, you won¡¯t have to face your enemies empty-handed.¡± A handy weapon was very important for them; this time, through his grandfather¡¯s connections, he went to the material library and chose a few good materials to craft this weapon for her.

    Song Yan Ning wanted to say thank you, but thinking of what Qin Yushen had said before, she swallowed the words at her lips and nodded her head with a smile, then turned to Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°Grandpa! Grandma! Qin Yushen and I are going to walk in the park across the street.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang replied with smiles.

    It was the middle of the day, and there were only a few elderly people taking leisurely strolls in the park.

    The birds chirping in the trees sung melodiously, their clear and pleasant calls made one¡¯s mood turn utterly blissful.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at thekeside and sat down on arge rock there.

    Qin Yushen took out the whip he had crafted and handed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°See if you like it.¡±

    Song Yan Ning took the whip, examined it for a while, and nodded with a smile, ¡°I really like it.¡± With this whip, she would indeed have a better chance when facing enemies. She now understood that this world was not as simple as they saw it; aside from Ancient Martial Cultivators, there were also Cultivators.

    Storing the whip in her storage bag, Song Yan Ning took out an Empty Ice Stone, previously given to her by Uncle Liu, and several materials she had obtained from the storage bag of a few men dressed in ck robes that day, and handed them to Qin Yushen, ¡°These are all for you.¡± Although her inheritance included artifact crafting techniques, she wasn¡¯t very interested in artifact crafting.

    ¡°Where did you get these?¡± Qin Yushen took the materials, looking curiously at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°The Empty Ice Stone was given to me by Uncle Liu, and these materials were obtained from a few men in ck robes. Did you know this world also has Cultivators?¡± Song Yan Ning recounted her trip to the secret realm to Qin Yushen, including how she obtained the storage bags from those men.

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°I know. Besides the Ancient Martial Sects, there¡¯s also a Hidden Sect in this world, but people from the Hidden Sect rarelye out, so the chances of encountering them are slim.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Ning to encounter people from the Hidden Sect so soon. He knew about the Hidden Sect from a book left by the Qin Family. Since he hadn¡¯t encountered anyone from the Hidden Sect before, he wasn¡¯t sure if what was written in the book was true.

    Song Yan Ning watched the little fish frolicking in theke, ¡°It seems this world is far moreplex than I imagined.¡±

    Qin Yushen smiled softly at Song Yan Ning, her features were exquisitely beautiful, her skin pale, and beneath her long eyshes, her eyes shined like stars, bright and captivating, ¡°Xiao Ning, when do you n to revert to your own appearance?¡± He hoped others wouldn¡¯t see Xiao Ning¡¯s appearance, but he knew that wasn¡¯t possible.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it slowly, I don¡¯t want to scare people,¡± Song Yan Ning stretchedzily and stood up. She nned to gradually change her appearance so even if she became beautiful, it would not be too shocking to others.

    ¡°Do you need me to craft a mask for you that can change your appearance?¡± Qin Yushen asked. With his current level of crafting skills, making a mask that could change someone¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t difficult.

    ¡°No need to trouble yourself, I will use an Eye-blinding Technique; let¡¯s go back,¡± Song Yan Ning said, fearing that returningte might worry her grandparents.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded and walked with Song Yan Ning toward the courtyard house.

    The next morning, Song Yan Ning said goodbye to Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang and returned to Yang City with Xiang.

    Not long after the train had left, Song Yan Ning had Xiang return to the courtyard house. She was capable of protecting herself, but her grandparents were not. With Xiang there, she would feel more at ease.

    Song Yan Ning was resting with her eyes closed when she felt someone sit beside her, but she didn¡¯t open her eyes, as it didn¡¯t matter who sat next to her.

    Close to arriving at Yang City, Song Yan Ning opened her eyes and checked the time on her phone.

    ¡°Little girl, are you alone?¡± A voice, sounding very kind, came from beside her.

    Song Yan Ning turned to look; it was a middle-aged woman. She nodded slightly; she wasn¡¯t fond of talking to strangers.

    ¡°Is your family really that bold to let you travel by train alone? Aren¡¯t they afraid you¡¯ll encounter bad people along the way?¡± the middle-aged woman shook her head, a look of pity in her eyes. She definitely thought that because the child wasn¡¯t pretty, her family had disregarded her.

    Seeing the way the middle-aged woman looked at her, Song Yan Ning smiled slightly. She didn¡¯t exin much; the woman was a stranger, and her opinions didn¡¯t matter to Song Yan Ning.

    The middle-aged woman took out a scallion pancake from her bag and offered it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°I see you haven¡¯t eaten anything along the way; this is homemade, though it¡¯s a bit cold now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! I have my own,¡± Song Yan Ning took out a bread roll and a bottle of water from her bag. She knew the woman meant well, but she wasn¡¯t in the habit of eating food from strangers.

    The middle-aged woman smiled and put the scallion pancake back into her bag, ¡°Are you getting off at Yangcheng Station as well?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°I am too. This time I¡¯ming to see my son¡¯s father. He¡¯s working in Yang City, and he called home saying he got his foot injured by steel bars at the construction site,¡± the middle-aged woman¡¯s face revealed a touch of bitterness. She didn¡¯t know why she was telling these things to a child, but the words just inexplicably came out, and even she found it somewhat iprehensible.

 Chapter 166 - 166 166 Misunderstanding

    ?Chapter 166: 166, Misunderstanding   Chapter 166: 166, Misunderstanding                                   Song Yan Ning nodded, finished her bread, took two sips of water, and put the water back in her bag.

    The middle-aged woman saw that Song Yan Ning wasn¡¯t paying attention to her and gave a bitter smile before turning her head away. She must think I¡¯m foolish to be talking to her like this.

    ¡°How is he now?¡± Song Yan Ning looked towards the middle-aged woman.

    The middle-aged woman turned back in surprise, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°How is your husband¡¯s situation now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the hospital receiving treatment. His co-worker phoned me; they said his injuries are quite serious.¡± Worry filled the middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes. Knowing her husband was hurt, she had brought all the family¡¯s savings and even borrowed some from rtives, managing to gather twenty thousand yuan, but she was uncertain if that would be enough to treat Heizi¡¯s leg.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital once we get off the train,¡± Song Yan Ning said. She was helping out because the woman seemed kind-hearted; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t normally meddle in such matters.

    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, but please don¡¯t trouble yourself,¡± the middle-aged woman shook her head. She knew Song Yan Ning meant well, but they were strangers after all, and what was she thinking bringing a child to the hospital?

    Song Yan Ning realized she had been somewhat abrupt and thought for a moment before taking out a porcin bottle and handing it to the middle-aged woman, ¡°This is a wound medicine prepared by my grandfather. It¡¯s quite effective for treating injuries.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The middle-aged woman took the porcin bottle and put it in her bag. After a moment, she took out US$ 100 and handed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°This is for the medicine.¡± This child must also have it tough, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be making a living by selling medicine. Her earlier offer to go to the hospital must have been to market this medicine. Should she take her along to the hospital? With so many patients there, there would always be some who needed it, even if just to sell one or two bottles.

    ¡°This is a gift; you don¡¯t need to pay,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile as she refused.

    ¡°How could I not pay? Please take it,¡± the middle-aged woman insisted, forcing the US$ 100 into Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand. She couldn¡¯t take advantage of this child, even though she didn¡¯t think much of the medicine.

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t refuse, Song Yan Ning epted the money, thinking she could always give it backter.

    ¡°Do you want toe to the hospital with me? I can help you sell this medicine when we get there,¡± the middle-aged woman decided in her heart and said to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Song Yan Ning was stunned. Did she really think she was a medicine peddler?

    ¡°Yangcheng Station ising up. Please take your belongings¡­¡± The announcement for the uing Yangcheng Station came over the speakers.

    Song Yan Ning stood up and started walking towards the train door with everyone else.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you reallying to the hospital with me?¡± the middle-aged woman asked again. Song Yan Ning must be too embarrassed to say no, but with her help, she could assist in selling the medicine, which wouldn¡¯t be easy for a young girl like Song Yan Ning trying to make a living outside.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile.

    ¡°I can really help you, although I can¡¯t guarantee selling a lot, selling one or two bottles should be possible,¡± the middle-aged woman persisted earnestly. She genuinely wanted to help Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken; I don¡¯t sell medicines,¡± Song Yan Ning said, halfughing.

    ¡°Are you really not? Or is it just too embarrassing?¡± the middle-aged woman inspected Song Yan Ning skeptically.

    ¡°I really am not,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a bitter smile. She had only intended to give her a bottle of medicine out of kindness, not anticipating such a misunderstanding.

    The middle-aged woman took out another two hundred yuan and handed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Then sell me two more bottles.¡± She was short on cash and could only help this much.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes speechlessly, aware that the woman meant well, ¡°Auntie, thank you! But I really have to go now.¡± If she were to sell her medicine, even for ten thousand yuan, it would be considered cheap.

    ¡°Young miss, wait, take these two hundred,¡± the middle-aged woman chased after Song Yan Ning, but soon she could no longer see her figure.

 Chapter 167 - 167 167 Amputation is required

    ?Chapter 167: 167, Amputation is required.   Chapter 167: 167, Amputation is required.                                   The middle-aged woman stopped in her tracks and looked around. Aside from the bustling crowd, she could not see Song Yan Ning¡¯s figure at all. She could only helplessly shake her head and head towards the exit.

    Watching the middle-aged woman¡¯s figure disappear into the crowd, Song Yan Ning smiled, thinking that she had promised Tong Qi to go to school today, and thus, she began walking towards the exit.

    Tong Qi picked up her phone to check the time. ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Why hasn¡¯t Song Yan Ning arrived yet? She¡¯s not going to be a no-show again, is she?¡±

    Just as she was about to call Song Yan Ning to ask about the situation, she heard a knock on the door. Turning her head, she saw Song Yan Ning standing at the door with a beaming smile. Tong Qi¡¯s face immediately showed a look of surprise. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting today.¡± She noticed that Song Yan Ning seemed prettier than a few days ago, but looking closely, it seemed there was no change. Perhaps it was just her imagination.

    ¡°Teacher Tong,¡± said Song Yan Ning as she walked into the office and approached Tong Qi¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, where have you been these past few days? Did something happen at home? If you¡¯re facing difficulties, you should tell the teacher. There¡¯s no need to be strangers.¡± Tong Qi looked at Song Yan Ning with a hint of worry in her eyes. She was genuinely concerned for Song Yan Ning. ording to Song Yan Ning¡¯s records, she had always lived with her grandparents. Could something have happened to them?

    Song Yan Ning smiled and shook her head. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Teacher Tong. I¡¯m really fine. I just took a trip to Beijing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but if you really run into any trouble, you must tell me. I¡¯ll think of a way to help you.¡± Tong Qi still felt Song Yan Ning was hiding something from her, but since Song Yan Ning wouldn¡¯t say, there was nothing she could do.

    Song Yan Ning nodded. ¡°Teacher Tong, I¡¯m going back to ss now.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tong Qi nodded, watching as Song Yan Ning left the office.

    Teacher Wang saw Song Yan Ning approaching and smiled at her. ¡°Song Yan Ning, you¡¯vee to school?¡± Ever since that day when Song Yan Ning had solved the problem she set, her views on Song Yan Ning had changed. A rare talent like Song Yan Ning definitely needed to be nurtured properly.

    ¡°Teacher Wang,¡± Song Yan Ning called out politely. Usually, Teacher Wang was rather indifferent to her, so why the sudden warmth today?

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, if you have any problems with questions in the future,e to the office to find me. If you have any difficulties, you can also seek me out.¡± Teacher Wang found herself increasingly fond of Song Yan Ning now.

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Teacher Wang! I¡¯ll head back to ss now.¡± Having said that, Song Yan Ning walked towards the ssroom. Although she was puzzled by Teacher Wang¡¯s sudden change in attitude, she was still pleased to have one less person targeting her.

    Liu Caixia arrived at the hospital and asked the nurse for her husband¡¯s room number. It still took her a while to find his ward.

    Just as she was about to push the door open, she heard a conversation inside and stopped, standing by the door and listening without moving.

    ¡°Has your family not arrived yet? We can¡¯t dy your leg treatment any longer. If we don¡¯t amputate soon, it will threaten your life,¡± said the nurse as she recorded Zhang Heizi¡¯s condition and spoke to him.

    ¡°Nurse, I don¡¯t want to be amputated. I don¡¯t want to be handicapped. Is there really no other way?¡± Zhang Heizi looked at the nurse, his eyes filled with pain. If he became disabled, how would he support his family? He had already asked the doctor, and the high cost of an amputation was something he simply couldn¡¯t afford. But to just wait and die, he couldn¡¯t ept that either.

    The nurse shook her head, looking at Zhang Heizi with sympathy. ¡°Amputation is the only option now. You should contact your family soon to sign the operation consent form.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Zhang Heizi nodded with a vacant look in his eyes. He really resented the unfairness of life, still so young but forced to face such a cruel decision.

    Liu Caixia clutched her bag tightly, her face already soaked with tears. She had thought her husband had just been injured, but she had not expected the consequences to be so grave.

    Hearing the door open, Liu Caixia frantically wiped the tears from her face.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the nurse, surprised to see Liu Caixia.

    ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Heizi¡¯s wife. Nurse, I want to ask, does my husband really need to have surgery?¡± Liu Caixia looked at the nurse. She had heard everything clearly just now, but she still wanted to ask again, hoping there might be another way to save her husband¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Yes, only amputation can save his life. Go in and discuss it with him; his surgery really can¡¯t be dyed,¡± said the nurse sympathetically. Having been at the hospital for so long and having seen many patients, she knew family members would find it hard to ept such a cruel oue, but there was nothing they could do. If it were possible to save the patient¡¯s leg, they would have done everything they could.

    Liu Caixia took a deep breath, holding back the urge to sob, but the tears kept flowing down, ¡°Thank you! I understand.¡±

    Zhang Heizi heard the conversation outside and knew his wife had arrived. He closed his eyes in sorrow. When he had married her, he had promised to give her a good life, but before he could fulfill his promise, now he was about to be a burden for her for the rest of her life. He genuinely felt sorry for her.

    Hearing the ward door open, Zhang Heizi did not open his eyes. He was somewhat afraid to face his wife now.

    Liu Caixia walked into the ward, approached the bed, and ced her big bag on the ground, looking at Zhang Heizi on the bed with a heartache. ¡°Heizi, I know you¡¯re awake. Listen to me, we are husband and wife. We¡¯ve been through tough times before, and we¡¯ll get through this together, too. No matter what happens to you in the future, I will only ever be with you.¡±

    Zhang Heizi opened his eyes, his gaze filled with guilt. ¡°Xia¡¯er, I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you.¡± As a disabled man, he would have no ability to take care of Xia¡¯er and their son. All he could do was not to drag them down.

    ¡°Fool, you are my husband. Taking care of you is my duty. Besides, I¡¯m not without hands and feet; am I afraid of starving to death? Come on, stop talking such depressing stuff. Things will get better for us. I¡¯ve brought your favorite scallion pancakes. Let me get them for you.¡± Liu Caixia bent down, unzipped the bag, and took out the scallion pancakes.

    ¡°Gurgle!¡± A porcin bottle came out along with the pancakes.

    Liu Caixia picked up the porcin bottle, remembering what Song Yan Ning had told her when she gave it to her, and shook her head. If only this bottle of medicine could really heal her husband¡¯s leg.

    cing the porcin bottle on the nightstand by the bed, Liu Caixia handed the scallion pancakes to Zhang Heizi. ¡°Smell it, does it smell good?¡±

 Chapter 168 - 168 168 The Effect of the Medicine

    ?Chapter 168: 168, The Effect of the Medicine   Chapter 168: 168, The Effect of the Medicine                                   ¡°Fragrant!¡± Zhang Heizi nodded, took a deep breath through his nose, and forcefully held back his tears. He couldn¡¯t stomach anything at the moment.

    He turned to look at the porcin bottle Liu Caixia had just ced on the table, ¡°What¡¯s inside that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s medicine. A little girl on the train gave it to me. She said her grandfather was a doctor. I think she was just trying to sell the medicine, so I have no clue what¡¯s actually inside. Take a bite of this scallion pancake,¡± Liu Caixia said, offering the scallion pancake to Zhang Heizi¡¯s mouth. She nned to have her husband eat the pancake before going to see the doctor to sign the surgery consent form. But would the money she brought this time be enough to cover the medical expenses?

    Zhang Heizi shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m a bit thirsty.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pour you some water,¡± Liu Caixia ced the scallion pancake on a cab and picked up the thermos only to find that it was empty, ¡°Where can I get more hot water?¡±

    ¡°Out of the ward and down to the end, there is a water room,¡± Zhang Heizi said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Liu Caixia nodded, took the thermos, and walked out of the ward.

    As she left the ward, Liu Caixia couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer. Seeing Heizi like this, her heart ached as if it was being cut with a knife. She really wished she could take on the pain for Heizi.

    Once Liu Caixia had left, Zhang Heizi looked at the porcin bottle on top of the cab, hesitated for a moment, then reached out and took it.

    Taking a deep breath, Zhang Heizi opened the bottle and swallowed the medicine inside in one gulp. He didn¡¯t know what the medicine was, but he was sure it couldn¡¯t be anything good. He hoped the medicine would bring him relief; he really didn¡¯t want to be a burden to Caixia. Without him, she would have a better life.

    As soon as the medicine entered his mouth, it immediately dissolved into a liquid that flowed down Zhang Heizi¡¯s throat. Then he felt a cool sensation slowly spreading throughout his body, bringing him an unexpectedlyfortable feeling, especially in his injured leg. The burning, knife-like pain was gradually diminishing.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Zhang Heizi opened his eyes in shock, filled with disbelief. Ever since he got injured, the pain in his leg had kept him awake at night, driving him to the brink of seeking death countless times.

    Liu Caixia, carrying the thermos, walked into the ward and saw Zhang Heizi holding the porcin bottle and staring nkly, sitting on the bed. Her expression changed, and she quickly rushed over, snatched the bottle from his hand, and saw that it was empty. Anxiously looking at Zhang Heizi, she asked, ¡°Heizi, did you take the medicine inside?¡±

    Zhang Heizi nodded, ¡°Put down the thermos first.¡± He felt veryfortable now, coolness where he was injured and no pain at all.

    Liu Caixia ced the thermos on the cab and lifted the nket covering Zhang Heizi¡¯s legs, looking at the bandaged leg, ¡°How do you feel now? Does it hurt a lot?¡±

    Zhang Heizi shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling any difort, I¡¯m not in pain at all, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go call the doctor,¡± said Liu Caixia, as she was already dashing out of the ward. If the medicine had side effects, what would they do? If something happened to Heizi, she would never forgive herself. In hindsight, she should have thrown away that bottle of medicine.

    The doctor, hearing from Liu Caixia that Zhang Heizi had taken some unknown medicine, was both angry and anxious as he hurried towards the ward, ¡°Are you out of your minds? Do you think you can just take medicine willy-nilly? That could cost a life.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I never expected him to take that medicine,¡± Liu Caixia truly hated herself at this point. If she hadn¡¯t brought the medicine to the hospital, Heizi would not have taken that bottle. Now, all she could hope for was that Heizi would be unharmed.

    The doctor rushed into the ward and, seeing that Zhang Heizi showed no unusual symptoms and that his facial expression was much more rxed than before, asked, ¡°How do you feel now?¡±

    ¡°My leg doesn¡¯t hurt at all,¡± Zhang Heizi found himself surprised. Just moments ago he had been in excruciating pain, but after taking that medicine, he couldn¡¯t feel any pain. Although he knew his leg was still doomed, feeling less pain for a while was surely better than constant agony.

    Hearing this, the doctor was astonished and instructed the nurse following him, ¡°Help him remove the gauze; I want to inspect his wound.¡± Zhang Heizi had not been given a painkiller injection; logically, he should still be in pain.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The nurse ran to get the medicine box, then quickly returned and began to gently unwrap the gauze from Zhang Heizi¡¯s leg. She was also curious to see what Zhang Heizi¡¯s wound had be.

    As the gauze was unwound, the fierce wound appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The doctor examined the wound, shaking his head in disbelief. He had never encountered such a situation before.

    ¡°Doctor, how is my husband now?¡± Liu Caixia asked anxiously. What she most wanted to know was whether her husband¡¯s life was at risk after taking that medicine. She was relieved she had not brought that little girl to the hospital; if she had helped market the little girl¡¯s medicines, she would have really harmed others. She now deeply regretted it and hoped Heizi would be alright.

    ¡°His wound has improved a lot since before; I need to conduct further examinations to make a final assessment. By the way, what was the medicine he took earlier?¡± The doctor was certain that Zhang Heizi¡¯s wound was not as serious as before, and he was very curious about what medicine could make Zhang Heizi¡¯s wound heal so quickly.

    Liu Caixia pulled a porcin bottle out of her pocket and handed it to the doctor, ¡°The medicine is all gone; only this porcin bottle is left.¡± She knew the doctor would ask, so she hadn¡¯t thrown away the bottle.

    The doctor took the porcin bottle and smelled it; a fragrant aroma reached his nostrils, ¡°Where did this medicinee from?¡±

    Liu Caixia quickly recounted how she came to possess the medicine.

    ¡°Do you have contact information for that little girl?¡± the doctor had heard from Liu Caixia that Zhang Heizi had taken some medicine of unknown origin and had been sure it would be serious. But now, it seemed the medicine indeed had some effect.

    Liu Caixia shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    The doctor felt somewhat disappointed and shook the porcin bottle, ¡°Can you give me this bottle?¡± He nned to take the bottle to his teacher; maybe the teacher could determine theposition of the medicine.

    Liu Caixia nodded, ¡°Doctor, please examine my husband right away to see if his life is in danger.¡± Now, all she wanted to know was her husband¡¯s state.

    The doctor nodded, put the porcin bottle in his coat pocket, and looked again at Zhang Heizi¡¯s wound.

    When he saw the state of Zhang Heizi¡¯s wound, he stood rooted to the spot in a daze. How is this possible?

 Chapter 169 - 169 169 Regret

    ?Chapter 169: 169, Regret   Chapter 169: 169, Regret                                   Seeing the Doctor staring motionlessly at her husband¡¯s wound, Liu Caixia felt even more nervous, ¡°Doctor!¡±

    The Doctor snapped back to reality and looked at Liu Caixia, ¡°Your husband¡¯s condition is very good, his leg no longer needs to be amputated.¡± He noticed that the pus that had been present on Zhang Heizi¡¯s wound had diluted, and the wound on his leg was healing rapidly, indicating that Zhang Heizi¡¯s condition was rapidly improving.

    Zhang Heizi was truly fortunate to have consumed that immortal medicine, it was a pity that he had finished it all; otherwise, he could have identified what it was. Being able to rapidly heal a wound that would have required amputation, he could only describe it as immortal medicine.

    Perhaps the girl Liu Caixia had encountered on the train really was a celestial being¡ªotherwise, how could she casually produce a bottle of medicine with such astonishing effects.

    ¡°Really?!¡± Zhang Heizi and Liu Caixia looked at the Doctor, their faces filled with excited expressions. This was the best news they had heard.

    The Doctor nodded, looking at Liu Caixia, ¡°You should really thank that little girl this time; if it hadn¡¯t been for that bottle of medicine she gave you, your husband would have needed an amputation.¡±

    Liu Caixia and Zhang Heizi exchanged nces, their hearts filled with shock and regret. The effects of that bottle of medicine had been so remarkable, yet sadly, she couldn¡¯t find that little girl anymore, not even to give her thanks. She should have brought that little girl to the hospital earlier; regret was now toote.

    Guo Zhenjiang was holding Zhang Heizi¡¯s medical report, reading it repeatedly, still somewhat unable to believe it was true. Pulling out his phone, he decided to call his teacher to inform him of the incident.

    Soon, an aged voice came from the other end, ¡°Zhenjiang, is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, something incredible has happened here,¡± Guo Zhenjiang detailed the events.

    ¡°Really? Bring me the report and the medicine bottle quickly,¡± the other side responded excitedly, eager to see the medicine bottle Guo Zhenjiang spoke of.

    Song Yan Ning, who was unaware of everything happening in the hospital, had met Liu Caixia by chance; because Liu Caixia had a kind heart, she had decided to help her. She had already given the medicine to the other party; whether it was used or discarded, it no longer concerned her.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re finally back, we couldn¡¯t reach your phone, and we were so worried,¡± Ling Yu and Guo Kai greeted Song Yan Ning happily. Seeing her safe and sound relieved them.

    Song Yan Ning smiled slightly, ¡°Sorry! I made you worry. But rest assured, a scourge like me will definitely live for thousands of years.¡± Considering her age back in the Demon World, she was already several hundred years old.

    ¡°Boss, you think you¡¯re a tortoise, with your thousands of years?¡± Ling Yu and Guo Kai burst intoughter.

    Song Yan Ning just smiled. If she continued her cultivation, perhaps even a tortoise wouldn¡¯t live as long as her.

    Qian Dexin sniffed the porcin bottle over and over but still couldn¡¯t discern what kind of medicine had originally been inside. Shaking his head, he handed the porcin bottle back to Guo Zhenjiang, ¡°This seems to be a traditional Chinese medicine, but I can¡¯t identify which.¡±

    Guo Zhenjiang took the porcin bottle back a bit disappointed, ¡°If only we could find that little girl, I wonder if she lives in Yang City.¡±

    Qian Dexin nodded, his heart also filled with regret. He had been immersed in medical skills all his life but had never seen anything like this before. If only he could meet the girl who gave Liu Caixia the medicine.

    When Guo Kai returned home, he saw his father sitting on the couch staring at a porcin bottle, eyebrows raised, he approached and sat down next to him, ¡°Dad, what are you looking at so intently?¡±

    Guo Zhenjiang returned to his senses, turning to look at Guo Kai, ¡°Went to y basketball again?¡± He never liked to talk about work at home.

    Guo Kai nodded, ¡°The boss came back, and we yed a game of basketball. Boss¡¯s skills are really something; the opponents didn¡¯t stand a chance, they conceded before the game even finished.¡± He still felt excited thinking about it.

    Guo Zhenjiang smiled, ¡°Go take a shower ande down for dinner.¡± He had heard his son mention Song Yan Ning and knew she was his team leader in the system, but he wasn¡¯t interested in these details. As long as his son gained experience in the system, that was all that mattered. Whether his son would choose to be a doctor like him depended on his own choices; he wouldn¡¯t force him to do anything he didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Guo Kai replied, seeing his father¡¯sck of interest and not speaking further, he headed upstairs.

    Guo Zhenjiang shook his head with a smile, looking again at the porcin bottle in his hand. Whoever owned this porcin bottle¡ªwhere was she now? He really wanted to meet her.

    After returning to Yang City, Song Yan Ning¡¯s life became simpler¡ªentering Emperor Realm at night and going to school during the day, though she asionally took some time off from school.

    Because the principal had instructed, and also because Song Yan Ning¡¯s academic performance indeed ranked among the best, Tong Qi and the teachers, although not agreeing, still approved Song Yan Ning¡¯s leave.

    Time passed imperceptibly, and before she knew it, Song Yan Ning was about to graduate from primary school.

    The bustling and livelymercial street had peopleing and going.

    Inside a Western-style restaurant at the corner of the street, Song Yan Ning, Ling Yu, and Guo Kai were sitting by the window.

    The brilliant sunlight streamed in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, casting strands that enshrouded Song Yan Ning¡¯s figure, making her appear adorned in ayer of breathtaking splendor, stunningly beautiful.

    ¡°Boss, can you not look at me like that, I¡¯m afraid I might not be able to control my heart,¡± Ling Yu coughed lightly, his face turning red as he turned his head away. The current boss was nothing like when she was younger; her appearance was truly the fantasy of countless young hearts. If not for knowing about the monstrous Yushen behind her, he definitely would have lost control over his feelings for the boss. But now he dared not, Yushen¡¯s martial abilities were not something he could endure, and with the boss being so powerful, he didn¡¯t dare to harbor feelings.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Yan Ningzily raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into a mischievous and charming smile.

    ¡°Boss! Please spare me, I misspoke, you are the boss I admire the most, how could I dare to spheme you?¡± Ling Yu nervously deflected with a dryugh. The boss¡¯s charm was simply too great; every grimace and every smile was more than his heart could handle. Now she was only twelve and already so beautiful; he pitied Qin Yushen a bit, guessing that most of his days in the future would be spent drowning in jealousy.

    Guo Kai looked at Ling Yu with schadenfreude, ¡°The boss is not someone you can tease, if Mr. Qin finds out, you can imagine the consequences.¡±

 Chapter 170 - 170 170 please treat us to a bowl of noodles

    ?Chapter 170: 170, please treat us to a bowl of noodles   Chapter 170: 170, please treat us to a bowl of noodles                                   Ling Yu shivered involuntarily at the memory of Qin Yushen¡¯s stern face, ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t tell Mr. Qin, I promise I won¡¯t make such careless remarks anymore. Whatever you want me to do, just say it, I¡¯ll definitely bow and spare no effort till my dying breath.¡± Mr. Qin¡¯s jealousy was not something he could handle.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curved slightly, picking up a fry and putting it into her mouth, ¡°The investigation I asked you to carry out, why are there still no results?¡± Given Ling Yu¡¯sputer skills, it shouldn¡¯t have taken this long.

    ¡°Boss, thatpany also has an expert. I¡¯ve shed with him several times, and every time we were evenly matched.¡± Ling Yu felt quite frustrated thinking about this; he was one of the top hackers, and there was almost nothing he couldn¡¯t handle. Of course, he admitted he was no match for the boss and Mr. Qin, those freaks; a normal person like him couldn¡¯tpare. But he hadn¡¯t met anyone else who could challenge him.

    ¡°Oh?¡± A hint of surprise flickered in Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes. She was aware of Ling Yu¡¯sputer proficiency, and it was indeed rare to find someone who could match him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, I¡¯ll get it sorted out as soon as possible.¡± Ling Yu patted his chest and assured her. He was always more motivated by setbacks; the stronger the opponent, the more it spurred his fighting spirit.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, picking up a napkin from beside her to wipe her mouth and hands, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She had told her grandparents she woulde home early today, as it was her grandmother¡¯s birthday. Aside from meeting Ling Yu and Gu Kai, her main purpose was to pick up the birthday cake she had ordered. She hadn¡¯t told her grandmother about the cake; she nned to give her a surprise when she returned.

    After parting with Ling Yu and Guo Kai, Song Yan Ning arrived at the cake shop and handed the pickup slip to the staff member, ¡°Could you please check if my cake is ready?¡±

    The staff member took the pickup slip, nced at it, ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go check.¡±

    The staff member entered the cake-making area in the back. A short whileter, she returned carrying a cake, smiling as she handed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Here¡¯s your cake.¡± This young girl was truly beautiful; if she became a celebrity, she would definitely be incredibly famous.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Song Yan Ning took the cake and walked out of the shop. She went back to her natural look because it made her feelfortable; after all, nobody likes to look ugly. Though bing prettier attracted some trouble, it didn¡¯t have much impact on her. Moreover, her grandparents were happy to see her bing prettier day by day.

    Song Yan Ning, holding the cake, arrived at the bus station and had just settled in when an elderly couple squeezed up next to her.

    ¡°Miss, someone stole our money, and my husband and I are really hungry, could you please buy us something to eat?¡± The olddy, rubbing her stomach, looked pitifully at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning pulled out a hundred yuan from her pocket and handed it over, ¡°Here, take this money and find somewhere to eat.¡±

    ¡°No! No! No! I can¡¯t take your money, just treat us to a bowl of noodles, there¡¯s a noodle shop right over there, I just checked, and it¡¯s very cheap,¡± the olddy pointed ahead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to apany you, take the money and go eat, any extra is yours.¡± Although Song Yan Ning looked young, she wasn¡¯t a na?ve child who didn¡¯t understand anything. They wanted to lure her to a secluded ce and take her away; how could she not be aware of that?

    The olddy and the old man exchanged a nce, ¡°Miss, we really don¡¯t want the money, your parents work hard for it, just treat us to a bowl of noodles.¡±

 Chapter 171 - 171 One hundred and seventy-one Lessons

    ?Chapter 171: One hundred and seventy-one, Lessons   Chapter 171: One hundred and seventy-one, Lessons                                   Song Yan Ning frowned displeasedly and walked towards the direction that the olddy had just pointed out, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She had originally intended to spare them, but since they insisted on bothering her, they couldn¡¯t me her for showing no mercy.

    The olddy and the old man exchanged a smile and followed Song Yan Ning. If they could take this girl back, she would definitely sell for a high price. It was their first time seeing a girl who was as delicate and lovely as her.

    ¡°It¡¯s that noodle shop up ahead,¡± the olddy pointed to a simple storefront ahead with the words ¡°Noodle Shop¡± on the sign. They had only rented this facade yesterday to make it easier for them to deceivepassionate girls. They would lure the girls into the noodle shop, tie them up, and then take them away at night, selling them to the mountains or abroad.

    Song Yan Ning entered the noodle shop and saw that there were only two square tables and a few chairs inside; the entire hall was empty, without a single customer.

    In a corner, a woman in a floral shirt was squatting there picking vegetables. As she saw Song Yan Ninging in, a cold smile shed in the woman¡¯s eyes. This girl was even more beautiful than the other girls they had tricked before. She needed to n carefully to sell her at a good price.

    ¡°Bang!¡± a sound echoed, the old man who had followed her in pulled down the rolling door behind Song Yan Ning, and suddenly the surroundings plunged into darkness.

    Song Yan Ning ced the cake she was holding onto the table and looked at the people in the room without giving away her feelings. As a cultivator, her vision would not be affected even in the dark.

    ¡°Click!¡± The light in the room was turned on, instantly illuminating the whole room and the expressions of the people within.

    The woman shook the vegetable leaves off her hands and stood up, walking in front of Song Yan Ning. Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s calm demeanor, some surprise stirred in her heart, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit scared?¡± This little girl was younger than the other girls they had tricked before. Those girls, upon realizing they had been deceived, would scream and cry, begging them to let them go.

    But this little girl, from the moment she entered, her expression had not changed, showing none of them in her eyes. To say this little girl could escape from here, she didn¡¯t believe it. No matter how talented she was at such a young age, she couldn¡¯t possibly be more formidable than them, especially not with just the three people in this room.

    Song Yan Ning sat down at a table and casually brushed away a few strands of hair that covered her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to let me go now.¡±

    The woman let out a coldugh, ¡°Go? You think you can leave after entering here? If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll obediently listen, that¡¯ll make things less hard for you.¡±

    The woman gave a signal to the old man behind Song Yan Ning.

    The old man nodded, walked to the side, and took a length of rope from the drawer, approaching Song Yan Ning. Perhaps this little girl hadn¡¯t realized yet how dangerous her situation was. Once he tied her up and gave her a fright, she would definitely understand fear.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and sighed, ¡°I was originally willing to spare you a way out.¡±

    The old man reached Song Yan Ning, intending to tie her up with the rope, when suddenly a severe pain exploded in his stomach, and before he could react, he was sent flying through the air.

    The woman and the olddy watched the scene in disbelief. How could a child possess such great strength to kick a grown man into the air?

    Regaining her senses, the woman quickly shouted into the interior, ¡°Brother Si, Liu Zi,e out quickly!¡± She felt she had underestimated this little girl, but no matter how fierce she was, she couldn¡¯t possibly beat Brother Si and Liu Zi, who both had blood on their hands and were hardened desperadoes.

    A series of footstep sounds came, and two men, one tall and one short, ran out.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Sige nced at the old man who had fainted on the ground and immediately understood. He had also heard the disturbance just now and thought it was one of their own reprimanding the newly captured girl, but he didn¡¯t expect to encounter someone tough this time.

    Looking at Song Yan Ning, Sige was slightly taken aback. Judging by her age, she couldn¡¯t be more than twelve or thirteen years old. How could she possibly have knocked Old Zhao unconscious?

    ¡°Old Zhao just went to tie her up, and she kicked him out with one foot,¡± the olddy said with a horrified face as she looked at Song Yan Ning. She really couldn¡¯t understand how this delicate-looking little girl could have so much strength?

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little girl, right? I¡¯ll go tie her up,¡± Liu Zi said dismissively as he nced at Old Zhao on the ground. The older you get, the less useful you are, even getting knocked out by a little girl.

    Sige also felt Liu Zi was right. Maybe this little girl had learned some rudimentary kung fu, like Taekwondo, but at most, she had only learned the basics. They had been through life and death, and the kung fu in their hands was for killing. Surely they could deal with a girl of about ten years old.

    Seeing Liu Zi walking toward her, Song Yan Ning lightly kicked at the ground, and the chair in front of her flew out, smashing toward Liu Zi. She was nning to hand these people over to the policeter.

    Liu Zi didn¡¯t expect Song Yan Ning to make a move. He couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was hit squarely by the flying chair, uttering a muffled grunt as he fell to the ground and fainted.

    Sige was startled and realized that he had underestimated Song Yan Ning. He drew the dagger from his waist and charged at Song Yan Ning. The little girl had taken Liu Zi down with a single move; her fighting power was definitely stronger than he had imagined.

    The women and olddy watched nervously, wanting to help but not knowing how. They had been in this business for so long and had never encountered such a formidable prey.

    Song Yan Ning sat in her original ce, her slender fingers lightly tapping the table¡¯s surface, her expression carrying a hint of coldness and a touch of mockery as she watched Sige charge at her.

    Just as Sige was about to reach her, Song Yan Ning raised her hand and threw a punch.

    Sige didn¡¯t even get a chance to stab with his dagger before he was sent flying by Song Yan Ning¡¯s punch, only stopping when his back hit the wall.

    A trail of bright red liquid slid from the corner of Sige¡¯s mouth. His eyes, filled with horror and disbelief, fixed on Song Yan Ning, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t pay attention to Sige but turned to look at the olddy and the woman, smiling at them without a trace of warmth.

    The olddy and woman suddenly felt a chill rising from the soles of their feet, crawling over their bodies like caterpirs, chilling to the bone. If they had known this little girl was so powerful, they would never have captured her. They truly regretted it now!

    Song Yan Ning stood up and picked up the cake from the table, ¡°I gave you a chance, it¡¯s not my fault you didn¡¯t cherish it. The police will be here soon.¡± She had already called the police with her mobile phone before entering the noodle house.

    Approaching the door, Song Yan Ning bent down and with a slight effort of one hand, the rolled-down shutter door clicked as she pulled it up, the blinding sunlight from outside piercing through, making the entire room bright.

 Chapter 172 - 172 One hundred seventy-two happy birthday

    ?Chapter 172: One hundred seventy-two, happy birthday   Chapter 172: One hundred seventy-two, happy birthday                                   Watching Song Yan Ning walk out of the store, her figure growing more and more distant until it was no longer visible, Sige and his twopanions finally withdrew their gaze and let out a sigh of relief, thinking of what Song Yan Ning had just said.

    ¡°We better leave this ce fast, you two go help Old Zhao.¡± Sige wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and, enduring the pain, stepped forward to help Liu Zi. He could no longer concern himself with the several young girls locked inside; their main priority was to get away from this ce, or else if they got caught with all the things they had done, even if they weren¡¯t sentenced to death, they would never see the light of day again.

    The olddy and the woman helped Old Zhao up and began walking toward the door. Before they could step out, they were repelled back by an invisible force.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The olddy looked around in terror, convinced that it wasn¡¯t just her imagination.

    ¡°Did you feel it too?¡± The woman turned her head to the olddy.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± the olddy nodded fearfully. Could it be because they had done too many evil deeds, and now they had encountered something unclean?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sige, supporting Liu Zi, joined the trio.

    ¡°We were repelled by a force,¡± the woman pointed forward, now truly scared. If it had been just her feeling it, perhaps it could be a hallucination, but even Mrs. Zhang had felt it.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Mrs. Zhang nodded in agreement.

    Sige red at the two women and continued walking outside, supporting Liu Zi. He didn¡¯t believe in such things; surely Mrs. Zhang and the woman had been scared by that little girl and were having hallucinations.

    However, he had only walked a few steps when he, too, was repelled by an invisible force.

    Sige¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked around. There truly was an invisible force.

    ¡°What do we do now? The police will be here any minute,¡± the woman said, noting the look on Sige¡¯s face, realizing he too had been blocked.

    Sige narrowed his eyes, a trace of ruthless determination shining in his beady eyes, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the back. If the policee, we¡¯ll negotiate with them using those girls.¡± Since they couldn¡¯t escape, he would have to use his own methods.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Mrs. Zhang and the woman nodded. They didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of their lives in prison either.

    Sige, supporting Liu Zi, headed toward the back, but once again, something strange happened¡ªthey couldn¡¯t make it to that room at all.

    As Sige and the others were at a loss about what to do, a stream of footsteps came from outside. They looked up and saw a dozen police officers rush in.

    Sige and hispanions knew there was no escape for them and crouched down quickly. However, they couldn¡¯t fathom why they couldn¡¯t get out, but the police were able toe in so easily.

    Song Yan Ning withdrew her Divine Sense, a slight curve appearing on her lips. She was already on the bus, but her Divine Sense had been keeping a watchful eye on those people the whole time. The reason they couldn¡¯t escape was that she had blocked them with her Divine Sense.

    Her phone rang at that moment. Song Yan Ning pulled it out and saw it was her grandmother calling. She pressed the answer button, ¡°Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning, where are you now?¡± Li Meixiang, seeing that Song Yan Ning hadn¡¯t returned, had Yang Lisheng call Song Yan Ning¡¯s phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m on the bus, two more stops until I¡¯m home,¡± Song Yan Ning nced at the cake in hand, thinking her grandmother would definitely be pleased to see the cake.

    ¡°Okay, then, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Knowing that Song Yan Ning would soon be home, Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng felt relieved.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, put away her phone, and stood up to walk to the door to get ready to get off the bus.

    ¡°ssmate Song Yan Ning.¡± A young boy came up to Song Yan Ning, his face shy as he looked at her. He had liked Song Yan Ning for a long time but never had the chance to speak to her. When he boarded the bus, he saw Song Yan Ning, but since she had been resting with her eyes closed, he didn¡¯t feel it right to disturb her. To encounter the girl he liked on the bus, he felt extremely lucky.

    Song Yan Ning nodded slightly. She did not know the boy and had no interest in talking to him.

    ¡°ssmate Song Yan Ning, where are you headed?¡± The boy took a step closer to Song Yan Ning and, smelling the light fragranceing from her, found his heart uncontrobly racing. Indeed, beautiful people always smelled nice.

    ¡°Going home,¡± Song Yan Ning said tly, then seeing that the bus had reached her stop, stepped off as soon as the doors opened.

    The boy hurriedly followed after Song Yan Ning. Finally having met her, he wanted to talk with her a bit more.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, wait for me.¡± The boy caught up to Song Yan Ning, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know me yet. I¡¯m Zhang Jinghua from ss 2, grade 6, at Experimental Third Middle School.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in who you are, please don¡¯t follow me,¡± Song Yan Ning said indifferently with a nce at Zhang Jinghua.

    Zhang Jinghua stopped in his tracks, took a deep breath, and then mustered up the courage to shout to Song Yan Ning, ¡°I want to be friends with you. I¡¯ve actually liked you for a long time.¡± He heard that Song Yan Ning would be taking tests to get into Experimental Third Middle School, so they would be in the same school.

    After saying that, Zhang Jinghua blushed, lowered his head to calm himself, and looked up for Song Yan Ning¡¯s response, only to find she had already vanished, deted, he swung his fist, ¡°I will definitely win you over.¡±

    Song Yan Ning hadn¡¯t reached home yet when she saw her grandmother standing at the door waiting for her, she quickened her pace, ¡°Grandma!¡±

    Seeing Song Yan Ning, Li Meixiang¡¯s face instantly brightened with a happy smile, ¡°Your grandfather has cut some watermelon for you;e in and eat.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, handing the cake over to Li Meixiang, ¡°Grandma, happy birthday!¡±

    Li Meixiang was momentarily stunned, then remembered that today was her birthday, her face full of emotion as she epted the cake, ¡°You child, always spending money needlessly. Your grandmother is so old, what¡¯s there to celebrate anymore?¡± Her voice turned slightly sour, and she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.

    Song Yan Ning took Li Meixiang¡¯s arm, ¡°Grandma is not old at all. In Xiao Ning¡¯s heart, grandma will always be the most beautiful goddess.¡± These years, she had been regrly giving her grandparents Beauty Pills, and although they were nearly seventy years old, they looked no more than in their forties or fifties.

    ¡°You! You always know how to make grandma happy,¡± Li Meixiang affectionately tapped Song Yan Ning on the nose.

    Song Yan Ning yfully stuck out her tongue, ¡°I¡¯m not just saying it to make you happy, Grandma. You¡¯re naturally beautiful. Otherwise, how could I be so pretty?¡±

    Li Meixiang couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°After all that, you¡¯re praising yourself, huh?¡±

    ¡°Praising me and praising Grandma are the same. Without you, where would I be?¡± Song Yan Ning giggled.

    ¡°What are you both so happy about? Share it with me and let me join in,¡± Yang Lisheng said with a smile as he walked out of the house.

 Chapter 173 - 173 One hundred seventy-three birthday gift

    ?Chapter 173: One hundred seventy-three, birthday gift   Chapter 173: One hundred seventy-three, birthday gift                                   ¡°Xiao Ning knew today was my birthday and bought me a cake,¡± Li Meixiang said, shaking the cake in her hand with a joyful smile on her face. She had forgotten that today was her birthday but, to her surprise, Xiao Ning had remembered it.

    Yang Lisheng also saw the cake Li Meixiang was carrying, ¡°I forgot today was your birthday.¡±

    Li Meixiang shook her head with a smile, ¡°With this cake from Xiao Ning, I¡¯m already very happy.¡± Their generation didn¡¯t really celebrate birthdays, so the fact that Xiao Ning remembered hers made her very pleased.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, let¡¯s go inside and cut the cake,¡± Song Yan Ning said, taking Li Meixiang by the hand and walking towards the house.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Li Meixiang said with a smile, looking at Song Yan Ning with a face full of relief. She wondered whether Xinxin would regret her decision upon seeing Xiao Ning now.

    As Song Yan Ning passed Yang Lisheng, she sneaked a small box into his hand and yfully winked at him.

    Yang Lisheng looked at the box in his hand and smiled, following the two into the house.

    Song Yan Ning ced the birthday candles and lit them with a lighter, ¡°Grandma, close your eyes and make a wish.¡±

    Li Meixiang gave Song Yan Ning a sideways smile and closed her eyes.

    Song Yan Ning winked at Yang Lisheng, signaling him to give Grandma the box she had just handed to him.

    Yang Lisheng shook his head, smiling, and took the box out of his pocket. He walked up to Li Meixiang and, after she finished making her wish and opened her eyes, handed her the box, ¡°Happy Birthday!¡±

    Li Meixiang was surprised for a moment, and her eyes uncontrobly reddened. She yfully scolded Yang Lisheng, ¡°At this age and still doing these things, you really are getting more childish as you get older.¡± She and her husband had been through thick and thin for over forty years; when they were younger and busy with work, they couldn¡¯t even remember there was such a thing as a birthday, and if they did, at most they¡¯d boil a bowl of noodles with two eggs in it. As they aged, they were even less likely to remember their own birthdays, not to mention giving gifts.

    Yang Lisheng scratched his head andughed awkwardly. In all the years they had been married, he had never given his wife a birthday present. If it hadn¡¯t been for Xiao Ning preparing the birthday present, he wouldn¡¯t have known how happy his wife would be to receive a gift.

    ¡°Grandma, open it and see what Grandpa has given you,¡± Song Yan Ning urged from the side.

    Li Meixiang nodded, wiped her tears, and opened the small box in her hand, only to find a gold ring inside, ¡°How did you think to give me a ring? How much did it cost?¡±

    Yang Lisheng paused when he saw the ring. He thought it would be just an ordinary gift, but it turned out to be a ring.

    ¡°Grandma, Grandpa said he¡¯s always owed you a wedding ring since you got married, so he went and secretly got one made. Put it on and see if it fits,¡± Song Yan Ning said from the side.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yang Lisheng nodded in agreement, feeling a twinge of guilt. When he married his wife, he had nothing. On their wedding night, he had promised to buy her a wedding ring, but as time went by, he gradually forgot about it.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Li Meixiang nodded her head, and tears that she had just stopped flowed down once more. She thought her husband had long forgotten, but he still remembered his promise.

    Yang Lisheng took the ring, took Li Meixiang¡¯s hand, and gently slid the ring onto her finger, ¡°Sorry! I forgot.¡±

    Li Meixiang shook her head and looked at the ring on her hand, ¡°It fits well.¡± Although so many years had passed, she was genuinely happy.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and quietly left the main room, returning to her own bedroom.

    Just as she closed the door, Song Yan Ning¡¯s phone started ringing.

    Without even looking, Song Yan Ning reached for her phone and pressed the answer button. There was no doubt that the call at this time was from Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Have you arrived home?¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s gentle and maic voice came through from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning walked over to the desk and poured herself a ss of water from the kettle.

    ¡°Your graduation exams areing up soon, have you considereding to Beijing to attend high school?¡± Qin Yushen truly hoped that Song Yan Ning would return to Beijing. More and more boys were taking an interest in Xiao Ning now, filling him with a constant sense of crisis. Although he knew Xiao Ning wouldn¡¯t fancy those little brats, just the thought of the swarms of lovestruck boys around Xiao Ning made him want to whisk her away to Beijing.

    ¡°No,¡± Song Yan Ning said without a second thought. Compared to Beijing, she preferred Yang City, and her grandparents liked Yang City too.

    ¡°But I¡¯ll miss you,¡± Qin Yushen said softly, with a hint of seduction in his voice.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes wordlessly, a sweet curve appearing on her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t we see each other every day?¡± As long as she didn¡¯t go out to train, she would almost be in the Emperor Realm every day. They had now reached the Middle and High-level System, and the tasks were much more difficult than before.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same,¡± Qin Yushen thought of Song Yan Ning¡¯s current expression, his handsome face breaking into a tender smile. He really wished he could see her all the time.

    ¡°What¡¯s not the same? Isn¡¯t it the same seeing each other?¡± Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to roll her eyes again.

    ¡°I want to see you both day and night.¡± Qin Yushen thought about how, if Song Yan Ning came to Beijing, he could pick her up from school every day, and they could go on dates during breaks. With him by her side, he didn¡¯t believe those frivolous admirers would dare to get close to Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Xiao Ning,e out for cake,¡± Li Meixiang¡¯s voice called from outside.

    ¡°I¡¯ming! My grandmother is calling me, let¡¯s talk more tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Yushen didn¡¯t hang up the phone until Song Yan Ning had ended the call and reluctantly put his phone away.

    Qin Yushen picked up the photo from the desk, looking at Song Yan Ning with a beguiling smile in the picture, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Since Xiao Ning was unwilling toe to Beijing, it would be the same if he went to Yang City for university. However, he wouldn¡¯t tell Xiao Ning for now and would surprise herter.

    Song Yan Ning entered the ssroom. The room, usually filled withughter and chatter, was exceptionally quiet today, with most students working on their pre-examination review sheets, their faces etched with tension.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, could you teach me how to solve this problem?¡± As soon as Song Yan Ning sat down, a ssmate in front turned around with their exam paper.

    Song Yan Ning nced at the question and went through the solution, ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The ssmate nodded, turning back around to continue working on the problems.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, the exam is tomorrow, and you don¡¯t seem nervous at all,¡± Yu Xiaoyan looked at Song Yan Ning with a hint of jealousy. Over the years, Song Yan Ning had undergone a huge transformation, changing from an ugly duckling into a beautiful swan, while she remained as fat and unattractive as ever.

 Chapter 174 - 174 One hundred seventy-four not giving up

    ?Chapter 174: One hundred seventy-four, not giving up   Chapter 174: One hundred seventy-four, not giving up                                   ¡°Whether you¡¯re nervous or not, you still have to take the test, and maintaining a normal mindset might help you do better,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile, taking her textbooks out of her backpack and cing them on the table. Over the years, Yu Xiaoyan had made quite a few sneaky moves behind her back, but since they were all child¡¯s y, Song Yan Ning had never bothered to hold them against her.

    ¡°Do you really have that much confidence?¡± Yu Xiaoyan snorted coldly, no longer paying any attention to Song Yan Ning. Watching Song Yan Ning¡¯s transformation over the years, and seeing how ssmates and teachers treated her like a treasure, filled her with both jealousy and dissatisfaction. Yet, no matter what she did to try and trip up Song Yan Ning, it always ended in failure, almost as if Song Yan Ning had seen iting.

    Tomorrow would be the graduation exam, and this time, she was absolutely determined to make Song Yan Ning look foolish. She had already thought of a n, one that Song Yan Ning would never expect.

    The bell signaling the start of ss rang, and Tong Qi, holding her textbooks, walked into the ssroom. Seeing the nervous expressions on most of the students¡¯ faces, she smiled and said, ¡°Students! Today is ourst day of ss in this ssroom. I know everyone is feeling tense, but there¡¯s really no need to be. As long as you can all perform as you usually do, I believe each of you will achieve good results.¡± She too had felt nervous before exams, but when it actually came to taking them, it was really just like that.

    ¡°This ss will be a study period, and if you have any questions you don¡¯t understand, feel free to ask your teacher.¡± Tong Qi smiled as she looked around at the students, her eyes filled with reluctance. She knew she would soon have to say goodbye to them. After six years spent together, she had shared in their joys and been angered by their mischief and poor test performances. But now that the time to part was upon her, she truly felt a sense of loss. She had watched these children grow up; they had been so little when they first arrived, understanding nothing, and now each of them had grown into a young adolescent.

    Teacher Tong¡¯s gaze settled on Song Yan Ning. She was the student who had both given her the least and the most worry. Academically, Song Yan Ning was always at the top, never causing her any concern. However, her frequent absences did give her a headache ¨C half a term¡¯s worth of leaves in a semester. Thankfully, Song Yan Ning was clever, otherwise, Teacher Tong really wouldn¡¯t have known what to do.

    Song Yan Ning noticed Teacher Tong looking at her and smiled back. She was very fond of her homeroom teacher. Despite being lectured after each absence, she knew Teacher Tong only wanted the best for her.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning smile back, Teacher Tong returned the smile. She didn¡¯t just consider Song Yan Ning a student, but also a friend, sometimes feeling that Song Yan Ning really didn¡¯t seem like a child when they talked.

    Yu Xiaoyan saw the interaction between Song Yan Ning and Teacher Tong and uncontrobly tightened her grip on her pen. She really couldn¡¯t stand it. She was working hard too, yet Teacher Tong had never given her such a warm smile. It must have been Song Yan Ning bad-mouthing her to Teacher Tong, that¡¯s why she disliked her.

    ¡°Snap!¡± Prompted by her anger, the pen in her hand broke. Yu Xiaoyan, annoyed, threw the pen into her pencil case and took out a new one. It was all Song Yan Ning¡¯s fault, but luckily she would soon be rid of her.

    Song Yan Ning nced at Yu Xiaoyan, then turned her head to look out the window. When she first met Yu Xiaoyan, despite her insecurities, Yu Xiaoyan had a kind heart. But something had changed; not only did she target Song Yan Ning at every turn, she also secretly engaged in a lot of mischief. Song Yan Ning really couldn¡¯t understand it; she hadn¡¯t done anything to offend her, so why did she act this way?

    Yu Xiaoyan turned to look at Song Yan Ning, and seeing her gazing out the window, red fiercely at her. Just wait, she thought, tomorrow you¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you. Consider it a graduation gift from me.

 Chapter 175 - 175 175 Cheating

    ?Chapter 175: 175, Cheating   Chapter 175: 175, Cheating                                   The summer breeze was gentle, and brilliant sunlight enveloped the earth. Despite the unbearable heat, the school entrance was more bustling than usual as parents continuously dropped off their children.

    Some parents, after dropping off their kids, immediately found a shady spot to wait for the exam to end. This was the first graduation exam of the children¡¯s lives, so naturally, the parents took it very seriously.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, your grandparents will be waiting for you over there,¡± Yang Lisheng pointed to the opposite sidewalk, where a good number of parents had already gathered.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She had tried to persuade her grandparents that morning, but they insisted oning with her. Fortunately, they were both wearing the bracelets sent by Qin Yushen; otherwise, they might have sumbed to the heat, even if they didn¡¯t suffer from heatstroke.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, don¡¯t be nervous during the exam, make sure to do well,¡± Li Meixiang said with a smile as she ruffled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair. She was quite confident in Xiao Ning. The main reason they apanied her was that other children had their parents with them; they didn¡¯t want Xiao Ning to feel lonely and affect her mood during the exam.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯m going in.¡±

    As they watched Song Yan Ning enter the school and disappear from sight, Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang withdrew their gazes and walked towards the opposite sidewalk.

    Yu Xiaoyan watched as Song Yan Ning entered and a cold smile crossed her lips. Today, she was determined to embarrass Song Yan Ning and make her lose face in front of everyone.

    Song Yan Ning walked to her seat, arranged her exam materials, and checking her watch, saw she still had about ten minutes before the exam started. She leaned on the desk and closed her eyes to rest.

    Yu Xiaoyan kept an eye on Song Yan Ning, noticing her resting on the desk, and scoffed. We¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll still be this rxedter.

    Hearing the bell, Song Yan Ning opened her eyes, waiting as the exam papers were passed from the front row to her.

    Upon receiving the exam paper, Song Yan Ning nced at the questions and quickly began to write her answers. The questions were too easy for her, hardly requiring much time.

    In less than ten minutes, Song Yan Ning hadpleted the entire paper. As per the school rules, one couldn¡¯t hand in their paper earlier than half an hour into the exam, so she set the paper aside and closed her eyes to rest again.

    ¡°Teacher!¡± Yu Xiaoyan suddenly raised her hand.

    The proctor approached Yu Xiaoyan, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I want to report Song Yan Ning for cheating. I just saw her peeking at some cheat sheets she brought,¡± Yu Xiaoyan pointed at Song Yan Ning. Before Song Yan Ning had arrived, she had nted the cheat sheet inside Song Yan Ning¡¯s desk. Over the years, she had mastered imitating Song Yan Ning¡¯s handwriting, making it nearly identical.

    It was well-known that Song Yan Ning often skipped ss yet always performed well in exams; she definitely must have cheated. Even if the cheat sheet hadn¡¯t been nted, Song Yan Ning surely had one hidden on her.

    The proctor looked at Song Yan Ning, who continued to rest with her eyes shut, feeling somewhat annoyed. Song Yan Ning was known to have a significant background, hence the school overlooked her frequent absences. Always topping the exams, unless she was a genius, something fishy was definitely going on.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, take out your cheat sheet,¡± the proctor walked up to Song Yan Ning, looking at her sternly.

    Song Yan Ning slowly opened her eyes, nced coldly at the smug Yu Xiaoyan, then turned to the proctor, ¡°Are you just taking her word for it and concluding I cheated?¡±

    ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡± the proctor grunted displeased.

    Song Yan Ning stood up, ¡°Then what kind of attitude do you expect from me?¡±

    ¡°You get out, you¡¯ll score zero for this exam,¡± the proctor pointed angrily toward the door, yelling at Song Yan Ning. She had never encountered such an arrogant student.

    Song Yan Ning sneered, ¡°Zero? Have you found my cheat sheet? Are you certain I cheated? I suggest you don¡¯t abuse your power; you might regret it.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The proctor trembled with rage.

    Another proctor approached, ¡°Teacher He, don¡¯t disturb the other students.¡±

    ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t have to, but a student reported her for cheating, and she refuses to admit it,¡± Teacher He said angrily.

    Hearing this, Teacher Gao looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Did you cheat?¡±

    ¡°No, and I didn¡¯t need to,¡± Song Yan Ning replied coolly and confidently.

    Teacher Gao nodded, turning to Yu Xiaoyan, ¡°You said she cheated. Can you provide any proof?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I saw her slip the cheat sheet into her desk,¡± Yu Xiaoyan said confidently.

    Teacher Gao turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Could you let me check your desk?¡±

    He wanted to resolve this matter quickly to avoid disrupting the other students¡¯ exams.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Song Yan Ning stepped aside.

    Teacher Gao walked over and bent down to check, straightened after a while, and shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, I clearly saw it,¡± Yu Xiaoyan said in disbelief.

    Teacher Gao, looking displeased, nced at Teacher He, ¡°You check again.¡±

    Teacher He nodded, stepped forward, and after a thorough check, shook her head. Had she wronged Song Yan Ning?

    She scrutinized Song Yan Ning; today, Song Yan Ning wore a dress without pockets¡ªit couldn¡¯t hide a cheat sheet.

    Turning to Yu Xiaoyan, ¡°Yu Xiaoyan, since you saw it, you search for it.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Xiaoyan responded, quickly walking to Song Yan Ning¡¯s desk and began searching. ¡°Howe it¡¯s not here? It was right here.¡±

    Yu Xiaoyan turned the entire desk inside out but still couldn¡¯t find the cheat sheet she had written. She was sure she had ced it inside the desk; it couldn¡¯t just disappear.

    After searching again and again and still finding nothing, she had to give up, ¡°Teacher, I can¡¯t find it. Could it be on Song Yan Ning herself?¡±

    Song Yan Ning watched Yu Xiaoyan with a coldugh, ¡°Yu Xiaoyan, stop ying the innocent; you put the cheat sheet in your own pocket. Do you really think nobody saw?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t nder me; I would never cheat,¡± Yu Xiaoyan reached into her pocket, and the next moment, she froze. How could it be? When did something get in there?

    Song Yan Ning smiled, looking at Teacher Gao, ¡°Teacher, can I hand in my paper now?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Teacher Gao nodded. Regardless of whether Song Yan Ning cheated or not, they found no evidence, so she wasn¡¯t considered to have cheated.

    Song Yan Ning picked up the exam paper from her desk and walked to the front podium.

    ¡°Yu Xiaoyan, take out what¡¯s in your pocket,¡± Teacher Gao said sternly. From Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s expression, he knew there must be something in her pocket.

 Chapter 176 - 176 One hundred seventy-six results invalidated

    ?Chapter 176: One hundred seventy-six, results invalidated   Chapter 176: One hundred seventy-six, results invalidated                                   Yu Xiaoyan shook her head fearfully, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything in my pocket.¡± She didn¡¯t know what the piece of paper in her pocket was, but she hadn¡¯t ced anything in there herself. The paper had appeared inexplicably; it definitely couldn¡¯t be just scrap, and was very likely the cheat sheet she had prepared to frame Song Yan Ning with.

    ¡°Take it out!¡± Teacher Gao¡¯s face darkened.

    Yu Xiaoyan bit her lip and slowly pulled her hand out of her pocket, but she clenched her fist tightly, afraid to show Teacher Gao what was in her hand.

    ¡°Do I need to repeat myself?¡± Teacher Gao¡¯s face grew even colder. This student was a huge disappointment to him; cheating herself and then falsely using another student, he wondered how her parents had raised her.

    Yu Xiaoyan, gritting her teeth, opened her fist. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t a cheat sheet after all, and she was overthinking it.

    Teacher Gao took the piece of paper from Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s hand, unfolded it, and saw that it was covered in dense notes. He growled at her, ¡°This test score is void, go out!¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve been framed. It was Song Yan Ning who put this paper in my pocket. You can look at the handwriting; it¡¯s definitely not mine.¡± Yu Xiaoyan tearfully protested. If it were the cheat sheet she nned to use to set up Song Yan Ning, it should have handwriting more simr to Song Yan Ning¡¯s.

    Teacher Gao nced at the piece of paper in his hand and picked up Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s test topare the handwriting, ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± How could this child¡¯s character be so poor? It seemed he would need to ask her ss teacher to call her parents, to give her a proper education. Otherwise, this child would be ruined.

    Yu Xiaoyan, seeing the handwriting on the paper, shook her head in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible?¡± Why would the handwriting on the cheat sheet look exactly like her own? Could it be that Song Yan Ning nned to frame her using the same method?

    ¡°Teacher, this paper really isn¡¯t written by me, it was Song¡­¡± Yu Xiaoyan tried to argue for herself.

    ¡°Out!¡± Teacher Gao was toozy to say another word to Yu Xiaoyan. He had already wasted some time on her, and any further dy would indeed affect the exams of other students.

    Yu Xiaoyan walked out of the ssroom in tears, and saw Song Yan Ning standing with her arms crossed, her back against the pir of the corridor, watching her with a mockingugh.

    ¡°Did you put that paper in my pocket, didn¡¯t you? Song Yan Ning, you¡¯re so despicable!¡± At that moment, she wished she could strangle Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning sneered coldly, ¡°Those whomit too many injustices will inevitably bring about their own destruction. You brought this upon yourself; no one else is to me.¡± Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s amateurish tricks were nothing in her eyes.

    When she had entered the ssroom, she had long since used Divine Sense to see the cheat sheet Yu Xiaoyan had ced under her desk. Since Yu Xiaoyan had tried to set her up with that cheat sheet, she certainly wouldn¡¯t just wait to be taken down. Thus, she copied the cheat sheet using Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s handwriting with Divine Sense. If Yu Xiaoyan hadn¡¯t reported her, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation; therefore, she deserved what she got.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Yu Xiaoyan charged toward Song Yan Ning in rage. It was true that Song Yan Ning had set her up, and she wanted to scratch Song Yan Ning¡¯s face to see how she would seduce others with that face afterward.

    Song Yan Ning sidestepped swiftly, and Yu Xiaoyan, unable to stop in time, mmed her head against the pir, quickly swelling a lump on her forehead.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and walked away without paying any further attention to Yu Xiaoyan, heading toward the school¡¯s small garden. There were two exams in the morning, and she would need to return to the ssroomter.

    Yu Xiaoyan watched Song Yan Ning, teeth clenched, wishing she could chase after her, but her forehead was hurting terribly. She wondered if the collision had caused any issue with her head.

    Teacher Gao walked to the lectern, took the test paper that Song Yan Ning had just ced on the table, and began to examine it. Whether Song Yan Ning had cheated could be determined by the answers on her test. He had heard some things about her; she often requested leave, but every exam she took was ranked first in the school. If she wasn¡¯t cheating, then she must indeed be brilliant.

    Teacher Gao soon finished reviewing the entire test and his eyes were filled with disbelief. Song Yan Ning hadn¡¯t made a single mistake, and all the answers were perfect. To suggest she had cheated was absolutely impossible; even if she had known the answers in advance, she couldn¡¯t have answered every question without a single mistake.

    Teacher He approached Teacher Gao, noticing he was looking at Song Yan Ning¡¯s test, and remarked with a snort, ¡°Well? Did she cheat or not?¡± As teachers for so many years, they could easily tell if someone had cheated. Song Yan Ning¡¯s attitude just then had really annoyed her; this time she was lucky, but in the next ss, Teacher He was determined to catch evidence of her cheating.

    Teacher Gao shook his head, ¡°She didn¡¯t cheat.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Teacher He took the test paper incredulously and looked it over, ¡°How can this be?¡± Song Yan Ning had answered every question correctly, and in such a short time, without missing a single one.

    After finishing the morning exams, Song Yan Ning left the campus and saw a noisy crowd gathered threeyers deep on the sidewalk opposite, looking at something.

    Not seeing Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, Song Yan Ning scanned the crowd with Divine Sense and saw Yang Lisheng providing first aid to a parent suffering from heatstroke.

    Shaking her head, Song Yan Ning walked toward the sidewalk opposite. The temperature outside was nearly forty degrees already; heatstroke was normal. She genuinely didn¡¯t understand why these parents were staying here during an exam since they couldn¡¯t help.

    ¡°Excuse me, let me through, my grandparents are inside,¡± Song Yan Ning squeezed into the crowd, releasing a dark force at the same time, forcing the surrounding people to make way. In such hot weather, she really didn¡¯t want any contact with anyone.

    ¡°Grandma,¡± Song Yan Ning reached Li Meixiang¡¯s side.

    Li Meixiang smiled at the sight of Song Yan Ning, took her hand, ¡°Have you finished your exam? Was it difficult?¡±

    ¡°Not difficult,¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a restaurant to eat after your grandfather finishes here,¡± Li Meixiang shifted her gaze to Yang Lisheng, who was still helping the victim.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and also looked toward Yang Lisheng.

    Yang Lisheng, relieved to see the person had recovered slightly, looked at the crowd, ¡°Does anyone have water?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± a parent from the crowd stepped forward and handed a bottle of mineral water to Yang Lisheng.

    Yang Lisheng took the water, helped the heat-stricken parent up, and gave her a few sips, ¡°You¡¯re okay now. Sit for a while or you should go home. The sun will be even fiercer in the afternoon; if you don¡¯t go, you might suffer heatstroke again.¡±

 Chapter 177 - 177 One hundred and seventy-seven Cheering

    ?Chapter 177: One hundred and seventy-seven, Cheering   Chapter 177: One hundred and seventy-seven, Cheering                                   The parent nodded and looked at Lisheng with gratitude, ¡°Thank you!¡± She knew her condition, and without Lisheng¡¯s help, she might have been in danger.

    ¡°No need to be polite.¡± Lisheng smiled and shook his head, then rose to walk towards Meixiang and Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Song Yan Ning pulled Meixiang towards him.

    ¡°Did you finish the exam? How did it feel? Were the questions difficult?¡± Lisheng stretched out his hand, caressed Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, and looked at her affectionately.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t difficult at all. Let¡¯s go eat,¡± Song Yan Ning grasped Lisheng¡¯s hand, and with her other hand, she held onto Meixiang, walking away from the crowd.

    The crowd automatically parted to make way, and everyone watched Lisheng with respectful and admiring gazes. They had all seen his lifesaving actions just moments before, and if it weren¡¯t for Lisheng stepping in timely, that parent could have faced a dire risk. Although they could have called an ambnce, it would have taken time for it to arrive.

    ¡°Xiao Ning.¡± Just as Song Yan Ning stepped out of the crowd, she saw Ling Yu and Guo Kai.

    When they approached, Song Yan Ning asked, ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± She remembered that they were supposed to have school that day.

    ¡°We came to cheer you on. Grandpa Yang! Grandma Yang!¡± Ling Yu and Guo Kai greeted Lisheng and Meixiang politely. They would asionally visit their leader at home, so they were familiar with his family. Moreover, Ling Yu¡¯s own grandfather was good friends with Lisheng, making them even more familiar.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in ss?¡± Song Yan Ning was a bit speechless but also touched. It was just an elementary graduation exam; it really wasn¡¯t necessary to make such a fuss.

    ¡°We specially took leave¡­ Xiao Ning, we already booked the restaurant. Grandpa Yang, Grandma Yang, let¡¯s go,¡± said Ling Yu and Guo Kai as they led the way. Their leader¡¯s graduation exam was a big deal to them, and they knew that the exam itself didn¡¯t matter much to their leader, but it was their way of showing support.

    Ling Yu and Guo Kai had booked the best restaurant in Yang City, a ce that was almost always fully booked and usually needed reservations several days in advance.

    Led by a server, they arrived at a private room.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang, Grandma Yang, please take a look and see if there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to order,¡± Ling Yu asked the server to hand the menu to Lisheng and Meixiang.

    ¡°No need, just have the kids order,¡± Meixiang smiled and shook her head. She rarely dined out and wasn¡¯t ustomed to ordering.

    Lisheng passed the menu to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, take a look.¡±

    Song Yan Ning took the menu and unapologetically ordered more than a dozen dishes, including some drinks.

    ¡°Can we even finish all this?¡± Meixiang, ustomed to thrift, felt it was somewhat wasteful to see Song Yan Ning ordering so much.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see if we can finish it all,¡± Song Yan Ning handed the menu to Ling Yu and Guo Kai. She had started an intepany with them, which was very profitable. There were some things she wouldn¡¯t tell her grandparents yet to avoid unnecessary worries.

    Ling Yu and Guo Kai also ordered some dishes they liked.

    Meixiang watched the three youngsters, her face twisted in a wry smile. The children of today haven¡¯t experienced hardship and sure have different perspectives than their generation.

    The restaurant served their dishes quickly, each exquisitely prepared and very appetizing.

    ¡°Grandma, try this, it¡¯s really good,¡± Song Yan Ning helped Meixiang clip a piece of sweet and sour pork ribs. She had been here more than once and knew which dishes were delicious.

    Meixiang smiled and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Grandma, eat more yourself. You need your energy for the exam this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning then served some dishes to Lisheng, ¡°Grandpa, you eat too.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Lishengughed happily.

    At that moment, Guo Kai¡¯s phone rang. Taking it out, he saw it was his father calling and pressed answer, ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Kai, are you at school right now?¡± Guo Zhenjiang¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m having a meal at a restaurant with friends. Dad, do you need something?¡± His father rarely called unless it was something important.

    ¡°Your Uncle Jiang ising to Yang City today. Could you pick him up at the airport this afternoon? I¡¯ve got an important surgery today and can¡¯t manage it,¡± Guo Zhenjiang said as he looked through a patient¡¯s medical file. Jiang Tao was his best friend, and he couldn¡¯t neglect him. If it wasn¡¯t absolutely necessary, he wouldn¡¯t have asked Xiao Kai.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Guo Kai was familiar with Jiang Tao, having shared a dorm room with his father in college and also being a doctor now.

    ¡°By the way, who are you having lunch with?¡± Guo Zhenjiang inquired. Whoever made Xiao Kai take leave to have lunch must be someone important to him.

    ¡°Ling Yu, and also Song Yan Ning I mentioned before. Her grandfather is a retired doctor, and her medical skills are quite good too. It¡¯s her graduation exam today, and Ling Yu and I came to support her,¡± Gu Kai had mentioned Song Yan Ning to his family several times.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Guo Zhenjiang responded neutrally, ¡°The nends at 3:30 PM, don¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t forget,¡± Guo Kai promised. He had mentioned many times how good Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skills were, but his dad just wouldn¡¯t believe it. He was determined to prove his leader¡¯s abilities to his father whenever the opportunity arose.

    Teacher Gao held Song Yan Ning¡¯s exam papers, looking them over and over again. The morning exams hadpletely changed his impression of her. Her exam papers were so perfectly done that even if he took them himself, he couldn¡¯t guarantee such excellence.

    Thinking of Yu Xiaoyan, who had falsely used Song Yan Ning of cheating, Teacher Gao frowned discontentedly. He had overseen countless exams, but he had never encountered a student like Yu Xiaoyan who cheated herself and then med others. He really wanted to meet her parents and ask how they taught their child.

    With that thought, Teacher Gao picked up the phone on his desk and dialed a number.

    Shortly after, Teacher Tong? voice came through, ¡°Teacher Gao.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Tong, have you heard about what happened in the exam room today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard. I¡¯ve already called Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s parents toe over,¡± Teacher Tong was also very angry knowing that Xiaoyan had used Song Yan Ning of cheating. She understood Song Yan Ning the best, knowing her capabilities since first grade, making the idea of her cheating impossible.

    ¡°You acted quickly. When are they arriving?¡± he inquired.

    ¡°They said they¡¯d be here in half an hour, so should be soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle over now.¡± Teacher Gao hung up the phone and headed towards Teacher Tong¡¯s office.

 Chapter 178 - 178 178. Call the parents

    ?Chapter 178: 178. Call the parents   Chapter 178: 178. Call the parents                                   Yu Xiaoyan knew that Tong Qi had called her parents to school, and she was very scared. She never expected things to escte so much.

    She had thought that simply slipping the cheating sheet into Song Yan Ning¡¯s desk would get Song Yan Ning kicked out of the examination hall and criticized by the whole school, embarrassing her. But in the end, Song Yan Ning wasn¡¯t harmed, and instead, it was Yu Xiaoyan who lost face. She didn¡¯t regret framing Song Yan Ning, she only resented that Song Yan Ning was too cunning.

    ¡°Yu Xiaoyan, why did you frame Song Yan Ning?¡± Tong Qi put down the phone, looking at Yu Xiaoyan, who was continuously crying. Though Yu Xiaoyan was a child, her actions really angered her. Didn¡¯t she realize that this could ruin Song Yan Ning?

    Yu Xiaoyan, with red eyes and a look of grievance, lifted her head to Tong Qi, ¡°Teacher Tong, I really saw Song Yan Ning looking at a cheating sheet.¡± No matter who asked, she would insist that Song Yan Ning cheated.

    Tong Qi shook her head in disappointment, ¡°Then exin, what about the note in your pocket?¡±

    ¡°It was Song Yan Ning who secretly put it into my pocket. I didn¡¯t know anything about it, Teacher Tong, I¡¯ve been framed, I didn¡¯t cheat, Song Yan Ning did.¡± Yu Xiaoyan was both angry and resentful, tears of grievance continuously flowing down. These days, she had been revising day and night just to get good results, but all this was ruined by Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Do you hate Song Yan Ning that much? What exactly has she ever done to you?¡± Tong Qi was infuriated by Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s words. She knew precisely what kind of character Song Yan Ning had; cheating was impossible for her, and she would certainly not frame a ssmate.

    ¡°Teacher Tong, why do you only believe Song Yan Ning and not me? Look at my forehead, it¡¯s because of Song Yan Ning,¡± Yu Xiaoyan pointed to her forehead, angrily looking at Tong Qi. What was so good about Song Yan Ning? Why did the teachers believe her so much?

    Teacher Tong shook her head and sighed deeply. She decided to wait for Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s parents and talk to them. Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s character had serious problems; if not addressed now, it would certainly be toote.

    How Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s forehead was injured was already clear to her from checking the surveince footage. Although she couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between her and Song Yan Ning, the events were clearly understood: it was Yu Xiaoyan who tried to hit Song Yan Ning, and when Song Yan Ning dodged, Yu Xiaoyan ran into a pir.

    Teacher Gao had just arrived when Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s parents came. Hearing that Yu Xiaoyan had cheated during the exam nearly enraged them to death, but what could they do? She was their daughter after all.

    ¡°Teacher! It¡¯s our fault for not educating our child well. Can you give her another chance? Otherwise, this child will be ruined. Please, we beg you,¡± Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s mother pleaded with Tong Qi and Teacher Gao. Like the other parents, she had been waiting outside the school today. Around noon, she felt dizzy and realized she had heatstroke. If it weren¡¯t for that old man who helped her, she didn¡¯t know what would have happened. She had barely made it home when her husband told her the school had called them toe.

    ¡°We are not denying the child a chance; it¡¯s her unwillingness to admit her mistakes and her continual ming of her ssmate,¡± Tong Qi briefly exined the situation to Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s parents.

    Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s parents looked at Yu Xiaoyan in shock.

    ¡°Xiao Yan, tell Mom, did you really do this?¡± Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s mother looked at her sadly. She had always thought her daughter might not be pretty, but her heart was kind, so how could she do such a thing?

    Yu Xiaoyan cried and shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat. It was Song Yan Ning who framed me. She secretly put that note into my pocket.¡±

    Tong Qi and Teacher Gao exchanged nces and shook their heads together. This student had truly disappointed them; she was still trying to nder Song Yan Ning.

    After hearing Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s response, her mother looked towards Tong Qi and Teacher Gao, ¡°Teacher, can you please have Song Yan Ninge here, we would like to ask her a few questions.¡±

 Chapter 179 - 179 179. Not admitting mistakes

    ?Chapter 179: 179. Not admitting mistakes   Chapter 179: 179. Not admitting mistakes                                   Yang Lisheng heard his phone ring, took it out, and saw it was an unknown number; he hesitated about whether or not to answer it.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering the phone?¡± Li Meixiang, seeing Yang Lisheng just looking at his phone and not answering, asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s an unknown number; probably another sales call.¡± Yang Lisheng pressed his phone to dismiss the call and put it back in his pocket. Recently, he had been getting a lot of sales and scam calls, either marketing baby form or iming his bank card had beenpromised. It was really annoying him.

    The phone rang again. Yang Lisheng frowned, took out his phone, and saw it was still the same number. He pressed the answer button, about to speak, when the person on the other end spoke first.

    ¡°Hello! Are you Song Yan Ning¡¯s parent? I am Song Yan Ning¡¯s homeroom teacher, Tong Qi. Is Song Yan Ning with you right now?¡±

    Yang Lisheng was taken aback and thought about the call he had just dismissed. He blushed with embarrassment, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry! I just thought it was a sales call. I am Song Yan Ning¡¯s grandfather, and she is with me. Teacher, is there something wrong?¡±

    Song Yan Ning looked at Yang Lisheng, and with her keen hearing, she naturally knew that the caller was Tong Qi.

    Tong Qi hesitated slightly and then said, ¡°Here¡¯s the situation¡ªduring today¡¯s exam, there was an incident. A ssmate has used Song Yan Ning of cheating. We¡¯ve already called that person¡¯s parents to the school, and they would like to meet Song Yan Ning to understand what happened.¡±

    ¡°Can wee along too?¡± Yang Lisheng nced at Song Yan Ning. His Xiao Ning was so smart; how could she possibly cheat? It must be the other party trying to frame her; he had to go and see whose child was so malicious.

    ¡°Of course, you can.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± Yang Lisheng exchanged a few pleasantries with Tong Qi and then hung up. He turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, what¡¯s this about a ssmate saying you cheated during the exam?¡±

    Li Meixiang, Ling Yu, and Guo Kai all looked at Song Yan Ning simultaneously. They absolutely did not believe that she would cheat.

    Song Yan Ning smiled indifferently, ¡°That ssmate and I have some history.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll go to the school with you. We want to see who¡¯s so despicable,¡± Ling Yu and Gu Kai both said angrily. Daring to falsely use their boss of cheating, they must be courting death.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile, ¡°I can handle it myself. You guys go about your business.¡± If they both went, it wouldplicate matters even more.

    Ling Yu and Guo Kai could only nod in resignation. They dared not disobey their boss¡¯s word, but they would still investigate behind the scenes. Anyone who tried to secretly harm their boss would not be let off easily.

    When Tong Qi saw the three of them enter, she nodded in greeting to Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang with a smile, ¡°Thank you for making this trip. This is Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s parent; you can now discuss any concerns.¡±

    Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s mother saw Yang Lisheng and immediately recognized him as the man who had saved her, ¡°Sir, thank you for saving me!¡± She wished she could find a hole to crawl into¡ªher savior had saved her life, but her daughter had used his granddaughter of cheating during the exam. Tong Qi had already told them about Song Yan Ning, who had always been the top student in school and had no reason to cheat.

    Yang Lisheng nodded faintly. He hadn¡¯t expected that the person who had used Xiao Ning of cheating was the daughter of the woman he had saved. Although he would save her again if given another chance, he couldn¡¯t help feeling slightly ufortable. It didn¡¯t matter how others cursed or bullied him, but Xiao Ning was his most important person. If anyone bullied Xiao Ning, he would fight to thest to seek justice for her.

    ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Tong Qi looked curiously at Yang Lisheng and Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s mother.

    Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s mother smiled awkwardly, ¡°I fainted at the school gates today; it was this gentleman who saved me.¡±

    Yu Xiaoyan nced at Yang Lisheng and snorted, ¡°He must have had ulterior motives for saving you; don¡¯t trust him.¡± She disliked Song Yan Ning and everyone rted to her.

    Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s mother red at Yu Xiaoyan, ¡°How can you be so blind to right and wrong? Apologize to this gentleman and to your ssmate.¡±

    ¡°I did nothing wrong; I won¡¯t apologize. Song Yan Ning did cheat; she wrote that note and put it in my pocket.¡± Yu Xiaoyan red fiercely at Song Yan Ning and turned away. She wouldn¡¯t apologize to Song Yan Ning. If it weren¡¯t for Song Yan Ning, she wouldn¡¯t have hit her forehead on a post, and it still hurt.

    ¡°Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s parents, I think Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s character has some issues. As parents, you should really educate her well; otherwise, it will be toote. A child¡¯s character is of utmost importance,¡± Teacher Gao couldn¡¯t help speaking out.

    Tong Qi nodded in agreement. Song Yan Ning¡¯s grandfather had saved Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s mother, but Yu Xiaoyan showed no gratitude and was still stubbornly unrepentant.

    ¡°We will, teacher. Could you please give our Xiaoyan another chance?¡± Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s parents looked pleadingly at Tong Qi and Teacher Gao. They actually didn¡¯t believe their daughter had cheated, but Xiaoyan¡¯s attitude towards Yang Lisheng was truly disappointing. Even if not grateful, she should not speak so harshly.

    Yu Xiaoyan looked at Tong Qi and Teacher Gao. She also hoped they would give her a chance.

    Teacher Gao and Tong Qi shook their heads. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to give Yu Xiaoyan a chance; it was that Yu Xiaoyan herself didn¡¯t appreciate the opportunity. If Yu Xiaoyan was willing to admit her mistake and sincerely correct it, they might consider her improved attitude and give her another chance. However, Yu Xiaoyan didn¡¯t realize her own fault, and despite her grandfather saving her mother, she was ungrateful. How could they give such a child another chance?

    ¡°Teacher, please, Xiaoyan knows she was wrong. Xiaoyan, quickly apologize to your ssmate and admit your mistake to the teacher,¡± Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s mother urged anxiously, tugging at Yu Xiaoyan.

    Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s father, holding back his anger, silently watched Yu Xiaoyan. If not for being at school, he would have already punished her. This was the most embarrassing he had ever felt.

    Yu Xiaoyan stiffened her neck, ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat.¡± She could admit to anything else, but she would never admit to cheating, nor would she apologize to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning nced indifferently at Yu Xiaoyan, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m going back to the ssroom to study.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to watch any further. Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s issue would be handled by the school and had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Teacher Gao and Tong Qi nodded. They had thought that with the arrival of Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s parents, her attitude would improve, and she would recognize her mistake. However, they hadn¡¯t expected her to still maintain an attitude of being in the right. They didn¡¯t want to interfere any further; after all, the moral education department would handle it.

 Chapter 180 - 180 Master of Chinese Medicine 180

    ?Chapter 180: Master of Chinese Medicine 180   Chapter 180: Master of Chinese Medicine 180                                   Song Yan Ning escorted Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang to the school gates before returning to the ssroom, where her ssmates were discussing in twos and threes.

    Upon seeing Song Yan Ning enter, all the ssmates¡¯ gazes turned toward her.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, has Yu Xiaoyan been disqualified from the exam?¡±

    ¡°Yu Xiaoyan always seemed so honest; I didn¡¯t expect her to do something like that. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡±

    Song Yan Ning ignored everyone and walked to her seat to sit down. Yu Xiaoyan would definitely be disqualified from the exam, but it had nothing to do with her. If Yu Xiaoyan hadn¡¯t harmed her first, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to care about Yu Xiaoyan. After all, following the exam, she and Yu Xiaoyan wouldn¡¯t be at the same school.

    Not long after Guo Kai arrived at the airport, he spotted Jiang Taoing out with his luggage.

    ¡°Uncle Jiang!¡± Guo Kai waved at Jiang Tao with a smile and went to greet him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a few years; you¡¯ve grown so tall, in high school now, right?¡± Jiang Tao asked with a chuckle as he sized up Guo Kai.

    ¡°Sophomore year,¡± Guo Kai replied, taking the bag from Jiang Tao¡¯s hand and walking with him toward the parking lot.

    ¡°So, how do you have the time to pick me up today?¡± Jiang Tao curiously looked at Guo Kai. His own daughter was also in high school, and she went to bed at one or two in the morning and had to get up at four or five to revise. How could Guo Kai be so rxed, not appearing like a typical sophomore at all?

    ¡°My friend has a graduation exam today, so I took the day off,¡± Guo Kai said with a smile.

    ¡°Your friend?¡± Jiang Tao looked at Guo Kai in surprise. He remembered the middle school exams were not at this time; could it be that his friend was a primary school student?

    Guo Kai nodded with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s in primary school.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Tao eximed in astonishment. Guo Kai was friends with a primary school student? He couldn¡¯t imagine what they could possibly have inmon.

    ¡°Uncle Jiang, she¡¯s not like other primary school students, and her medical skill is no worse than yours or my dad¡¯s,¡± Guo Kai said as he and Jiang Tao approached the car, signaling the driver to open the trunk so that Jiang Tao could put his luggage inside.

    Jiang Tao put his luggage into the trunk, ¡°Keep boasting.¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that a primary school student¡¯s medical skills would be better than his.

    ¡°Believe it or not,¡± Guo Kai said as he got into the back seat and sat down. His driving was very good, but he was still not old enough to get a driver¡¯s license, so he had to rely on a driver to get around.

    Jiang Tao shook his head with a smile and also got into the car, ¡°You said your friend knows about medicine; where did she learn it?¡± A sixth-grade student was barely eleven or twelve years old. He could believe she had some medical knowledge, but he absolutely didn¡¯t believe that her skill surpassed his. However, he was curious as to why Guo Kai would think so.

    Actually, his visit to Yang City wasn¡¯t just to see Guo Zhenjiang; it was for a significant surgery. There was a very important patient in the hospital where Guo Zhenjiang worked. Originally, he wanted the local hospital to transport the patient to a Beijing hospital, but the patient¡¯s condition couldn¡¯t handle the slightest jostle. So, after deliberation, he came to Yang City. However, he did not feel very confident about this surgery.

    ¡°Her grandfather is a retired doctor, and she learned her medical skills from him,¡± Guo Kai spoke of Song Yan Ning, admiration evident in his eyes. To him, the boss was the most incredible. Not only was her medical skill amazing, but she was also unbelievable in other areas. Compared to her, he felt unworthy to even be counted. Mr. Qin and Ling Yu had been so battered by these two freaks¡¯ aplishments that they began to question their own lives.

    ¡°Do you know her grandfather¡¯s name?¡± Jiang Tao asked, curious about Song Yan Ning¡¯s grandfather.

    Guo Kai thought for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s something like Yang¡­ Lisheng.¡± He had only heard Ling Yu mentioning it once.

    Jiang Tao thought of a name and excitedly looked at Guo Kai, ¡°Is it Yang Lisheng?¡± He had heard of Yang Lisheng, a renowned ¡®Master of Chinese Medicine¡¯ in the Beijing medicalmunity, but he wasn¡¯t sure if it was the same person Guo Kai was talking about. If it truly was the ¡®Master of Chinese Medicine¡¯ Yang Lisheng, then maybe he could ask for his assistance this time.

    Guo Kai nodded, ¡°Uncle Jiang, how do you know Grandpa Yang¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°He has a big reputation in the medicalmunity in Beijing, a respected elder,¡± Jiang Tao said, having wanted to meet him after hearing about some of Yang Lisheng¡¯s aplishments. Despite inquiring in many ces, he learned that Yang Lisheng and his wife had left Beijing. Exactly where they went, nobody knew. He never expected they would settle in Yang City.

    Guo Kai nodded, understandingly. No wonder the boss had such good medical skills.

    ¡°Do you know where he lives? Can you take me to meet him?¡± Jiang Tao asked, looking forward to Guo Kai¡¯s response.

    ¡°I¡¯d have to ask Grandpa Yang about that,¡± Guo Kai said, hesitant to take someone to the boss¡¯s house without permission. Otherwise, if the boss got angry, he would be in trouble.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Tao said with a happy nod. He hoped to meet Yang Lisheng sooner to seek his advice on many questions.

    After Song Yan Ning finished her afternoon exams, she left the campus.

    Upon seeing Song Yan Ning exit, Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang hurried over.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, was the exam smooth? Nothing happened, right?¡± They were really worried about a repeat of the morning¡¯s incident.

    Song Yan Ning smiled faintly and shook her head, grabbing one hand in each of hers, ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang replied with a smile. They didn¡¯t n on telling Xiao Ning that Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s parents hade to see them with Yu Xiaoyan earlier.

    The trio arrived at the bus stop. Perhaps because of the primary school graduation exams today, the bus was exceptionally slow, and they waited a full quarter of an hour without seeing a single one arrive.

    As Song Yan Ning checked the time and considered whether to call a taxi, a ck BMW stopped in front of them.

    While she was still puzzled, the car window slowly lowered to reveal a captivating face, causing her heart to race.

    ¡°How did you get here?¡± Song Yan Ning asked in surprise, looking at Qin Yushen in the car who was smiling at her. How did hee to Yang City?

    ¡°Get in the car first; we¡¯ll talk after,¡± Qin Yushen said, his eyes filled with doting and a gentle smile. Had it not been for Xiao Ning¡¯s grandparents being there, he would have really liked to get out and hold this girl in his arms. Although they met almost every day in the Emperor Realm, seeing her still made him irresistibly impulsive. He was deeply ¡®poisoned¡¯ by this girl, but he had no intention of seeking a cure.

    Flushed by Qin Yushen¡¯s gaze, Song Yan Ning averted her eyes, opened the rear car door, let her grandparents sit inside, and then followed in after them.

 Chapter 181 - 181 One hundred eighty-one surprise

    ?Chapter 181: One hundred eighty-one, surprise   Chapter 181: One hundred eighty-one, surprise                                   ¡°Xiao Shen, aren¡¯t you taking the college entrance exam in a couple of days? Why are you here now?¡± Yang Lisheng, thinking of Qin Yushen currently being in his senior year of high school, asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for some business,¡± Qin Yushen replied, ncing at the rearview mirror, his gaze meeting Song Yan Ning¡¯s, and gave her a soft smile. He came now to surprise her.

    ¡°When are you going back?¡± Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes at Qin Yushen. This demon was always ready to flirt with her.

    ¡°Tomorrow night. Have you finished your trial exams? You don¡¯t have school tomorrow, right?¡± Qin Yushen saw Song Yan Ning rolling her eyes, and his smile deepened. This girl was getting cuter by the day, but the number of wild grasses around her seemed to be increasing, too. Just now, he had seen a few boys at the bus stop stealing nces at her. If it weren¡¯t for her grandparents being present, they probably would havee over to chat her up. There really was no need for the girl to have restored her looks; it only made him feel even more at risk.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you out to have fun tomorrow. You need to rx properly after just finishing exams.¡± Qin Yushen had nned tomorrow¡¯s itinerary long ago, all that was left was for the girl to agree.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded in response. Although the college entrance exam meant little to Qin Yushen, she was still very happy that he came.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang watched Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning interact with each other, feeling very pleased. It was truly heartwarming to see how much Xiao Shen cared for Xiao Ning. They wondered if the two kids could end up together in the future.

    ¡°Xiao Shen, do you have a ce to stay tonight? Why not stay at our house, we have a spare room,¡± Li Meixiang offered. Xiao Shen might look like an adult, but after all, he was still young, and she was a bit worried about him staying at a hotel alone.

    ¡°Sure, thank you, Grandma Yang!¡± Qin Yushen had this in mind already, so naturally, he epted the offer immediately. In Yang City, the Qin family had properties too, and the driver was someone he had temporarily arranged in Yang City.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes speechlessly. Grandma was too naive. With the Qin family being so influential, how could they not have some power in Yang City, where else would his car and drivere from?

    Seeing the expression on Song Yan Ning¡¯s face, Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes filled with indulgent amusement. His girl was just too adorable, her rolling eyes were too enticing.

    At that moment, Song Yan Ning¡¯s phone in her pocket rang. She took it out and saw it was from Guo Kai and pressed to answer, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning, my dad¡¯s friend wants to meet your grandpa, he¡¯s a doctor and has always admired your grandpa,¡± Guo Kai nced at Jiang Tao beside him, who was looking at him expectantly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask my grandpa about that,¡± Song Yan Ning turned to ask Yang Lisheng, ¡°Grandpa, Guo Kai¡¯s father¡¯s friend wants to meet you, do you want to?¡±

    ¡°Why does Guo Kai¡¯s father¡¯s friend want to meet me?¡± Yang Lisheng was a bit surprised.

    ¡°He¡¯s a doctor and has heard of you, he admires you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Yang Lisheng thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Okay then.¡± He had the time, so he might as well meet.

    ¡°My grandpa says it¡¯s okay,¡± Song Yan Ning informed Guo Kai.

    Guo Kai looked at Jiang Tao, ¡°Grandpa Yang says it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Grea**t! Then first thing tomorrow, I¡¯ll visit his house,¡± Jiang Tao eximed, almost jumping for joy.

    ¡°Uncle Jiang says he will visit your house tomorrow morning, is that okay?¡± Visiting the boss¡¯s house still required the boss¡¯s approval.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning exchanged a few words with Guo Kai and put away her phone.

    ¡°Stop here, please,¡± Song Yan Ning said to the driver as they were about to reach the market. Guests wereing, and they needed to buy some groceries.

    ¡°Xiao Ning is so thoughtful, I forgot we¡¯re out of groceries,¡± Li Meixiang, hearing Song Yan Ning¡¯s words, also remembered they had no food at home. Xiao Shen¡¯s rare visit warranted a proper wee.

    ¡°Grandma Yang, don¡¯t bother so much, I¡¯ll eat whatever is at home,¡± Qin Yushen truly didn¡¯t care about food, his visit was for seeing the girl, not to trouble her family.

    ¡°How can that be? Driver, stop here, Old Yang, let¡¯s get off and buy some groceries,¡± seeing the driver had parked, Li Meixiang told Yang Lisheng.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yang Lisheng smiled, nodding and opened the car door to exit with Li Meixiang.

    ¡°Go with Grandpa Yang and help them carry the groceries,¡± Qin Yushen instructed the driver.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The driver responded, opened the door, and followed Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang to the market.

    Qin Yushen turned his head, a smile directed at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Girl, did you miss me?¡±

    Song Yan Ning replied without expression, ¡°No!¡± Please, they had just met at Emperor Realm the day before yesterday.

    ¡°You heartless thing, you¡¯re really breaking my heart,¡± Qin Yushen feigned being hurt.

    ¡°Mr. Qin, with your acting skills, have you ever considered joining the entertainment industry in the future? I guarantee you¡¯d be wildly popr,¡± Song Yan Ning thought her suggestion wasn¡¯t bad. With Mr. Qin¡¯s looks that could make countless girls go crazy, just his presence would guarantee high ratings.

    Qin Yushen barely smiled, his sensuous lipszily curling up, deep eyes locked onto Song Yan Ning, ¡°I perform for you alone.¡±

    Song Yan Ning, blushing, coughed lightly and avoided those soul-capturing deep eyes, ¡°Mr. Qin, I¡¯m still a child, your flirting won¡¯t work on me.¡±

    Qin Yushen arched an eyebrow, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes, ¡°Really? No effect?¡± He had seen her cheeks blush. Besides, his girl might look young, but inside she was like him, with a soul of unknown age.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you!¡± Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes at Qin Yushen and turned to look at the scenery outside. Every time she was with Qin Yushen, she ended up being flirted with. She had to find a chance to flirt back and not always be on the losing end.

    Qin Yushen intended to tease Song Yan Ning further, but seeing Yang Lisheng and the others returning from the market with groceries, he turned his head with a smile. There was plenty of time ahead for him and his girl, and plenty of opportunities. Besides, he had already decided to attend university in Yang City, but he didn¡¯t n to tell the girl this news yet. He wanted to surprise her before the term started.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen thoughtfully. She admitted to herself that she had feelings for Qin Yushen; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so easily affected by him. But she still had much to do: she needed to train to improve her cultivation, she had to find a way to return to the Demon World to seek revenge¡ªshe really didn¡¯t have time to waste on romance.

    Qin Yushen watched Song Yan Ning through the rearview mirror, a hint of helplessness in his eyes. This silly girl was probably overthinking again. Since he had decided on her, no matter what difficultiesy ahead, he would face them with her.

 Chapter 182 - 182 One hundred and eighty-two will accompany you

    ?Chapter 182: One hundred and eighty-two, will apany you   Chapter 182: One hundred and eighty-two, will apany you                                   The evening breeze was gentle, bringing a cool touch to the face.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen walked along a small path in the countryside. After dinner, her grandparents had asked her to take Qin Yushen out for a walk.

    ¡°Girl, are you troubled by something?¡± Qin Yushen stopped, lowered his head, and looked at Song Yan Ning. They had been walking silently throughout the journey, and even if there was conversation, it was mostly him talking and her listening.

    ¡°No, not really,¡± Song Yan Ning lifted her head to look at Qin Yushen. She wanted to speak, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. She was afraid that if she spoke, it might upset Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen smiled, reached out, and tucked a strand of hair behind Song Yan Ning¡¯s forehead, his gaze earnestly fixed on her, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t overthink. No matter what you have to face in the future, I¡¯ll be there with you.¡±

    Seeing the seriousness in Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes, Song Yan Ning felt a slight stir in her heart and, after hesitating for a moment, she made a decision, ¡°Qin Yushen, I am burdened with a deep-seated vendetta, and I will return one day. My enemies are very powerful.¡±

    Qin Yushen shook his head, took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand in his, and looked at her with a resolved gaze, ¡°No matter how powerful your enemies are, I will always be by your side. Even if it means death, I¡¯ll be the first to stand in front of you.¡± From the moment he fell in love with her, she had be his everything.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Song Yan Ning wanted to say more, but Qin Yushen silenced her with a finger to her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving me behind. I¡¯ve set my heart on you for this lifetime.¡±

    Looking at Qin Yushen, Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips slowly curved upward, ¡°Scoundrel, I¡¯m still young, don¡¯t you have some kind of special preference?¡±

    Qin Yushen tilted his head in thought, then shed a mischievous smile, ¡°What kind of special preference do you think I have?¡± He didn¡¯t care whether she had made peace with it or not, seeing her smile made him very happy. As for the future, they would talk about it once they became stronger.

    ¡°An old cow grazing on tender grass,¡± Song Yan Ningughed and started running ahead. No matter whaty ahead, what she needed to do now was to strengthen herself, to work hard on improving her cultivation. As for Qin Yushen, she did have feelings for him, and perhaps she could give it a try. If one day she had to leave, she would regard their rtionship as a beautiful memory.

    ¡°I just like this particr de of tender grass,¡± Qin Yushen said with augh as he caught up to Song Yan Ning, taking her hand and walking beside her.

    ¡°There are some people fishing for eels up ahead, let¡¯s go have a look,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she saw three boys squatting by the ditch, shining shlights into the water. Nowadays, it was rare to see people catching eels, especially children, who were usually at home ying on their phones or watching short videos.

    Before Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen could reach the boys, they heard one of them happily shout, ¡°I caught one,e see!¡±

    He pulled up the hook, and indeed, there was a golden-yellow eel dangling from it.

    ¡°Quick, put it in the bucket before it gets away. Let¡¯s go and see if there are any other eel holes,¡± said another boy, holding a bucket and speaking with excitement. They had been inspired by a fishing video they saw online and had taken their fathers¡¯ old fishing hooks out on a whim. They hadn¡¯t expected to actually catch one.

    Hearing footsteps, the three boys turned around and, seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, their eyes lit up.

    ¡°Sister Xiao Ning, are you here to fish for eels too? I have a spare hook, and I can teach you if you don¡¯t know how,¡± one of the boys offered. Sister Xiao Ning was known as the prettiest girl in their vige, and she also had medical skills. He had secretly admired her for a long time.

    Seeing the way the three young boys looked at Song Yan Ning, Qin Yushen felt a touch of annoyance in his heart. The girl¡¯s charm was indeed too great, but thankfully he had already decided toe and study in Yang City.

 Chapter 183 - 183 One hundred eighty-three you try it

    ?Chapter 183: One hundred eighty-three, you try it   Chapter 183: One hundred eighty-three, you try it                                   Seeing the expression on Qin Yushen¡¯s face, Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. How could this guy get jealous over anyone, could it be that he grew up on vinegar?

    ¡°You little ungrateful thing,¡± Qin Yushen said with a helpless smile, stretching his hand to tap Song Yan Ning¡¯s nose. After all, he just happened to really like her.

    Song Yan Ning yfully made a face.

    Qin Yushen shook his head with a smile, looking at Song Yan Ning with affection brimming in his deep eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s go catch some more eels, so we can give grandpa an extra treat when we get back.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning eagerly nodded her head. Although she hadn¡¯t fished for eels before, she had Divine Sense, which made such tasks not a problem for her, and neither for Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, Xiao Jun, lend me your fishing hooks,¡± Song Yan Ning said to the three children.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Xiao Yi and Xiao Jun cheerfully handed their hooks to Song Yan Ning. They had always admired her, so they would definitely not refuse her request.

    Song Yan Ning took the hooks and handed one to Qin Yushen, ¡°Let¡¯s have a contest to see who can catch more.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Qin Yushen smiled and nodded. As long as Xiao Ning enjoyed it, he would be there with her.

    ¡°I want to join too,¡± the remaining child chimed in. He thought Song Yan Ning¡¯s suggestion was interesting, and he was certain he wouldn¡¯t lose.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded.

    Li Meixiang nced at the time, a trace of worry in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock, howe Xiao Ning and Xiao Shen haven¡¯t returned yet? I hope nothing¡¯s happened.¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be anything wrong, don¡¯t think nonsense, what can happen in the vige?¡± Yang Lisheng was actually a bit worried as well. The vige was safe, but Xiao Ning and Xiao Shen were still children. What if they ran into a bad person? The vige was surrounded by mountains, and it was normal for outsiders toe in. Just like before with Liu Qingshan, hadn¡¯t he encountered bad people on the mountain?

    ¡°Maybe we should go look for them,¡± Li Meixiang said, still uneasy. Xiao Ning usually didn¡¯t y out thiste.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yang Lisheng put down his teacup and stood up.

    Just then, Song Yan Ning¡¯s joyousughter came from the doorway, ¡°Grandpa! Grandma! We¡¯re back.¡±

    Li Meixiang finally rxed, smiling as she looked toward Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°Where did you guys go to y? Why are you only back now? Eh? Why are you carrying a bucket?¡±

    ¡°We went for a walk and saw Xiao Yi and the others fishing for eels, so we joined them. These are the eels we caught,¡± Song Yan Ning pointed to the bucket in Qin Yushen¡¯s hand.

    Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng stepped forward and looked at the bucket in Qin Yushen¡¯s hand. Seeing there were almost two dozen eels inside, they were both taken aback, ¡°That many?¡± It wasn¡¯t like the old days, the farnd was gone, and it wasn¡¯t easy to catch eels anymore.

    ¡°We could have caught more, but we gave some to Xiao Yi and the others,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile. She and Qin Yushen had used their Divine Sense to scan the area, making the eels perfectly visible, and with theirbined efforts, nearly a hundred were caught, which astonished Xiao Yi and the other two.

    Yang Lisheng took the bucket from Qin Yushen with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s tough to catch wild eels nowadays. I will go raise them for now, and tomorrow grandma can cook them for us.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded in response.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, Xiao Ning, you should take Xiao Shen to his room to rest,¡± said Li Meixiang, who also felt a bit sleepy. She was ustomed to going to bed early and waking up early, and staying up thiste was quite rare for her.

    ¡°Okay,¡± nodded Song Yan Ning as she led Qin Yushen toward his room.

    Watching the figures of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen leave, Li Meixiang¡¯s heart was brimming with joy. She was truly happy to see the two kids getting along so well.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading back to my room,¡± said Song Yan Ning as she brought Qin Yushen to the door of his room.

    Qin Yushen grabbed Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand abruptly, ¡°Are you going into the system tonight?¡± They had now reached the middle and high-level system of the Emperor Realm, which didn¡¯t differentiate by age. As long as one was strong enough, they could enter.

    However, the middle and high-level system of the Emperor Realm was moreplex than they had imagined. Most were ancient martial cultivators and superpower users, and the items for exchange were all rare materials.

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Song Yan Ning. She was now more interested in the Emperor Realm as well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the system,¡± said Qin Yushen with a smile, tousling Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair before pushing open the door and walking inside.

    After taking a shower and changing her clothes, Song Yan Ning entered the Emperor Realm.

    She smiled when she saw Qin Yushen, Qu Lingfeng, Ye Qi, and Fang Jingxing waiting for her at the entrance of the Task Hall and walked over.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, long time no see, I¡¯ve missed you!¡± Qu Lingfeng said with a smile as he stepped forward, about to embrace Song Yan Ning. He had been busy with the arena world championships recently and hadn¡¯te here for a week.

    A hand reached from behind to grab Qu Lingfeng¡¯s cor, followed by a chilly voice from behind, ¡°Try hugging her and see.¡±

    Qu Lingfeng wisely retracted his hands, smirking at Qin Yushen, ¡°How dare I hug your precious Xiao Ning.¡± It was just a joke; he knew if he really dared to hug her, the jealous king would beat him so bad even his mother wouldn¡¯t recognize him. Yushen¡¯s care for Xiao Ning was something they were all very aware of.

    Qin Yushen let go of Qu Lingfeng¡¯s cor, stepped forward, and took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± He knew, of course, that Qu Lingfeng was joking, but even joking was not allowed¡ªhis girl could only be embraced by him.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes at Qin Yushen, speechless. She confirmed once again that this guy must have been raised on jealousy, but she felt a bit sweet about it in her heart.

    Qu Lingfeng and the others exchanged nces and shook their heads, smiling. They were used to Yushen¡¯s jealous temper by now.

    Except for their few close friends and his family, Yushen was icy cold towards everyone, but when it came to Song Yan Ning, he seemed to pour all his passion into her. It was clear to them that she upied nearly all the space in his eyes and heart. They just hoped that Song Yan Ning wouldn¡¯t let down Yushen¡¯s feelings and that one day they could truly be together.

    ¡°Which mission shall we take?¡± Qin Yushen asked, looking at Song Yan Ning. The tasks in the middle and high-level system were not like those in the low-level and middle-level systems; each one here was fraught with danger.

    Song Yan Ning scrutinized the scrolling tasks on the big screen carefully, then looked at Qin Yushen and the others, ¡°How about we take the third mission?¡±

    Qin Yushen and the others looked at the task disyed on the big screen, which was a dragon-ying mission. All they had to do was kill the giant dragon and get the Crystal Stone from its forehead toplete the task.

    Qin Yushen looked at Qu Lingfeng and the others, and seeing them nod in agreement, he decided, ¡°Then let¡¯s go for this one.¡± This task was not too difficult for their group.

 Chapter 184 - 184 184. Collect points

    ?Chapter 184: 184. Collect points   Chapter 184: 184. Collect points                                   Song Yan Ning and her team of five were transported by the system to a wilderness, just about to search for the giant dragon, when a roaring gallop was heard behind them.

    Turning their heads, they saw several men in armor, riding horses, with cold expressions on their faces.

    From the powerful aura emanating from them, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen could confirm that these men were Ancient Martial Cultivators. Ever since entering the Middle-level System, they frequently encountered Ancient Martial Cultivators and superpower users. After advancing to the Middle and High-level System, it was even moremon. They had just realized that the Emperor Realm was far moreplex than they had imagined.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s group, the men¡¯s faces showed disdain and mockery. They thought, ¡°These youngsters must be here to hunt the giant dragon, but with their small builds, encountering a dragon would mean being swatted away with a single paw.¡±

    The men rode past without stopping. In their eyes, Song Yan Ning¡¯s group was insignificant, and they posed no threat to their mission.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and headed in a direction. His Divine Sense had already locked onto the dragon¡¯s location, which waspletely opposite to the direction the men had taken.

    Qu Lingfeng and his twopanions followed. They hadplete trust in Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, and without teaming up with them, they were certain they couldn¡¯t have entered the Middle and High-level System. The ce was crowded with powerful beings, and with their abilities, just ensuring they weren¡¯t eliminated by the system was already an achievement.

    Only now did they realize how naive their initial decision had been. If they hadn¡¯t teamed up with Yushen and Song Yan Ning, they might have already been ejected by the system. No wonder, a hundred years ago, many families from Beijing entered the Emperor Realm, but few managed to walk out alive or stay within it.

    ¡°Roar!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar came from afar, making Song Yan Ning and the others¡¯ ears buzz.

    ¡°What a huge dragon!¡± Seeing the silhouette of the giant dragon, Qu Lingfeng, Fang Jingxing, and Ye Qi were almost stunned. This was nothing like the dragons they had imagined; it was several times bigger.

    ¡°Yushen, what are our chances?¡± Qu Lingfeng looked at Qin Yushen with a slightly solemn expression.

    ¡°Eighty percent,¡± Qin Yushen said as he took out his longsword to confront the giant dragon. Though it looked big, its strength was at most at the Foundation Establishment First Level, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to defeat.

    ¡°You guys stay here, I¡¯m going to help,¡± Song Yan Ning took out her whip and followed Qin Yushen.

    Qu Lingfeng and hispanions exchanged bitter smiles. Whenever they faced such challenging tasks, they felt like they were useless, unable to lend a hand, and could only sit by and wait for Yushen and Song Yan Ning to finish the mission.

    Qin Yushen flew in front of the giant dragon, wielding his longsword, and with a sweep of white sword light, the dragon roared as a bone-deep wound appeared on its body.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s whip also struck, adding a wound on the dragon¡¯s neck.

    Seeing itself wounded by the duo as soon as the fight started, the dragon was both furious and afraid. It roared and charged at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, but just before reaching them, it turned tail and fled. Faced with their fierce attack, it didn¡¯t want to entangle with them anymore.

    ¡°The giant dragon actually ran away?¡± Qu Lingfeng watched the fleeing dragon in surprise, disbelief on his face. He had expected a fierce battle, but the dragon had backed down at the first exchange. Its massive body size was ineffectual.

    ¡°Yushen and Xiao Ning are so incredible, everything they do is so extreme,¡± Ye Qi said, shaking his head in awe. He truly admired them, especially Song Yan Ning. Despite being younger and a girl, she was so formidable.

    ¡°You just said they¡¯re extreme,¡± Fang Jingxing replied with a wry smile, shaking his head.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged a smile and chased after the giant dragon that was running away. They were here toplete a mission and naturally could not let the dragon escape.

    From afar, the sound of horse hooves approached; it was undoubtedly the group of men they had just encountered. Having searched around and heard noises here, they knew the dragon was here.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen chasing after the dragon, the men were somewhat surprised.

    Regaining theirposure, their faces lit up with joy. They had thought this mission would be difficult; they didn¡¯t expect the dragon to be so useless.

    One of them whipped his horse forcefully and rode quickly towards the direction of the dragon.

    One of the riders came to a halt in front of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, blocking them, ¡°You don¡¯t need to chase anymore, we¡¯ve taken over this task. Go cool off somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable; we saw the dragon first,¡± Ye Qi, catching up, red at the man on the horse.

    Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and walked over to stand with Ye Qi and the others, ¡°Let them have it, we¡¯ll rest on the side.¡±

    Ye Qi¡¯s group looked at Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning in surprise. Seeing the cunning spark in their eyes, they immediately understood and nodded with a smile. Since Yushen had said so, there must be some interesting developments ahead.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning and others were being sensible, the man scoffed disdainfully and ran off to hispanions.

    ¡°Have some water,¡± Qin Yushen handed a bottle to Song Yan Ning. It was spring water he had specifically prepared for her.

    Song Yan Ning smiled as she epted the water, taking a few sips, and watched with interest the group circling the dragon in the distance.

    The giant dragon, relieved that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were no longer pursuing it, couldn¡¯t contain its anger any longer when it saw the men surrounding it. It might fear Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, but that didn¡¯t mean anyone could bully it.

    With a hiss, the dragon whipped its massive tail at the men encircling it.

    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± Three consecutive noises echoed as three of the men, along with their horses, were flung away.

    The remaining two, although not flung away, were also seriously injured.

    The men watched in horror as the dragon charged towards them again. Hadn¡¯t it just been chased by two kids? Why did it be so formidable with them?

    With another flick of its tail, the remaining two were also thrown out,nding heavily on the ground.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go collect points,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a mischievous smile, walking towards those men. Such a good opportunity could not be missed. Given how assertive these men had been, they likely had many points on them.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Qin Yushen and the others nodded with a smile. They had done this kind of thing often, though they never took others¡¯ points without reason¡ªit had always been in response to provocation. Since the other party had provoked them, they had to pay the price.

 Chapter 185 - 185 One hundred eighty-five check

    ?Chapter 185: One hundred eighty-five, check   Chapter 185: One hundred eighty-five, check                                   Song Yan Ning, Qu Lingfeng, Ye Qi, and Fang Jingxing approached the group of men.

    Meanwhile, Qin Yushen chased after the fleeing giant dragon.

    ¡°Hand over your Peace Pendants,¡± Song Yan Ning demanded, looking down at the men on the ground, her whip cracking menacingly. She wasn¡¯t worried about Qin Yushen; with his strength now at the Foundation Establishment Late Stage, dealing with that giant dragon was effortless.

    ¡°We are from the Heavenly Trace Sect. How dare you rob us?¡± one man said shakily as he climbed to his feet, ring at Song Yan Ning. Being members of one of the seven great sects of the Hidden Sect, any Disciple could easily annihte an ordinary family.

    ¡°You talk too much!¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s whipshed out mercilessly at the man.

    The man was sent flying by Song Yan Ning¡¯s whip.

    Song Yan Ning swept her cold gaze over the others. ¡°Hand over your Peace Pendants, or don¡¯t me my whip for its ruthlessness.¡±

    The men on the ground red furiously at Song Yan Ning, but with their grievous injuries, they were no match for her and reluctantly handed over their Peace Pendants. However, they wouldn¡¯t forget this and vowed to retaliate the next time they entered. The people of the Heavenly Trace Sect were not to be trifled with!

    Song Yan Ning took the Peace Pendants and transferred all the points into her own.

    ¡°You of the Heavenly Trace Sect will not let this go unpunished, wait and see!¡± one man said fiercely, hatred zing in his eyes. They wouldn¡¯t spare these individuals or their families, no matter their identity or who pleaded for mercy.

    Song Yan Ning smiled indifferently. ¡°That depends on whether you¡¯ll have the chance.¡± With a slight exertion of her grip, the Peace Pendants turned to ash.

    The men instantly vanished, disqualified from entering the Emperor Realm without their Peace Pendants.

    Song Yan Ning was not worried about her identity being revealed. Everyone entering the Emperor Realm wore masks and used aliases, making it hard for anyone, unless very familiar, to recognize.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill them if possible. However, the Emperor Realm had its own rules, and besides retention or deletion of entry qualifications, no one there could decide on life and death.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Qu Lingfeng and the others admired Song Yan Ning greatly. Only she was a match for the equally cunning Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find Qin Yushen,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile, stepping towards where Qin Yushen was observed to have just in the giant dragon and was retrieving the Crystal Stone from its forehead.

    In the Heavenly Trace Sect, five infuriated men awoke simultaneously. Having gone through several selections to enter the Emperor Realm, and now to have lost their qualifications, their anger was immense. They swore to seek out those responsible and destroy them and their families, even if it meant searching the ends of the earth.

    The five steadied their emotions and headed towards the Main Peak. This matter had to be reported to the Sect Master. Losing spots in the Emperor Realm was a significant loss for the Heavenly Trace Sect, especially since it involved five members.

    Jiang Donghao was meditating when he heard the Disciple¡¯s report that Xu Qing and four others sought an audience, which surprised him because they were supposed to be training in the Emperor Realm at this time. Something significant must have happened for all five toe together.

    ¡°Let them in!¡± Jiang Donghao opened his eyes, instructing the reporting Disciple at the door.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Disciple responded respectfully, turning to ry the message.

    Led by the Disciple, Xu Qing and the others entered the main hall, bowed deeply to Jiang Donghao, who was seated at the head, and greeted, ¡°Sect Master!¡±

    Jiang Donghao nodded slightly. ¡°What has happened?¡±

    ¡°Sect Master! Our Jade Tokens to enter the Emperor Realm were destroyed,¡± Xu Qing said, though nervously, knowing the Sect Master would be enraged, but they had to report the truth.

    ¡°What?! Who did this?!¡± Jiang Donghao¡¯s expression darkened, his fierce gaze filled with intense anger. Whoever dared destroy the Heavenly Trace Sect¡¯s Jade Tokens was courting death!

    ¡°The Disciples do not know who did it, but among them was a young girl, about twelve or thirteen years old. She was the one who destroyed our Jade Tokens,¡± Xu Qing recounted everything that happened in the Emperor Realm with a trembling voice. It was humiliating for the Disciples of the dignified Heavenly Trace Sect to be bullied by mere children.

    Jiang Donghao narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you sure they aren¡¯t Disciples from another sect?¡± If they were from another sect within the Hidden Sect, he would need to carefully consider his actions.

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be,¡± Xu Qing and the others replied, not entirely sure themselves.

    Jiang Donghao pondered for a moment. ¡°Go and investigate. Find out their identities at all costs,¡± he ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Qing and the others responded respectfully. Even if the Sect Master hadn¡¯t instructed them, they would have sought to uncover those identities and avenge their humiliation manifold.

    Jiang Donghao waved his hand, and after Xu Qing and the others left, he sighed deeply. The Heavenly Trace Sect had not been doing well in recent years. It had been five years since he sent several members to a secret realm, and there had been no news of them. He didn¡¯t know whether they were unable to return from the secret realm or had met with some mishap, and they could only wait for the realm to open again to learn more.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at the most famous ancient town in Yang City. Although Yang City was not as bustling as Beijing, its ancient towns, with their charming bridges, pavilions, towers, ancient cobblestone paths, were a delight to the eye.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go boating,¡± Qin Yushen suggested, noticing boats crossing theke, and took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, heading towards the dock.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head andughed. Sometimes, she found Qin Yushen rather childish, which made her ponder how he had ever earned the nickname ¡®Iceberg Young Master.¡¯ He seemed anything but an iceberg; ¡®Volcano Prince¡¯ or ¡®Childish Prince¡¯ would be more fitting.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Qin Yushen asked, noticing the smile on Song Yan Ning¡¯s face, his own lips curving up slightly. He was always very happy when he was with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering how you got your nickname, ¡®Iceberg Young Master¡¯,¡± Song Yan Ning teased, yfully blinking.

 Chapter 186 - 186 186 Share a Boat

    ?Chapter 186: 186, Share a Boat   Chapter 186: 186, Share a Boat                                   Yushen¡¯s lips curved into a mischievous yet elegant smile as he leaned down and whispered into Song Yan Ning¡¯s ear, ¡°Because you are different in my heart, naturally I treat you differently. Others don¡¯t get this kind of treatment.¡± She was the person he cared about, and he also kept others at a distance for her sake, or else he¡¯d have nowhere to cry if she left.

    Yushen¡¯s voice was clear and pure, carrying a charming maism that made Song Yan Ning¡¯s ears hot, ¡°Let¡¯s go boating.¡± This guy really took every opportunity to flirt with her, keeping her constantly on her toes.

    Looking at Song Yan Ning¡¯s flushed ears, Yushen¡¯s lips curled into a fox-like smile. His girl was just too adorable, those red ears made him really want to pinch them.

    Song Yan Ning pulled Yushen to the dockside, where there was still quite a line of people waiting for a boat.

    ¡°You go sit over there in the pavilion, and I¡¯ll queue here. When it¡¯s almost our turn, I¡¯ll call you,¡± Yushen pointed to a pavilion not too far away. He didn¡¯t want Xiao Ning to be scorched by the fierce sunlight.

    Song Yan Ning nced at the pavilion and shook her head, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll queue here with you.¡± It was so hot, and most of the tourists were crowded inside the pavilion; there was nowhere to sit, so it was better to queue. Besides, she didn¡¯t mind the heat.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yushen smiled and nodded, taking out a bottle of water, opening it, and handing it to Song Yan Ning. He then opened an umbre to shield her from the sun. Even if she was not afraid of the heat, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her exposed to it.

    ¡°Big brother, can I share a boat with you?¡± A cheerful voice came from behind.

    Song Yan Ning turned her head and saw a pretty long-haired girl standing behind Yushen, looking to be about sixteen or seventeen, roughly the same age as Yushen.

    She smirked and winked at Yushen. Your love luck has arrived.

    Yushen lightly tapped Song Yan Ning¡¯s forehead. I have one peach blossom, and that¡¯s enough.

    Song Yan Ning pouted and rolled her eyes at Yushen. Smooth talker.

    Yushen chuckled. Sweet nothings are only spoken to you.

    Seeing Yushen ignoring her, Jiang Weiwei frowned, ¡°Big brother!¡± She had spotted him from a distance, so eye-catching, sending ripples through her heart. Knowing she was attracted to him, she boldly approached to strike up a conversation.

    Yushen continued to ignore Jiang Weiwei, focusing on exchanging looks with Song Yan Ning. In his eyes, aside from Xiao Ning, other girls were no different.

    Seeing that Yushen was ignoring her, Jiang Weiwei bit her lip in disappointment and looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re so pretty. How old are you today? What grade are you in? Is he your brother?¡±

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled slightly, and a sly smile shed in her eyes, ¡°Miss, are you asking for my brother¡¯s phone number?¡±

    Jiang Weiwei¡¯s eyes brightened, and she shyly nced at Yushen, ¡°I just want to join your boat since I can¡¯t row alone.¡± She figured she could ask for his number once they got acquainted; there was no rush.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Yan Ning deliberately elongated her tone, looking at Yushen, ¡°Does brother agree?¡±

    Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s yful demeanor, Yushen shook his head helplessly, ¡°The boat is small; it won¡¯t fit us.¡± He didn¡¯t want anyone disturbing his time with Xiao Ning, as today was the only day he could spend with her before returning to Beijing in the evening.

    Jiang Weiwei nced at the small boats in theke, which could seat at least four people. He wasn¡¯t suggesting they boat alone, was he? She thought, being a beauty herself, it was impossible for guys not to like her.

    With that thought, Jiang Weiwei turned to Song Yan Ning and pulled out a hundred bucks from her pocket, ¡°Little sister, there¡¯s an ice cream shop over there. Why don¡¯t you sit there for a while? I¡¯ll find you with your brother after we¡¯re done boating.¡±

 Chapter 187 - 187 187 Profitable Business Opportunity

    ?Chapter 187: 187, Profitable Business Opportunity   Chapter 187: 187, Profitable Business Opportunity                                   Song Yan Ning nced at the money in Jiang Weiwei¡¯s hand and gave Qin Yushen a mischievous look.

    Qin Yushen smiled helplessly and his gaze coldly swept towards Jiang Weiwei, ¡°Stop following us, or else don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± After speaking, he grabbed Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and walked ahead.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s icy tone, coupled with his winter-cold stare, sent a chill down Jiang Weiwei¡¯s spine. She couldn¡¯t help but rub her arms. Even though it was midsummer, she felt as if she had suddenly returned to winter.

    ¡°Do you want to get on the boat?¡± The staff arranging tourists on the boat saw Jiang Weiwei unresponsive and asked.

    Jiang Weiwei came to her senses and let out a long sigh, looking at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, who had already boarded the boat and left the dock. She shook her head in disappointment, ¡°I won¡¯t take the boat.¡± She had wanted to get on the boat just to get to know that young man, but she hadn¡¯t managed to get his phone number, let alone know his name.

    Qin Yushen saw Song Yan Ning constantly looking at him and hooked a teasing smile on his lips, bending down closer to her, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very handsome? Do you feel your heart fluttering?¡±

    Song Yan Ning gave Qin Yushen an incredulous look, ¡°You really have thick skin. I was just thinking, I¡¯ve found a business opportunity to make money. Should I seize it?¡±

    ¡°What opportunity?¡± Qin Yushen asked curiously, raising an eyebrow.

    Song Yan Ning looked Qin Yushen up and down, a sly smile spreading across her face, ¡°You see, when you just stood over there, girls gave me money. What if I sold your phone number, photos, and schedule to those girls who secretly love you? I could make a fortune, right?¡±

    Qin Yushen shook his head with a wry smile, ¡°For such a little amount of money, would you really sell me out?¡± His assets were enough for many lifetimes, and she herself was quite wealthy, a true heiress.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to hesitate about? Making money is the most important thing!¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen¡¯s sullen expression and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    Watching Song Yan Ning¡¯s beautifulughing face and hearing her bell-likeughter, Qin Yushen¡¯s smile deepened as well. He couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to run his fingers through her soft hair. Every time he was with her, he felt incredibly rxed and happy.

    Not far away, on a stone bridge, a photographer was taking pictures. Seeing the scene on the boat, his eyes lit up, and his fingers quickly pressed the shutter several times to capture the moment.

    He had never seen such good-looking people before. It was a pity that they were on the boat; otherwise, he would definitely approach them to take more pictures. Little did he know that yearster, he would have the honor of bing their wedding photographer, a job that boosted his career in the photography industry.

    ¡°Do you want some ice cream?¡± Qin Yushen noticed an ice cream shop ahead and, thinking that little girls like ice cream, he asked.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Qin Yushen smiled and took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand as they walked toward the ice cream shop.

    Perhaps due to the hot weather and the air conditioning inside, the ice cream shop was particrly bustling. The seats inside were all taken, and even the steps by the window sill were full of people.

    ¡°What vor do you want?¡± Qin Yushen looked at the price list and turned to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Strawberry,¡± Song Yan Ning said offhandedly, picking a vor. She rarely ate sweets and wasn¡¯t particr about the vor.

    Jiang Weiwei, sitting in a corner, was eating her ice cream when she spotted Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning walk in. Her eyes suddenly lit up. She hadn¡¯t expected to run into them¡ªit was such a coincidence.

    She stood up and waved towards Song Yan Ning, ¡°Little sister, I have a seat here.¡± She could tell that the handsome young man was very fond of his sister. If she offered her seat to his sister, he would surely take a liking to her, making it easy for her to get his phone number and perhaps moreter.

    Song Yan Ning spotted Jiang Weiwei and curved the corners of her lips. It really was quite a coincidence to run into her again.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning hadn¡¯te over, Jiang Weiwei grew anxious. The ce was crowded, and if she left her seat, it would be snatched up in a heartbeat, ruining all her ns. The girl looked sharp¡ªwhy was she acting so clueless?

    Qin Yushen came over with two ice creams, handing one of the strawberry ice creams to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning took the ice cream and nced at Jiang Weiwei with a mischievous smile, then looked at Qin Yushen, ¡°Your admirer is calling you. Are you going over?¡±

    Qin Yushen grabbed Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and headed outside, ¡°It¡¯s too crowded in here.¡± The little girl was up to her tricks again, and he wasn¡¯t going to fall for them.

    When Jiang Weiwei saw Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning leaving, she was dumbfounded. By the time she reacted and chased after them, they were already out of sight.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± Qin Yushen asked with a smile, noticing some ice cream on her lips. He reached out to wipe it off.

    Song Yan Ning, surprised by his action, turned and looked at him incredulously, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be a severe germophobe?

    ¡°Let me taste it.¡± Qin Yushen lowered his head and took a bite from the ice cream in Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, squinting his eyes, ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s really good.¡±

    Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen, who seemed quite satisfied, then back at her ice cream, feeling conflicted. To eat or not to eat? If she ate it, wouldn¡¯t that somewhat indirectly be like¡­ and if she didn¡¯t, this sly guy might have other tricks up his sleeve.

    ¡°It¡¯s about to melt, hurry up and eat,¡± Qin Yushen urged with a grin.

    As Song Yan Ning hesitated about whether to eat it, she heard Qin Yushen continue, ¡°Don¡¯t you like this vor? Try mine, it¡¯s also very tasty.¡±

    As he spoke, he already had his ice cream near her lips.

    Song Yan Ning nced at the ice cream Qin Yushen had brought to her mouth. She knew this guy was up to no good.

    Qin Yushen watched Song Yan Ning, a fox-like smile twinkling in his gaze. He had to get her used to him, to fully ept him.

    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯ll stick with this one,¡± Song Yan Ning red at Qin Yushen, lifted her own ice cream, and took a big bite. Why did she feel an urge to bite Qin Yushen?

    Although disappointed that Song Yan Ning hadn¡¯t tried his ice cream, Qin Yushen couldn¡¯t help but let a doting smile spread across his face upon seeing her puffed-up angry little face. His girl was just too cute¡ª he really wanted to pinch her cheek.

 Chapter 188 - 188 188 Visit

    ?Chapter 188: 188, Visit   Chapter 188: 188, Visit                                   ¡°Uncle Jiang, this is Grandpa Yang¡¯s home,¡± Guo Kai led Jiang Tao to Yang Lisheng¡¯s house and walked up to knock on the door. He wondered if the boss was at home today.

    The door was quickly opened by a young woman with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Sister Axiang, we had arranged to meet with Grandpa Yang,¡± Guo Kai had visited Song Yan Ning¡¯s home before, so he was familiar with Axiang. However, it was strange that he rarely heard her speak.

    Axiang nodded slightly and stepped aside.

    ¡°Uncle Jiang, let¡¯s go inside,¡± Guo Kai led Jiang Tao inside.

    ¡°Axiang, who is here?¡± Yang Lisheng, carrying a basket of herbal medicine, walked out from the house. The sunlight was just right for drying the herbal medicine.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang! It¡¯s me,¡± Guo Kai stepped forward with Jiang Tao.

    ¡°Mr. Yang, hello! I have long admired your great name. I am Jiang Tao. It¡¯s truly an honor to finally meet you,¡± Jiang Tao eagerly shook hands with Yang Lisheng as soon as thetter set down the basket of herbal medicine.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit inside,¡± Yang Lisheng dusted off his hands and led Jiang Tao and Guo Kai towards the main house.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang, is Xiao Ning at home?¡± Guo Kai asked.

    ¡°She and Xiao Shen have gone out, probably won¡¯t be back until evening,¡± inviting Jiang Tao to sit, Yang Lisheng called into the inner room: ¡°Meixiang, we have guests at home, can you make a pot of tea for us?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Qin hase to Yang City? When will he be going back?¡± Guo Kai asked excitedly. Mr. Qin, like the boss, was someone he admired. Unfortunately, he had only interacted with Mr. Qin online and had not yet met him in person. Maybe this time he might have the chance to meet Mr. Qin.

    ¡°Yushen is going back today; he has the college entrance examination in the next few days,¡± Yang Lisheng hoped that Qin Yushen could stay a few more days, but the college entrance examination was an important event that could not be dyed.

    Guo Kai sighed with disappointment, ¡°Ah! Missing him again!¡± He wondered when he would get to meet Mr. Qin in person.

    Yang Lisheng smiled and looked at Jiang Tao, who hade specifically to ask for help and definitely wasn¡¯t there just to see him.

    ¡°Mr. Yang! The thing is, I¡¯vee today because I need your help with something, and I was wondering if you might be avable in the next couple of days?¡± Jiang Tao watched Yang Lisheng, waiting for his response.

    ¡°Tell me what it is first,¡± Yang Lisheng said as Li Meixiang brought out a teapot and cups. He took the teapot and poured tea for Jiang Tao, Guo Kai, and himself.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Yang!¡± Guo Kai picked up his tea, blew on it, took a sip, and looked utterly content. He hadn¡¯t been much of a tea drinker before, but the tea from the boss¡¯s home was especially good, which made him like it. The tea leaves the boss had given himst time were taken by his grandfather, and he was too embarrassed to ask the boss for more.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this: there¡¯s a critically ill patient at Central Hospital who needs surgery as soon as possible. I¡¯vee to Yang City this time to assist Guo Kai¡¯s father in performing the surgery. The thing is, I¡¯ve reviewed the patient¡¯s condition, and the chances of a sessful operation aren¡¯t very high. I happened to hear that you were in Yang City, so I wanted to invite you to join us for the surgery. I believe that with your participation, the chances of sess will greatly increase. I hope that Mr. Yang can agree to my request,¡± Jiang Tao¡¯s eyes gleamed with hope as he looked at Yang Lisheng. Mr. Yang was a Master of Chinese Medicine; with his help, the surgery would surely be sessful.

    Yang Lisheng took a sip of his tea and slowly spoke, ¡°I have something to do these days and can¡¯t get away, but I can ask my granddaughter to help you.¡± He had been waiting for a particr herb to bloom for nearly a year, and it was finally about to bloom; he didn¡¯t want to miss that.

    ¡°Your granddaughter?¡± Jiang Tao knew that Song Yan Ning was Yang Lisheng¡¯s granddaughter, but it couldn¡¯t possibly be her since Song Yan Ning was only twelve and had just graduated from elementary school. Perhaps he had another granddaughter, maybe the young woman who had opened the door for them.

    Yang Lisheng nodded, ¡°Xiao Ning¡¯s medical skill is better than mine; having her assist with the surgery should pose no problem.¡± He had absolute confidence in Xiao Ning¡¯s medical abilities; if the patient couldn¡¯t be helped by Xiao Ning, then no one else could.

    ¡°Is Xiao Ning Song Yan Ning?¡± Jiang Tao looked at Yang Lisheng with some disbelief. The Sister Axiang who answered the door earlier couldn¡¯t be her.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Yang Lisheng nodded and continued sipping his tea leisurely.

    ¡°You¡¯re not joking with me, are you? If I remember correctly, Song Yan Ning is only twelve years old,¡± Jiang Tao looked incredulously at Yang Lisheng.

    Yang Lisheng smiled and shook his head, ¡°Of course not, why would I joke about something like this? Once you¡¯ve seen Xiao Ning¡¯s medical skill, you¡¯ll understand.¡± He knew Jiang Tao would show such an expression, but there was no helping it given Xiao Ning¡¯s young age.

    ¡°Uncle Jiang, Xiao Ning¡¯s medical skills are really good, I can vouch for that,¡± Guo Kai nodded in agreement.

    Jiang Tao thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with Guo Kai¡¯s father before deciding.¡± He dared not make a decision on such a matter; if something went wrong, it would be noughing matter.

    He believed Song Yan Ning had medical skills, and that they were probably quite good. However, no matter how skilled, with her being so young, even if she had started learning medicine in the womb, she surely couldn¡¯t surpass Mr. Yang.

    The sunset gradually faded, and its orange glow painted the horizon a fiery red. The beautiful scenery evoked a line from an ancient poem, ¡°Towards evening I find nofort, and take my carriage up the ancient mound. The sunset is boundlessly beautiful, but it is close to dusk.¡±

    Qin Yushen, holding Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, looked at her reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± His time with her was always so brief, but fortunately, he would soone to Yang City for university.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, a hint of reluctance in her heart, ¡°Call me when you get there.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Qin Yushen stroked her hair, turned to the driver, ¡°Take Xiao Ning home, and send me a message when you get there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Qin!¡± the driver responded respectfully. He might not know Mr. Qin very well, but he had heard some rumors about him. Unexpectedly, the rumored Iceberg Young Master cared so much for a little girl.

    ¡°I¡¯m going in,¡± Qin Yushen waved to Song Yan Ning and headed towards the departure hall. The Qin Family had a private jet, but he preferred not to draw too much attention.

    Watching Qin Yushen leave, Song Yan Ning withdrew her gaze and turned to the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She might have really been affected by Qin Yushen, feeling somewhat reluctant to part with him.

 Chapter 189 - 189 189 100 confidence

    ?Chapter 189: 189, 100% confidence   Chapter 189: 189, 100% confidence                                   Guo Zhenjiang returned home and saw Jiang Tao sitting on the couch waiting for him. He walked over and sat down beside him, ¡°Did you visit Mr. Yang today? What did he say? Did he agree?¡± He had not expected Song Yan Ning¡¯s grandfather to be Yang Lisheng.

    ¡°Mr. Yang said he doesn¡¯t have time these days, but he suggested that Song Yan Ning could help us. He said her medical skills are much better than his,¡± Jiang Tao replied after asking Guo Kai a lot about Song Yan Ning. Guo Kai greatly admired Song Yan Ning. He said he had once seen Song Yan Ning save a pregnant woman¡¯s life using just a few silver needles.

    ¡°Nonsense! How old is Song Yan Ning? How could her medical skills possibly surpass Mr. Yang¡¯s?¡± Guo Zhenjiang believed that Yang Lisheng must have said that because he was unwilling to help.

    ¡°Xiao Kai said Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skills are very formidable. He saw her save a pregnant woman¡¯s life using just two silver needles.¡± Jiang Tao had been considering whether to let Song Yan Ning join them in the operating room.

    ¡°Perhaps it was just a fluke, like a blind cat finding a dead rat. I don¡¯t believe a young girl could possess such advanced medical skills.¡± Though skeptical, Guo Zhenjiang was somewhat intrigued by Song Yan Ning. He had heard his son talk about how amazing she was, yet he had never met her. Maybe he could meet Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Zhenjiang, maybe we should let Song Yan Ning try,¡± Jiang Tao hesitated and looked at Guo Zhenjiang. He knew his idea was crazy, but he couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity about Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical abilities.

    Guo Zhenjiang shook his head in disapproval, ¡°If we take Song Yan Ning into the operating room, we would be irresponsible to the patient. A twelve-year-old child, no matter how smart, is still only twelve. What if she identally damages the medical equipment? How would we exin it to the patient and their family?¡±

    ¡°But I think Mr. Yang isn¡¯t the type to make irresponsible statements. He didn¡¯t seem like he was joking when he talked about Song Yan Ning,¡± Jiang Tao recalled the serious expression Yang Lisheng had when he spoke of Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this anymore. I think even if we agree, the dean would never consent, and the identity of that person leaves no room for mistakes.¡± Guo Zhenjiang spoke gravely. It was because of that person¡¯s identity that he hesitated to proceed with the surgery.

    Jiang Tao sighed and stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room. You should get some sleep too.¡± He knew Zhenjiang must be very tired. As a doctor himself, he felt physically drained after work every day, not wanting to talk and just wanting to sleep early.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Guo Zhenjiang nodded. He needed to think more about this matter. He had to bepletely sure before performing surgery on that patient.

    Guo Kai came downstairs and saw Guo Zhenjiang sitting on the sofa, ¡°Dad, did you just get back?¡± He nned to finish the task assigned by the boss tonight, so he decided not to enter the Emperor Realm.

    ¡°Xiao Kai,e here.¡± Guo Zhenjiang suddenly wanted to learn more about Song Yan Ning.

    Guo Kai walked over and sat next to Guo Zhenjiang, ¡°Dad, you want to ask about Song Yan Ning, right?¡± He knew that if his dad knew Grandpa Yang had asked the boss to help them, he would definitely not agree, but he also knew his dad was very curious about the boss¡¯s actions.

    Guo Zhenjiang nodded, ¡°I want to hear about Song Yan Ning, to know what kind of person she is.¡±

    Guo Kai smiled, ¡°Her medical skills are incredible. I¡¯ve only seen it once, but I could tell from the way she handled the silver needles and her unique approach to situations. She¡¯s the person I admire the most.¡± If dad knew, he would be shocked to learn that he now owned a multinational Intepany with an annual ie over ten billion. And all of that was just a whim of the boss. The boss had more than just their Intepany under his control.

    After a moment of reflection, Guo Zhenjiang asked, ¡°If we let Song Yan Ning join me and Jiang Tao in surgery, what are the chances you think it would seed?¡± He had also heard about Yang Lisheng and knew he was a doctor with great medical ethics, unlikely to jest. But the idea of a twelve-year-old girl having medical skills surpassing Yang Lisheng¡¯s was hard to believe.

    ¡°Full guarantee,¡± Guo Kai said with certainty.

    ¡°Why?¡± Guo Zhenjiang frowned as he looked at Guo Kai. He knew Xiao Kai admired Song Yan Ning, but his admiration was too blind, and it wasn¡¯t a good thing.

    ¡°Because Song Yan Ning isn¡¯t an ordinary person.¡± Admiration sparkled in Guo Kai¡¯s eyes. He had always thought himself clever, but inparison with the boss, he realized his intelligence was merely ordinary.

    Guo Zhenjiang shook his head and stood up to walk upstairs. Regardless of Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skill, he had decided he would not let Song Yan Ning into the operating room. He and Jiang Tao couldn¡¯t take that risk, nor would they pin all their hopes on a child.

    In the morning, birds chirped merrily on the trees, their crisp voices making one¡¯s mood very pleasant.

    Song Yan Ning got off the bus and walked toward the school. Today was the day to receive results and collect the diploma. Even though she already knew her scores, she still needed to collect her diploma.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning.¡± A boy ran up from behind her. He had been waiting here for a long time and had finally seen Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning ignored him and continued walking toward the ssroom.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, this is for you.¡± The boy took a letter out of his pocket, his face flushed as he handed it to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t take the letter, nor did she stop walking. Every time she came to school, she received a stack of such letters, but she never looked at them, nor was she interested.

    The boy didn¡¯t give up and chased after Song Yan Ning, ¡°Song Yan Ning, I wrote this with so much effort, can you please take a look?¡± Usually, he could barely squeeze out a hundred words for an essay, but he wrote two full pages for this letter.

    Song Yan Ning stopped, nced at the letter in the boy¡¯s hand, ¡°Kid, your task right now should be to study well, not to think about these things.¡±

    With that, she ignored the boy and walked to her ssroom.

    The boy watched Song Yan Ning¡¯s retreating figure, overwhelmed with excitement. Even though Song Yan Ning hadn¡¯t epted his letter, she had talked to him. He had heard that Song Yan Ning never talked to boys from other sses, and he felt incredibly lucky.

    Song Yan Ning walked into the ssroom, and all her ssmates looked at her with admiration.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, the results are out, and you¡¯re again ranked first.¡±

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, how is your brain made? How can you be so smart? I wish I had half of your intelligence.¡±

    ¡°Yu Xiaoyan even said Song Yan Ning cheated, but with a score like Song Yan Ning¡¯s, not even cheating could achieve that.¡± Sure, there might be answers for English and Chinese in the books, but mathematics requires calction, and there are no answers in the book for that.

 Chapter 190 - 190 Please lets have a meal

    ?Chapter 190: Please, let¡¯s have a meal   Chapter 190: Please, let¡¯s have a meal                                   Song Yan Ning gave a light smile and walked to her seat to sit down. Yesterday, Tong Qi had called her, saying that Yu Xiaoyan had been marked with a serious demerit by the school for cheating and poor conduct. However, since it¡¯s now nine years ofpulsory education, there wasn¡¯t a concept of repeating a grade, so once the summer break arrived and Yu Xiaoyan passed the makeup exam, she would still be able to advance to junior high. The only difference was that the demerit would stay on her record for life.

    Song Yan Ning looked at the empty seat beside her and shook her head. She just couldn¡¯t fathom where Yu Xiaoyan¡¯s hostility towards her hade from.

    Tong Qi entered the ssroom holding a stack of diplomas, nced at Song Yan Ning with a smile, and then turned to the other students, ¡°Everyone did well this time, but especially Song Yan Ning, her grades rank first in the entire school. Let¡¯s give Song Yan Ning a round of apuse.¡±

    ¡°p, p, p!¡± A wave of warm apuse broke out in the ss.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, do you have anything you¡¯d like to say to everyone?¡± Tong Qi looked at Song Yan Ning. After spending six years together, she truly didn¡¯t want to see Song Yan Ning leave. Thankfully, Song Yan Ning was still going to attend high school in Yang City, so they would have a chance to meet again in the future.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°Nothing.¡± What could she say? How she approached studying, or how she attained good grades? Even if she shared her methods, they wouldn¡¯t be of much use to others.

    Tong Qi chuckled, ¡°All right, then I¡¯ll first announce everyone¡¯s grades and then distribute the diplomas.¡± She knew Song Yan Ning¡¯s temperament; if she didn¡¯t want to speak, Tong Qi naturally wouldn¡¯t force her. However, Song Yan Ning was truly the smartest child she had ever seen.

    After distributing diplomas to the students, Tong Qi walked over to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Are you in a hurry to get home today?¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°Nothing urgent, I just want to have a meal with you,¡± Tong Qi smiled. She was very fond of Song Yan Ning, who was different from other children, intelligent and perceptive, with a special aura that unconsciously drew Tong Qi closer. Moreover, she had never regarded Song Yan Ning as just a child.

    ¡°Okay, but this meal¡¯s on me,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and winked at Tong Qi. Tong Qi had helped her a lot over the years, especially when it came to taking leave; Tong Qi was always willing to oblige.

    Tong Qi shook her head with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have a job, where would you get the money? I¡¯ll treat you to this meal.¡± She wanted to invite Song Yan Ning today for another reason, as her grandfather had left behind an Ancient Jade that she nned to give to Song Yan Ning. She had never forgotten the life-saving favor Song Yan Ning had done for her over the years.

    A few days ago, when she was searching for something in the storage room, she had stumbled upon an old wooden box. Upon opening the box, she found the Ancient Jade inside and remembered that it was what her grandfather had left for her. During her tidying, she had identally ced the wooden box with the Ancient Jade in the storage room as well.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the car keys from the office, wait for me by the yground,¡± said Tong Qi before heading out of the ssroom.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, took her small bag from under the desk, slung it over her shoulder, and walked outside. These years, she had grown ustomed to going ces on her own; she didn¡¯t have many friends at school.

    As she arrived at the yground, she saw Tong Qi driving over in her red Golf.

    Tong Qi parked the car in front of Song Yan Ning, ¡°Get in.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, opened the car door, and sat inside.

    ¡°Where shall we go for dinner?¡± Tong Qi started the car, driving towards the exit of the school campus.

    Song Yan Ning thought for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Lantian Inn.¡± Lantian Inn was a very special countryside restaurant that she had fallen in love with after visiting once.

    ¡°Where¡¯s that?¡± Tong Qi nced at Song Yan Ning, having never heard of the restaurant before.

    ¡°Over on Zhihe West Road, I¡¯ll give you directions,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile. She believed that once Tong Qi visited, she would definitely love the restaurant too.

 Chapter 191 - 191 191 Lantian Inn

    ?Chapter 191: 191, Lantian Inn   Chapter 191: 191, Lantian Inn                                   Under Song Yan Ning¡¯s guidance, Tong Qi drove to a rural restaurant near theke, which was not veryrge in front.

    ¡°This is the ce.¡± After Tong Qi parked, Song Yan Ning pushed open the car door and got out.

    Tong Qi smiled and followed Song Yan Ning out of the car.

    Song Yan Ning walked into the restaurant and, seeing it was full of customers with no empty seats, approached the service desk to ask a middle-aged woman, ¡°Aunt Wu! Is there any space left?¡± She was a regr customer and very familiar with the owner of the restaurant.

    ¡°Xiao Ning is here, there¡¯s space. I¡¯ll take you.¡± Aunt Wu smiled, walked out from behind the desk, and guided Song Yan Ning and Tong Qi inside.

    They stopped outside a small private room. Aunt Wu pointed inside and smiled, ¡°There is a small round table inside, just right for two people. You can open the window and see theke view outside.¡± All her ingredients were natural and tasted fresh, especially theke specialties. Plus, guests could enjoy theke view while eating, which attracted many customers.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, then walked into the private room with Tong Qi.

    ¡°What would you like to order?¡± Aunt Wu handed the menu to Song Yan Ning and Tong Qi, picked up a pen and paper beside her, and looked at them.

    ¡°Teacher Tong, check out what you would like to eat.¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Tong Qi.

    Tong Qi flipped through the menu but didn¡¯t know what to order, ¡°You decide, I¡¯m not picky. When I go out to eat with friends, they usually order.¡±

    Song Yan Ning turned to Aunt Wu, ¡°Aunt Wu, just bring us some of your signature dishes.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Aunt Wu nodded with a smile.

    Just then, a sound of ss breaking followed by a scream came from the main hall.

    Aunt Wu¡¯s face changed, and she hurried outside.

    ¡°We should check it out too.¡± Tong Qi rose to her feet.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, and stood up with Tong Qi to leave the private room. Using her Divine Sense, she had already seen the situation outside: a drunk man had hit a young man¡¯s head with a wine bottle at a nearby table.

    ¡°Quick, call an ambnce, he¡¯s bleeding from his head.¡±

    ¡°Hold him, don¡¯t let him get away.¡±

    ¡°Call the police!¡± The people at the young man¡¯s table came to their senses and saw the blood oozing from his head, shouting frantically to theirpanions.

    Suddenly, the scene descended into chaos.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Aunt Wu, seeing the young man¡¯s head continuously bleeding, was struck with panic. As restaurant owners, their biggest fear was such disturbances.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not sure, I heard them arguing verbally for a bit before it escted to violence,¡± the waitress said pale-faced, her hands slightly trembling. She had never encountered something like this during her time here.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, can you check on him for Aunt Wu?¡± Thinking of Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skill, Aunt Wu turned to look at Song Yan Ning, full of hope. She knew Xiao Ning because she had once helped her significantly.

    About three years ago, Xiao Ning, Ling Yu, and Guo Kai were dining at their restaurant when a customer suffered a sudden cardiac arrest. Xiao Ning had intervened and saved the customer, preventing what could have rendered their restaurant negatively affected. Therefore, both she and her husband were very grateful to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and walked over to the injured young man, speaking to the young woman supporting him, ¡°Let me look at his head.¡± She had already scanned the situation with her Divine Sense; the man was merely cut by the broken beer bottle, not gravely injured, though there were some shards at the wound.

    ¡°Get away, what nonsense are you spouting, you little child?¡± The young woman supporting the young man red at Song Yan Ning, trembling as she pulled out her phone to call the police.

    ¡°This guest, don¡¯t judge her by her young age, her medical skill is very good,¡± Aunt Wu said, her face full of urgency. She was eager to resolve the situation.

    The young woman gave Song Yan Ning a look, ¡°Don¡¯t joke at a time like this. If something happens to him, your restaurant won¡¯t get away with it.¡± A child in her early teens being skilled in medicine? Did they think she was three years old and easy to deceive?

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, your friend needs immediate attention,¡± Aunt Wu tried to persuade.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head at Aunt Wu, ¡°Aunt Wu, don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die.¡± Since the other party wouldn¡¯t let her help, she wouldn¡¯t insist. It was just a bit more blood; it wasn¡¯t lethal.

    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯ll be alright?¡± Aunt Wu looked worriedly at the young man, his face covered in blood, particrly because it was a head injury. Most importantly, Song Yan Ning hadn¡¯t yet examined him, how could she be sure he would be alright?

    ¡°Trust me.¡± Song Yan Ning smiled confidently. Just then, her phone in her pocket rang. She took it out and saw an unfamiliar number, pondered for a moment, and answered the call.

    ¡°Is this Song Yan Ning? This is Guo Kai¡¯s father, Guo Zhenjiang. Do you have time toe to the Central Hospital? I need a little help,¡± Guo Zhenjiang had considered for a long time and consulted with Jiang Tao before deciding to call Song Yan Ning.

    He and Jiang Tao had just reassessed the patient¡¯s condition, and the chances of sessful surgery were not very high, so he decided to take a risk. He also wanted to see if Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skills were truly as impressive as Xiao Kai had described.

    ¡°Uncle Guo, I¡¯m currently at Lantian Inn with my teacher. Is it urgent on your side?¡± Song Yan Ning knew why Guo Zhenjiang was calling, but she had already nned to dine with Tong Qi, and leaving now didn¡¯t seem right.

    Guo Zhenjiang frowned, ¡°When do you think you¡¯ll be done eating?¡± He had scheduled the surgery for two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. It was a half-hour drive from Lantian Inn to Central Hospital. If they finished eating quickly, they might make it on time.

    Song Yan Ning nced at the injured young man, ¡°Something hase up here, so I might be a bitte.¡±

    ¡°Can you make it by two o¡¯clock in the afternoon?¡± Guo Zhenjiang asked.

    Song Yan Ning thought for a moment, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try to make it.¡± Guo Zhenjiang¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very friendly, but considering he was Guo Kai¡¯s father, she decided to head to Central Hospital to see. She was also curious about what kind of patient could leave two medical experts like Guo Zhenjiang and Jiang Tao at a loss.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Guo Zhenjiang said and hung up the phone. He still had some surgical details to discuss with Jiang Tao. Although he wanted Song Yan Ning toe to the hospital, he didn¡¯t pin all his hopes on her, after all, she was still just a child.

 Chapter 192 - 192 192 Parting Gift

    ?Chapter 192: 192, Parting Gift   Chapter 192: 192, Parting Gift                                   ¡°Did she agree?¡± Jiang Tao asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Guo Zhenjiang nodded. He hadn¡¯t met Song Yan Ning before, but through the phone call, he felt that Song Yan Ning was a somewhat arrogant child, perhaps because she knew medical skills, so she held a high opinion of herself.

    Jiang Tao smirked, ¡°Then now, should we go and report to the dean?¡± Since they wanted to bring a child into the operating room, they naturally needed the dean¡¯s approval first.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dean¡¯s office,¡± Guo Zhenjiang got up and headed towards the door. He hadn¡¯t been sure whether Song Yan Ning would agree, so he first made a call to ask Song Yan Ning; now that Song Yan Ning had agreed, he naturally had to report to the dean.

    Tong Qi waited until Song Yan Ning hung up the phone, ¡°Xiao Ning, do you have something to do?¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°Nothing right now, but I need to go to Central Hospital before two o¡¯clock, Teacher Tong, let¡¯s switch to another restaurant.¡± The matters here couldn¡¯t be solved in a short time.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tong Qi nodded. She also wanted to leave early. With this incident, she had lost the mood to continue eating here.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Aunt Wu beside her, ¡°Aunt Wu, no need to worry, nothing serious will happen, we will leave first.¡±

    Aunt Wu nodded, ¡°Okay, when youe next time, Aunt Wu will definitely serve you well.¡± With the issue unresolved, she also had no mood to entertain guests.

    ¡°Aunt Wu, if you really can¡¯t solve it, just call me,¡± Song Yan Ning said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Aunt Wu gratefully nodded. She could tell Song Yan Ning was no ordinary person, and often, Ling Yu and Guo Kai who came with her were not ordinary children either.

    ¡°You two are really messing around!¡± Having heard what Guo Zhenjiang said, Dean Li pped the desk angrily.

    ¡°Dean, we are also trying to increase the sess rate of this surgery,¡± Guo Zhenjiang shrunk his neck. The dean really had a fiery temper.

    ¡°Increase the sess rate? Do you think that child is a lucky charm?¡± the dean red at them sternly.

    ¡°Dean, that child isn¡¯t ordinary, she¡¯s Yang Lisheng¡¯s granddaughter, her medical skill was taught by Yang Lisheng. You should know Mr. Yang, right?¡± Jiang Tao spoke hesitantly. He knew letting a child into the operating room was problematic, but they had no other options now; he and Zhenjiang were not very confident about this surgery. Moreover, he believed Mr. Yang wouldn¡¯t make empty ims; he said his granddaughter¡¯s medical skill was better than his, and even if it wasn¡¯t, it shouldn¡¯t be much worse.

    ¡°Yang Lisheng? The Master of Chinese Medicine, Yang Lisheng?¡± the dean had indeed heard of Yang Lisheng, but he had retired many years ago.

    ¡°Yes, yesterday I visited Mr. Yang and asked for his help, Mr. Yang said his granddaughter¡¯s medical skill was better than his. I believe Mr. Yang wouldn¡¯t joke about this, so Zhenjiang and I decided to have Song Yan Ninge and try,¡± Jiang Tao detailed the situation.

    The dean nodded, pondered for a moment, ¡°Alright, I approve of you bringing her in.¡± Although he had never met Yang Lisheng, the industry¡¯s opinion of him was very positive.

    ¡°Thank you, Dean!¡± Jiang Tao and Guo Zhenjiang both sighed in relief. They had already agreed with Song Yan Ning on this, and if they had to change nsst minute, Song Yan Ning¡¯s grandfather would certainly be upset.

    ¡°When will she arrive?¡± Dean Li asked. He trusted Yang Lisheng, but he was still a bit worried; after all, it was not a matter to be taken lightly, so he nned to test Song Yan Ning¡¯s professional knowledge before she entered the operating room.

    ¡°She said she would arrive before two o¡¯clock,¡± Guo Zhenjiang responded. He hoped Song Yan Ning would arrive early; he wanted to see what kind of person she was.

    Dean Li nodded, ¡°When she arrives, bring her here first, I have some things I want to ask her.¡±

    ¡°But the surgery is scheduled for two in the afternoon,¡± Guo Zhenjiang said hesitantly, looking at Dean Li.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take too long, and if she can¡¯t get past this hurdle, do you think it¡¯s necessary to let her into the operating room?¡± Principal Li said meaningfully to the two men.

    Guo Zhenjiang and Jiang Tao exchanged nces, ¡°Okay, we understand.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Tong Qi found a restaurant near Lantian Inn, which boasted a nice environment.

    Led by a waiter, Song Yan Ning and Tong Qi entered a private room.

    After all the dishes were served, Tong Qi took out the ancient jade from her bag and presented it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, this is for you.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nced at the ancient jade and looked puzzledly at Tong Qi, ¡°Teacher Tong, why are you giving me something so precious?¡±  The ancient jade was clearly very old and of exceedingly fine quality, making it quite valuable.

    ¡°After you start middle school, I won¡¯t be able to see you as often as I can now, and I don¡¯t have much else to give you. This ancient jade is my farewell gift to you,¡± Tong Qi said with a smile while looking at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, pushing the ancient jade back to Tong Qi, ¡°This ancient jade is very valuable, Teacher, you can give me another farewell gift.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning, please ept it; this is a token of my affection,¡± Tong Qi pushed the ancient jade back to her.

    Song Yan Ning looked at the ancient jade, hesitated for a moment, then epted and put it in her bag, ¡°Since Teacher has given me a farewell gift, I want to give you one as well.¡±

    During the conversation, Song Yan Ning took out two jade pendants and handed them to Tong Qi, ¡°Teacher Tong, these are Peace Jade Pendants given to my grandfather by a Mage. It¡¯s said that wearing them can safeguard the wearer three times. Here, one for you and the other for you to give to someone you are very close to.¡± These jade pendants, which she had crafted herself, would provide automatic protection in times of danger and would disappear once the three opportunities had been used.

    ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± Tong Qi received the pendants, hanging one around her neck and cing the other in her bag. Although she did not believe in the im of three times protection that Song Yan Ning mentioned, she found the jade pendants truly beautiful and liked them instantly.

    After the meal, Tong Qi drove Song Yan Ning to the Central Hospital.

    Song Yan Ning called Guo Zhenjiang to inform him that she had arrived.

    ¡°Wait a moment, Uncle Guo wille to pick you up shortly,¡± Guo Zhenjiang said while heading out of his office.

    Jiang Tao also stood up and followed Guo Zhenjiang; he was very curious about Song Yan Ning.

    When Song Yan Ning saw two middle-aged doctors in white coats approaching her, she knew one of them had to be Guo Zhenjiang, because he bore a slight resemnce to Guo Kai.

    ¡°Are you Song Yan Ning?¡± Guo Zhenjiang and Jiang Tao were both startled when they saw Song Yan Ning. They truly hadn¡¯t expected Song Yan Ning to be so beautiful, with her fair skin, delicate features, and particrly those spirited eyes, which shone like stars in the sky, radiating brilliant light that made her impossible to overlook.

 Chapter 193 - 193 One hundred ninety-three test

    ?Chapter 193: One hundred ny-three, test   Chapter 193: One hundred ny-three, test                                   Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, ¡°Uncle Guo! Uncle Jiang!¡± Without guessing, the other person must be Jiang Tao, who visited grandfather yesterday.

    ¡°How do you know who I am?¡± Jiang Tao looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise. The child was too smart, but she really didn¡¯t seem like someone who could practice medicine.

    ¡°I guessed.¡± Song Yan Ning smiled.

    Guo Zhenjiang sized up Song Yan Ning. His first impression of her had been quite good. He had originally thought that Song Yan Ning was an arrogant child, but now it seemed he had been biased from the start.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, we need to stop by Dean Li¡¯s office first. The hospital has its protocols, and you must pass Dean Li¡¯s assessment before you can enter the surgical room. Do you understand?¡± Guo Zhenjiang looked at Song Yan Ning and asked. He was actually curious to see whether Song Yan Ning could clear this hurdle set by the dean. Fortunately, there was still one hour until the surgery, so he was not in a hurry to enter the surgical room.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She had already guessed things wouldn¡¯t be so simple, but she wasn¡¯t afraid of any assessment.

    Following Guo Zhenjiang and Jiang Tao to the dean¡¯s office.

    At this moment, apart from Dean Li, the vice-dean was also present. He had rushed over to see the spectacle, and of course, he wanted to see how much medical knowledge a twelve- or thirteen-year-old child could master.

    Dean Li and the vice-dean were also taken aback upon seeing Song Yan Ning. This child was really beautiful!

    ¡°Little friend, do you know why we¡¯ve called you here?¡± Dean Li asked with a smile, looking at Song Yan Ning, trying to make his tone as gentle as possible. He didn¡¯t want to scare such a beautiful child.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start now, shall we? Here are two medical cases; take a look at them first.¡± Dean Li picked up two medical cases he had prepared earlier from the desk and handed them to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning took them and looked at each case, ¡°Based solely on the cases, both are issues with the gastrointestinal tract. This patient, from what the case shows, I preliminarily judge to have chronic gastritis, and the condition of this patient is rtively bad. Further examination is needed to determine whether he is positive or negative.¡±

    Dean Li looked at Song Yan Ning approvingly and nodded with satisfaction, ¡°The littledy is quite impressive.¡± Being able to determine the conditions of two case patients in such a short time showed she indeed had some ability. But this wasn¡¯t enough; he had prepared another test. Of course, if Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t even pass the first hurdle, then there was no need for the second test.

    Song Yan Ning smiled faintly, without any trace of arrogance or pride on her face, as if this was just a trivial matter for her.

    Guo Zhenjiang and Jiang Tao exchanged nces, both showing a trace of shock in their eyes. Even they couldn¡¯t have determined the conditions of the two case patients in such a short time, yet Song Yan Ning had made her judgments at a nce. It appeared they had indeed underestimated her before.

    ¡°However, this is just the first test; there is a second one. If you pass, you can enter the surgical room,¡± Dean Li said with a chucklesome look at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Soon, a patient in a wheelchair was pushed in by a nurse.

    ¡°All you need to do is diagnose his illness,¡± said Dean Li, looking at Song Yan Ning, with a sly glint in his eyes. He didn¡¯t believe that Song Yan Ning would be able to diagnose the patient¡¯s illness.

    Song Yan Ning nced at the patient in the wheelchair, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have an illness.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Guo Zhenjiang and Jiang Tao eximed in surprise, turning their gaze to the man in the wheelchair, whose face was pale and whose body looked weak as he slumped in the wheelchair. How could he possibly not have an illness?

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Dean Li smiled at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Song Yan Ning stated confidently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to check again?¡± The smile on Dean Li¡¯s lips grew.

    ¡°No need!¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head.

    Dean Li and the vice-dean burst intoughter, ¡°Indeed, she is the granddaughter of the Master of Chinese Medicine, Yang Lisheng, truly surpassing her grandfather in talent.¡± Yang Lisheng, as a master of Chinese medicine, naturally began his diagnoses by observing the face, which in Chinese medicine is part of ¡°looking, smelling, asking, and touching.¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s ability to tell at a nce that the patient was not ill showed she was not unskilled in medicine, but it remained to be seen what her practical experience was like.

    Guo Zhenjiang and Jiang Tao finally understood the trick. The dean had fooled even them with his ruse. However, it also made it clearer that Song Yan Ning had some real ability; perhaps she would indeed bring them a surprise.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll head to the surgical room together,¡± said Dean Li, smiling at Song Yan Ning. He was keen to see if Song Yan Ning¡¯s performance in the surgical room would be equally impressive.

    The group changed into surgical gowns andpleted their sterilization preparations before entering the surgical room.

    Guo Zhenjiang handed the sterilized case file to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Here is the patient¡¯s case file, take a look.¡±

    Song Yan Ning briefly scanned the case file, nodded, and handed it back to Guo Zhenjiang. In truth, she didn¡¯t need to look at the case file; just seeing the patient was enough for her to know the patient¡¯s condition. Her Divine Sense was far more urate than any machine.

    ¡°Have you finished looking already?¡± Guo Zhenjiang looked at Song Yan Ning in astonishment. That was rather hasty, wasn¡¯t it? He and Jiang Tao had poured over this case file time and again, discussing it at length.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and looked towards the patient on the hospital bed, ¡°The patient has been in aa for three months?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Guo Zhenjiang nodded.

    ¡°So, what do you need me to do?¡± Song Yan Ning had already scanned the patient with her Divine Sense ¨C the cause was a cerebral hemorrhage induced by high blood pressure. With the current level of medical science, even if surgery were performed, the patient¡¯s chances of waking were slim.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that acupuncture is effective for cerebral hemorrhages caused by high blood pressure. It can significantly suppress the production of free radicals, elevate the activity of superoxide dismutase, reduce the lipid peroxidation reaction caused by free radicals, and lower the content of lipid peroxides, inhibiting the damage pathway of free radicals. Acupuncture can also significantly inhibit endothelin receptor mRNA expression, regting the biological effects of endothelin, thus reducing cell damage and death. It can promote the expression of heat shock proteins, enhancing the protective role of nerve cells and thus treating hemorrhagic stroke caused by high blood pressure,¡± Guo Zhenjiang exined.

    He had also researched quite a bit to learn that acupuncture could be effective for cerebral hemorrhages caused by high blood pressure, but after approaching several doctors who had made significant contributions in the field of Chinese medicine, all had rejected him. The reasons were that it was not yet certain whether acupuncture was effective for acute-phase patients of hypertensive cerebral hemorrhage, as they had not tried it and didn¡¯t want to take the risk. Secondly, due to the patient¡¯s status, they dared not take the risk.

 Chapter 194 - 194 194 Qi-guided Needle

    ?Chapter 194: 194, Qi-guided Needle   Chapter 194: 194, Qi-guided Needle                                   Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°I can try.¡± This disease may be difficult for others, but for her, there was not much differencepared to ordinary illnesses. With her current cultivation, although she couldn¡¯t bring someone back to life, as long as there was breath left in the person, she could save them.

    ¡°He is Liu Botao, the Chairman of Qianyi Group, which is also the reason we have hesitated to perform the surgery,¡± Guo Zhenjiang did not know whether Song Yan Ning was aware of the Qianyi Group. The group¡¯s strength was immense, now one of the top 500 in the world, and it was an entity that even their Guo Family could not afford to provoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them, prepare a set of silver needles for me,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she approached the operating table. She was clothed in surgical attire, naturally unable to produce silver needles right then.

    Dean Li looked towards a nurse, ¡°Prepare a set of silver needles.¡±

    ¡°The silver needles are already prepared and have been sterilized,¡± the nurse said. Earlier, she did not understand why Dr. Guo had instructed her to prepare silver needles, but now she did. However, this little girl looked to be merely eleven or twelve years old; how could the Dean and the others entrust a patient to her care? But she was just a nurse, and even if she objected, it would have been in vain.

    Song Yan Ning reached out for the silver needles on the surgical tray and slowly inserted them into the patient¡¯s head. Her fingers pinched the tails of the needles, lifting and twisting them now and then, her movements fluid like drifting clouds and flowing water, a sign of innumerable practices leading to such proficiency.

    To their surprise, Guo Zhenjiang and the others had not expected Song Yan Ning to start without even asking them a single question. But now, they dared not stop her for fear that if something went wrong, they would be unable to bear the responsibility.

    Watching Song Yan Ning¡¯s skillful actions, Guo Zhenjiang and the others gradually eased their worries.

    After Song Yan Ning had inserted all the silver needles into Liu Botao¡¯s head, she flicked her fingers lightly, and the needles began to tremble slightly, as if controlled by someone.

    Guo Zhenjiang and the others watched this scene in disbelief. Although they were not practitioners of traditional Chinese medicine, they knew a bit about it and had never heard or seen anyone use silver needles to such an extent.

    ¡°Could this be the legendary Qi-guided Needle?¡± The Vice Dean recalled an event he had heard about. Three years prior, at a World Medical Exchange held in R country, there was a doctor from R country who was extraordinarily proficient in acupuncture. He could use Qi-guided Needle to cure various diseases, and ultimately, he won against representatives from various countries with his acupuncture at the exchange.

    Because he had never seen it with his own eyes, he thought it was just an exaggeration. How could anyone use Qi-guided Needle? They were not martial arts masters. But today, he started to believe. Because those silver needles were indeed moving.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, are you treating Mr. Liu?¡± Jiang Tao couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw Song Yan Ning pause her actions. Whether or not Song Yan Ning was treating Liu Botao, her mere acupuncture technique was shocking enough.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°In about fifteen minutes, I will remove the silver needles from the patient. After that, you can help check if the patient has improved.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Tao and Guo Zhenjiang nodded. They truly started to believe that Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skill was extraordinary. Indeed, she was worthy of being Yang Lisheng¡¯s granddaughter.

    ¡°Is this Qi-guided Needle technique?¡± The Vice Dean couldn¡¯t resist asking. If it was, then the next time there was a medical conference, he would definitely propose to themittee of medical experts to have Song Yan Ning represent them.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°Something like that.¡±

    ¡°What acupuncture technique is this?¡± Dean Li felt it seemed familiar, yet it did not match any array he knew of.

    ¡°Ice and Fire Divine Needle,¡± Song Yan Ning did not hide it. However, the energy she was channeling was not ordinary Inner Qi but Spiritual Power, which made the effects even more significant.

 Chapter 195 - 195 One hundred ninety-five shocking

    ?Chapter 195: One hundred ny-five, shocking   Chapter 195: One hundred ny-five, shocking                                   Dean Li, upon hearing this, waspletely stunned. He had heard of the Ice and Fire Divine Needle, but that acupuncture technique had been lost for many years. How could Song Yan Ning possibly know it? It was simply too incredible.

    ¡°What is the Ice and Fire Divine Needle?¡± Jiang Tao curiously looked at Song Yan Ning. He knew that Yang Lisheng had made great achievements in acupuncture, but he remembered that Yang Lisheng did not use the Ice and Fire Divine Needle mentioned by Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°The Ice and Fire Divine Needle divides into two types of acupuncture techniques: the Ice Needle Technique and the Fire Needle Technique. These two techniquesplement each other, achieving the best therapeutic effect. However, this acupuncture technique has been lost for many years and, even if it had not been lost, the number of people who can learn it is very few because this technique must be performed with Qi-guided Needles,¡± Dean Li said, looking at Song Yan Ning with disbelief. A twelve-year-old child was actually capable of using the Qi-guided Needle; if this were said aloud, surely no one would believe it. Furthermore, if he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would never believe it.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean¡ª?¡± Guo Zhenjiang and the others could hardly believe what they were seeing. She could use the Qi-guided Needle, which meant she was capable of using Inner Qi. A twelve-year-old master of Inner Qi, how could this be possible? The world had gone mad!

    Song Yan Ning, seeing that the time was nearly up, went to the operating table and removed the silver needles from Liu Botao¡¯s head one by one, looking at Guo Zhenjiang and the others, ¡°I have to go back now.¡± She had done what she could for them.

    ¡°Young friend, pleasee to my office to sit for a while; I have some things I would like to ask you about,¡± Dean Li sincerely looked at Song Yan Ning. He now regarded her as an equal.

    ¡°I have other things to do; let¡¯s talk about it another time,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile, shaking her head and stepping toward the operating room door.

    Dean Li and the vice-dean hurriedly followed.

    Jiang Tao and Guo Zhenjiang also wanted to follow, but they still had surgery to perform.

    Jiang Tao went to the operating table and discovered that Liu Botao¡¯splexion seemed rosier than before. Previously, his body would convulse every few seconds, but now that symptom had disappeared, showing that, thanks to Song Yan Ning¡¯s treatment, Liu Botao¡¯s condition had improved.

    ¡°Zhenjiang,e quickly,¡± Jiang Tao called out joyfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there an adverse reaction in the patient?¡± Guo Zhenjiang briskly walked to the operating table, nced at the nearby venttor, and seeing that the data were normal, heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an adverse reaction, his condition has improved. Song Yan Ning is incredible; she truly deserves to be Mr. Yang¡¯s granddaughter,¡± Jiang Tao¡¯s face was full of excitement. No wonder Mr. Yang had said that Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skills were superior to his; it seemed that he was not joking.

    Guo Zhenjiang thoroughly checked Liu Botao¡¯s condition, ¡°There really is an improvement.¡± Joyfully, he looked at the nearby nurses, ¡°Take Mr. Liu to the examination room.¡± Although Liu Botao¡¯s condition had improved, further examinations were still needed to be sure.

    One of the nurses hesitated and asked, ¡°Dr. Guo, aren¡¯t we performing surgery on the patient?¡± Could it be that just after the little girl inserted the needles a few times, the patient no longer needed surgery? Although she knew Chinese medicine was profound, how could its effects be so remarkable?

    Guo Zhenjiang nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s do the examination first.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Liu has opened his eyes,¡± Jiang Tao, who had been closely monitoring Liu Botao¡¯s condition, eximed in surprise.

    Guo Zhenjiang and the present nurses all turned their gaze towards Liu Botao and indeed saw that he had opened his eyes, showing an expression of disbelief on their faces. How could this be possible? When Mr. Liu had been taken to the operating room, he was on the brink of death; how could he have awakened?

    Liu Botao opened his eyes and looked around in confusion, ¡°Why am I in the hospital?¡± He remembered feeling dizzy after a meeting, trying to stand up to rest in the lounge, then feeling a sudden dizziness that made him fall towards the ground, after which he remembered nothing.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, how are you feeling now?¡± Guo Zhenjiang finally found his voice. This was simply a miracle in medical history; no wonder Xiao Kai had always said that Song Yan Ning was skilled in medicine. Now he had finally seen it for himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Liu Botao sat up, saw that he was covered in tubes, and frowned in displeasure, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± He had just felt dizzy and taken a fall; did he really need all these tubes?

    ¡°Mr. Liu, are you sure you don¡¯t feel any difort?¡± Jiang Tao looked at Liu Botao, his eyes filled with excitement. Song Yan Ning was miraculous; with just a few needles, she had awakened a patient with a severe cerebral hemorrhage, and he was speaking as normally as any person upon waking.

    ¡°Really, I don¡¯t feel anything. Please help me remove these tubes; I have a lot to do at thepany,¡± Liu Botao impatiently told Jiang Tao and the others.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, please don¡¯t be hasty. You¡¯ve just woken up; we still need to perform further examinations on you before we can determine whether you can be discharged,¡± Guo Zhenjiang repressed the excitement and agitation in his heart. He must ask Xiao Kai to invite Song Yan Ning to his home; he had to properly thank her.

    ¡°I am fine now; I don¡¯t need those examinations,¡± Liu Botao¡¯s face darkened. He hated hospitals the most.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, you have been unconscious for nearly three months. We must conduct aprehensive examination to ensure you¡¯re alright before we can discharge you,¡± Jiang Tao patiently exined.

    ¡°What? I¡¯ve been unconscious for that long?¡± Liu Botao looked at Jiang Tao in disbelief.

    Jiang Tao nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How did I wake up? And I don¡¯t feel any difort now; nor do I feel weak,¡± Liu Botao asked curiously. Although he wasn¡¯t a doctor, he knew that someone waking from a three-montha wouldn¡¯t feel as energetic as he did.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin this matter to youter, let¡¯s take you for an examination first,¡± Jiang Tao signaled to a nurse with his eyes.

    The nurse quickly stepped forward, had Liu Botao lie down, and then pushed him for further examination.

    Jiang Tao and Guo Zhenjiang exchanged a look and couldn¡¯t help butugh. This time, they had really made the right bet. Initially, they had invited Song Yan Ning out of a desire to simply try; after all, she was Yang Lisheng¡¯s granddaughter. However, they had not expected Song Yan Ning to bring them such a wonderful surprise.

    After parting with Song Yan Ning, Tong Qi drove home.

    As she was about to get on the expressway, her mobile phone rang, and Tong Qi pressed the hands-free button connected to the car¡¯s Bluetooth.

    ¡°Mom, when will you get home?¡±

    Tong Qi smiled faintly, ¡°Mom will be home soon. What do you want to eat today? I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡±

    ¡°I want braised pork and shrimp¡­¡±

 Chapter 196 - 196 196 Lucky

    ?Chapter 196: 196, Lucky   Chapter 196: 196, Lucky                                   ¡°Okay,¡± Tong Qi said with a smile. In her life, her son was her greatest happiness. Since having him, she felt her whole world was perfect.

    At that moment, the car in front of Tong Qi suddenly stopped.

    Tong Qi¡¯s eyes widened in terror. With such a short distance, she had no time to swerve or brake.

    As the distance quickly closed, Tong Qi closed her eyes in despair. Was this her fate? The thought that she might never see her son again filled her heart with unwillingness and sorrow.

    She didn¡¯t notice that, just as her car was about to collide with the one in front, her Jade Pendant hanging around her neck suddenly emitted a gentle white light, enveloping her carpletely.

    Tong Qi heard a loud crash from behind, her heart sinking even more. But soon, she realized something was off. Logically, if a car had hit hers from behind, her car should have been pushed forward, yet she felt no movement at all.

    Opening her eyes and looking forward, she saw that her car hadn¡¯t hit the one in front. She breathed a sigh of relief. She was incredibly lucky to have avoided a collision at such a close distance. It seemed that heaven still looked after her.

    Looking into the rear-view mirror, she saw that three cars had collided behind her, but none had hit hers. It all felt very miraculous.

    Soon, an ambnce and police cars arrived.

    After an investigation, it was found that the cause was the leading car suddenly changingnes.

    One of the policemen approached Tong Qi, ¡°You are really lucky. Being sandwiched in the middle yet neither you nor your car has a scratch.¡± It was his first time seeing such an incident; it was a miracle because whether from the cars in front or behind, the gap from Tong Qi¡¯s car was only a few centimeters. The front car was more exinable, but the rear car should have caused significant force upon impact, making Tong Qi¡¯s survival improbable. Yet, this happened.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be so lucky,¡± Tong Qi said, feeling somewhat shaken from the close call. Fortunately, it was a narrow escape without harm.

    When she got home, Tong Qi immediately hugged her son tightly. She felt like her life was truly spared. In such a severe car ident, she was the only one unscathed, not even a scratch on the car.

    Tong Xiaotao looked at Tong Qi, somewhat surprised. Noticing the Jade Pendant on her neck, he reached out and grasped it, ¡°Mom, this Jade Pendant is really beautiful, did you buy this recently?¡±

    ¡°This was given by the youngdy who saved you, Mom. She gave me two Jade Pendants, and one of them is for you,¡± Tong Qi said, smiling and lowering her head to look at the pendant around her neck, noticing that its color seemed dimmer than when she first wore it. Was it an illusion? Or due to the lighting?

    She took out the other Jade Pendant from her bag. Seeing its color, Tong Qi froze, and quicklypared it with the one she wore, ¡°How is this possible?¡± The color of the Jade Pendant she wore really had turned dimmer, it wasn¡¯t the lighting, nor an illusion.

    Suddenly, Song Yan Ning¡¯s words shed through her mind, ¡°This is the Peace Jade Pendant, a Mage gave it to my grandfather, supposedly it can protect one three times.¡±

    Thinking of the bizarre car ident, Tong Qi¡¯s face showed disbelief. Was it really because of this Jade Pendant that she had escaped disaster? Why else would its color have suddenly changed?

    She was an atheist and had never believed in the existence of such supernatural phenomena, but now she was somewhat believing, because today¡¯s event was just too strange.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tong Xiaotao pushed Tong Qi. He noticed that his mother was behaving unusually today.

    Tong Qi came back to her senses and ced the Jade Pendant around Tong Xiaotao¡¯s neck, ¡°Xiaotao, you must always wear this Jade Pendant, understand?¡± She and her husband were divorced, and Xiaotao was her everything. Regardless of whether it was because of the Jade Pendant that she had escaped the ident, she would rather believe it was the reason and hoped it indeed could protect as Song Yan Ning had said. However, she now owed Song Yan Ning a favor.

    Song Yan Ning entered the Emperor Realm, and seeing Qin Yushen and others waiting, she walked over with a smile.

    Qin Yushen stepped forward, took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, and smiled as he gazed at her, ¡°Why did youe in so early today?¡±

    ¡°I missed you!¡±

    ¡°I wanted to see you sooner,¡± Qu Lingfeng and the others said with a smirk.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes at Qu Lingfeng and others, then looked at Qin Yushen, ¡°I finished my tasks early, so I came in early.¡± She usually didn¡¯t have time during the day, so she would refine elixirs or talismans at night. Now her herbs were almost depleted, so she didn¡¯t refine anything tonight.

    Qin Yushen leaned down, whispering into Song Yan Ning¡¯s ear, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Song Yan Ning blushed and red at Qin Yushen, pulling her hand away and quickly walked forward. Doesn¡¯t this guy know to hold back a bit? There are other people here.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s lips curved into a light smile as he quickened his pace to keep up with Song Yan Ning. He enjoyed seeing her embarrassed and blushing.

    Qu Lingfeng and the others chuckled and followed along. They were increasingly enjoying these moments of public disys of affection, although it was somewhat torturous for singles like them, it was still entertaining. Apart from them, no one had seen Mr. Qin acting so demure.

    Entering the Task Hall, Song Yan Ning heard everyone discussing the same topic, which immediately piqued her interest.

    ¡°I really want to go see the Hidden Sect, but I don¡¯t have enough points to exchange for an entry spot.¡±

    ¡°Me too, I heard the Hidden Sect is full of Ancient Martial Cultivators. If I could get in, maybe some Ancient Martial Sect might take me as a disciple, that would be awesome.¡±

    ¡°Forget about it, even if you have enough points, you still need to pass the test to get a spot.¡±

    ¡°What spot are you guys talking about?¡± Fang Jingxing approached and asked.

    ¡°The Hidden Sect has posted a message in the Emperor Realm that anyone with enough points and who can pass the Hidden Sect¡¯s test can obtain entry into the Hidden Sect, but there are only ten spots avable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting,¡± Fang Jingxing¡¯s eyes shed with interest, and he turned to Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, ¡°Shall we participate?¡± Their points were definitely enough, but he was curious about what the Hidden Sect¡¯s test would be.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen looked at each other. They felt there was more to it; although the Hidden Sect sometimes issued tasks within the Emperor Realm, they would never allow people to enter the Hidden Sect. Otherwise, by now, their location would have been known.

 Chapter 197 - 197 197. Quota

    ?Chapter 197: 197. Quota   Chapter 197: 197. Quota                                   ¡°We should first check what the Hidden Sect¡¯s test is about,¡± Qin Yushen pulled Song Yan Ning by the hand and headed to the service desk.

    Fang Jingxing and the others followed suit, stepping up. They thought carefully and also felt that this matter was not simple.

    After inquiring about the Hidden Sect slots at the service desk, Song Yan Ning and the others exited the Task Hall. They needed to discuss and decide whether to contend for the slots.

    They found a secluded corner.

    ¡°I think the Hidden Sect releasing this news is very likely rted to us snagging those points from Heavenly Trace Sect,¡± Qu Lingfeng voiced his suspicion.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Do we still want to vie for the slots?¡± Ye Qi asked. He was indeed curious to see the legendary Hidden Sect.

    ¡°Qin Yushen and I can go alone,¡± Song Yan Ning said. With their current cultivation, even if there were indeed schemes waiting for them, they had ways to retreat safely.

    ¡°Going with Xiao Ning will make us a smaller target,¡± Qin Yushen thought the same.

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t be your third wheels.¡±

    ¡°Be very careful, and by no means take things lightly.¡±

    Though Qu Lingfeng and the others felt a bit disappointed, they knew that what Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning said was correct. If all five of them went together, they would expose themselves more. If this truly were a trap set by Heavenly Trace Sect, their presence would only hinder Yushen and Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen smiled and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll return safely.¡±

    ¡°We believe in you!¡± Watching Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, Qu Lingfeng and the others smiled. They must be fine. Otherwise, no matter how formidable the Hidden Sect was, they would find a way to enter and seek revenge for Yushen and Song Yan Ning. Even though they knew entering the Hidden Sect might not allow for revenge, if it came to death, they wouldn¡¯t just ept it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the Task Hall,¡± Qin Yushen grabbed Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and they headed to the Task Hall. Since they had decided, there was no reason to hesitate.

    Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning arrived at the service desk to pick up a task and were soon teleported to a tform.

    At that moment, there were thirty or forty people on the tform, evidently alling to vie for the slots.

    Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning moved aside; the test had not started yet, others might still enter.

    After waiting about half an hour, a grey-robed elder stepped onto the tform and surveyed the crowd. ¡°Wee to this slotpetition. There are no rules. Everyone will battle, and thest ten standing on the tform will be the victors and earn the slots to enter the Hidden Sect. Any questions?¡±

    Seeing that no one spoke, the grey-robed elder waved his hand. ¡°Thepetition begins!¡±

    Following his announcement, chaos erupted on the tform.

    Qin Yushen pulled Song Yan Ning behind him. With his cultivation, if he got serious, he could handle these people alone. Since he could handle it, there was no need for Xiao Ning to take action.

    Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t mind, after all, she wasn¡¯t afraid of these people, and being protected felt rather nice.

    As someone attacked Qin Yushen, he simply kicked, sending the two attackers off the tform and eliminating them from thepetition.

    Most on the tform knew how formidable Qin Yushen was, after all, he was ranked second in the Middle and High-level System.

    Still, some were unepting, thinking Qin Yushen was just lucky. Therefore, at first, some did challenge him, but seeing those challengers kicked off the tform, no one dared bother him anymore. Not provoking Qin Yushen might give them a chance to contend for the slots, but provoking him would mean direct elimination.

    Thus, a peculiar scene formed on the tform.

    One side was engulfed in chaos, while Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning chatted leisurely, watching others fight life and death¡ªit was practically missing only a bench and a bowl of sunflower seeds.

    As time gradually passed, close to dawn, only ten people were left on the tform.

    The grey-robed elder walked up again and nced at Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, ¡°Congrattions on obtaining the slots to enter the Hidden Sect, and I wish you luck in finding opportunities within.¡±

    Yet, internally he felt a pity, these ten people were doomed not to return. The Hidden Sect never allowed the method of entry to be disclosed.

    Song Yan Ning, Qin Yushen, and the other eight were teleported back to the Task Hall.

    ¡°Here are your qualification cards; you can enter the Hidden Sect with these Jade Tokens when the timees,¡± the staff handed out the Jade Tokens to each of them.

    Song Yan Ning took the Jade Token, seeing an ¡®Hidden¡¯ character on it, ¡°How do I enter the Hidden Sect then?¡±

    ¡°In three days, go to Mount Heng, and someone will receive you and take you to the Hidden Sect,¡± the staff exined.

    Song Yan Ning secured the Jade Token and spoke a few words to Qin Yushen before leaving the Emperor Realm.

    Song Yan Ning opened her eyes, saw the light outside, and knew she had woken upte again. She performed a Clear Water Form to freshen up and left her room. She needed to tell her grandparents that she was going out. Over the years, she frequently went out, and though her grandparents always worried, they had grown ustomed to it. What she didn¡¯t know was whether cellphones would work inside the Hidden Sect.

    ¡°Xiao Ning,e have breakfast,¡± Li Meixiang was preparing breakfast and called out with a smile when she saw Song Yan Ning appear.

    ¡°Okay, grandma,¡± Song Yan Ning approached the table, which was alreadyden with breakfast, ¡°Wow! So plentiful! I¡¯ll go call grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Your grandpa went out to collect herbs,¡± Li Meixiang ced a steamer of buns on the table.

    ¡°Why did grandpa go out so early today?¡± Song Yan Ning sat at the table, picked up a bun, and bit into it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure; he just took some food and left,¡± Li Meixiang shook her head with a gentle smile and a hint of helplessness on her face.

    ¡°Did Xiang go with him?¡± Song Yan Ning swallowed her mouthful of bun and took a sip of porridge. She hadn¡¯t seen Xiang and assumed he must have gone with her grandpa.

    Li Meixiang nodded, ¡°Yes, she went with him.¡±

    ¡°Grandma,e sit down and eat with me.¡± Since Xiang went with him, she wasn¡¯t worried about her grandpa.

    ¡°You go ahead; I¡¯ll just wash the pot,¡± Li Meixiang turned and headed for the kitchen.

    Song Yan Ning took out the Jade Token she obtained in the Emperor Realm and examined it carefully. This Jade Token was a one-time Array Jade Token, meaning it was crafted by an Array Master from the Hidden Sect. She knew the risks but still entered, mainly to see if the Hidden Sect might hold treasures like the Spirit Grass.

 Chapter 198 - 198 One hundred ninety-eight thank you gift

    ?Chapter 198: One hundred ny-eight, thank you gift   Chapter 198: One hundred ny-eight, thank you gift                                   Knocks echoed from outside the door, and Song Yan Ning put away the Jade Token and rose to walk toward the entrance.

    Upon opening the door, she saw a middle-aged woman of refined demeanor standing outside, followed by two younger people, their hands full of items.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Song Yan Ning, certain she hadn¡¯t seen them before.

    The middle-aged woman smiled slightly, ¡°You must be Song Yan Ning, right? I¡¯m Liu Botao¡¯s wife, and I¡¯m here specifically to thank you today.¡± Originally, Botao was going toe along, but since he had just been discharged from the hospital, she naturally couldn¡¯t let hime.

    ¡°Please,e in,¡± said Song Yan Ning, stepping aside.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, who is here?¡± Li Meixiang had heard the conversation outside and came out to inquire.

    ¡°It¡¯s the family of the uncle I treated at the hospital yesterday.¡± She had told her grandparents about what happened at the hospital when she got back.

    ¡°Pleasee inside! I¡¯ll go make some tea!¡± Li Meixiang said and headed to the kitchen.

    ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s no need to bother, we¡¯ll just sit in the courtyard for a while and then we¡¯ll be on our way,¡± Ma Yanfei stopped Li Meixiang. She hade to thank Song Yan Ning for saving her husband, a man whose condition she knew all too well. She had been mentally prepared for the worst but had not expected to encounter Song Yan Ning, the Divine Doctor.

    Yesterday, when Guo Zhenjiang told her that her husband had woken up, she could hardly believe it. She had thought the best-case scenario was that her husband would remain in a vegetative state after the surgery. To her surprise, not only had he woken up, but he could also talk and walk,pletely unaffected, just like before.

    Ma Yanfei took out a bank card and handed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Thank you for saving my husband this time. Please take this bank card, it has five million in it, the password is six zeros.¡±

    Song Yan Ning did not refuse, taking the bank card. This was her consultation fee, and there was no need for false modesty. If she didn¡¯t ept their money, they might suspect she had ulterior motives in saving Liu Botao.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning ept the bank card, Ma Yanfei smiled, yet she was also surprised at Song Yan Ning¡¯s reaction. Song Yan Ning was only twelve years old, and at her age, most would already be thrilled with five hundred or a thousand, but her expression hadn¡¯t changed at all when she was told about the five million. Did she not understand what five million represented? Or did she simply not regard five million as significant?

    ¡°Doctor Su, if there¡¯s anything you need my help with in the future, just let me know,¡± said Ma Yanfei. Now that Song Yan Ning had epted the money, there were no obligations of gratitude between them, and if Song Yan Ning truly needed their help in the future, they could openly refuse. That was her primary purpose for making the trip today.

    ¡°Um,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Ma Yanfei turned to her attendants and gestured for them to put down the gifts, ¡°These presents are also a token of my appreciation.¡±

    ¡°Um,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded again.

    Ma Yanfei stood up, ¡°Well, then, I shall take my leave.¡± She didn¡¯t give Song Yan Ning her mobile number because, with the consultation fee paid, she considered her debts to Song Yan Ning settled.

    ¡°Take care,¡± said Song Yan Ning as she watched Ma Yanfei and herpanions leave, retracting her gaze to look at the bank card in her hand with a slight smirk.

    ¡°They¡¯ve left?¡± asked Li Meixiang,ing out with the tea and noticing the yard was empty except for Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and held out the bank card to Li Meixiang, ¡°Here¡¯s some pocket money for you, Grandma. The password is six zeros.¡± She wasn¡¯t short of money; although her monthly ie wasn¡¯t huge, it was in the tens or hundreds of millions. She hadn¡¯t shared this with her grandparents, afraid it might scare them, considering her young age.

    Li Meixiang nced at Song Yan Ning, ¡°You, child¡ªit¡¯s more like I should be giving you pocket money.¡± Xiao Ning had never asked for money since she started elementary school and had even been transferring money to their bank ounts every month.

    ¡°Then, Grandma, please keep it for me,¡± Song Yan Ning said yfully, winking at Li Meixiang.

 Chapter 199 - 199 199 Ancient Martial Sect

    ?Chapter 199: 199, Ancient Martial Sect   Chapter 199: 199, Ancient Martial Sect                                   The mountains undted and clouds entwined as celestial cranes asionally flew past. Although it was now summer, this ce remained as warm as spring, brimming with greenery, birdsong, and floral fragrance, resembling a realm of immortals.

    At the end of a peach grove, inside a majestic and luxurious hall, sat more than a dozen people, young and old, male and female. However, the clothes they wore gave off a feeling as though one had traveled back to ancient times.

    ¡°Have those ten slots been sent out?¡± themanding man at the head of the table asked indifferently, his cold gaze sweeping over those present.

    ¡°They have been sent out. After three days, the ten individuals who received the slots wille to the Hidden Sect,¡± Jiang Donghao respectfully replied from the right side.

    The Hidden Sect housed over a hundred Ancient Martial Sects, and the man at the head was none other than Situ Mingyou, the Sect Leader of the Lishan Sect, the premier sect among them.

    Upon learning that the Heavenly Trace Sect¡¯s disciples had their points stolen within the Emperor Realm, Situ Mingyou was furious. The dignity of the Hidden Sect was invible, so after discussions among the several major sects, this decision to send out ten slots was made, aiming to lure those who had stolen the points into the Hidden Sect.

    Those individuals who were able to steal the points from the Heavenly Trace Sect¡¯s disciples were clearly not weaker than Ancient Martial Cultivators. Besides the Hidden Sect, no other ce was allowed to have Ancient Martial Cultivators, and those in the Emperor Realm were all disciples of the Hidden Sect.

    The disciples of the Heavenly Trace Sect stated that the five people who intercepted them were not disciples of the Hidden Sect. As a rule, each disciple of the Hidden Sect would have a mark of their respective sect on their masks, making them easily identifiable.

    Thus, if any of the iing ten were Ancient Martial Cultivators, decisions would be made based on their cultivation aptitude. They would either be kept as sect disciples or be directly annihted; once those ten entered the Hidden Sect, they would have no chance of leaving.

    Situ Youming nodded slightly, ¡°Leave this matter to you.¡±

    Jiang Donghao nodded happily, stood up, and quickly bowed to Situ Youming, ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader!¡± Once those ten peoplee in, he would identify the five who stole his sect disciples¡¯ points and let them know the consequences of depriving his sect disciples of their qualifications to enter the Emperor Realm. He would absolutely not let them off.

    When Yang Lisheng returned, Song Yan Ning told him and Li Xue Mei about her uing departure.

    ¡°You¡¯re going out again? How long will you be gone this time?¡± Li Meixiang looked at Song Yan Ning. In recent years, Xiao Ning had been taking trips intermittently, which they had grown ustomed to, but the worry was inevitable.

    ¡°It should be about half a month. The ce I¡¯m going to might not have good cell service, but don¡¯t worry, I will be fine,¡± Song Yan Ning promised.

    ¡°Does that mean you won¡¯t be able to call us?¡± Yang Lisheng frowned. It wasn¡¯t a problem for her to go out, but without hearing from her, they would surely be anxious. Moreover, Xiao Ning wouldn¡¯t say where she was going, leaving them no way to find her.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and smiled softly, ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried that if you can¡¯t get through to me, you¡¯ll get worried.¡± If she had a signal within the Hidden Sect, she would make the call to her grandparents herself. If really unable to call, then, they would have to rely on Ling Yu and others. She would arrange everything before she left.

    ¡°Try to call us every day, otherwise we will definitely worry,¡± Li Meixiang urged. Xiao Ning was their treasure; if anything happened to her, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go on.

    ¡°Okay, grandma!¡± Song Yan Ning took Li Meixiang¡¯s arm and leaned against her, acting coquettishly.

    Li Meixiang affectionately ruffled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, ¡°Really can¡¯t deal with you!¡±

    Song Yan Ning giggled and made a face at Li Meixiang, ¡°Grandma is the best, Xiao Ning loves Grandma the most.¡±

    Yang Lisheng looked at Song Yan Ning affectionately yet helplessly, and chuckled, ¡°Am I not good too?¡± Xiao Ning was perfect in every way, just perhaps a bit too assertive.

    ¡°Grandpa is of course good too, hehe¡­¡± Song Yan Ning yfully stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, are you taking the train this time? Or the bus?¡± Li Meixiang looked down at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Qin Yushen wille to pick me up, and I¡¯ll go with him,¡± Song Yan Ning said.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng nodded. Xiao Ning going with Xiao Shen gave them peace of mind. Xiao Shen was a stable boy, and they believed he would take good care of Xiao Ning.

    Seeing that her grandparents did not question her further, Song Yan Ning raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you really that confident in Qin Yushen?¡±

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang nodded.

    ¡°Xiao Shen is a stable boy; with him around, we are definitely at ease.¡±

    ¡°You should listen to Xiao Shen more and not cause him trouble, understand?¡±

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes in speechless exasperation, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I am your granddaughter, why don¡¯t you trust me as much as you trust Qin Yushen?¡±

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang exchanged a look andughed, ¡°When you¡¯re as old as Xiao Shen, we¡¯ll trust you too.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that.¡± Song Yan Ning took an apple from the table and bit into it. In her grandparents¡¯ eyes, she would always be a child, and no matter how old she was, they probably would never stop worrying.

    Qin Yushen sat on the couch, his long fingers lightly tapping on his phone, asionally curving his lips into a slight smirk. Just the thought of setting out with Xiao Ning soon filled him with joy.

    ¡°What¡¯s making you so happy?¡± Liu Shanyue sat down next to Qin Yushen, smiling at him.

    Qin Yushen looked up at Liu Shanyue, ¡°The day after tomorrow, I¡¯m going out with Xiao Ning for about half a month.¡±

    Liu Shanyue smiled knowingly, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so happy, Xiao Ning finished her exams, right? How did she do?¡± Anything rted to Xiao Ning always brightened Xiao Shen¡¯s mood. Maybe someday, Xiao Shen and Xiao Ning could indeed be together. She really hoped the two of them would end up together, as Xiao Ning was the most outstanding girl she had ever met.

    ¡°Naturally, she was top of the school,¡± Qin Yushen raised a proud smile. His girl was naturally the best, the most outstanding.

    Liu Shanyue shook her head and chuckled, ¡°Should Xiao Ninge to Beijing during her summer vacation?¡± It had been a while since shest saw Xiao Ning, and she really missed her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask her then,¡± Qin Yushen saw a message on his phone, nced at it, and sent a response.

    ¡°By the way, are you and Xiao Ning going on a vacation?¡± Liu Shanyue, remembering Qin Yushen had mentioned going out with Song Yan Ning for half a month, asked.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded with a smile. He didn¡¯t want to worry his family, so he hadn¡¯t told them that he was going to the Hidden Sect.

 Chapter 200 - 200 Two hundred meet

    ?Chapter 200: Two hundred, meet   Chapter 200: Two hundred, meet                                   Liu Shanyue nodded, ¡°Be careful, and make sure to protect Xiao Ning well.¡±

    ¡°I will!¡± Qin Yushen nodded his head. Even if he were to be injured, he wouldn¡¯t let Xiao Ning get hurt in the slightest.

    ¡°By the way, your Aunt Song has returned to Beijing, she asked to have dinner with both you and me tomorrow.¡± Thinking of Yang Xin¡¯er, Liu Shanyue felt somewhat conflicted. These past few years, she hadn¡¯t contacted Xinxin, and she thought she would never contact her again, but unexpectedly Xinxin called her today.

    ¡°Why did she ask for me?¡± Qin Yushen asked, looking puzzled at Liu Shanyue. His impression of Yang Xin¡¯er was really not good, even if Xiao Ning hadn¡¯t looked good when she was born, as a mother she shouldn¡¯t have done what she did, luckily Xiao Ning¡¯s maternal grandparents were very good to her.

    ¡°She just said it¡¯s been years and she wanted to catch up with us.¡± Liu Shanyue had asked, but Yang Xin¡¯er didn¡¯t say.

    Qin Yushen thought for a moment, ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± No matter the reason, he didn¡¯t want to see her.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Liu Shanyue nodded her head. She never forced Xiao Shen to do things he didn¡¯t like, and she knew his impression of Xinxin was very bad.

    After a busy day of work, Liu Shanyue arrived at the restaurant she and Yang Xin¡¯er had agreed upon and from a distance saw Yang Xin¡¯er sitting by the window. Compared to five years ago, Yang Xin¡¯er had changed a lot, her face no longer had the morous beauty of the past, but bore more marks of the passing years.

    What had Xinxin gone through these years? However, she heard that Song Yufeng seemed to have someone else on the outside. As for whether it was true, she had not verified it, after all, it was someone else¡¯s business and it had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Xiao Yue.¡± Seeing Liu Shanyue, Yang Xin¡¯er immediately revealed a smile and waved at her. She found that Xiao Yue did not seem to have changed at all in five years, in fact, she seemed to get younger and her skin got better, without a w on her face. To say that she was already in her thirties, nobody would believe it. She truly didn¡¯t know how Xiao Yue managed her skincare.

    She reached out to touch her own face, Yang Xin¡¯erughed bitterly and shook her head. Compared to five years ago, she indeed had aged a lot, especially the fine lines at the corners of her eyes, which she couldn¡¯t get rid of no matter what she tried.

    ¡°Xinxin.¡± Liu Shanyue sat down opposite Yang Xin¡¯er.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Xiao Shene?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er asked, with a hint of envy in her eyes looking at Liu Shanyue. If she could be as young as Xiao Yue, Yufeng wouldn¡¯t have treated her the way he did. Although she and Yufeng hadn¡¯t divorced, their marriage was in name only.

    ¡°He was tied up with something.¡± Seeing that Yang Xin¡¯er hadn¡¯t ordered yet, Liu Shanyue picked up the menu from the side, ¡°You haven¡¯t ordered, have you? I¡¯ll order for both of us.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er nodded, her gaze fixed on Liu Shanyue, ¡°Xiao Yue, do you know about Yufeng¡¯s affair?¡± She had rushed back to Beijing after hearing about that incident.

    Liu Shanyue looked up at Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± It looked like Xin¡¯er had already found out.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone else in Yufeng¡¯s life.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er sniffled, her nose slightly sour, as she fought back the tears. After returning yesterday, she had gone straight to Yufeng to find out if it was true, but to her surprise, Yufeng actually nodded, admitting it. He said he had feelings for that girl and that he wouldpensate Xin¡¯er if she was willing to divorce.

    It was like a bolt from the blue for her. She thought Yufeng would love her forever, but reality was so cruel. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong; why did Yufeng have to treat her so heartlessly?

    ¡°So, what are you nning to do?¡± Liu Shanyue felt some sympathy for Yang Xin¡¯er, after all, they had once been friends.

    ¡°Xiao Yue, can you help me? As long as you let Xiao Shen and Xiao Xue get engaged, Yufeng won¡¯t divorce me,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er pleaded with Liu Shanyue. Xiao Xue told her that as long as she could persuade Xiao Yue to bring her and Xiao Shen together in engagement, she would have a way to prevent Yufeng from divorcing her.

    Liu Shanyue sighed deeply, ¡°Xin¡¯er, once a man¡¯s heart has changed, nothing you do will be of any use. You should stop obsessing over it. Sometimes, letting go is better for both parties.¡± If Song Yufeng still had feelings for Xin¡¯er, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have someone else.

    ¡°No, it will make a difference, please, can you help me?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er reached out and grabbed Liu Shanyue¡¯s arm, her eyes beseeching. She didn¡¯t want to lose Yufeng, didn¡¯t want to lose the status of Mrs. Song. If she lost it all, she would have nothing left. Yufeng had be her everything.

    Liu Shanyue looked at Yang Xin¡¯er helplessly. The Xin¡¯er she knew now was a far cry from the proud and confident woman she used to know. She had not only lost her confidence but even seemed to feel inferior. Time really could change everything.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, calm down and listen to me, okay?¡± Liu Shanyue gently patted Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s hand, softlyforting her.

    Yang Xin¡¯er nodded, slowly releasing her grip, yet her gaze remained firmly fixed on Liu Shanyue, as if afraid she would walk away.

    ¡°If you really want to win back Song Yufeng, then the only person who can help you now is Song Yan Ning.¡± Seeing Yang Xin¡¯er like this, she felt sad too. The Song Family valued Xiao Ning greatly, always hoping she would return to the Song Family. If Xin¡¯er could persuade Xiao Ning to go back, she would be a hero in the Song Family¡¯s eyes, and naturally, Song Yufeng wouldn¡¯t divorce her. Although she might not be able to win back Song Yufeng¡¯s heart, she could still maintain the status of Mrs. Song.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about her, if not for her, I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess.¡± If there was anyone in the world Xin¡¯er hated the most, it was definitely Song Yan Ning. If it hadn¡¯t been for her return for the old man¡¯s birthday celebration, Xiao Xue and she would not have been forcibly sent away, and she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a state. She only med herself for not being ruthless enough back then. If she had gotten rid of that eyesore far away, she wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now.

    Liu Shanyue shook her head and sighed, standing up, ¡°Xin¡¯er, you should think about it yourself.¡± She felt like there was no point in continuing the conversation with Xin¡¯er.

    ¡°Xiao Yue, don¡¯t go.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er stood up, reaching out to grab Liu Shanyue, but at the same time caught sight of a scene across the street that made her face change dramatically, and she rushed out of the restaurant.

    Liu Shanyue turned her head towards the street and saw Song Yufeng with his arm around a young woman,ughing and talking as they walked towards a mall. She shook her head with a sigh, following behind Yang Xin¡¯er. She didn¡¯t want to interfere, but Xin¡¯er had once been her friend, after all.

    Yang Xin¡¯er hurried up to Song Yufeng and the woman, and before they could react, she pped the woman across the face, ¡°Shameless woman!¡±

 Chapter 201 - 201 A name but no longer a reality

    ?Chapter 201: A name but no longer a reality   Chapter 201: A name but no longer a reality                                   Song Yufeng snapped back to his senses and nced at the young woman covering her face, looking aggrieved. Anger shed in his eyes as he turned towards Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± The current Yang Xin¡¯er felt like a stranger to him. In the past, she would never have behaved like a shrew.

    ¡°I have lost my mind, Song Yufeng, you bastard! You kept promising to love me forever, but what about now? Cavorting with another woman, how can you be so unfaithful to me?¡± mes of rage flickered in Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s reddened eyes. She wished she could tear the both of them apart right there. She had only heard rumors before and managed to contain herself, but now, witnessing Song Yufeng¡¯s intimate behavior with another woman on the street was more than she could bear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this at home, not here making a scene,¡± Song Yufeng said, noticing the crowd that had gathered around them, with some even readying their phones to record. He did not want this incident to be tomorrow¡¯s headlines.

    ¡°I won¡¯t! You have to exin to me today, is she the shameless woman? Is she the reason you want to divorce me?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er pointed at the young woman next to them, furiously interrogating Song Yufeng.

    ¡°The more you make a scene, the worse it is for everyone,¡± Song Yufeng said sternly, his eyes cold and devoid of feeling as he looked at Yang Xin¡¯er. He couldn¡¯t understand when he had lost the affection he used to feel for her.

    Liu Shanyue stepped forward, reaching out to pull Yang Xin¡¯er away, ¡°Xin¡¯er, let¡¯s go home first. We can talk about everything once we¡¯re back.¡± She knew she shouldn¡¯t get involved, but if she didn¡¯t, Xin¡¯er¡¯s temper would surely escte things beyond control.

    Yang Xin¡¯er shook off Liu Shanyue¡¯s hand and charged toward the young woman. Before the other woman could react, Xin¡¯er grabbed her by the hair, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you shameless woman! You knew Song Yufeng was married with children, yet still set your sights on him¡ªfor his money, huh? Disgusting!¡±

    ¡°Yufeng, help! It hurts so much!¡± The young woman cried out loudly. She could have fought back, but retaliating now would mean losing Song Yufeng for good. So she had to endure it. The more enraged he became, the quicker he would make a decision to divorce Yang Xin¡¯er.

    Song Yufeng¡¯s hands clenched into fists, his knuckles cracking, his gaze dark and frightening. He strode forward, pulled Yang Xin¡¯er away, and led her towards his car. If before he still had some feelings for her because of their children, now that affection waspletely exhausted by her actions today. She had truly disappointed him!

    Liu Shanyue watched as Song Yufeng and Yang Xin¡¯er walked away, shaking her head. Xin¡¯er was too impulsive!

    She turned her gaze away and looked at the young woman, ¡°You¡¯re young; why go after a married man?¡±

    The young woman smiled coldly, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±

    Liu Shanyue replied with a mockingugh, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, really. But if you think you can be Mrs. Song so easily, I suggest you wake up sooner rather thanter.¡±

    With that, Liu Shanyue walked away towards the parking lot. As the next Family Head of the Song Family, even if Song Yufeng divorced, he couldn¡¯t just marry anyone he wanted. The Song Family would not allow him to marry a woman without a family background.

    Although Yang Xin¡¯er didn¡¯te from a powerful family, her father was a renowned doctor in Beijing, with good rtionships with many families there, which was beneficial to the Song Family. Otherwise, they would never have allowed Song Yufeng to marry Yang Xin¡¯er.

    Song Yufeng dragged Yang Xin¡¯er back to the Song Family home and flung her onto the sofa, his eyes were a mix of heartless cold and calm, ¡°Have you had enough of your tantrum?!¡±

    ¡°Song Yufeng, why are you so heartless to me? In what way have I, Yang Xin¡¯er, wronged you?¡± Facing Song Yufeng¡¯s eyes, Yang Xin¡¯er felt as though a sharp de had deeply pierced her heart, causing her an unbearable pain that made it difficult to breathe.

    Song Yufeng took a deep breath, ¡°Xinxin, some things can¡¯t be undone, it¡¯s better for both of us to let go.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go, not even if I die!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er stared at Song Yufeng, her reddened eyes filled with stubborn determination. Song Yufeng was hers, and no one could take him away. Even if it was only a marriage in name, she would hold onto it tightly, and no one could take away her status as Mrs. Song.

    Song Yufeng looked at Yang Xin¡¯er for a long time before turning and walking upstairs. He felt thatmunication between them was impossible at the moment, and they should have a proper talk after both had calmed down.

    Song Yanxue had been waiting for Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s response and after two days, still no call hade through. Unable to hold back, she dialed Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s number.

    ¡°Mom, how are things on your end? Did Aunt Qin agree?¡± Song Yanxue asked nervously. Many boys at school were pursuing her, but her heart belonged only to Qin Yushen. This was an opportunity, as Aunt Qin and her mother were close friends, surely she would help her mother.

    ¡°She did not agree.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er wiped away her tears. She was beginning to resent Liu Shanyue, who knew exactly what her current situation was but instead of helping her, she had directed her to seek help from Song Yan Ning. She had truly misjudged her.

    Song Yanxue frowned in confusion, ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t Aunt Qin your best friend?¡± Although she couldn¡¯t return to Beijing these years, she had kept up with news about Brother Yushen.

    Brother Yushen was bing more and more outstanding, and only she, who was equally excellent, deserved him. In five years, she could return to Beijing, and by then Brother Yushen would surely be captivated by her improved beauty and excellence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her anymore, Xiao Xue, think for Mom, is there any other way?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er had racked her brain these past two days to no avail.

    ¡°Mom, the only way to win back Dad is through the Qin Family¡¯s influence. Think about it, you and Aunt Qin are close friends. If I could get engaged to Brother Yushen, the Qin Family would definitely take your side, and Dad would certainly have reservations,¡± Song Yanxue analyzed the intricate dynamics.

    ¡°But Aunt Qin doesn¡¯t agree,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er knew this was the best strategy but it also required Xiao Yue¡¯s willingness to help.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about Dad for the time being. Get closer to Aunt Qin. With your rtionship with her, it won¡¯t take long for her to agree,¡± Song Yanxue said confidently. As long as she and Brother Yushen were engaged, she wouldn¡¯t need to wait five more years to return to Beijing.

    Yang Xin¡¯er considered it and felt that Song Yanxue¡¯s words made sense, ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡± Song Yanxue happily hung up the phone, opened the photo gallery on her phone, and scrolled to a picture of Qin Yushen who was on a call¡ªan image she had someone take secretly.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, wait for me to return.¡± Song Yanxue¡¯s finger gently traced over Qin Yushen¡¯s face in the photo. She would definitely be Brother Yushen¡¯s bride.

 Chapter 202 - 202 Two hundred and two set out

    ?Chapter 202: Two hundred and two, set out   Chapter 202: Two hundred and two, set out                                   Song Yan Ning nced at the time and was about to call Qin Yushen to ask where he was when her phone suddenly rang.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost there, are you ready?¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s voice came through the phone, tinged with a trace of pleasure.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a gentle smile on her lips. Hearing Qin Yushen¡¯s voice lifted her spirits.

    ¡°Then open the door.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Oh,¡± Song Yan Ning said, startled, and walked towards the door.

    Upon opening the door, she was greeted by the extraordinarily handsome face of Qin Yushen, who was wearing a joyful smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a nice surprise?¡± Qin Yushen asked with a smile, his deep eyes sparkling like a spring under the morning sun, reflecting a captivating light.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised, but not pleased,¡± Song Yan Ning teased, sticking her tongue out at Qin Yushen before turning and heading into the yard.

    Qin Yushenughed heartily and followed Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Xiao Shen is here,¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang said as they came out of the house, upon hearing the noise.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang! Grandma Yang!¡± Qin Yushen stepped forward, presenting the gifts in his hands, ¡°These are from my grandfather for you both.¡±

    ¡°How could we ept this? Please thank your grandfather for us,¡± Yang Lisheng said as he took the gifts from Qin Yushen. ¡°Are you leaving now?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Qin Yushen nodded.

    ¡°Then take care on your journey, and give us a call when you arrive,¡± Yang Lisheng said, knowing they couldn¡¯t be kept any longer. Thankfully, Xiao Ning was going with Xiao Shen, which gave him some peace of mind.

    ¡°We will,¡± Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning replied in unison.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang, Grandma Yang, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Xiao Ning,¡± Qin Yushen reassured them, knowing they would be concerned about Xiao Ning.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang nodded, ¡°We¡¯re relieved with you there.¡± Xiao Shen was no ordinary kid, and they trusted himpletely.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she moved forward to hug Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang.

    Li Meixiang tousled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, her eyes filled with reluctance, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to call us.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, Grandma, Grandpa, goodbye,¡± Song Yan Ning said yfully, smiling at them before turning and walking out the door.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang, Grandma Yang, goodbye!¡± Qin Yushen called out as he turned to follow Song Yan Ning.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang watched Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen get into the car and drive away before reluctantly withdrawing their gaze. They said they were relieved, but their hearts were inevitably filled with worry.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen boarded the ne. Flying from Yang City to Mount Heng was the fastest way, but it still took about three hours to arrive.

    Qin Yushen fastened Song Yan Ning¡¯s seatbelt and smiled at her tenderly, ¡°It¡¯s about a three-hour trip. If you want to nap, you can use my shoulder,¡± he patted his own shoulder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Song Yan Ning nced at Qin Yushen with a light smile on her face.

    At that moment, an elderly man sitting in the adjacent seat turned his head and smiled at Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, ¡°Are you siblings? Are you traveling to Hu Province for a trip? Why aren¡¯t your parents with you?¡± He had noticed them while boarding the ne; it was hard not to, as the two youngsters were strikingly attractive.

    Now, during the summer break, many parents took their children out to y, and it was unusual to see a young man apanying a younger girl alone. How could such good-looking children be left alone by their parents?

    A flicker of displeasure crossed Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes. How could he and Xiao Ning look like siblings? What kind of eyesight was that?

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nced at Qin Yushen before responding to the elderly man, ¡°They¡¯re too busy to apany us.¡± She noticed the magic artifact hanging from the man¡¯s body and wondered where he had bought it.

 Chapter 203 - 203 Two hundred and three Xu Jiping

    ?Chapter 203: Two hundred and three, Xu Jiping   Chapter 203: Two hundred and three, Xu Jiping                                   The elder nodded with understanding, ¡°Then you must be careful while ying, and never blindly trust the words of strangers.¡± Children as good-looking as them, without adults apanying them, were easy to be targets for bad people.

    ¡°Thank you! We understand,¡± Song Yan Ning responded with a smile, nodding her head. She could tell he meant well.

    The elder smiled, thought for a moment, and took out a small ck wooden amulet from his pocket, handing it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Little girl, this is for you.¡±

    Song Yan Ning looked at the small wooden amulet in the elder¡¯s hand with surprise. She didn¡¯t understand why he would give this to her?

    Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s astonished gaze, the elderughed, ¡°Us sitting on the same ne must be fate. This amulet is a magic artifact, it can protect you when you¡¯re in danger. Just hang it around your neck.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head. Of course, she knew this small wooden amulet was a magic artifact. She was neither kin nor friend to the man, how could she possibly take something from him, especially a protective artifact of no low grade. Who was this elder, and why could he casually produce a magic artifact?

    ¡°Just take it, it¡¯s for good luck,¡± the elder insisted, smiling as he handed the small wooden amulet to Song Yan Ning. It was rare for him to take an immediate liking to someone. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the little girl had a family, he would have liked to take her back to the Hidden Sect and make her his disciple, teaching her ancient martial arts.

    Qin Yushen surveyed the elder for a moment then looked down at Song Yan Ning. Whether to ept it or not was up to Xiao Ning; he wouldn¡¯t interfere.

    Song Yan Ning hesitated for a bit but finally reached out and took the small wooden amulet, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    The elder shook his head with a smile, ¡°Hang it around your neck. Don¡¯t take it off until you return home safely, okay?¡± He really didn¡¯t want such a cute little girl to face any danger.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, hung the amulet around her neck, and then took out a porcin bottle from her bag and handed it to the elder, ¡°These are medicine pills made by my grandfather. He said they work very well if you¡¯re injured.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it then,¡± the elder epted the porcin bottle from Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and ced it in his pocket. He wasn¡¯t concerned about what kind of medicine pills were in the bottle; no matter how good they were, they couldn¡¯tpare to the elixirs of the Hidden Sect.

    The ne slowly descended at Hu Province¡¯s airport.

    ¡°Where do you n to go sightseeing?¡± the elder asked Song Yan Ning, thinking he might offer them a ride if it was on his way.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading to Tan City,¡± Qin Yushen mentioned a cepletely opposite from Mount Heng. Since the elder could produce a magic artifact, he was likely from the Hidden Sect, and they couldn¡¯t risk revealing their identities.

    ¡°If you run into any trouble, call this number,¡± the elder said as he handed a business card to Qin Yushen. He still had some influence in Hu Province.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded and took the business card.

    ¡°Then, until next time,¡± the elder smiled, nced at Song Yan Ning, and walked towards the airport exit.

    Song Yan Ning withdrew her gaze, looking at the small wooden amulet hanging around her neck. She took it off and put it into her storage bag, ¡°He must be from the Hidden Sect.¡± It seemed the Hidden Sect was moreplex than she had imagined. Not only did it have Array Masters, but also Artifact Refiners. This journey was not going to be easy.

    Qin Yushen nodded slightly and looked to Song Yan Ning, ¡°We should change our appearance now.¡± There were only two hours left before their agreed time to head to Mount Heng. They had to hurry.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and walked towards the restroom.

    Momentster, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen met at the airport entrance, now looking utterly unremarkable, unnoticeable to passersby. They wore magical disguising masks; not only ancient martial cultivators, even cultivators wouldn¡¯t recognize they were wearing masks at a nce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and walked forward.

    ¡°Elder Xu!¡± The two disciples guarding the entrance to the Hidden Sect saw Xu Jiping approaching and respectfully greeted him. Xu Jiping was the Great Elder of the Qingfeng Sect, which was the second-ranked sect within the Hidden Sect. Hence, Xu Jiping had an absolute status within the Hidden Sect.

    Elder Xu nodded slightly, ¡°Why are you guarding here?¡± The entrance to the Hidden Sect was protected by an array; normally, there wouldn¡¯t be disciples guarding it.

    ¡°Elder Xu, here¡¯s what happened. The Heavenly Trace Sect had five disciples whose points were stolen within the Emperor Realm. After consultation amongst several major sects, it was decided to give out ten spots and allow those who stole the points toe to the Hidden Sect themselves,¡± one of the disciples exined.

    Although the spots to enter the Emperor Realm were distributed by the Hidden Sect, there was a rule in the Emperor Realm that under no circumstances could the Hidden Sect investigate the identities of the yers inside it.

    Elder Xu gave a slight nod and stepped into the Hidden Sect. He felt this matter was being blown out of proportion by the sects. The Hidden Sect¡¯s disciples, having entered the Emperor Realm, should be treated equally tomon people. The fact they had their points stolen showed they were not skilled enough; there was no need for such a fuss.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at the agreed spot and saw that the other seven people were already there. She smiled and nodded to them, ¡°Hello!¡±

    ¡°Are you Doctor and Wuji?¡± The people eyed Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, a hint of disappointment in their eyes. They had expected Doctor and Wuji to be extraordinarily attractive, surely handsome men and beautiful women. Yet, to their surprise, they looked so ordinary. The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment.

    ¡°Doctor, Wuji, I¡¯ve always admired you both. I¡¯m finally meeting you in person today, hello! I¡¯m Huo Ying,¡± Zhang Xiaopeng said enthusiastically to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve been my idols. I¡¯m Kuang Lang,¡± He Ye introduced himself. Although the appearances of Doctor and Wuji were disappointing, he had no choice but to admire their strength.

    While they were talking, three young men dressed in long robes came in front of Song Yan Ning and the others, looked them over, and said indifferently, ¡°Come with us.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and her group nodded and followed the three young men.

    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it, to finally be able to see the Hidden Sect,¡± they thought, having known from their experiences in the Emperor Realm that such a world existed. They had long hoped to see the Hidden Sect, and now their wish wasing true.

 Chapter 204 - 204 204 Recognizing people

    ?Chapter 204: 204, Recognizing people   Chapter 204: 204, Recognizing people                                   Everyone followed three young men to a cliff, where the trio stopped walking.

    Looking at the deep, bottomless cliff, everyone¡¯s faces showed a hint of confusion.

    ¡°There¡¯s no path left, how are we supposed to get across?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Ancient Martial Cultivators can use lightweight skills. Will they use their skills to take us across?¡±

    ¡°No wonder no one knows where the Hidden Sect is.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen used their Divine Sense to sweep the surroundings and quickly discovered that it wasn¡¯t that there was no path, but the path was concealed by an Array. The Hidden Sect was indeed very secretive, and now they were looking forward to discovering more about it.

    One of the young men took out an Array g and waved it. As his Array g fell, ripples of water appeared before them, and then everyone saw an endless mountain path appear at the side of the cliff.

    ¡°How magical!¡± Everyone widened their eyes in shock, looking unbelievably at the mountain path before them. Compared to others, they were also well-informed, but they had never seen such a scene before; it was truly surreal, like something out of a dream.

    The three young men looked disdainfully at the others and started walking forward. How could these worldly peoplepare to the disciples of the Hidden Sect?

    Everyone hurried to keep up, their eyes filled with anticipation and longing. They really hoped that they could stay forever in the Hidden Sect and be one of its disciples.

    Leading the group to the entrance to the Hidden Sect, the three young men nodded at two guards at the entrance and took the group in.

    Passing throughyers of mist, a fresh air that was different from the outside world greeted them.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen showed a trace of pleasant surprise. There was Spiritual Energy here, and it was even denser than any they had encountered before.

    It really was a great ce for cultivation; if they stayed here to cultivate, their cultivation would certainly improve quickly. They just wondered whether there were any Cultivators here? If it were all Ancient Martial Cultivators, that would be a terrible waste of this Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°This ce is beautiful! It¡¯s like a realm of immortals!¡±

    ¡°If only I could stay here.¡± The crowd excitedly looked around, their eyes full of amazement.

    About two hourster, under the guidance of the three young men, the group arrived at a grand hall.

    Looking up, they saw more than a dozen people standing on both sides of the hall. Judging from their clothing, they clearly belonged to the same power.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen immediately spotted Xu Qing and four others among the crowd. Just as they had guessed, these ten spots were to lure them here. The people of the Hidden Sect were really petty¡ªwas there such a need for this much fuss over some points and qualifications for entering the Emperor Realm?

    Just then, a man with a majestic face and wearing a ck robe walked in.

    He coldly swept his gaze over Song Yan Ning and the others before sitting down at the head seat, ¡°Do you know where you are?¡±

    The crowd shook their heads, and Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen also shook their heads like the rest.

    ¡°This is Heavenly Trace Sect. I believe some of you here are not unfamiliar with Heavenly Trace Sect, right?¡± Jiang Donghao narrowed his eyes slightly, his gaze on the crowd growing even colder.

    The crowd looked at Jiang Donghao with confusion. It was their first time at the Hidden Sect, so how could they know about Heavenly Trace Sect? But the man before them was really terrifying, causing an uncontroble chill to rise in their hearts.

    Jiang Donghao let out a coldugh, ¡°You few,e here.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Qing and the four others answered and walked out from the crowd.

    ¡°Look carefully, are those who stole your points among them?¡± This was a humiliation to Heavenly Trace Sect, which is why he didn¡¯t hesitate to use any means to capture these people, to let them know that Heavenly Trace Sect was not to be trifled with.

    Xu Qing and the others carefully scanned the crowd,paring them to the figures in their memories.

    After a long time, their gazes settled on Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. They felt these two resembled the ones who had taken their points.

    ¡°Have you found them?¡± Jiang Donghao¡¯s voice coldly rose again.

    Xu Qing turned and bowed respectfully to Jiang Donghao, ¡°Reporting to the Sect Master, my subordinates think these two resemble them, and we would like to hear their voices.¡±

    Jiang Donghao nodded.

    Xu Qing looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°Each of you say something.¡±

    ¡°What should we say?¡± Song Yan Ning said.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what to say either,¡± Qin Yushen also said. Their voices were not their natural ones when they previously spoke with the others.

    Xu Qing thought hard about it, then turned to the others, ¡°Is that their voice?¡± This did not match the voice he remembered, but the other person might have intentionally changed their voice.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the crowd nodded. By now, they had realized thating to the Hidden Sect was not a good thing; they might never return from this visit.

    Xu Qing¡¯s gaze fell back on Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. Aside from their build, the rest did not match. Could it be that he was mistaken?

    ¡°Is it them?¡± Jiang Donghao¡¯s voice sounded once more.

    Xu Qing and the others turned around, ¡°Sect Master! We cannot be certain.¡± In fact, whether it was true or not didn¡¯t matter; these people were on a one-way street to death bying here.

    Jiang Donghao¡¯s expression turned gloomy, ¡°Then take them all away for severe questioning.¡± He was extremely irritated; it had taken so much effort to bring these people to the Hidden Sect, and if not even one of them was the right person, then all his efforts would have been in vain. He could not possibly issue another ten spots to bring another group from the Emperor Realm.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Qing and the others responded in unison.

    ¡°I know who did it,¡± a panicked voice rang out beside Song Yan Ning.

    The crowd all looked at the speaker, waiting for him to identify them.

    ¡°It¡¯s them; they¡¯re the most powerful among us, the ones with the highest points,¡± Li Yanghao pointed at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. At this point, he didn¡¯t care anymore; all that mattered was saving himself.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s them,¡± the others also echoed one after another.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen looked at each other. They had thought about saving these people, but now it seemed unnecessary.

    Jiang Donghao¡¯s gaze fell on Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°You might as welle clean now; it¡¯ll save you some pain. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t us, really, it wasn¡¯t,¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head, pretending to be very scared. She couldn¡¯t sense any fluctuations of Spiritual Power from Jiang Donghao, so there were two possibilities: either he wasn¡¯t a Cultivator, or his cultivation was higher than hers.

 Chapter 205 - 205 205 A great humiliation

    ?Chapter 205: 205, A great humiliation   Chapter 205: 205, A great humiliation                                   Qin Yushen reached out and grabbed Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, taking a step backward, ¡°You can¡¯t just listen to one side of the story and conclude it was us, that¡¯s not fair to us.¡±

    Jiang Donghaoughed coldly, ¡°Whether it was you or not doesn¡¯t really matter. By entering here, the oue is the same¡ªdeath.¡±

    The Hidden Sect had its own rules; once one entered the Hidden Sect, unless they joined, there was only one path left¡ªdeath. This was the reason why, for many years, no one knew how to enter the Hidden Sect.

    Situ Mingyou turned these people over to him for handling, clearly disdainful of them. He likewise held them in contempt, so what use was there in keeping them?

    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s face changed simultaneously, filled with fear and panic. They had thought thating to the Hidden Sect was a great opportunity, but it turned out to be a deep abyss of hell.

    ¡°Please, let me go. I will definitely be loyal to you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Sect Master! If you are willing to let me go, I will persuade my family to be loyal to you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die; I still have a bright future ahead. Please let me go.¡±

    Jiang Donghao waved his hand, ¡°Take them away!¡± These people might have their own powerful backers, but he had always looked down on worldly powers.

    Seeing the disciples of Heavenly Trace Sect gathering around them, Qin Yushen quickly picked up Song Yan Ning and ran towards the outside. He wasn¡¯t afraid of these people; having finally reached the Hidden Sect, he naturally wanted to see if he could gain something from being inside.

    ¡°Catch them! Dead or alive,¡± Jiang Donghao reacted and quickly ordered his disciples. Not finding the thieves had already embarrassed him, and if these two escaped, he would be aughingstock in the Hidden Sect. He absolutely could not allow this to happen.

    Qin Yushen held Song Yan Ning and ran quickly out of the great hall; with his speed, those people naturally couldn¡¯t catch up.

    Using his Divine Sense, Qin Yushen, still holding Song Yan Ning, reached behind a rockery.

    Song Yan Ning simultaneously set up a Concealing Array Formation. Apart from the entrance to the Hidden Sect, she hadn¡¯t found any other formations. Although she couldn¡¯t guarantee that no one here understood formations, she was absolutely confident in her own skills; her knowledge was a legacy from the Demon World that hadsted tens of thousands of years. Moreover, as her cultivation increased, her proficiency in formations also continuously improved.

    The disciples of Heavenly Trace Sect arrived behind the rockery and searched carefully, then quickly left for other ces.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen didn¡¯t rush toe out from the formation. They nned to wait until night fell before leaving to explore the interior of the Hidden Sect.

    Upon learning that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had fled, Jiang Donghao was furiously smoking mad, ¡°Useless! A bunch of useless fools! Go find them; even if you have to turn the entire Hidden Sect upside down, you must find them.¡± He was now certain it was Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen who had stolen the points, only they would be so bold. Now, being duped and allowing them to escape was a monumental humiliation!

    Meanwhile, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were sitting in the formation, cultivating. With the dense Spiritual Energy here, they naturally couldn¡¯t let it go to waste.

    Soon, news of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen¡¯s escape spread throughout the Hidden Sect.

    In the midst of swirling mist, through a thinyer of colorful yarn, under the dim light, a man was seenzily reclining on a lounge chair.

    Hearing the report from his subordinate, Situ Mingyou sarcasticallyughed, ¡°They escaped? Jiang Donghao really is worthless, not even able to handle two people from the Mortal World.¡± This was somewhat interesting¡ªdespite its weaknesses, the Heavenly Trace Sect wouldn¡¯t normally let two people from the Mortal World escape that easily. It seemed those two were not simple characters.

    ¡°Take people with you and search for them. Bring them back once they¡¯re found,¡± Situ Youming picked up the wine cup by his side, took a light sip, and his lips curled up in an amused arc. He wanted to see what sort of characters they truly were.

    ¡°Yes!¡± His subordinate responded and turned to leave.

    Within Qingfeng Sect, Xu Jiping heard the news and was surprised, ¡°Is this true?¡± He could hardly believe that the Heavenly Trace Sect had failed to capture two people from the Mortal World. Could those two also be Ancient Martial Cultivators?

    ¡°Yes, Elder Xu! The entire Hidden Sect is searching for those two,¡± the informant replied, equally incredulous.

    Xu Jiping pondered for a moment, then waved off the disciple who hade to report, ¡°You may go. I understand.¡± To stir up the entire Hidden Sect was indeed quite a feat.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen came out of their cultivation state and used their Divine Sense to scan the surroundings. They were stunned. Outside, people were everywhere; there were groups stationed every hundred meters, and from their attire, they weren¡¯t all disciples of Heavenly Trace Sect.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve angered everyone; these people of the Hidden Sect are really petty,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a helpless wry smile.

    Qin Yushen chuckled nonchntly, ¡°Staying here to cultivate isn¡¯t bad either, since we have plenty of time.¡± As long as he was with Xiao Ning, he didn¡¯t care where they were. Moreover, he didn¡¯t believe these people could keep watching them forever.

    Song Yan Ning nodded in agreement, ¡°Then let¡¯s continue cultivating.¡± They could leave if they wanted, these people couldn¡¯t do much to them, but for now, they just didn¡¯t feel like leaving.

    Time passed unknowingly, and over the next three days, several major sects had searched the entire Hidden Sect without finding any trace of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Could they have vanished into thin air?¡± Situ Youming was also somewhat in disbelief. He was most familiar with the Hidden Sect; his people had searched everywhere they could, but still hadn¡¯t found the two.

    ¡°Is it possible they¡¯ve already left the Hidden Sect?¡± Jiang Donghao spected. Two living people couldn¡¯t just vanish out of thin air.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible; without the token, they can¡¯t leave the Hidden Sect,¡± the Sect Leader of Broken Fist Sect confidently asserted.

    ¡°We¡¯ve searched everywhere we could,¡± the Sect Leader of Qingfeng Sect also felt it was somewhat unbelievable. It was rare for the several major sects to meet like this, and this time it was for two people from the Mortal World. Moreover, he was astounded that they couldn¡¯t find those two and suddenly felt a strong urge to take them as disciples.

    ¡°What suggestions does everyone have now?¡± Situ Mingyou scanned those present.

    ¡°Intensify surveince and oust them; I refuse to believe they will stay hidden forever,¡± Jiang Donghao gritted his teeth and said. He was currently the most frustrated, having be aughingstock of the entire Hidden Sect because of those two. Once he found them, he would surely tear them to pieces to show them that he, Jiang Donghao, was not someone to be trifled with.

 Chapter 206 - 206 206 Harvest

    ?Chapter 206: 206, Harvest   Chapter 206: 206, Harvest                                   Song Yan Ning left her cultivation state and happily opened her eyes. After two days of cultivation, her cultivation had improved by another level; cultivating here truly was incredibly fast. If it weren¡¯t for her worries about her grandparents, she really wanted to stay here and keep cultivating.

    ¡°Eat something. Let¡¯s go and look around in other ces. Since we¡¯re here, we definitely can¡¯t go back empty-handed.¡± Qin Yushen took out water and food, handing them to Song Yan Ning. It was about time to go out and stretch their legs.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Song Yan Ning took the water and food, and at the same time, she scanned the surroundings with her Divine Sense, revealing a yful smile, ¡°It seems like they won¡¯t rest until they¡¯ve caught us.¡±

    Qin Yushen smiled and nodded. He had noticed that the security outside had intensified over the past two days, showing that the Hidden Sect was determined to capture them.

    Song Yan Ning took a few sips of water and looked at Qin Yushen, her eyes gleaming with a fox-like cunning light, ¡°How about we take a tour of the Heavenly Trace Sect¡¯s warehouse first?¡±

    ¡°Not a bad suggestion.¡± Qin Yushen stretched out his hand and gently pinched Song Yan Ning¡¯s cheek. Her mischievous look was just too lovable.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes at Qin Yushen, packed away the food and water, and took out two Invisibility Talismans, handing one to Qin Yushen, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Qin Yushen took the Invisibility Talisman, stood up, and scooped up Song Yan Ning in a hug.

    ¡°I can walk by myself; I¡¯m not a child.¡± Song Yan Ning struggled, trying to get down. This guy was making her seem like a cripple.

    ¡°Your legs are short. I can move faster carrying you.¡± Qin Yushen revealed a rascal-like smile, winking at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning, speechless, rolled her eyes and nced at her own legs. Short? She was the tallest girl in her ss, wasn¡¯t she?

    The two quickly found the Heavenly Trace Sect¡¯s warehouse, where they saw two disciples guarding the entrance.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged a look and smiled slyly, flicking their fingers lightly.

    The expressions of the two disciples guarding the entrance immediately turned confused.

    The pair entered the warehouse and saw severalrge boxes piled up inside.

    Approaching and opening one of the boxes, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen¡¯s faces immediately showed surprise. Inside therge box was an entire box of materials, all rare Artifact Refining Materials.

    ¡°We¡¯ve struck it rich.¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at the materials in the box, her face full of excitement and thrill. It was her first time seeing so many materials sinceing to Earth. If they could loot the entire Hidden Sect, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about materials in the future. The only question was whether the Hidden Sect had any Spirit Grass.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s reaction, Qin Yushen smiled indulgently and ran his hand through her hair, ¡°Little money grubber.¡±

    Song Yan Ningughed, ¡°Let¡¯s pack them up quickly!¡± It was really worth the trip this time. Not only had her cultivation increased, but they also got so many Artifact Refining Materials. It was indeed a huge haul.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Qin Yushen nodded with a smile. Fortunately, he had made a few extra Storage Bags beforeing; otherwise, they really wouldn¡¯t have been able to carry away all these materials. With these materials, he should be able to refine a Storage Ring.

    In no time at all, they hadpletely looted the entire warehouse.

    What made Song Yan Ning even happier was that, among the boxes, she found one filled with medicinal herbs, containing nine Thousand-year-old Lotus Seeds.

    Thousand-year-old Lotus Seeds were extremely precious; if refined into an elixir, as long as the person hadn¡¯t been dead for more than a day, it could bring them back to life.

    Looking at the empty warehouse, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen shared a smile, feeling incredibly satisfied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Yushen reached out to pick up Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Wait a second!¡± Song Yan Ning smiled mischievously, took out a writing brush, and quickly wrote a few big characters on the wall.

    After admiring her handiwork, Song Yan Ning smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 207 - 207 Two hundred and seven emptied out

    ?Chapter 207: Two hundred and seven, emptied out   Chapter 207: Two hundred and seven, emptied out                                   Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had not left the warehouse for long before the two disciples guarding the warehouse door jolted awake.

    ¡°What just happened?¡± One of the round-faced disciples looked toward the other. He felt like something had happened but couldn¡¯t remember what it was.

    The other disciple thought carefully, ¡°It seems like there was¡­ Should we check inside the warehouse?¡± He felt someone had been in the warehouse but couldn¡¯t recall who it was.

    The round-faced disciple nodded in agreement, took a step forward, and pushed open the warehouse door. The next moment, he stood there,pletely stunned.

    Jiang Donghao was pacing back and forth in his study, growing increasingly angry as he thought about the situation. Because of those two people, the Heavenly Trace Sect had be aughingstock among the Hidden Sects. He wanted nothing more than to eliminate them right then and there. But despite mobilizing all the sect disciples of Heavenly Trace Sect, they had not found even a trace of them. Could it be that those two people could actually fly or burrow into the ground?

    ¡°Sect Master! Something terrible has happened!¡± A disciple¡¯s panicked voice came from outside.

    ¡°Get in here!¡± Jiang Donghao¡¯s already grim face darkened even more.

    A disciple, trembling with fear, entered the room, keeping his head low, not daring to meet Jiang Donghao¡¯s eyes, ¡°Sect¡­ Sect Master¡­ The warehouse has been cleared out¡­ And they even left a line of words on the wall¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Jiang Donghao¡¯splexion changed, and he rushed out like the wind. The items in the warehouse had taken considerable manpower and wealth to acquire. There were materials and medicinal herbs that could not be found again, no matter how much money and manpower were spent.

    Arriving at the warehouse, he saw that all the previously filled crates were gone, and on the wall were the ring words, ¡®These are just the interest. Cross us again, and you¡¯re on your own.¡¯

    Looking at the words on the wall, Jiang Donghao trembled with rage, his face so dark it seemed it might drip ink, his eyes swirling with a fierce storm of anger and a thick murderous intent, ¡°I, Jiang Donghao, will not rest until they are dead!¡± He swore to find those two people, whatever the cost, and rend them limb from limb and subject them to Soul Extraction.

    The news of the Heavenly Trace Sect¡¯s warehouse being plundered quickly spread throughout the entire Hidden Sects, sending shockwaves through them.

    Situ Mingyou¡¯s lips curled slightly, ¡°I really underestimated them.¡± His interest in those two was growing by the minute.

    ¡°Sect Master! Should we deploy more people to guard the warehouse?¡± The Great Elder expressed his concern. If so many sectsbined could not find a trace of those two, it already spoke volumes about their formidable strength.

    Now that the two had so brazenly plundered the Heavenly Trace Sect¡¯s warehouse without being discovered, what was most baffling was: how exactly did they empty the Heavenly Trace Sect¡¯s warehouse?

    ¡°No need,¡± Situ Mingyou shook his head. If they were capable of raiding the Lishan Sect¡¯s warehouse, then it was their skill. The Lishan Sect was no ordinary sect; its warehouse was protected byyers of Arrays. He refused to believe they were also masters of Arrays.

    ¡°Sect Master! Should we dispatch more people to hunt them down?¡± The Second Elder inquired. He was very curious about those two; even as Ancient Martial Cultivators, they shouldn¡¯t have been able to escape the search of so many sects. What method did they use to avoid detection? He really wanted to know.

    Situ Mingyou smiled faintly, ¡°Call back our people.¡± It was better to make friends with such individuals rather than be their enemy.

    ¡°Sect Master! This will surely cause the Heavenly Trace Sect¡¯s dissatisfaction,¡± the Fifth Elder spoke. Although they did not fear the Heavenly Trace Sect, after all, both belonged to the Hidden Sects.

    ¡°Dare they be dissatisfied?¡± Situ Youming scoffed coldly, his eyes full of disdain and ridicule. If they angered him, he wouldn¡¯t care if Heavenly Trace Sect was part of the Hidden Sects or not, he would still destroy them without hesitation.

    Meanwhile, the Qingfeng Sect was also having a heated discussion.

    ¡°Sect Master! Since they have escaped the pursuit of all the major sects, it shows they are not weak. We don¡¯t need to offend them for the sake of Heavenly Trace Sect. I think we should make allies with them; we might gain more benefits,¡± Xu Jiping expressed his thoughts.

    The Third Elder shook his head in disagreement, ¡°I do not agree with Elder Xu¡¯s words. Although this matter is rted to the Heavenly Trace Sect, it also involves the face of our Hidden Sects. If word spreads that so many of our sects could not handle two people, wouldn¡¯t that be a joke to others?¡±

    ¡°I agree with the Third Elder.¡±

    ¡°I think what the Great Elder said makes sense.¡± Quickly, the crowd split into two factions.

    The Sect Master of Qingfeng Sect watched the endless debate among his people for a long time, then turned to Xu Jiping, ¡°Great Elder, send the word down. Have the Qingfeng Sect disciples follow behind the disciples of the other sects.¡± He nned to watch and wait, to see if the attitudes of other sects changed, before deciding what to do.

    Although Qingfeng Sect was ranked second among the Hidden Sects, it was not about to oppose other sects over two unrted individuals. Although he somewhat admired those two.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Jiping responded happily. Although the Sect Master had not called back their disciples, he also did not order them to take further action. This meant the Sect Master did not want to antagonize those two people either.

    Hearing that the two were from the Mortal World, he wanted to persuade them to stay in the Hidden Sects. If such talented individuals could join their sect, the strength of Qingfeng Sect would surely rise to the next level.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were sitting on the roof, leisurely watching the sect disciples passing below, searching for them.

    ¡°Shall we visit another sect?¡± Song Yan Ning, thinking of the Thousand-year-old Lotus Seed she had just obtained, disyed a radiant smile. With such a rare opportunity, it would be a waste not to gather more treasures.

    ¡°Which sect do you n to visit?¡± Qin Yushen asked, his eyes filled with mirth. As long as she wanted, he would apany her.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s gaze swept back and forth over the sect disciples below, searching for their next target.

    Originally, this matter was a private grievance between them and the Heavenly Trace Sect,pletely unrted to these sects. Since they chose to get involved, they had to pay a price.

    ¡°Let¡¯s target the sect at the very front. Can your Storage Bag still fit more?¡± Song Yan Ning made her decision, looking at Qin Yushen with bright anticipation. To raid them, of course, they needed sufficient space.

    ¡°The materials we got from the Heavenly Trace Sect just now are enough to make two Storage Rings,¡± said Qin Yushen, a sly gleam in his eyes.

    Song Yan Ning did not notice the expression in Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes and looked at him in shock, ¡°You can make Storage Rings?¡±

 Chapter 208 - 208 208 The Meaning of a Ring

    ?Chapter 208: 208, The Meaning of a Ring   Chapter 208: 208, The Meaning of a Ring                                   Qin Yushen smiled and nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll start crafting now, andter we can visit each sect thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen with admiration. She had not expected that Qin Yushen¡¯s artifact refining skills had reached the level where he could create a Storage Ring. In the Demon World, having a Storage Bag was already quite an achievement, even her parents didn¡¯t own a Storage Ring.

    Seeing the admiration in Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes, Qin Yushen felt a wave of satisfaction in his heart. It wasn¡¯t easy to get her to look at him with such admiration. He nned to collect more materials this time, and when he helped her to refine a flying sword, he wondered if she would admire him even more.

    He waved his hand and summoned the Refining Materials, beginning the process of crafting the Storage Ring.

    Song Yan Ning watched Qin Yushen without blinking, seeing his exquisite artifact refining skills, admiration flickered in her eyes asionally. It must be said that this guy was truly outstanding. It was difficult not to like him.

    After Qin Yushen finished crafting a Storage Ring, he nced at Song Yan Ning and quickly inscribed a few words with his Divine Sense in the middle of the ring, ¡°To my beloved wife, forever unchanging.¡± He didn¡¯t n to tell her, wondering when she would discover the meaning behind this ring.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, give me your hand,¡± Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning with deep, tender eyes that also held a rare seriousness.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, joyfully extending her hand. She could actually own her own Storage Ring; she was so happy.

    Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and slowly slid the ring onto her slender, fair finger. ¡°Xiao Ning, do you know what a ring represents?¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When a man gives a woman a ring, it means he wants to tie her down, to marry her,¡± Qin Yushen said with a mischievous smile on his lips, but the look in his eyes was very serious. This was his heartfelt desire. From the moment he fell for her, he had determined that she was the one, and he would never change his mind throughout his life.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s face turned slightly red, and her heartbeat quickened uncontrobly. She cleared her throat and said in a forcedly calm voice, ¡°Then you better think carefully. Once you put it on, I¡¯ll cling to you for a lifetime.¡± She knew she liked him too.

    The smile at the corner of Qin Yushen¡¯s mouth deepened a bit, ¡°I like you clinging to me. From now on, you are my person.¡± A lifetime was too short; he hoped to be with her forever.

    Song Yan Ning nced at Qin Yushen, then pulled her hand back, looking at the Storage Ring on her finger. A sweetness spread through her heart.

    Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning¡¯s profile and lowered his head to kiss her on the face.

    Song Yan Ning looked up at Qin Yushen in surprise. He actually kissed her?

    Qin Yushen gave a rascally smile, ¡°This is the kiss of promise.¡± If she weren¡¯t so young, the kiss would not have been on her cheek. He was really happy; their rtionship had progressed further.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes at Qin Yushen and turned her head. She didn¡¯t dislike his kiss, but rather felt a sweet sensation in her heart. This must be what liking someone feels like.

    Qin Yushen held Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, his handsome face beaming with joy. Now that their rtionship was established, all he had to do was wait for his bride to grow up.

    As the disciples from the Lishan Sect were withdrawn, several other sects followed suit, and fewer and fewer sects remained involved in the search.

    Hearing this news, Jiang Donghao was so furious he nearly coughed up blood. He had originally thought that after Heavenly Trace Sect was raided, the other sects would be even more eager to capture those two, but unexpectedly, they shrank back. Could it be that all these sects of the Hidden Sect couldn¡¯t deal with two people from the Mortal World?

    He admitted those two had some skills, but no matter how skilled, could two people really contend with the entire Hidden Sect? However, he knew getting angry was pointless because the strength of the Heavenly Trace Sect,pared to all other sects of the Hidden Sect, was essentially negligible.

    ¡°Sect Master! What should we do now?¡± Elder Li was also very angry. He had originally thought the Hidden Sect would be united, but to his surprise, just one day had passed and only five sects were still supporting them.

    Jiang Donghao took a deep breath to suppress the rage in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the other sects, continue the pursuit at any cost, we must find those two people.¡± He refused to believe that his one sect couldn¡¯t ovee two individuals.

    Song Yan Ning came out of her meditative state and looked at Qin Yushen, seeing that he had finished refining another Storage Ring.

    Qin Yushen refined the Storage Ring and slipped it onto his finger, then looked at the Storage Ring on Song Yan Ning¡¯s finger, took her hand in his, and gazed at the two rings shimmering and sparkling in the sunlight. A happy smile spread across his handsome face, ¡°Let¡¯s visit those sects.¡± Collecting more materials would allow him to refine a flying sword for Xiao Ning, and having a flying sword would make their future meetings much more convenient.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, her eyes revealing a look of anticipation.

    Qin Yushen scanned the area with his Divine Sense, ¡°The number of sects pursuing us has decreased.¡± He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but today the number of sects chasing them had more than halvedpared to yesterday.

    Song Yan Ning released her Divine Sense to check, ¡°It really has decreased, so let¡¯s start with that sect wearing the blue uniforms.¡± Since those sects had already pulled back, it wouldn¡¯t be right to raid their warehouses anymore.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Qin Yushen nodded, reached out to lift Song Yan Ning in his arms, and glided down from the roof towards their target.

    An hourter, news spread within the Hidden Sect of a sect being raided.

    Before the sects could react, another sect reported the same incident. Neither of those sects, both of which had not withdrawn their Disciples, had seen any sign of the perpetrators.

    The sessive raids on sects caused another uproar within the Hidden Sect.

    Those sects that had not continued to pursue Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were secretly relieved, congratting themselves on a wise decision, otherwise, their warehouses might have been plundered as well.

    ¡°What kind of people did the Heavenly Trace Sect provoke? They are so formidable.¡±

    ¡°The sects that got raided didn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of the culprits.¡±

    ¡°Yes, several sects even increased their guard numbers at their warehouses, but still don¡¯t know how the intruders got in.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important. What matters is how those two managed to move all those things.¡±

    ¡°Do they have a Magical Treasure that can hold a lot of items?¡±

    ¡°Could they be immortals? Otherwise, how could they have such vast Divine Skills? It¡¯s good that our sect withdrew early, otherwise, our warehouse might not have been safe, either.¡±

    The Disciples from the various sects discussed amongst themselves, and the tales of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen became increasingly mystical as they were passed around.

 Chapter 209 - 209 209 Spirit Stone

    ?Chapter 209: 209, Spirit Stone   Chapter 209: 209, Spirit Stone                                   At that moment, the prime culprits who had thrown the Hidden Sect intoplete chaos were leisurely exploring its depths, and the further they ventured, the denser the Spiritual Energy became, making them eager to delve deeper. Naturally, since they hade, they couldn¡¯t pass up any opportunity.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen soon reached a gorge. Looking around, they saw mountainsides covered in blooming wildflowers and abundant Spirit Grass.

    Spotting the Spirit Grass carpeting the ground, Song Yan Ning almost shouted out in excitement, ¡°The Hidden Sect truly is a wonderful ce!¡± It was her first time seeing so much Spirit Grass since being reborn on Earth.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s face light up with a radiant smile, Qin Yushen¡¯s mood became infected as well, ¡°If you like it, we¡¯ll take them all with us.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded happily and rushed toward the Spirit Grass. Having seen it, she naturally intended to take it.

    Qin Yushen followed Song Yan Ning, and together they swept up the Spirit Grass into the Storage Ring.

    In no time, the Spirit Grass that had covered the hillsides waspletely taken by Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Qin Yushen, do you feel the Spiritual Energy in that deep ice pool? It¡¯s especially dense.¡± Song Yan Ning noticed a nearby ice pool, recalling the secret realm she had visited with Liu Qingshan, and spected that perhaps there was a spiritual source beneath this ice pool as well.

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡±

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, and side-by-side, they headed toward the ice pool.

    The closer they got to the deep pool, the denser the Spiritual Energy felt, confirming Song Yan Ning¡¯s suspicion. Coming to the Hidden Sect had indeed been the right decision, as they not only gathered numerous herbs and materials but also discovered such a natural spiritual source.

    ¡°I suspect there¡¯s a spiritual source below, let¡¯s take a look,¡± said Song Yan Ning, and with that, she leapt into the ice pool.

    A bone-chilling cold made Song Yan Ning shiver involuntarily. Given her current level of cultivation, she wouldn¡¯t normally feel cold even in temperatures as low as minus forty degrees, which spoke volumes about the coldness of the pool¡¯s water.

    A warm hand grasped hers, and soon she found herself in a warm embrace.

    Song Yan Ning turned her head towards Qin Yushen, shed a smile, and together they dived deeper into the depths of the pool.

    ¡°Have you found them yet?¡± Situ Mingyou asked in a faint voice. Although he had not sent pursuers after the pair, he had kept people searching from the shadows, nning to recruit them into the Lishan Sect. That these two had wreaked such havoc in the Hidden Sect without being caught demonstrated their formidable strength.

    ¡°No, but one disciple has reported that the herbs near the ice pool are all gone.¡±

    Situ Mingyou raised an eyebrow. Perhaps he should check out the ice pool.

    Knowing the herbs near the ice pool had been harvested, Xu Jiping set off in that direction. If his guess was correct, the pair should still be near the ice pool.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen dove hundreds of meters down, where the Spiritual Energy grew increasingly thicker, and finally, they saw the spiritual source they had been searching for¡ªa pile of white stones.

    ¡°Spirit Stones!¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen immediately recognized those white stones as Spirit Stones. In the Cultivation World, Spirit Stones were not only the universal currency but also assisted cultivators in their cultivation.

    Spirit Stones were divided into four grades: low-grade Spiritual Stones, Mid-grade Spirit Stones, high-grade Spirit Stones, and top-grade Spiritual Stones, but top-grade Spiritual Stones were extremely rare in the Cultivation World.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushennded beside the Spirit Stones, their eyes filled with excitement and exhration. They had not expected to discover Spirit Stones on Earth; it seemed their previous understanding of Earth waspletely wrong. Perhaps there really were cultivators on Earth. It was very likely that those cultivators were hiding within the Emperor Realm. It was just that their current level was not high enough toe into contact with them.

    Xu Jiping arrived at the ice pool and was momentarily stunned by the sight of Situ Mingyou, ¡°Greetings, Situ Sect Master!¡± What was he doing here? Could it also be that he was searching for those two people?

    The Lishan Sect was the fastest to recall its disciples, perhaps Situ Mingyou had the same thought and also wanted to keep those two people within his own sect.

    ¡°Elder Xu,¡± Situ Mingyou nodded faintly. He had searched everywhere here, the only ce he had not searched was that ice pool.

    But he felt it was unlikely they would go to the ice pool; its waters were brutally cold, so much so that even with his mid Earth-level strength, he dared not enter it.

    There was once a Sect Leader who had broken through to the Heavenly-level; he believed he could withstand the temperature of the ice pool¡¯s waters. Yet, after he entered the ice pool, he never emerged, which showed just how terrifying the water in the ice pool was.

    Situ Mingyou, somewhat disappointed, sighed in his heart and walked towards the mouth of the canyon. They must have already left; it seemed he was not destined to meet them. Of course, he would not investigate the identities of those two people. They could move freely within the Hidden Sect and plunder so many sects¡¯ storerooms without being discovered; their power was not something he could afford to provoke. He certainly was not as foolish as Jiang Donghao.

    Xu Jiping withdrew his gaze. He felt that Situ Mingyou hade here searching for two people, and now that he was leaving, it seemed those two people were not here.

    After scanning his surroundings, Xu Jiping walked over and sat by the ice pool, thoughtfully staring at the icy waters in front of him. Of course, he did not believe those two had entered the ice pool, since even Heavenly-level experts dared not attempt it.

    Suddenly, he felt something was missing in the air, but he could not precisely identify what it was; he just felt that the air was not as fresh as before.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± A sound of water breaking resounded.

    Xu Jiping quickly turned to look and witnessed two people emerging from the ice pool, leaving him stunned. They had actually been beneath the ice pool and came out without any issues; just who were they? How could they be so powerful?

    Before emerging, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had already known Xu Jiping was there. They had a favorable impression of Xu Jiping, so they did not avoid him.

    ¡°Greetings to the two seniors!¡± Xu Jiping, recovering from his shock, hurriedly bowed to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. Although they appeared young, their ability to enter and emerge from the ice pool unscathed clearly demonstrated that their power exceeded the Heavenly-level.

    There were only a few Heavenly-level masters in the entire Hidden Sect, and even those few dared not enter this ice pool.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities,¡± Qin Yushen shook his head lightly. Naturally, they would not let Xu Jiping know that they were the two people he had encountered on the ne.

    ¡°Seniors! I am an elder of the Qingfeng Sect, and I hope to have the honor of inviting both seniors to visit the Qingfeng Sect,¡± not wanting to miss this opportunity after finally meeting them.

    ¡°We still have matters to attend to; we¡¯ll visit another time,¡± Song Yan Ning said and pulled out a string of bracelets, handing them to Xu Jiping, ¡°This is for you.¡±

 Chapter 210 - 210 Two hundred and ten missed opportunity

    ?Chapter 210: Two hundred and ten, missed opportunity   Chapter 210: Two hundred and ten, missed opportunity                                   Xu Jiping was somewhat overwhelmed and anxiously excited as he took the bracelet from Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°Thank you, elder!¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled and shook her head, then walked with Qin Yushen toward the canyon¡¯s exit. She had her reasons for giving Xu Jiping the bracelet, as she might need his assistance in the future.

    Watching the pair vanish after a few steps, Xu Jiping held them in even higher esteem, truly masters!

    Turning his gaze back to the bracelet in his hand, his eyes brimmed with excitement. He knew the elders had a purpose in giving him the bracelet, and he was overjoyed, for such luck was not granted to everyone. Like Situ Mingyou, who had arrived earlier, but had no fate with the elders.

    Originally, he had wanted to invite them to join the Qingfeng Sect, but seeing them emerge safely from the ice pool, he discarded the thought. How could such powerful people consider staying in the Qingfeng Sect?

    Upon returning to the Qingfeng Sect, Xu Jiping ryed everything he had seen and heard to the Sect Master in detail.

    ¡°Did you really see theme out of the ice pool?¡± asked the Qingfeng Sect Master, incredulous. They were so powerful, no wonder they could stir up chaos within the Hidden Sect. Fortunately, he had heeded Elder Xu¡¯s advice, otherwise, their Qingfeng Sect¡¯s stores would undoubtedly be gone now. How could they contend against such formidable beings?

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Xu Jiping nodded affirmatively.

    After a moment of contemtion, the Qingfeng Sect Master looked at Xu Jiping, ¡°Go and warn Jiang Donghao. If he dares to cross those two elders again, he¡¯ll be making an enemy of our Qingfeng Sect.¡± Although the two elders had left the Hidden Sect, this did not affect his alliance. Perhaps the Qingfeng Sect might still intersect with the two elders in the future. With such powerful allies, even a word from them could bring great benefits to the Qingfeng Sect.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Jiping excitedly responded, his thoughts aligning perfectly with the Sect Master¡¯s.

    ¡°Hold on, make sure to spread the news of those two elders emerging from the ice pool,¡± the Qingfeng Sect Master instructed. This news would undoubtedly send shockwaves through the Hidden Sect.

    Of course, his main reason for having Elder Xu spread this news was to let all sects within the Hidden Sect know that the Qingfeng Sect had the backing of two powerhouses who had emerged from the ice pool.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Jiping nodded and turned to leave.

    Upon receiving the Qingfeng Sect¡¯s warning, Jiang Donghao was so furious he felt like exploding, butpared to Qingfeng Sect, Heavenly Trace Sect was no match. However, abandoning the idea of eliminating those two was out of the question. The duo had caused such a disaster for Heavenly Trace Sect, and he couldn¡¯t swallow that insult. If overt actions failed, he would strike in secret; either way, he intended to eliminate them.

    Meanwhile, as for the news spreading from Qingfeng Sect, he didn¡¯t believe it. Those two were so young, even if they had trained in Ancient Martial Arts since birth, they couldn¡¯t possibly have broken through to the Innate level of Heavenly-level. Currently, only Innate warriors could enter the ice pool and emerge safely, and no such warriors existed within the Hidden Sect.

    At the same time, Situ Mingyou also received the news, feeling some regret. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that the two would descend into the ice pool and, more importantly,e up unscathed. If only he had lingered there longer, then it wouldn¡¯t be Qingfeng Sect fostering rtions with them, and he wouldn¡¯t have missed such a great opportunity.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t doubt the veracity of the news, believing in their strength. It was just that he had once again underestimated them, missing out on this opportunity.

 Chapter 211 - 211 Two hundred and eleven a room

    ?Chapter 211: Two hundred and eleven, a room   Chapter 211: Two hundred and eleven, a room                                   Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen stepped out of the Hidden Sect and came to the cliff where they had first entered.

    Standing at the edge of the cliff, Song Yan Ning watched the slowly disappearing mountain path, a thoughtful look in her eyes. The trip to the Hidden Sect had brought great gains: not only had her cultivation level increased, but she had also acquired so many Spirit Stones. With the aid of those Spirit Stones, her breakthrough to the Golden Core Stage was within reach.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? Are you reluctant to leave?¡± Qin Yushen smiled as he gazed at Song Yan Ning, his deep eyes only reflecting her presence. Their smooth journey this time was mainly because there were no Cultivators within the Hidden Sect; otherwise, let alone those Spirit Stones, even their safety would¡¯ve been in jeopardy. He wouldn¡¯t arrogantly think that he was invincible in the world.

    Song Yan Ning turned her head to look at Qin Yushen and smiled faintly, ¡°I just feel that this world is much moreplex than I had imagined. There are no Cultivators in the Hidden Sect, yet there are Spirit Stones. Who ced them there?¡± For the people of the Hidden Sect who practiced Ancient Martial Arts, Spirit Stones only served to freshen the air and had no other uses to them.

    ¡°Perhaps there were Cultivators in the Hidden Sect initially. Did you notice that the Array formation to enter the Hidden Sect couldn¡¯t have been set up by the current level of Array Masters there?¡± Qin Yushen had suspected this when he first saw the Hidden Sect¡¯s Array, and after seeing the Spirit Stones at the bottom of the ice pool, he felt his guess was correct. However, one thing he couldn¡¯t figure out was where the original Cultivators of the Hidden Sect had gone. Had they really all entered the Emperor Realm?

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°It seems that we¡¯ll only have answers once we have entered the top-level system of the Emperor Realm.¡± She suspected that the Emperor Realm might be manipted by someone, mainly to cultivate Cultivators.

    She had been in the Emperor Realm for five years now, and most missions in the Emperor Realm were extremely bloody and cruel, not inferior to the real Cultivation World in the slightest. The main point was that the Emperor Realm also contained Spiritual Energy, which grew denser with each level ascended. However, with their current cultivation level, that Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t of much use to them.

    Another point was, as they entered higher-level systems, the items avable for points exchange became Cultivation Techniques, elixirs, Magic Artifacts; things that Ancient Martial Cultivators couldn¡¯t bring out or produce.

    Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s find a ce to stay tonight and head back tomorrow.¡± What they needed to do now was to work hard to be stronger; only with great strength could they fear no conspiracy.

    ¡°Stay the night?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at her watch; it was just past ten in the morning, and they had plenty of time to return.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the night market here is fun. We¡¯ll go explore in the evening.¡± He and Xiao Ning would be apart for a long time after they got back; he didn¡¯t want to part with her so soon.

    ¡°All right.¡± As they walked, Song Yan Ning took out her phone and called Yang Lisheng. She and Qin Yushen had been in the Hidden Sect for over ten days. Although she had made arrangements beforeing here, she genuinely missed her grandparents after so many days.

    ¡°Grandpa, are you at home?¡± Hearing the phone being picked up, Song Yan Ning put on a smile.

    ¡°Just got back from gathering herbs. When will you be back?¡± Yang Lisheng turned on the speakerphone so Li Meixiang could hear Song Yan Ning¡¯s voice.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t booked our tickets yet; I¡¯ll let you know once we¡¯ve confirmed our schedule.¡± It was the tourist season now, and it was difficult to book either ne or train tickets. She would have to check if tickets were avable.

    ¡°You must be careful out there, and make sure to stick with Xiao Shen. Don¡¯t get lost.¡± Li Meixiang was worried. No matter how smart Xiao Ning was, she was only a twelve-year-old child.

    ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry, Grandma.¡± Song Yan Ning saw Qin Yushen leading her into a hotel, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯ll call you againter.¡±

    After putting away her phone, Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen, ¡°Are we staying here tonight?¡±

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°This hotel is also a Fang Family property.¡±

    Song Yan Ning took a look around the hotel¡¯s lobby and felt that the environment was quite nice, ¡°The Fang Family¡¯s properties really do cover the whole country.¡±

    They approached the service desk, and Qin Yushen pulled out his ID card and handed it to the receptionist, ¡°Please check the room I¡¯ve booked.¡± He had made the reservation on his phone while Xiao Ning was making the call.

    The receptionist stared at Qin Yushen, blinking, and after hearing his request, she nodded absentmindedly, taking the ID card.

    Seeing the receptionist still staring after taking his ID card, Qin Yushen frowned slightly displeased and cleared his throat lightly.

    The receptionist snapped back to reality and smiled apologetically, ¡°Please wait a moment!¡± She had never seen such a handsome young man; it was just too bad he was so young. Of course, if he didn¡¯t mind, she certainly wouldn¡¯t mind a May-December romance with him.

    ¡°Your room is 7201.¡± The receptionist looked at Qin Yushen and smiled flirtatiously. This young man wasn¡¯t just good-looking, but apparently also wealthy, undoubtedly being a young master from a rich family to afford the president suite at fifty thousand a night.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Qin Yushen nodded, then turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°ID card.¡± He had specifically chosen a suite so he and Xiao Ning wouldn¡¯t have to stay in separate rooms.

    Song Yan Ning handed her ID card to Qin Yushen. She didn¡¯t care about staying in the same room as Qin Yushen; she was too young, and Qin Yushen wouldn¡¯t be a beast.

    The receptionist just then noticed another person next to Qin Yushen and turned to look at Song Yan Ning, pausing once more. Such a beautiful girl! Were she and Qin Yushen siblings?

    Taking Song Yan Ning¡¯s ID from Qin Yushen¡¯s hand, she checked the information, ¡°You¡¯re not siblings?¡± Their surnames were different, so they probably weren¡¯t rted. Could it be that kids these days were so bold?

    ¡°We¡¯re not,¡± replied Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen at the same time.

    ¡°Well, in that case, you must book two rooms; if it¡¯s discovered, our hotel will be responsible,¡± the receptionist said apologetically to Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°One room, I¡¯ll take responsibility,¡± Qin Yushen stated firmly. With the Fang Family¡¯s status, no one would dare to scrutinize their properties, and he and Xiao Ning were just sharing a room, not a bed. He liked Xiao Ning, but she was still young, and he would never do anything to harm her.

 Chapter 212 - 212 Two hundred and twelve friend

    ?Chapter 212: Two hundred and twelve, friend   Chapter 212: Two hundred and twelve, friend                                   ¡°I¡¯m sorry! This is our hotel¡¯s policy,¡± the attendant apologized to Qin Yushen, her eyes reflecting a hint of pity. He was attractive, but a pity he was such scum. This girl really doesn¡¯t know how to take care of herself; she¡¯ll surely regret it in the future.

    Qin Yushen couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak any more with her and pulled Song Yan Ning toward the nearby rest area while taking out his phone to dial Fang Jingxing¡¯s number.

    Fang Jingxing was racing go-karts with Ye Qi and Qu Lingfeng when he heard his phone ring. He took out his phone, saw it was Qin Yushen calling, and his face immediately showed surprise. He quickly pulled over.

    ¡°Yushen, how are you guys? Are you still there?¡± They¡¯ve been practically worried to death these past few days, fearing that Yushen and Song Yan Ning might have run into trouble at the Hidden Sect.

    Qu Lingfeng and Ye Qi were surprised to see Fang Jingxing pull over and stopped beside him. Hearing Fang Jingxing calling Qin Yushen¡¯s name, they both immediately showed smiles of relief. It was great that Yushen was okay.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine; we¡¯vee out and are now at Lake City Vans Hotel,¡± Qin Yushen said with a slight smile. These past few days, they must have been worrying about them.

    ¡°When will you guyse back?¡± Seeing Qu Lingfeng and Ye Qi looking at him, Fang Jingxing turned on the speakerphone.

    ¡°We should be able to return the day after tomorrow at thetest,¡± he had made up his mind. If he couldn¡¯t book ne or train tickets, he would have no choice but to use the Qin Family¡¯s connections to charter a private ne to pick him and Xiao Ning up.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you guys toe back, then we¡¯ll have dinner together,¡± Fang Jingxing and the others said happily. Now that Yushen and Song Yan Ning were unharmed, they could finally breathe easy. They hade racing today to find something to do, to help themselves rx. Ever since Yushen and Song Yan Ning had gone to the Hidden Sect, they had hardly slept well.

    ¡°Okay! Jing Xing, I need a favor,¡± Qin Yushen briefly exined the situation.

    ¡°No problem! Yushen, it¡¯s a rare opportunity, so make sure to seize it!¡± Fang Jingxingughed teasingly.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Qin Yushen chuckled as he hung up the phone. In this lifetime, to have a few friends who shared his sentiments, he was truly happy.

    The attendant had been watching Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning the whole time, and seeing Qin Yushen take out a bottle of water, open it, and hand it to Song Yan Ning, she sneered, ¡°The world really is getting worse.¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business, or you¡¯ll bring trouble upon yourself,¡± her colleague reminded her quietly. She actually disagreed with Zhang Yu¡¯s approach; those who could enter the Fansi Hotel and book the presidential suite were definitely not ordinary people. If she inadvertently offended someone she shouldn¡¯t, it could cost her the job.

    Zhang Yu snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid at all. I just won¡¯t let them stay in the same room.¡± Moreover, if they could open another room, her bonus would be bigger, too.

    Ling Xiaoyu shook her head, ready to advise Zhang Yu further, but the phone on the table rang. She picked up the receiver, ¡°Hello! This is Fansi Hotel. May I help ¡­ the General Manager ¡­ okay ¡­ I understand ¡­ I¡¯ll get on it immediately ¡­¡±

    Ling Xiaoyu hung up the phone and looked at Zhang Yu, ¡°The General Manager called and asked us to check in those two guests from just now.¡± She knew those two kids were not ordinary people.

    Zhang Yu was stunned and surprised as she nced at Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning. She picked up their identity cards and began to process their check-in. What kind of background did these two kids have to make the General Manager personally call to ry this message?

    ¡°I told you to mind your own business. I¡¯ll go invite them over,¡± Ling Xiaoyu shook her head and walked toward Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning.

    Zhang Yu took another look at Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, worry in her gaze. She just hoped they wouldn¡¯t speak ill of her; otherwise, her job would be at risk.

    Led by Ling Xiaoyu, Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning arrived at the front desk.

    Zhang Yu hurriedly handed the identity cards and room keys to Qin Yushen with respect, ¡°Your check-in isplete, here is the room key and your identity cards; please check them.¡±

    Qin Yushen nodded slightly, reaching out to take the room key, then walked shoulder to shoulder with Song Yan Ning towards the elevator, guided by the attendant.

    Watching Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning walk away, Zhang Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, the other party didn¡¯t take it to heart, otherwise her job would have been in jeopardy.

    The attendant opened the room door and led Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning in, ¡°This is the presidential suite. Please have a look around, and if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not satisfied with, let me know or call the front desk.¡±

    Song Yan Ning surveyed the room, which was a duplex suite. Upon entering was a bar and a separate restroom, with a walk-in closet of about five square meters next to it, directly opposite the spacious bathroom that had a massage tub and shower.

    Then came the living room, featuring a luxurious sofa and a 75-inch smart TV. An adjacent dining room contained fresh fruits and pastries on the table, and outside was a balcony from which guests could enjoy a full view of theke.

    Near the balcony was a spiral staircase leading to the second-floor bedroom.

    Song Yan Ning withdrew her gaze, feeling quite satisfied with the room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up and have a look,¡± Qin Yushen said after sending the attendant away and pulling Song Yan Ning towards the second floor.

    The second floor also had a living room, with two bedrooms adjacent to it. All the furniture and bedding were from top brands. This was the reason why this room was so expensive.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, which room do you want?¡± Qin Yushen asked Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning nced over, ¡°The one near the balcony.¡± She saw that the room near the balcony had a panoramic floor-to-ceiling window; if the curtains weren¡¯t drawn at night, she could not only enjoy theke view but also the stars in the night sky.

    Qin Yushen smiled and nodded; as long as Xiao Ning liked it, it didn¡¯t matter to him, ¡°Then rest for a while, and we can go out and have fun tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, then walked into the room.

    After executing a Clear Water Form and changing her clothes, Song Yan Ning copsed onto the soft bed and soon fell asleep. She hadn¡¯t had a good rest these days. Once she finally rxed, she drifted off without realizing it.

    Only when Qin Yushen came knocking did Song Yan Ning wake up groggily. She checked the time and found it was already evening.

    She got up and opened the door, facing Qin Yushen¡¯s extraordinarily handsome face. Song Yan Ning blinked. Discovering that upon opening her eyes she could behold beauty, she realized it was an exceedingly enjoyable experience.

 Chapter 213 - 213 213 want a hair tie

    ?Chapter 213: 213, want a hair tie   Chapter 213: 213, want a hair tie                                   Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s adorable appearance, Qin Yushen couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch her face. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first.¡±

    Song Yan Ning gave Qin Yushen a nce and pped his hand away. ¡°Stop fidgeting.¡±

    Qin Yushenughed heartily, took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, and whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll only use hands, no feet, who made you so cute.¡±

    Song Yan Ning snorted lightly, turned her head, and a slight curve formed at the corner of her mouth.

    Hu City was bustling at night. Walking on the streets, there were throngs of people everywhere.

    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning. After leaving the hotel, they put on masks and now blended in with the crowd.

    Song Yan Ning thought for a moment, looked around, and noticed a pedestrian street not far from them, lined with various street foods. ¡°How about we walk and eat? I see a lot of street food down that street.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Yushen nodded and pulled Song Yan Ning toward the pedestrian street.

    ¡°Do you want some candied haw?¡± Qin Yushen spotted a store selling candied haw not far away.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Song Yan Ning hadn¡¯t eaten candied haw in a long time. It seemed like thest time was with her grandparents in Beijing.

    There were a few couples lined up outside the candied haw shop. Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning joined the queue behind them.

    Just as the couples ahead finished buying their candied haw and Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning stepped forward, a young man, apanied by a garishly dressed young woman, cut in front of them.

    ¡°Boss, two of those candied haws with strawberries,¡± the young man pointed at the ss cab containing the strawberry candied haws and shouted at the Boss.

    The Boss nced apologetically at the young man. ¡°Could you please line up behind? These two were here first.¡±

    The young man red at the Boss. ¡°What line? We don¡¯t have time to stand in a queue, and besides, it¡¯s just buying two candied haws. Who do you think you are? I can make sure your shop can¡¯t continue operating if I want.¡±

    The Boss looked apologetically at Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Please wait a moment.¡± He often dealt with such customers, and at times, it was tough.

    Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t want to give the Boss a hard time. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let them go first.¡± People like that were everywhere, and they couldn¡¯t be bothered.

    The Boss gratefully smiled at Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, handed the two strawberry candied haws to the young man. ¡°Here¡¯s your candied haw, that¡¯s twenty yuan.¡±

    The young man took the candied haw without paying any attention to the Boss, wrapped his arm around the young woman¡¯s waist, and purposefully bumped into Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning heavily as he started to walk away.

    Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes turned cold simultaneously.

    ¡°Wait a second, you haven¡¯t paid yet.¡± The Boss anxiously tried to call the couple back. Business wasn¡¯t easy for him, with slim profits and rent to pay.

    The young man turned around, scoffed coldly at the Boss. ¡°Eating your stuff is an honor for you, don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±

    But as soon as his words fell, he felt a blur before his eyes, followed by flying out andnding heavily on the ground.

    The young woman realized what happened and screamed loudly.

    Qin Yushen pulled Song Yan Ning along to stand in front of the young man, looking down on him from a dominant position. ¡°Apologize!¡±

    The young man, somewhat frightened, shrank back. However, remembering his identity, he shakily got up from the ground and pointed at Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning. ¡°You dare to hit me? Do you know who I am?¡± No one in Hu City had dared to disrespect him, and not only had this person dared to hit him, but he also demanded an apology. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let them off the hook. He was in so much pain that he felt like falling apart, and he was determined to get his revengeter.

    Qin Yushen grabbed the young man¡¯s pointing finger, exerting a slight pressure until there was a cracking sound followed by a miserable scream.

    ¡°Apologize!¡± Qin Yushen coldly looked at the young man, his eyes warningly silent.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The young man, realizing he was dealing with a formidable figure, didn¡¯t dare confront Qin Yushen any further. However, he was certainly not willing to let this pass and was determined to regain his dignityter.

    ¡°Apologize to her.¡± Qin Yushen turned his gaze toward Song Yan Ning. She might have been hit by ident, something he could tolerate, but not when it came to Xiao Ning. He would make anyone pay who dared to bully Xiao Ning.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± This time, the young man didn¡¯t hesitate.

    Qin Yushen released the man¡¯s hand, took out a wet wipe, and cleaned his hands as if they had touched something dirty.

    Boiling with anger yet unable to say a word, the young man felt powerless against his adversary. He could only endure for now and wait to settle the score once his people arrived.

    After Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning left, the young man, enduring the pain, took out his phone from his pocket and made a call. ¡°Bring me twenty men; I need to settle some scores. I¡¯m waiting for you on the pedestrian street.¡±

    A young woman approached the young man cautiously, ¡°Young Master Yang, are you alright? Let me help you rest over there.¡±

    Yang Zhengdong shoved the young woman¡¯s hand away, his face ashen as he looked at his swollen finger that resembled a sausage, his eyes filled with intense fury. Just wait! I will break each of your fingers one by one to make you realize the consequences of offending Yang Zhengdong.

    Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning strolled around until Qin Yushen spotted a jewelry store. ¡°Xiao Ning, would you like to have a look?¡± Xiao Ning, being a girl, might be interested in these feminine trinkets.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, her hair tie had just run out.

    Walking into the store, they noticed it was mostly filled with young couples.

    Qin Yushen nced around and saw a girl slipping a hair tie around her boyfriend¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Put on this hair tie, and you will be mine. If any girl flirts with you, show her this hair tie on your wrist, got it?¡± the girl said domineeringly to her boyfriend.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m yours.¡± Her boyfriend smiled, nodding along, his eyes full of doting admiration.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The girl revealed a sweet smile.

    Qin Yushen looked away from them and turned his gaze back to Song Yan Ning. He too wished she would put a hair tie on his wrist.

    Song Yan Ning nced around, walking towards a disy of hair ties.

    Following closely behind Song Yan Ning, Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes brightened with anticipation as he saw her approach the hair ties. Did Xiao Ning have the same thought as he did?

    Unaware of Qin Yushen¡¯s anticipation, Song Yan Ning casually picked a few hair ties. She didn¡¯t like fussy things, so she chose some of the simplest ones.

 Chapter 214 - 214 Two hundred and fourteen depressed

    ?Chapter 214: Two hundred and fourteen, depressed   Chapter 214: Two hundred and fourteen, depressed                                   Seeing that Song Yan Ning had already made her selection, Qin Yushen smiled slightly, extended his hand, and waited for Song Yan Ning to put the hair tie around his wrist.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen with confusion, ced all the hair ties in her hand into his, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to check out.¡± Since he wanted to carry them, she let him.

    Qin Yushen showed a hint of disappointment and followed Song Yan Ning towards the cashier.

    After paying, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen left the essory shop.

    Qin Yushen took a hair tie out of the small bag and handed it to Song Yan Ning. Now she should understand his intention.

    Song Yan Ning blinked, took the hair tie from Qin Yushen¡¯s hand, and tied her hair, which was draped behind her back.

    Qin Yushen looked frustrated. How could she not understand his intention?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticed Qin Yushen¡¯s expression, Song Yan Ning asked in surprise.

    Qin Yushen pulled another hair tie from the small bag and handed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Put it on me.¡± She didn¡¯t understand, so he had to speak up himself. Anyway, he was determined to have her tie a hair tie for him today.

    Song Yan Ning paused, then startedughing, ¡°Qin Yushen, you really are childish.¡± She knew what it meant for a girl to put a hair tie on a boy, she just hadn¡¯t expected Qin Yushen to care about these things.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s face warmed slightly. It was his first time doing something so childish, but what could he do when Xiao Ning was the girl he liked? He would like it even if it was childish. Besides, having her tie it was a very happy thing.

    Song Yan Ning stoppedughing, took the hair tie from Qin Yushen¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±

    Qin Yushen immediately showed a happy smile, held out his hand to Song Yan Ning, and looked at her expectantly.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes silently, a smile spilling from her lips. Just as she was about to ce the hair tie on Qin Yushen¡¯s wrist, she saw a group of people rushing towards them, led by the young man Qin Yushen had just reprimanded.

    ¡°Trouble¡¯sing,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile as she withdrew her hand.

    Qin Yushen nced at the hair tie in Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, then turned to face the approaching group, his expression turning cold, his eyes flickering with an icy chill. Just as Xiao Ning was about to tie the hair tie for him, these people had to interrupt.

    ¡°They¡¯re the ones,¡± Yang Zhengdong ordered his followers behind him. He endured the pain just to see the downfall of these two, wanting them to cry and beg for mercy.

    Twenty men, hearing the order, quickly charged at Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s figure shed, confronting the iing crowd.

    Yang Zhengdong smirked, waiting to see Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning beg for mercy, but soon, his smile froze on his face, his eyes filled with disbelief. How was this possible?

    In just a few minutes, those twenty men were all down on the ground, rolling and groaning in pain.

    Qin Yushen dusted off his hands, though there was no actual dust, and his gaze coldly swept towards Yang Zhengdong, stepping towards him. He had already let him off once, but the man had repeatedly created trouble for them, even interrupting Xiao Ning from tying the hair tie.

    Yang Zhengdong felt a chill down his spine, cold sweat uncontrobly breaking out on his back. It was then he realized he had kicked an iron te.

    Taking a few steps back, Yang Zhengdong turned and fled in panic. He was now regretting provoking them, as someone who could so quickly dispatch twenty men was no ordinary person.

    But before he could get far, he felt himself being lifted, then his body lightened, and he was thrown out.

 Chapter 215 - 215 215 Ones own fault

    ?Chapter 215: 215, One¡¯s own fault   Chapter 215: 215, One¡¯s own fault                                   Yang Zhengdong was violently thrown to the ground, the impact of thending causing him intense pain in his chest and abdomen, and a metallic taste in his throat. Unable to hold back, he spat out arge mouthful of bright red liquid mixed with several teeth.

    Seeing Qin Yushen walking toward him, Yang Zhengdong¡¯s faced turned pale with fear. Enduring the severe pain, he slowly moved backward, ¡°I was wrong¡­ Please let me go this time¡­ I apologize¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He already regretted provoking the other man. Despite his young age, Yushen was incredibly formidable. Twenty people had surrounded him and failed to injure him at all. Instead, he had knocked them all down.

    Qin Yushen stepped up to Yang Zhengdong, nted a foot on his hand, and looked at him with an icy gleam in his eyes, ¡°This is thest time.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for being on the busy street and the potential trouble that could follow, he would not have let him off so easily. Especially after he had dared interrupt Xiao Ning while she was putting on his hair tie.

    ¡°I promise there won¡¯t be a next time, absolutely no next time. I swear,¡± Yang Zhengdong quickly assured. He knew now just how formidable his adversary was; he¡¯d be insane to trouble this man again.

    Qin Yushen snorted coldly, stepped over to Song Yan Ning, took her hand, and started walking through the crowd of onlookers toward the direction of the hotel.

    ¡°Xiao Ning.¡± Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning with a hint of anticipation in his eyes. He was still thinking about the hair tie.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes silently, took the hair tie from her pocket, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±

    Qin Yushen immediately showed a delighted smile and extended his hand to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile, wrapped the hair tie around Qin Yushen¡¯s wrist, ¡°Satisfied now?¡± Sometimes Qin Yushen could be quite childish.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Yushen nodded, happily looking at the hair tie on his wrist. From now on, anyone who saw the hair tie on his hand would know he was taken.

    Lisheng and Li Meixiang were having dinner when they heard a knock at the door, assuming it was someone from the vige who had fallen ill and came to seek treatment.

    Xiang stepped forward to open the door and saw a haggard middle-aged woman outside.

    ¡°Xiang, who is it?¡± Li Meixiang walked out from inside.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er came up to Li Meixiang crying, reaching out to hug her. She had reached a point of no return with Yufeng, who was adamant about getting a divorce. Yet she truly didn¡¯t want to divorce, so she came to ask her parents to journey to Beijing and persuade Yufeng not to divorce her. Yufeng had always held great respect for her parents, and her father had some connection with Yufeng¡¯s father, so perhaps he could mediate the situation somehow.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Li Meixiang tenderly patted Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s shoulder, looking at her with concern. Although Xin¡¯er had disappointed them before, she was still their daughter, and it hurt her to see her like this.

    ¡°Yufeng wants to divorce me, he has someone else now,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s grief grew as she spoke. She couldn¡¯t understand how the love she and Yufeng had shared for so many years could just vanish like that.

    Li Meixiang frowned, ¡°Haven¡¯t you and Yufeng always had a good rtionship? How could he do such a thing?¡± If Yufeng and Xinxin weren¡¯t getting along, Yufeng wouldn¡¯t have listened to Xinxin in the first ce and sent Xiao Ning over to them.

    ¡°All of this is because of Song Yan Ning. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have been sent away. If I hadn¡¯t been sent away, none of this would have happened today.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er thought about the past, biting her teeth with hatred.

    Li Meixiang withdrew her hand and pushed Yang Xin¡¯er away from her embrace, looking at her with disappointment on her face, ¡°I can¡¯t believe after all these years, you¡¯re still the same. Xiao Ning has done nothing to you. Why do you always look at her unfavorably? What has she ever done to offend you?¡± Xiao Ning is so smart, so well-behaved, and so filial to them, where could you find a child like that?

    ¡°You should leave, we don¡¯t wee you here.¡± Yang Lisheng¡¯s cold voice came from behind.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m your daughter. Are you really going to drive me away for someone else?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er shook her head, looking sadly at Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng. Am I not even better than that freak?

    ¡°Xiao Ning is not someone else, she is our granddaughter. In our hearts, Xiao Ning is the most important,¡± Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng looked at Yang Xin¡¯er with disappointment. They thought she would change a bit with age, but it turned out she was still the same.

    Yang Xin¡¯er shook her head in utter sorrow, sneering at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°So, for her, you¡¯re going to disown your daughter? If you saw me dying, would you not feel the slightest pain? In your hearts, am I not evenparable to a stranger?¡± She thought they were herst resort, but they wanted to drive her out because of that Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, we just hope that you wouldn¡¯t target Xiao Ning. Xiao Ning is a good child. It was your mistake to send her over in the first ce, but Xiao Ning has never med you,¡± Li Meixiang couldn¡¯t help but feel soft-hearted. After all, Xin¡¯er was connected by blood and seeing her in distress also made her feel bad.

    Yang Xin¡¯er scoffed derisively, ¡°She may not have med me, but because of her, Xiao Xue was sent away, and I was forced to leave the Song Family. If I hadn¡¯t left the Song Family, Yufeng would never have had someone else and would not have divorced me. All of this is because of her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all your own fault,¡± Yang Lisheng snorted coldly. He was clearly aware of what had happened and who was at fault.

    ¡°You call her out. I want to ask her what grudge she has against me that she would harm me this way.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er thought about how she had been here for so long and yet had not seen Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Xiao Ning is not at home,¡± Li Meixiang sighed deeply. Feeling heavy-hearted and blocked up. How did she end up with such a selfish and self-serving daughter?

    ¡°Not at home? I bet she¡¯s done so many shameful things, she doesn¡¯t dare face me,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said and then stormed into the house. Song Yan Ning had caused her so much trouble. There was no way she would let her go.

    ¡°Yang Xin¡¯er, how long are you going to keep causing trouble?¡± Yang Lisheng angrily followed her into the house.

    Li Meixiang shook her head. Now she understood why Yufeng had divorced Xin¡¯er¡ª with such a temper, how many men could endure it?

    ¡°Song Yan Ning,e out! Hiding won¡¯t help, I will find you,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er pushed open a room, saw the decor inside, and knew it was Song Yan Ning¡¯s room, so she rushed in.

 Chapter 216 - 216 216 your mom has arrived

    ?Chapter 216: 216, your mom has arrived   Chapter 216: 216, your mom has arrived                                   Yang Xin¡¯er pulled open the wardrobe and looked under the bed, but she didn¡¯t find Song Yan Ning. Seeing a photo on the bedside table, she reached out, picked it up, and froze for a moment when she saw the little girl in the photo. The little girl in the photo was so pretty. Surely Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t think that by looking at a pretty picture, she herself would be pretty. In her lifetime, she was doomed to be nothing more than an ugly monster. To think she could be pretty was a fantasy; no matter how many pretty pictures she looked at, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that she was an ugly monster.

    ¡°Put the photo down!¡± Yang Lisheng yelled at Yang Xin¡¯er as he saw her holding Song Yan Ning¡¯s photo. Xiao Ning didn¡¯t like taking photos; that photo was only taken because he and his wife had dragged Xiao Ning to the studio.

    Yang Xin¡¯er threw the photo on the floor with a ¡°crack!¡± as the frame shattered. She stepped forward and stomped on the photo a few times. Only when she saw the photo ruined did she finally retract her foot, satisfied. Song Yan Ning had kept the photo on the bedside table, so she must have cherished it dearly. And if she cherished it, Xin¡¯er was determined to destroy it, to watch Song Yan Ning suffer.

    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Yang Lisheng trembled with rage as he stepped forward and pulled Yang Xin¡¯er by the arm to drag her out.

    Yang Xin¡¯er forcefully shook off Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand and quickly ran to the window, sweeping all the potted nts from the windowsill onto the floor. She was insane, driven mad by them. Although she was their daughter, they didn¡¯t protect her but instead wanted to drive her out. Did they only care about that Song Yan Ning in their hearts? Was their blood rtion not as important as Song Yan Ning?

    Li Meixiang heard the crashing noises and hurried in to find Song Yan Ning¡¯s room aplete mess, so distressed she nearly passed out.

    ¡°Xiang, throw her out,¡± Yang Lisheng ordered, supporting the trembling Li Meixiang and instructing A¡¯Xiang who was standing by. Xin¡¯er had worn away thest bit of familial affection he had for her.

    A¡¯Xiang approached Yang Xin¡¯er, picked her up, and started walking her out. Her orders from the master were to ensure the safety of Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang and heed theirmands, so unless she sensed a lethal intent, she wouldn¡¯t act on her own ¨C only when instructed by Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang.

    ¡°Let me go, let me go, you hear me¡­ let go!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er struggled furiously, but it was of no use.

    A¡¯Xiang carried her out of the yard, tossed Yang Xin¡¯er outside, then turned and closed the gate behind her.

    Yang Xin¡¯er sat on the ground, grimacing in pain. She truly couldn¡¯t believe that her parents would actually have her thrown out.

    After a long while, Yang Xin¡¯er picked herself up from the ground, shot a hateful nce at the courtyard where Yang Lisheng and his family lived, and hobbled towards her car. She wouldn¡¯t leave these few days; she would wait until she saw Song Yan Ning before she left. Song Yan Ning had made her life so miserable, and her own parents treated her this way; she would not stop until she got her revenge.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Li Meixiang shook her head and walked over to the window to start cleaning up. ¡°These are Xiao Ning¡¯s treasures. She will be very upset if shees back and sees them like this.¡±

    Yang Lisheng knelt down in front of Li Meixiang, ¡°Let me do it, I¡¯ll nt them again, I have more experience with this kind of thing.¡± He knew his spouse must be very upset, seeing Xin¡¯er be like this; he was upset too.

    Li Meixiang heaved a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m worried about what Xin¡¯er will do if she gets divorced from Yufeng. With her temperament, who could stand her?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but worry after all.

    ¡°Stop worrying about her; she¡¯s grown up and will have to take care of herself.¡± In his heart, Yang Lisheng was also very worried. If Xin¡¯er were better behaved, even if she divorced Yufeng, she could still find happiness. But as she was now, even if someone did fall for her, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate her temperament.

    Li Meixiang nodded, ¡°It¡¯s already dark out. Where will Xin¡¯er stay tonight?¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much about it. She¡¯s not a child anymore,¡± Yang Lisheng picked up the scattered herbs from the floor and stood up to go outside. Worry was inevitable; no matter how disappointed they were, she was still their flesh and blood.

    Yang Xin¡¯er stayed in a hotel in the city for one night, and the next morning, she came to Yang Lisheng¡¯s house again. She didn¡¯t believe Song Yan Ning wouldn¡¯t be at home.

    Li Meixiang opened the door and upon seeing Yang Xin¡¯er, she felt relieved but also a bit angry, ¡°Why are you here again?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you my parents? Don¡¯t I have the right to return to my parents¡¯ home? Or do you not n to acknowledge me as your daughter anymore?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said, walking towards the interior of the house.

    Yang Lisheng, hearing Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s voice inside, came out from a room and said, ¡°This home does not wee you.¡± Xiao Ning was supposed toe back today, and he didn¡¯t want Xin¡¯er to hurt her.

    Yang Xin¡¯er shrugged indifferently and sat down in the yard, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me, it¡¯s enough that I acknowledge you.¡± Anyway, she had decided to wait here, not believing that Song Yan Ning wouldn¡¯t show up. Moreover, she had decided to take her parents to Beijing because she didn¡¯t want to divorce Yufeng.

    Yang Lisheng sighed helplessly. He thought of having Xiang throw her out again, but decided against it after some thought. If it wasn¡¯t for Xin¡¯er wrecking Xiao Ning¡¯s roomst night, he surely wouldn¡¯t have had the heart to do so.

    At that moment, his phone in the pocket rang.

    Yang Lisheng took out his phone and saw it was Song Yan Ning calling. He gave Li Meixiang a look and then walked into the house.

    After entering the house, Yang Lisheng answered the call, ¡°Xiao Ning.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m about to board the ne, and I should be home by afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning,¡± Yang Lisheng hesitated for a moment, ¡°Your mom is here.¡±

    ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Song Yan Ning was somewhat astonished. Ever since she had been sent to live with her grandparents, Yang Xin¡¯er had never once visited Yang City.

    ¡°Your dad wants to divorce her, and she wants us to persuade your dad.¡±

    ¡°I understand, let¡¯s talk when I get back,¡± Song Yan Ning hung up the phone and turned to Qin Yushen, ¡°You don¡¯t need to drop me off when we get to Yang City.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of Yang Xin¡¯er?¡± With Qin Yushen¡¯s acute hearing, he had clearly overheard the conversation on the phone.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. If Yang Xin¡¯er found out that Qin Yushen and she were together, it would definitely cause an uproar. She didn¡¯t want to upset her grandparents.

    Qin Yushen frowned slightly, ¡°Alright.¡± He truly disliked Yang Xin¡¯er, as well as the mother-daughter duo Song Yanxue and Song Yufeng. It was absolutely ludicrous that when Song Yufeng wanted to divorce Yang Xin¡¯er, she proposed that he and Song Yanxue get engaged. Even if he were blind, even if only Song Yanxue remained in the world, he would never marry her.

 Chapter 217 - 217 217 Attitude Change

    ?Chapter 217: 217, Attitude Change   Chapter 217: 217, Attitude Change                                   Yang Xin¡¯er heard the courtyard gate open, nced over, and saw Song Yan Ning pushing the door open and walking in. She was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this the girl she had seen in the photographs? How could she be here? Could she possibly live in this vige?

    Song Yan Ning casually nced at Yang Xin¡¯er and looked towards Lisheng and Li Meixiang, who wereing out of the house, lifting her face into a bright smile as she approached, ¡°Grandpa! Grandma! I¡¯m back!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa? Grandma? Could she really be Song Yan Ning?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er watched incredulously. How could Song Yan Ning be so beautiful? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be dark and ugly?

    ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re back. Have you had lunch yet?¡± Li Meixiang hugged Song Yan Ning, looking at her affectionately. It had been a long time since they had seen Xiao Ning, and both she and her husband really missed her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Grandpa, Grandma, I brought some gifts for you.¡± Song Yan Ning proceeded into the house, cing the local specialties she was carrying on the table. Every time she traveled, she would bring back some delicacies for her grandparents if there were any.

    ¡°So much!¡± Li Meixiang and Lisheng could hardly keep their smiles contained at the sight of tworge bags of food. In reality, having her in their thoughts was enough for them; they were already very happy.

    ¡°Are you really Song Yan Ning?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er somehow found herself also inside the house.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°The real deal.¡± She wasn¡¯t too interested in dealing with Yang Xin¡¯er to avoid the possibility of losing her temper, which would upset her grandparents.

    ¡°How did you be so beautiful?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er still couldn¡¯t believe the person in front of her was Song Yan Ning. Though stic surgery techniques were advanced now, her parents would definitely not pay for such a procedure for Song Yan Ning, especially considering her young age.

    Then there was only one possibility; it must be that Song Yan Ning had grown up to look like this naturally. If she had known Song Yan Ning would turn out this beautiful, she would have never sent her away. To be seen with such a beautiful daughter would surely make the wealthy socialites green with envy. She had never seen anyone¡¯s child grow up to be so beautiful.

    Thinking of what Liu Shanyue had told her earlier, Yang Xin¡¯er somewhat understood that maybe now only Song Yan Ning could really help her.

    Song Yan Ning pretended not to hear Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s words and took the items out of the bags to show Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, this is sauce-vored duck, ready to eat. And here¡¯s some cured meat, which tastes great when fried.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er, undeterred, stepped forward, ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re already on summer vacation, right? What grade will you be in next semester?¡± Since Xiao Yue said Song Yan Ning could help her, she might as well try to win Song Yan Ning over first. Mr. Song valued Song Yan Ning so highly; if she could coax Song Yan Ning to return, Mr. Song would definitely stand by her side.

    Song Yan Ning, Lisheng, and Li Meixiang all looked at Yang Xin¡¯er in surprise. Was she out of her mind?

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning was watching her, Yang Xin¡¯er smiled even more tenderly, ¡°You haven¡¯t been back to Beijing for quite a while, right? Come back to Beijing with mom this time. From now on, you¡¯ll live with the Song family. You don¡¯t have to worry about school either; mom will have someone take care of your transfer. Your grandpa and your dad have always missed you so much; they¡¯ve been hoping you woulde back.¡±

    Lisheng and Li Meixiang exchanged looks, their eyes full of puzzlement. Justst night, Xin¡¯er acted like she couldn¡¯t wait to beat Xiao Ning, and now her attitude had done aplete one-eighty?

    As long as she didn¡¯t scold Xiao Ning or be mean to her, they were very happy.

    Thinking about this, Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang showed happy smiles on their faces.

    Song Yan Ning thought for a moment and immediately understood the reason for Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s change in attitude. She turned to look at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°Staying in Beijing for a few days is fine, but there¡¯s no need to go to school there.¡± As long as her grandparents were happy, she could still help Yang Xin¡¯er. She just hoped she wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble.

    ¡°Okay, Mom will listen to you,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er quickly nodded. As long as Song Yan Ning was willing to go back to Beijing with her, half of the battle was already won. Once Mr. Song stood on her side, Yufeng would not be able to divorce her, and her position as Mrs. Song would be unshakable. Did that woman think she could be Mrs. Song by clinging to Yufeng? As long as Yang Xin¡¯er was around, that woman would never seed.

    Song Yan Ning slightly nodded.

    ¡°Then, shall we go back to Beijing tomorrow?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er looked at Song Yan Ning with hopeful eyes, waiting for her reply.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯m tired and I¡¯m going to go back to my room to rest for a while. You decide whenever you want to go to Beijing,¡± Song Yan Ning said, then walked toward her room. She really didn¡¯t like Yang Xin¡¯er and didn¡¯t want to talk more with her.

    Watching Song Yan Ning¡¯s retreating figure, Yang Xin¡¯er frowned slightly but wasn¡¯t angry. She turned to look at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s go back to Beijing tomorrow.¡± If she could, she would leave for Beijing today.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang nodded. As long as Xin¡¯er was good to Xiao Ning, they had nothing else to ask for. They also hoped that Xiao Ning could, like other children, have aplete home with parents who loved her.

    Yang Xin¡¯er immediately showed a happy smile, ¡°Then, I wille to pick you up early tomorrow morning.¡± Seeing the way Song Yan Ning acted, she didn¡¯t seem to like seeing her, and right now, she didn¡¯t know how to get along with Song Yan Ning. But she believed that after spending more time together, their rtionship would definitely improve. Of course, that was predicated on Song Yan Ning helping her secure her position as Mrs. Song.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang nodded, smiling. This side of Xin¡¯er was much more pleasant for them to see. As for the matter between Xin¡¯er and Yufeng, they would definitely talk to them, but how Yufeng decided, they wouldn¡¯t interfere.

    Meanwhile, in the study of the Song family, Mr. Song and Song Yufeng were discussing his and Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s issues.

    ¡°Have you really decided to get a divorce?¡± Although Mr. Song didn¡¯t quite like Yang Xin¡¯er as a daughter-inw, he did not wish for them to divorce. Such a divorce would affect the Song family¡¯s reputation and, also, the woman Yufeng liked was indeed not suitable for marrying into the Song family.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve made up my mind,¡± Song Yufeng was very determined. Previously, he could tolerate Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s unreasonable demands, but now, Xiao Lan¡¯s gentleness showed him that only a woman like Xiao Lan was truly suitable for him.

    Mr. Song shook his head, ¡°If you want to divorce, I won¡¯t oppose it, but Xiao Lan, she¡¯s not suitable to be our Song family¡¯s daughter-inw.¡±

    ¡°Do the backgrounds really have to match? Can¡¯t I marry the woman I love?¡± Song Yufeng felt somewhat frustrated inside. He had promised to give Xiao Lan happiness, and he would marry her and make her Mrs. Song.

 Chapter 218 - 218 You cant have your cake and eat it too

    ?Chapter 218: You can¡¯t have your cake and eat it too.   Chapter 218: You can¡¯t have your cake and eat it too.                                   Mr. Song shook his head and sighed, ¡°Yufeng, do you think the position of the Song Family Patriarch is important, or is a woman important?¡± He felt that Xiao Lan was no simple woman; in such a short time, she had bewitched Yufeng into losing his senses.

    ¡°But the two are not in conflict,¡± Yufeng never felt that marriage and status were mutually exclusive. He could be the Song Family Patriarch and still have a happy marriage.

    ¡°You are wrong, the Family Head of a great family cannot always do as he pleases; you can¡¯t have your cake and eat it too. If you choose that woman, I won¡¯t object, but you must move out of the Song Family,¡± Mr. Song looked at Yufeng, his tone carrying an undeniable authority.

    Yufeng pondered for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll give it careful consideration.¡±

    Mr. Song gave a slight nod, ¡°Your second uncle and third uncle are not to be taken lightly. If you make a misstep, they will definitely seize upon it.¡± On the surface, arge family appears harmonious, but the internal struggles are always turbulent. There is only one position for the Song Family Patriarch, and many are eyeing it.

    The reason he had been secretly protecting Xiao Ning was also out of fear that someone would harm him, since he had given Xiao Ning the jade token, a symbol of the Family Head, in front of everyone.

    ¡°Dad, I understand,¡± Yufeng nodded and left the study.

    As soon as he returned to his room, Yufeng¡¯s cell phone began to ring.

    Taking out the phone and seeing that it was a call from Xiao Lan, a gentle smile spread across Yufeng¡¯s face. He pressed the answer button and ced the phone to his ear, ¡°Xiao Lan.¡±

    ¡°Yufeng, are you busy today? I¡¯ve made the borscht that you love so much. Do you have time toe over for it?¡±

    Xiao Lan¡¯s tender voice came from the other end of the line, like a feather lightly brushing over Yufeng¡¯s heart, soothing some of his irritability, ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle over in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Xiao Lan put down the phone and stood up, heading towards the kitchen. To capture a man¡¯s heart, you have to capture his stomach first.

    Yufeng arrived at the small vi he had given to Xiao Lan, opened the door, and immediately smelled the delicious scent of food floating in the air, his lips curving into a slight smile. He had been married to Yang Xin¡¯er for so many years, and she never once cooked a meal for him. But Xiao Lan was different; she was tender and considerate, always putting him first in her heart. She knew what he liked to eat, his hobbies, and even his taste in clothes, unlike Yang Xin¡¯er, whose heart seemed to always revolve around herself.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Xiao Lan stepped out in a sexy red dress, the captivating red color making her fair skin appear even more like jade. She looked full of temptation, a charming aura radiating from her.

    Xiao Lan approached Yufeng, helped him take off his suit jacket, and hung it up. Then she took out slippers, bent down to help Yufeng change his shoes, and after doing all this, she turned to Yufeng with a gentle smile, taking his hand, ¡°Yufeng, I made a lot of dishes today.¡±

    Yufeng took Xiao Lan into his arms, gazing at her earnestly, ¡°Wait for me, I will marry you.¡± Even if it meant not being the Song Family Patriarch, marrying her was all that mattered.

    Xiao Lan rested her head on Yufeng¡¯s chest, smiling and shaking her head, ¡°As long as you are good to me, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you.¡±

    ¡°You really are a foolish woman,¡± Yufeng lowered his head to look at Xiao Lan, his eyes full of guilt. Such a wonderful woman, how could he let her down? He would definitely divorce Yang Xin¡¯er. He would surely give Xiao Lan the status she deserved.

 Chapter 219 - 219 Two hundred nineteen I have never hated you

    ?Chapter 219: Two hundred neen, I have never hated you   Chapter 219: Two hundred neen, I have never hated you                                   Yang Xin¡¯er returned to the Song Family with Song Yan Ning and two others.

    ¡°Young Madam! You¡¯re back!¡± a servant greeted them. She had heard rumors about the young master having someone else outside and persistently wanted to divorce the Young Madam. However, as long as the young master hadn¡¯t divorced the Young Madam, then Yang Xin¡¯er remained the Song Family¡¯s Young Madam.

    ¡°Where is the young master?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er had not informed Song Yufeng of her return to Beijing. Now Yufeng¡¯s entire focus was on that other woman. Even if she called him, he rarely picked up. If he did, his words were cold and indifferent, something she couldn¡¯t bear. Inevitably they would have a major argument, and their rtionship would be even more strained.

    ¡°The young master hasn¡¯t returned these past few days,¡± the servant replied, a trace of sympathy in her eyes. The young master used toe home no matter how busy he was, but now, he only returned home once every so often. There was no need to guess where he spent his time.

    Yang Xin¡¯er slowly clenched her hands, ¡°Go tell Mr. Song that my parents and the third young miss havee.¡± All she could do now was endure. As long as Mr. Song sided with her, even if Yufeng liked that other woman, she couldn¡¯t possibly step foot into the Song Family¡¯s home.

    Mr. Song had received news yesterday that Song Yan Ning would be returning to Beijing. Hearing the servant¡¯s report, he nodded happily and walked towards the living room.

    The people assigned to protect Xiao Ning reported to him that Xiao Ning had be even more outstanding. Every time she went out, if she wished to elude them, they had no means to keep up with her. He had sent the family¡¯s elite, but to Xiao Ning, they were hardly different from ordinary people. If only she would be willing to return to the Song Family.

    Not to mention the Protective Jade Pendant Xiao Ning had given him. If it hadn¡¯t been for it, he would have left this world three years ago.

    One day three years ago, he attended an old friend¡¯s birthday celebration. Not long after he left, he heard a loud bang on the car window. Before he could react, another bang followed, and numerous shards of ss mixed with bullets flew towards him.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t escape, but just then, a white light shot out from his chest, protecting him from the bullets and the ss shards.

    Hispanions by his side realized what was happening, quickly got out of the car, protected him, and pursued the people trying to assassinate him.

    He was extremely shaken at that moment and didn¡¯t think too much. It was onlyter that he realized that the Jade Pendant¡¯s color had dimmed. He was no ignorant man, and quickly figured out that the Jade Pendant Xiao Ning gave him was not an ordinary one, but a genuine Magic Artifact.

    Magic Artifacts weren¡¯t something one could simply obtain, even within the Hidden Sect, they were extremely rare, showing just how powerful the force behind Xiao Ning was.

    Hearing footsteps, Yang Xin¡¯er knew that Mr. Song had arrived. She stood up and looked at Mr. Song, ¡°Dad!¡±

    Mr. Song nodded slightly, sitting down on the sofa opposite Song Yan Ning and smiled at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯vee back to Beijing. Xiaoning is also on summer vacation now; you should stay longer this time.¡± He obviously knew why Xin¡¯er brought her parents and Xiao Ning to Beijing; he didn¡¯t wish for Yufeng to divorce her either, as it wouldn¡¯t reflect well on the Song Family.

    Yang Lisheng smiled and nodded, ¡°Our main reason foring to Beijing this time is to understand Yufeng¡¯s thoughts.¡± Mr. Song certainly knew their purpose foring to Beijing, and there was no point in hiding it.

    Mr. Song sighed softly, ¡°I also hope they can get along as husband and wife. I have already spoken to Yufeng about this.¡± He didn¡¯t know what trick that woman had used to make Yufeng ignore his words as if they were nothing. Was the position of Family Head of the Song family not more important than a woman?

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s my fault for the past behaviors, especially what I did to Xiao Ning. I truly regret it, and from now on, I will make it up to Xiao Ning and ensure she will not suffer any more grievances,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said regretfully, looking at Song Yan Ning. She had sent Xiao Ning away initially mainly because she was unattractive and she feared that the rich youngdies from other families wouldugh at her.

    Now that Xiao Ning has be so beautiful, bringing her out will only make others envy her. Naturally, she would not treat Xiao Ning the same way again. Moreover, whether she could retain the status of Mrs. Song also depended on Xiao Ning.

    ¡°It¡¯s good for you to think this way,¡± Mr. Song nodded with satisfaction, then turned to look at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯ll be starting middle school soon, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Um,¡± replied Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Have you ever thought about returning to Beijing for school?¡± Mr. Song smiled at her. Now that Xin¡¯er had changed her attitude towards her, no one in the Song Family would oppose Xiao Ning¡¯s return. His wife had suddenly fallen seriously ill and passed away a year ago, leaving him grieved for a long time. But the dead cannot be brought back to life, and there was nothing he could do.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°I think Yang City is quite good.¡± She didn¡¯t wish to have any ties to the Song Family, nor did she want to return to the Song Family.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, this is your home, haven¡¯t you ever thought abouting back? Mom, Dad, Grandpa, Xiao Li, Xiao Yang all hope you coulde back. Mom knows she was wrong before, she¡¯ll make it up to you, please forgive Mom, okay? Come back,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er looked at Song Yan Ning earnestly.

    Li Meixiang looked at Yang Xin¡¯er with relief, ¡°Xiao Ning, after all, this is your home. Grandma knows you¡¯ll miss us, but your Grandparents will oftene to see you.¡± It¡¯s good to see Xin¡¯er acting like a mother. Of course, she was reluctant to part with Xiao Ning, but the Song Family was her home, and she inevitably had to return.

    ¡°Um,¡± Yang Lisheng nodded in agreement. He too hoped Xiao Ning would return to the Song Family. Though it was hard for him to let go, as long as Xiao Ning was happy, he was satisfied.

    Mr. Song and Yang Xin¡¯er both looked at Song Yan Ning, waiting for her decision.

    Song Yan Ning looked at everyone and smiled faintly, ¡°I think things are quite good now, there¡¯s no need for a change.¡± Her main reason foring to Beijing was for her grandparents; she knew they were worried about Yang Xin¡¯er. Going with them, regardless of whether Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yufeng ended up divorcing, they at least tried their best.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, do you still hold a grudge against me? Is that why you won¡¯te back? As long as you forgive me, I¡¯ll do anything you want,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get Song Yan Ning¡¯s forgiveness. After all, she had never fulfilled her responsibilities as a mother, and the one time Song Yan Ning returned to Beijing, she had treated her so harshly. Thinking about it now, she felt she had been unreasonable.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°I have never hated you.¡± She wouldn¡¯t waste her emotions on someone she didn¡¯t care about.

    ¡°Really?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er was somewhat incredulous.

 Chapter 220 - 220 Two hundred and twenty apologize

    ?Chapter 220: Two hundred and twenty, apologize   Chapter 220: Two hundred and twenty, apologize                                   Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Whether I return to the Song Family or not has nothing to do with you.¡± She simply didn¡¯t like the constraints of arge family.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you return to the Song Family? Isn¡¯t the Song Family good enough?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er looked at Song Yan Ning with some iprehension. Returning to the Song Family meant she could enjoy princess-like treatment, receive the best education, and have whatever she wanted without worrying about the future.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that the Song Family isn¡¯t good; it¡¯s just not suitable for me.¡± Song Yan Ning took out the jade pendant that Mr. Song had given her and handed it to him, ¡°This position is not suitable for me.¡±

    ¡°Do you know the significance of this jade token?¡± Mr. Song looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise. For the position of Song Family Patriarch, the members of the family openly and secretly contended with one another. Yet, though she could easily obtain it, she disdained it. Yes, it felt like disdain to him.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°I knew it when you first gave it to me.¡± If it weren¡¯t that important, the Song Family present at the time wouldn¡¯t have all simultaneously changed their expressions.

    Mr. Song nced at the jade pendant, then back at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Since I¡¯ve given you the jade pendant, I won¡¯t take it back.¡± Over the years, the people of the Song Family had made many small moves against Xiao Ning, but she had remained unharmed till now, which was enough to show her strength. Only she was the most suitable to be the future Family Head of the Song Family.

    Song Yan Ning was somewhat speechless, ¡°Old man, are you forcing a sale on me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am making a forced sale. Unless you can find someone more suitable yourself, and of course, anyone you designate must meet my criteria, and they must be a Song Family member,¡± Mr. Song said a bit shamelessly. In any case, he would not take back the jade pendant.

    Song Yan Ning gave Mr. Song a look, ¡°But I also have to be willing to ept it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold a press conference tomorrow to let them know you are the future Family Head of the Song Family,¡± Mr. Song said, chuckling and looking at Song Yan Ning with a cunning glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Old fox!¡± Song Yan Ning red at Mr. Song.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that ¡®the older, the wiser¡¯?¡± Mr. Songughed proudly. He had already decided on her, and regardless of whether she agreed, he would hand over the Song Family to her. Only if she epted it could the Song Family prosper even more.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes and looked at Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°Don¡¯t you also have a son? Let him spend some time by my side.¡± She needed to get rid of this hot potato somehow; she barely had time for her own cultivation, let alone managing the Song Family.

    Yang Xin¡¯er, initially feeling somewhat unjustified on behalf of her son, was taken aback by Song Yan Ning¡¯s words, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want your son to be the future Family Head of the Song Family?¡± Song Yan Ning asked enticingly.

    Yang Xin¡¯er nced at Mr. Song, then shook her head reluctantly, ¡°It¡¯s not something I should be concerned about.¡± She certainly did want that, but she couldn¡¯t influence Mr. Song¡¯s decisions, and judging by his intentions, he had chosen Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and looked at Mr. Song, ¡°I won¡¯t be the Family Head of the Song Family, but I can help the Song Family cultivate one.¡± Song Junyang was her blood-rted brother, after all; giving the jade pendant to him was perfectly fitting.

    Mr. Song pondered for a moment, ¡°As I said before, as long as they meet my criteria, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Song Yan Ning confidently nodded. She knew what Mr. Song wanted was simply for the Song Family to be stronger. She had some Ancient Martial Cultivation Methods in her storage ring, which would be very suitable for Song Junyang¡¯s practice.

    Yang Xin¡¯er looked at Song Yan Ning with happiness, relief, gratitude, and deep guilt in her eyes. She had never imagined that Song Yan Ning wouldn¡¯t care about the position of Song Family Patriarch and was even willing to let Xiao Yang have it. She had been far too harsh in the past; she really shouldn¡¯t have treated such a good child so poorly.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯m sorry, Mom apologizes to you, and I hope you can forgive me,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er stood up, bowing to Song Yan Ning.

    As Yang Xin¡¯er stood up, Song Yan Ning also got to her feet and stepped aside. She wasn¡¯t going to ept Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s bow; after all, Yang Xin¡¯er was now her mother. Cultivation emphasized karma, and she didn¡¯t want to get struck by lightning a few extra times during a Thunder Tribtion because of this incident.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang were full of satisfaction. Seeing Xin¡¯er like this really made them happy.

    Mr. Song also had a joyful expression. Whether Xin¡¯er was sincere or not, he was willing to stand on her side, and even if he couldn¡¯t stop Yufeng¡¯s change of heart, he wouldn¡¯t let that woman enter the Song Family.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, stay at home for the next few days,¡± Mr. Song said to Song Yan Ning. She said she would cultivate Xiao Yang into the future family sessor, and he was really curious about how she would do it.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning thought for a moment and nodded her head. She also wanted to see what sort of talents Song Junyang had and whether he was suitable for practicing Ancient Martial Arts.

    Upon receiving a phone call from Mr. Song, Song Yufeng knew that Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s parents had arrived and understood what he would face. Although he had great respect for his inws, this time he had made his decision; he was determined to give Xiao Lan a rightful status, to not let her follow him without recognition.

    Back at the Song Family, seeing those waiting for him, Song Yufeng stepped forward, ¡°Dad! Father-inw! Mother-inw!¡±

    ¡°Sit down and let¡¯s talk,¡± Mr. Song gestured to the sofa opposite him.

    Song Yufeng nodded and sat down next to the sofa.

    ¡°Yufeng, we¡¯ve heard that you want to divorce Xin¡¯er,¡± Yang Lisheng didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yufeng nodded.

    ¡°Why?¡± Yang Lisheng wanted to know the reason. He knew Xin¡¯er could be selfish and temperamental, but Yufeng knew that when he married her.

    Song Yufeng hesitated for a moment, ¡°There is no love between us anymore, it¡¯s better for both of us to separate.¡±

    ¡°Yufeng, we respect your decision, but there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t agree with. If you and Xin¡¯er are really divorcing due to ipatibility, we have noints and won¡¯t force you. But I¡¯ve heard that you have someone else. Is that true?¡± Yang Lisheng looked sternly at Song Yufeng. He had always liked his son-inw, but his impression of Yufeng was now greatly diminished.

    ¡°Yes, I like Xiao Lan, and I don¡¯t want her to follow me without rity,¡± Song Yufeng decided toy it all out, sooner orter he had to say it.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Yang Lisheng mmed his hand heavily on the table, his face darkening, ¡°Song Yufeng, if you were already divorced from Xin¡¯er, your phndering would not concern us, but you¡¯re still married. How do you think this is fair to her?¡± He didn¡¯t want to get angry, but Song Yufeng¡¯s words truly infuriated him.

 Chapter 221 - 221 Two hundred and twenty-one choose

    ?Chapter 221: Two hundred and twenty-one, choose   Chapter 221: Two hundred and twenty-one, choose                                   Yufeng pursed his lips, a sh of displeasure evident in his eyes, ¡°I do owe Xinxin an apology, but she forced my hand. If only she could be as gentle and considerate as Xiao Lan, how could I have been unfaithful?¡±

    ¡°Still ying the righteous card, are you? So, it¡¯s Xinxin¡¯s fault you cheated? No matter what her temper is like, she¡¯s borne you so many children; if her efforts are not meritorious, they¡¯re at least arduous. Even if you don¡¯t cherish the past, at least don¡¯t hurt her like that. Compared to what you¡¯ve done, Xinxin hasn¡¯t done anything to wrong you,¡± Yang Lisheng said, his eyes full of disappointment as he looked at Yufeng. He realized that he¡¯d misjudged Yufeng, having thought him to be a responsible man.

    Looking down, Yufeng uttered, ¡°Xinxin and I really can¡¯t get along anymore.¡± He couldn¡¯t stand her selfishness, her aggressiveness. Unlike Xiao Lan, who always put him first, who never even raised the issue of him taking responsibility for her, just to avoid making things difficult for him.

    ¡°Yufeng, you¡¯ve really disappointed us,¡± Li Meixiang shook her head and sighed. She knew Xinxin must be at fault too, but Yufeng shouldn¡¯t have cheated within the marriage¡ªthat was his gravest mistake.

    ¡°Have you decided to get a divorce?¡± Mr. Song looked at Yufeng, awaiting his answer.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yufeng asserted confidently.

    ¡°I respect your choice, but from now on, you are no longer a member of the Song Family. All the assets under your name will be reimed by me,¡± Mr. Song dered dispassionately. He was curious to see whether that woman truly loved Yufeng, or just his money.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Yufeng couldn¡¯t believe what Mr. Song was saying.

    ¡°Divorce, or leave the Song Family. The choice is yours,¡± Mr. Song¡¯s tone was unbending.

    Yufeng hesitated, then after a long moment, he looked up at the three people before him and said, ¡°I choose divorce.¡± He believed in his ability; even without the support of the Song Family, he could carve out his own sess and ensure a good life for Xiao Lan.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang shook their heads; they didn¡¯t want to say anything more. Yufeng was an adult; they couldn¡¯t influence his thinking. Since he had made his decision, they could only respect it.

    ¡°Alright, I will call a press conference tomorrow to announce this,¡± Mr. Song said coldly, his eyes filled with disappointment as he looked at Yufeng. How could he have such a son? He had previously sent away his own daughter for Xinxin¡¯s sake; now, for another woman, Yufeng was ready to abandon his wife and children. Thankfully, he had never considered handing over the position of Family Head to him; otherwise, the Song Family would surely be ruined by his hands.

    Yufeng looked at Mr. Song in disbelief. He hadn¡¯t expected his father to take such drastic action.

    Taking a deep breath, Yufeng stood up and walked towards the exit.

    ¡°The vi where that woman is staying is also property of the Song Family. I give you three days to move out,¡± Mr. Song¡¯s unquestionable voice followed Yufeng.

    Yufeng clenched his teeth and quickened his pace. As if he cared about that!

    As Yufeng left the Song Family, Yang Xin¡¯er emerged from the corner, tears streaming down her face. She never imagined that Yufeng would go to such lengths for that woman, willing to give up everything associated with the Song Family.

    Li Meixiang went to Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s side, tenderly embracing her, gently patting her back, ¡°Xinxin, don¡¯t cry, you still have us.¡± She hadn¡¯t thought Yufeng would be so resolute in his stance.

    Xin¡¯er copsed into Li Meixiang¡¯s embrace, crying loudly, ¡°Why must he treat me this way, I know my temper isn¡¯t good, but if he told me so, I would have changed¡­¡±

    ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t cry, it hurts to see you like this,¡± Li Meixiang¡¯s eyes also welled up. But in these matters, she was powerless to help Xin¡¯er.

    Mr. Song sighed deeply, ¡°My dear inws, I am truly sorry! I have failed to teach Yufeng properly.¡±

    Yang Lisheng shook his head, ¡°Where is Xin¡¯er meless?¡± He and his spouse, as Xin¡¯er¡¯s parents, had already been disappointed by her, let alone Yufeng. Everyone has their temper¡ªit just hadn¡¯t reached the breaking point. But once that threshold is crossed, anyone can lose their patience. If Yufeng hadn¡¯t cheated within the marriage, he wouldn¡¯t me him.

    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry, he listens to me now,¡± Xiao Lan lounged on the sofa, talking on the phone with her legs crossed, shaking them constantly. Her demeanor at that moment stood in stark contrast to the gentleness she showed in front of Yufeng.

    ¡°I need some money over here, send it to me as soon as you can.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Xiao Lan agreed readily. As she heard the sound of keys turning in the door, her heart skipped a beat, ¡°I need to go, he¡¯s here.¡±

    With that, she hastily hung up the phone, stood up quickly, smoothed out her clothes and hair, and with a gentle look, headed towards the door.

    ¡°Yufeng, you¡­¡± Xiao Lan hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Yufeng pulled her into an embrace.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Lan was surprised. Yufeng had never embraced her like this the moment he entered the door, and by his demeanor, it seemed he had suffered some kind of blow. He was the eldest son of the Song Family¡ªwho would dare hurt him?

    ¡°Xiao Lan, do you love me?¡± Yufeng rested his head on Xiao Lan¡¯s shoulder. Now he had nothing else but her.

    ¡°Of course, I love you, what¡¯s wrong today?¡± Xiao Lan ced a hand on Yufeng¡¯s shoulder, looking at him with concern.

    ¡°If I had nothing, would you still want to be with me?¡± Yufeng studied Xiao Lan¡¯s delicate face. As long as she was willing to be with him, he swore he¡¯d eventually make her happy.

    ¡°Silly! Of course, I would, being with you is my greatest happiness,¡± Xiao Lan ran her hand over Yufeng¡¯s face, ¡°Tell me, what happened today? Did something unpleasant ur? Did she fight with you again?¡± That Yang Xin¡¯er was truly annoying; even after Yufeng had proposed divorce, she still shamelessly refused to agree. But it didn¡¯t matter, as long as Yufeng¡¯s heart was with her, the position of Mrs. Song would eventually be hers.

    ¡°She didn¡¯te to argue with me. It was my dad; he gave me the choice between divorce and leaving without a penny. I chose to be with you, and now I only have you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll work hard in the future, so you don¡¯t suffer,¡± Yufeng tightened his embrace, holding Xiao Lan closer.

    Xiao Lan paused, then resting her head against Yufeng¡¯s chest, she said softly, ¡°As long as I can be with you, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡± She refused to believe Mr. Song would truly disinherit Yufeng.

    ¡°Xiao Lan, you¡¯re so good to me!¡± Yufeng, moved, kissed Xiao Lan¡¯s forehead, ¡°I have something else to tell you, this vi is being reimed by the Song Family. We have to move out quickly.¡±

 Chapter 222 - 222 Two hundred twenty-two see yourself clearly

    ?Chapter 222: Two hundred twenty-two, see yourself clearly   Chapter 222: Two hundred twenty-two, see yourself clearly                                   ¡°What?!¡± Xiao Lan raised her head excitedly toward Song Yufeng, noticing her ownpse, she quickly adjusted her expression, ¡°Yufeng, I¡¯m not afraid. As long as I can be with you, even if we have to sleep on the streets, I would feel very happy.¡± That Old Man Song is really ruthless.

    ¡°Xiao Lan, I will always treat you well, I will definitely make you happy.¡± Song Yufeng rubbed Xiao Lan¡¯s hair, looking into her eyes with utter sincerity. Although he no longer had money, he had a woman who loved him.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Lan nodded her head and leaned into Song Yufeng¡¯s embrace, a look of disgust flitting across her eyes. If Song Yufeng truly had nothing, why would she continue to follow him? But she wanted to see if the Song Family would be so heartless.

    Song Yan Ning came out of the room, just in time to see Yang Xin¡¯ering up the stairs. Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s eyes were swollen red, her gaze vacant, like a walking corpse¡ªa far cry from the proud and haughty Yang Xin¡¯er she remembered.

    Yang Xin¡¯er seemed to be living in her own world, not noticing Song Yan Ning approaching her. In her heart, she kept asking one question, why could Yufeng give up everything for that woman? She had given birth to children for Yufeng, but in the end, she was nothingpared to a woman he had only known for a short time.

    Song Yan Ning watched as Yang Xin¡¯er passed her by and frowned, ¡°Do you want to keep going like this?¡± She might as well help her out of respect for her grandparents.

    Yang Xin¡¯er stopped in her tracks and turned to face Song Yan Ning, her gaze somewhat vacant, ¡°Why did he abandon me? Where do I fall shortpared to that woman?¡±

    Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t know if she was asking her or herself, but such a Yang Xin¡¯er truly irritated her. Stepping forward, she grabbed Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s hand and led her to the restroom.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er suddenly snapped back to reality, confused as to why Song Yan Ning was pulling her into the restroom.

    Song Yan Ning pushed Yang Xin¡¯er in front of the mirror, ¡°Take a good look at yourself now. How do you think youpare to that woman?¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er looked at herself in the mirror, and when she clearly saw her own appearance, she was startled and nervously touched her own face. Is this really me? How could I look so ugly?

    Thinking of Xiao Lan¡¯s beautiful, delicate face, Yang Xin¡¯er began to cry loudly. How could shepare to that woman now? With what would shepare?

    ¡°Do you think crying will solve the problem?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Yang Xin¡¯er with a trace of mockery and contempt in her eyes. This woman was truly useless. She would rather see her former aggressive demeanor than this pitiful state.

    ¡°What else can I do? Just looking at myself right now, I find myself repulsive, let alone Yufeng,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er cried even harder thinking about her face. She had nothing left, what ground did she have to fight on?

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°I can make you look younger.¡± Seeing Yang Xin¡¯er like this would surely sadden her grandparents.

    Yang Xin¡¯er looked up at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Can you really?¡± She knew Song Yan Ning must be fooling her, but she really wanted to be younger, even though she knew it was impossible.

    Song Yan Ning nodded slightly, ¡°Do you know why Song Yufeng would seek out another woman? It¡¯s not because of your appearance, but because of your personality. So if you want to win him back, what you need is not just a change in appearance, but a fundamental change in yourself. You¡¯ve seen that woman, right? Think carefully about what is different between her and you.¡± If it were her, she would never forgive someone who betrayed her, but seeing Yang Xin¡¯er in such a desperate state, it seemed she cared deeply about that scumbag, Song Yufeng.

 Chapter 223 - 223 Two hundred twenty-three I am just petty

    ?Chapter 223: Two hundred twenty-three, I am just petty.   Chapter 223: Two hundred twenty-three, I am just petty.                                   Yang Xin¡¯er carefully recalled the scene when she first saw Xiao Lan, biting her teeth in frustration, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance to make amends, I¡¯m willing to change.¡± From the moment she fell for Yufeng, he had been her one and only, she didn¡¯t want to lose him.

    Song Yan Ning took out a porcin bottle and handed it to Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°Here is a pill. After taking it, you can be younger. I can only help you this far; the rest is up to you.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er looked at the porcin bottle in her hand, hesitated for a moment, opened the cap, and swallowed the pill inside. She knew there was no such thing in the world as a pill that could make one younger, but she couldn¡¯t help but try.

    Song Yan Ning nced at Yang Xin¡¯er and turned to walk out of the restroom. The rest was up to Yang Xin¡¯er alone; no one else could help her.

    ¡°Xiao Ning.¡± Just as Song Yan Ning stepped out of the restroom, the voice of Song Yanli reached her.

    Song Yan Ning stopped, turned around, and looked at Song Yanli.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, thank you! Thank you for being willing to help Mom.¡± Song Yanli walked up to Song Yan Ning, her eyes filled with gratitude. She had heard the entire conversation between Xiao Ning and her mother in the restroom. Although she didn¡¯t believe in the existence of a youth potion either, she was still very thankful to Xiao Ning; her mother had treated her poorly in the past, yet she bore no grudges and was still willing to advise her mother.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to upset Grandpa and Grandma.¡± She had no fondness for Yang Xin¡¯er.

    ¡°No matter the reason, I still want to thank you. Do you have some time?¡± Song Yanli smiled at Song Yan Ning. She really liked her younger sister; shame she didn¡¯t want toe back, or else they could go out and y more often.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She had just transmitted the mental method to Song Junyang, and she didn¡¯t have much else to do today.

    ¡°Shall we go out and have some fun then?¡± Song Yanli looked at Song Yan Ning with anticipation. She had never been out with Xiao Ning before and wondered if Xiao Ning would want to join her.

    Just as Song Yan Ning was about to agree, her phone rang in her pocket.

    Song Yan Ning took out her phone, saw that it was a call from Qin Yushen, and smiled slightly before pressing the answer button.

    ¡°I¡¯m at the entrance of the Song Family.¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s gentle voice slowly drifted into Song Yan Ning¡¯s ears.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s smile subtly grew wider, tinged with sweetness, ¡°Are you alone?¡±

    ¡°And Ye Qi and the others are with me. They said they haven¡¯t seen you for a long time and want to meet up.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nced at Song Yanli, ¡°See youter then.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Qin Yushen replied softly.

    Song Yan Ning ended the call and looked at Song Yanli, ¡°My friends have asked me out, so I can¡¯t go with you.¡±

    ¡°Can I join you guys then?¡± Song Yanli asked hopefully, not expecting Xiao Ning to also have friends in Beijing.

    Song Yan Ning thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± She thought Song Yanli was decent enough.

    Qin Yushen was slightly surprised to see Song Yan Ning arrive with Song Yanli.

    Song Yanli was surprised to see Qin Yushen, ¡°Brother Yushen, why is it you?¡± The Song Family and the Qin Family were both noble families, which meant they interacted fairly frequently, so she wasn¡¯t a stranger to Qin Yushen. However, in her memory, Qin Yushen was always reserved and rarely spoke much with outsiders, and he particrly disdained girls. Why would he treat Xiao Ning so specially? And evene personally to take her out?

    ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯ve be so beautiful! I almost didn¡¯t recognize you,¡± Qu Lingfeng said as he stepped forward and looked at Song Yan Ning with a smile.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, long time no see,¡± Fang Jingxing said with a mischievous smirk, ncing at Qin Yushen before walking up to Song Yan Ning and reaching out to hug her. However, in the next moment, he was swiftly pushed aside by a quick-reacting Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Ouch! I just haven¡¯t seen Xiao Ning for so long, and it was just a hug. Don¡¯t be so petty!¡± Fang Jingxing eximed exaggeratedly, chuckling mischievously.

    Qin Yushen gave Fang Jingxing a cold look and pulled Song Yan Ning back to his side, ¡°I am being petty, what can you do about it?¡± Even his best friend wasn¡¯t allowed to touch Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, are you nning to stay here in Beijing this time, or just visiting?¡± Ye Qi asked with a smile, looking at Song Yan Ning¡¯s delicate face.

    Over the years, they had seen Song Yan Ning countless times in the Emperor Realm, but except for her visit to Beijing five years ago, they had not seen her face. Now she lookedpletely different from what he remembered, truly very beautiful, even more than any other girl he had seen. It had to be said that Yushen really had good taste to have chosen her when she was still the ugly duckling.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen speechlessly, ¡°I will be returning in a few days, she is Song Yanli.¡±

    ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± Song Yanli smiled and nodded at the crowd. She usually didn¡¯t go out much, and here she only knew Qin Yushen and Qu Lingfeng.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Ye Qi and the others nodded. Despite her low-key appearance, Song Yanli was quite famous in Beijing¡ªbeautiful, academically inclined, and proficient in music, chess, literature, and painting, she was the epitome of a well-bred youngdy.

    Moreover, they knew that in the hearts of the young heirs of the great families, Song Yanli was the top choice for a wife. However, she was still young at the moment. In a couple more years, there would definitely be many families approaching the Song Family to propose.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have some food first, and discuss where we¡¯ll go while eating,¡± Qu Lingfeng said as he patted Fang Jingxing on the shoulder and headed towards their car.

    Qin Yushen looked at Ye Qi, ¡°Let Song Yanli ride in your car.¡± He never carried other girls in his car besides Xiao Ning.

    Ye Qi nodded, looking at Song Yanli, ¡°Miss Song, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    Song Yanli smiled and shook her head, ¡°Not at all, call me Song Yanli, please.¡± She really wanted to blend with them. If they kept calling her Miss Song, she would feel like an outsider.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ye Qi nodded, walked to the car, and opened the door for Song Yanli to get in.

    Yang Xin¡¯er, groggy and dozing off, felt her limbs growing numb. Opening her eyes, she realized she was sitting on the ground.

    She reached for the washbasin nearby, slowly getting up from the ground. After a long while, the numbness in her limbs subsided somewhat.

    Smelling a sour, foul odor, Yang Xin¡¯er looked around but saw nothing unusual. Turning to wash her face, she got a fright when she saw herself in the mirror.

    ¡°Why is there so much ck stuff on my face?¡± She touched her face, feeling greasy, and couldn¡¯t help feeling disgusted. It turned out the sour, foul smell wasing from her.

    She picked up a tube of facial cleanser and began washing her face.

 Chapter 224 - 224 Two hundred twenty-four owning nothing

    ?Chapter 224: Two hundred twenty-four, owning nothing   Chapter 224: Two hundred twenty-four, owning nothing                                   Atst, Xiao Ning managed to wash off the filth from her face, dried it with a towel, and looked into the mirror.

    When she clearly saw her reflection, she was stunned, her eyes filled with disbelief, ¡°I really look younger, and my skin has improved too, I must be dreaming.¡±

    She pinched her own face forcefully, causing her eyes to immediately turn red, ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream, I really do look more beautiful. I never imagined such a medicine that could make people younger actually existed in this world.¡± She was truly grateful to Song Yan Ning and also felt extremely sorry for her; she had treated her so poorly in the past, yet Song Yan Ning bore no grudges and helped her at her most vulnerable, giving her such a precious medicine to take. She vowed to treat Song Yan Ning with genuine kindness from now on and reimburse her as best as she could.

    Returning to her room, Xiao Ning took a bath and discovered that not only had her face be younger, but her skin had be smoother and finer, as if she had suddenly shed twenty years.

    After staring at herself in the mirror for a long time and repeatedly making sure she wasn¡¯t dreaming, Xiao Ning walked over to the wardrobe, opened it, nced over her clothes, and selected a red dress. This dress was her favorite, but she hadn¡¯t worn it for years. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to wear it, but that it no longer had the appeal she desired when she put it on.

    Having changed into the dress, Xiao Ning stood in front of the mirror and a confident smile began to spread across her face. Indeed, youthful beauty is a woman¡¯s greatest asset.

    At that moment, her phone began to ring.

    Xiao Ning looked at her reflection in the mirror with a slight smile, then walked over to the desk, picked up the phone, and saw it was a call from Song Yanxue. She pressed the answer button, ¡°Xiao Xue.¡±

    ¡°Mum, how are you and dad doing now?¡± Song Yanxue picked up the wine ss from the desk, gently swirling the red liquid inside. The top-level wine¡¯s rich fragrance wafted through the air, emitting an intoxicating essence.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as before.¡± But she was confident that she could win Yufeng¡¯s heart back.

    ¡°What about Aunt Qin? Has she agreed?¡± Song Yanxue took a sip of wine and savored it, squinting her eyes. Qin Yushen was her ultimate goal.

    Xiao Ning thought of Song Yan Ning and remembered the promise she had made to Liu Shanyue, ¡°Xiao Xue, Mum will find someone even better for you in the future, definitely not inferior to Xiao Shen.¡± Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen had been betrothed since they were young, though whether the two children would end up together was not certain. As long as the children hadn¡¯t grown up and nothing was set in stone, she wouldn¡¯t interfere with their rtionship. Moreover, she felt that only a child as outstanding as Qin Yushen was worthy of the equally excellent Xiao Ning.

    ¡°All I want is Brother Yushen, Mum, you have to help me,¡± Song Yanxue gripped the ss in her hand tighter. How could anyonepare to Qin Yushen?

    ¡°Alright, Mum has things to do, I won¡¯t talk anymore,¡± Xiao Ning didn¡¯t want to discuss this topic with Song Yanxue any longer.

    ¡°Mum, you¡­¡± Song Yanxue¡¯s words were cut off as Xiao Ning had already hung up the phone.

    Song Yanxue threw the wine ss in her hand out of anger. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she couldn¡¯t return to Beijing right now, why would she need anyone else¡¯s help? Over these five years, she had be more and more attractive, and the boys chasing after her could line up several streets, but none of them were Qin Yushen. Compared to Qin Yushen, those boys weren¡¯t even qualified to carry his shoes.

    Song Yanxue let out a coldugh, her eyes shimmering with a determination to seed. Qin Yushen was destined to be hers, and she wouldn¡¯t let anyone steal him away.

    Xiao Lan noticed Yufeng hadn¡¯t gone to work and felt anxious inside. Could it really be true that Yufeng had been kicked out by the Song Family, and he wasn¡¯t lying to her? Having been with Yufeng for so long, even if he slept inte the next day, he would always go to work. Yet today, he sat silently on the sofa, watching television with a serious expression.

    ¡°Yufeng, have some tea.¡± Xiao Lan brought the tea to the table and handed a cup to Yufeng.

    Yufeng took the tea with one hand while pulling Xiao Lan close with the other, ¡°Xiao Lan, I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer with me.¡±

    Xiao Lan shook her head with a gentle smile, ¡°No, I¡¯m not suffering. I feel blessed to be with you.¡±

    Yufeng set down the teacup on the table and wrapped his arms around Xiao Lan, ¡°Xiao Lan, I¡¯m going to look for a job in a little while. Don¡¯t worry, I will work hard to earn money and ensure you have everything you need.¡± Even if he was no longer part of the Song Family, with his connections, finding a job would not be difficult.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Xiao Lan nodded.

    Just then, a woman¡¯s voice came from the television, ¡°This morning, Song Group announced important news: the former chairman of Song Group, Yufeng, due to certain reasons, can no longer continue as chairman of the Song Group. Additionally, Mr. Song announced that he is severing father-son ties with Yufeng¡­¡±

    Xiao Lan¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and she hastily turned to look at the television. She thought Yufeng was joking with her; she couldn¡¯t believe the Song Family could be so ruthless.

    ¡°Yufeng, were you really kicked out by the Song Family?¡± Xiao Lan asked, still finding it hard to believe. Mr. Song had only one son, Yufeng. How could he bear to disown him for the sake of Yang Xin¡¯er, even severing their father-son rtionship?

    Yufeng gave a bitter smile and nodded, ¡°The news has been broadcasted; can it be false? I have nothing now. All the ounts under my name have been frozen by Mr. Song. Xiao Lan, do you still want to stay with me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will always be with you.¡± Xiao Lan wrapped her hands tightly around Yufeng¡¯s waist, resting her head on his chest. The Song Family meant serious business this time. Should she continue to stay by Yufeng¡¯s side? She admitted that Yufeng was very good-looking and treated her well, but this affected her future. She was still young, with her whole life ahead of her.

    ¡°Xiao Lan, you¡¯re so kind!¡± Yufeng said with a relieved smile. In his toughest time, only Xiao Lan stood by him steadfastly. He would not let her down; even if he couldn¡¯t offer her a life of wealth, he would do everything he could to ensure she had a good life.

    Xiao Lan stepped out from Yufeng¡¯s embrace and gave him a tender smile, ¡°Yufeng, don¡¯t worry. We are able-bodied, and with hard work, any difficulty will soon be ovee.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Yufeng smiled and nodded, taking Xiao Lan¡¯s hand in his and squeezing it gently, as if making a promise to her.

    ¡°Stop worrying. I¡¯ll go out to buy some groceries and make your favorite sweet and sour pork loin for dinner,¡± Xiao Lan said with a smile, stood up to grab a bag, and left the apartment. She was unable to make a decision just yet; she needed to seek his opinion.

 Chapter 225 - 225 225 watching a play

    ?Chapter 225: 225, watching a y   Chapter 225: 225, watching a y                                   Song Yan Ning and her group had just finished eating and were walking out of the restaurant. They had already nned to go riding and have a barbecue at the club in the afternoon.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Song Yanli saw a familiar person across the street. After thinking, she immediately recognized that it was Xiao Lan.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Yan Ning felt the anger emanating from Song Yanli and looked at her curiously.

    ¡°That woman is the one who ruined mom and dad¡¯s rtionship.¡± Song Yanli pointed across the street where Xiao Lan, who seemed to be waiting for someone, was standing.

    Song Yan Ning followed Song Yanli¡¯s pointing direction and saw a woman dressed in a white Chanel dress, with long hair over her shoulders, delicate facial features, holding a parasol, standing in front of a coffee shop. Indeed, she was pretty enough to be a mistress.

    At that moment, a young man wearing a pink T-shirt and ripped jeans walked over and pointed at the coffee shop, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Lan nodded and followed the young man into the coffee shop.

    Song Yan Ning raised an eyebrow, a hint of interest shing in her eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the coffee shop and watch this unfold.¡± The young man looked pretty, possibly having some special rtionship with Xiao Lan. It was likely that the money Yufeng gave to Xiao Lan was all spent on this young man.

    Song Yan Ning and herpanions walked into the coffee shop and sat down not far from Xiao Lan and the young man.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go order the drinks, what do you guys want?¡± Qu Lingfeng asked everyone.

    Looking at the menu on the wall by the counter, Song Yan Ning replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have a vanitte pudding.¡±

    ¡°Same for me,¡± Qin Yushen said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have the same,¡± Ye Qi and Fang Jingxing, not bothering to think any further since they were there to watch the drama, agreed.

    After thinking for a moment, Song Yanli said, ¡°I¡¯ll have a Frappino.¡± She didn¡¯t like coffee much, and it always kept her awake at night.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Qu Lingfeng responded with a smile and walked toward the counter.

    ¡°Has she seen you before?¡± Song Yan Ning turned her head to look at Song Yanli.

    Song Yanli shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know; I saw her picture on mom¡¯s phone.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, took out her phone, turned on the camera, and walked toward Xiao Lan and the young man.

    As she reached near Xiao Lan, Song Yan Ning quickly ced her phone in a position to film. Although they were sitting close to Xiao Lan and the young man, their voices couldn¡¯t be heard. This position was perfect for clearly capturing the interaction between the two and also recording their conversation.

    Song Yan Ning nced at Xiao Lan, then walked back to her seat and sat down.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, what were you just doing?¡± Song Yanli had only seen Song Yan Ning walk over and had not noticed her cing the phone.

    ¡°Put the phone there, and in a moment it will record everything they say,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile as she nced at Qin Yushen. Only he should have been able to see her cing the phone just now.

    Qin Yushen smiled faintly. He loved seeing her mischievous side.

    Song Yanli nced in Xiao Lan¡¯s direction and asked worriedly, ¡°Won¡¯t it be discovered?¡± After all, a phone isn¡¯t small and it¡¯s easy to spot.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The phone she had ced could only be seen by her and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Song Yanli nodded and her eyes uneasily shifted back towards Xiao Lan.

    A young man holding two cups of coffee walked back to his seat, sat down opposite Xiao Lan, and handed her one of the cups, ¡°What are your ns?¡± They had nned for a long time to trap Yufeng, but they didn¡¯t expect the Song Family to pull this move and disrupt all their ns.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xiao Lan shook her head, her feelings conflicted now. She wanted to leave Yufeng, yet she was worried this might be a scheme by the Song Family to test her, deliberately released this news.

    Yang Xin¡¯er had given birth to four children for Yufeng; the Song Family would definitely care about her. Maybe it was Yang Xin¡¯er who suggested this, to make Yufeng see whether she truly cared about him. But she also feared, if this wasn¡¯t a plot, then following Yufeng would only bring hardship. It¡¯s not that she was unwilling to face hardship, but her heart wasn¡¯t with Yufeng. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Yi, she would never have seduced Yufeng.

    ¡°Ourpany just needs one more sum of money to get on the right track, think of a way,¡± Zhao Yi said as he grasped Xiao Lan¡¯s hand. During a phone call earlier, Xiao Lan had agreed to transfer two million to him.

    Xiao Lan looked at Zhao Yi with aplex look and finally spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe Yufeng didn¡¯t have any assets.

    ¡°Xiao Lan, once ourpany is on track, let¡¯s leave Yufeng and get married, okay?¡± Zhao Yi looked at her affectionately.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Lan nodded, her face breaking into a happy smile. For Zhao Yi, she was willing to do anything.

    Song Yan Ning scoffed. This Zhao Yi was clearly a scoundrel; he must have more women than just Xiao Lan. And Xiao Lan was a pitifully naive woman. However, every pitiful person has their detestable side.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, should I call Dad and tell him about this?¡± Although Song Yanli couldn¡¯t hear Xiao Lan and Zhao Yi¡¯s conversation, seeing their intimate behavior, she knew their rtionship was deep.

    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet, some people never learn unless they suffer a bit,¡± Song Yan Ning said, lips curling in a faint smile, a hint of anticipation in her eyes. She was very much looking forward to seeing Yufeng¡¯s expression when he found out the truth, but it was still too early.

    Setting down her coffee, Song Yan Ning stood up, ¡°We¡¯ve seen enough drama, let¡¯s go.¡± They had seen all there was to see, and recorded everything that needed to be recorded; there was no need to waste more time here.

    Song Yanli nced at Xiao Lan and Zhao Yi, nodded, and followed Song Yan Ning and the others out. She was somewhat worried about her father; he would definitely be upset knowing about this.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, you didn¡¯t take your phone, let me get it for you,¡± Song Yanli suddenly remembered Song Yan Ning¡¯s phone as they left the caf¨¦. She hadn¡¯t seen Song Yan Ning retrieve her phone when they were leaving.

    ¡°No need, Yushen already got it for me,¡± Song Yan Ning said, pulling out her phone from her pocket.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Song Yanli nodded after a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°Could you send me that video?¡± Even if she couldn¡¯t show it to her father, she could show her mother, who would be really pleased to see it.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning took out her phone and sent the video to Song Yanli. She knew what Song Yanli wanted the video for, but it had nothing to do with her. This was Yang Xin¡¯er and Yufeng¡¯s issue; whether they split up or stayed together didn¡¯t affect her at all.

 Chapter 226 - 226 Two hundred and twenty-six Change

    ?Chapter 226: Two hundred and twenty-six, Change   Chapter 226: Two hundred and twenty-six, Change                                   Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang were sitting in the living room chatting with Mr. Song. Worried about Xinxin and fearing she might do something foolish, they had stayed at the Song Family estate for the past couple of days.

    Hearing footsteps, the three turned their heads to look.

    Upon seeing Yang Xin¡¯er, they were stunned for a moment. Was this really Xinxin? Howe she had changed so much after just half a day? Compared to her previous lifelessness, she seemed like apletely different person, brimming with vitality.

    ¡°Dad! Dad! Mom!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er smiled radiantly and sat down next to Yang Lisheng and the others.

    ¡°What happened? How did you suddenly be so beautiful?¡± Li Meixiang and the others couldn¡¯t believe their eyes as they sized up Yang Xin¡¯er. Even makeup couldn¡¯t result in such a dramatic change. Not only had she be more beautiful, she¡¯d also seemed to look younger.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Xiao Ning. She gave me the confidence to start afresh,¡± thought Yang Xin¡¯er, gratitude shining in her eyes. Had it not been for the elixir Xiao Ning gave her, she¡¯d never have believed that such a miraculous medicine existed in this world.

    ¡°What happened? Tell us quickly,¡± Mr. Song urged, eager to know the full story. He knew Xiao Ning was extraordinary, but even so, she couldn¡¯t possibly ount for such a significant change in Xinxin.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang also looked on curiously.

    Yang Xin¡¯er smiled, ¡°Xiao Ning gave me an elixir to take, and then I transformed into this.¡± She wasn¡¯t wearing any makeup at the moment.

    ¡°Has Xiao Ning¡¯s medical skill reached such a level?¡± Mr. Song looked at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang in disbelief. They had been living with Xiao Ning all this while, so they should know best.

    Yang Lisheng gave a wry smile and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The child goes out every once in a while, but I don¡¯t know what for.¡± He trusted Xiao Ning and knew she wouldn¡¯t do anything wrong, so he never meticulously inquired about her whereabouts.

    Mr. Song nodded. He had always suspected that Xiao Ning was a disciple of an Ancient Martial Sect, and it seemed his suspicions were correct. Only an Ancient Martial Sect could have Magic Artifacts and such miraculous elixirs.

    But when he thought about how Song Yan Ning had always refused to return to the Song Family, Mr. Song¡¯s mood fell once more. However, he knew that Xiao Ning was a determined child, and once she decided on something, it was difficult for others to sway her.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, do you have any ns for what to do next?¡± Li Meixiang felt reassured seeing Yang Xin¡¯er like this.

    ¡°I will make Yufeng change his mind,¡± dered Yang Xin¡¯er confidently. This experience had given her rity on many things. To be loved by a man, one must understand what he truly wants, instead of always trying to dominate him. In the past, she had been too overbearing, relying on Yufeng¡¯s love to behave recklessly,pletely disregarding his feelings, which was a major reason she had lost him.

    Xiao Ning had told her that to win back Yufeng¡¯s heart, she needed to change herself first, so she decided to temper her temper as much as possible from now on.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± nodded Li Meixiang, relieved. She was truly happy that Xin¡¯er hade to her senses; she could set her worries aside.

    Yang Xin¡¯er looked at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, and feeling guilty about her past actions, said, ¡°Dad! Mom! I was too headstrong before. I said many hurtful things and did many things that hurt you both. I sincerely apologize. Please forgive me. I promise I will change.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t me you. As long as you live well in the future, we¡¯ll be happy,¡± said Li Meixiang, while Yang Lisheng couldn¡¯t help but have tears welling up in his eyes. Seeing Xin¡¯er willing to make amends filled them with joy. Xin¡¯er had truly grown up.

    Mr. Song smiled contentedly, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes as he looked at Yang Xin¡¯er. This was the kind of good daughter-inw the Song Family should have.

 Chapter 227 - 227 227 its not time yet

    ?Chapter 227: 227, it¡¯s not time yet   Chapter 227: 227, it¡¯s not time yet                                   Several people were talking when Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s phone rang.

    Yang Xin¡¯er took out her phone and saw it was a video message, somewhat surprised.

    As she opened the video and saw its contents, a happy smile immediately appeared on Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s face, ¡°This is great! With this video, let¡¯s see how that woman can keep clinging to Yufeng.¡±

    ¡°What video?¡± Yang Lisheng and the others looked curiously at Yang Xin¡¯er.

    ¡°It¡¯s a video sent by Xiao Li. Take a look,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er handed her phone to Yang Lisheng and the others.

    ¡°This woman is just too mean.¡±

    ¡°How could Yufeng fall for this kind of woman?¡± Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang felt indignant for Yufeng. Although Xin¡¯er could sometimes be unreasonable, she was truly devoted to Yufeng.

    Mr. Song picked up the tea on the table and sipped it, appearingpletely in control, as if everything was within his grasp.

    ¡°Dad, what do you think?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er looked towards Mr. Song.

    ¡°Without setbacks, people won¡¯t learn their lesson,¡± Mr. Song said with a cryptic smile after sipping his tea.

    ¡°Dad, did you already know about this?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er guessed. Mr. Song didn¡¯t seem surprised at all when he saw the video, so it was very likely that he had known about this matter beforehand.

    Mr. Song nodded, ¡°I had someone investigate that woman a long time ago, she approached Yufeng just for his money. The man she¡¯s with is called Zhao Yi, a gigolo who specializes in scamming women for their money. Besides Xiao Lan, he has several other women.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell Yufeng?¡± Yang Lisheng and the others were curious as they looked at Mr. Song. If he had told Yufeng earlier, Yufeng wouldn¡¯t have gotten entangled with that woman.

    ¡°If a person is blinded by their own delusions, nothing you say will work. They will only believe it when they see and feel it for themselves,¡± Mr. Song knew his son¡¯s character well. Without letting him face a setback, even if the evidence was right in front of him, he woulde up with all sorts of excuses to refute it. He could see that Yufeng truly had feelings for that woman; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to give up his inheritance for her.

    Yang Xin¡¯er sighed deeply. Having been married to Yufeng for over a decade, she naturally knew his personality and understood that Mr. Song was right.

    ¡°Should we send this video to Yufeng?¡± Li Meixiang felt the video was very clear, and Yufeng should be able toe back to his senses after seeing it.

    Mr. Song shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet.¡± Once a man falls for a woman, his IQ can plummet to below zero. Even if they sent the video now, if that woman yed the victim and sweet-talked him, Yufeng would soften and forgive her. It would also interfere with the n he had in ce.

    ¡°When should we tell Yufeng?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er asked. Yufeng was her husband, and of course, she hoped he woulde back to her side sooner.

    ¡°Just wait a bit longer,¡± Mr. Song gave a profound smile to the three of them.

    Song Yan Ning and her group arrived at the clubhouse and changed into riding attire before heading to the horse paddock.

    ¡°Do you know how to ride?¡± Song Yan Ning asked Song Yanli.

    Song Yanli shook her head shyly, ¡°I don¡¯t really like outdoor sports.¡± She preferred peace and quiet. When not at school, she was either at the library reading books or at home painting.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Qu Lingfeng and the others, ¡°Which one of you will teach her?¡±

    Qu Lingfeng and hispanions exchanged nces.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Ye Qi offered. After spending the day together, he had developed a positive impression of Song Yanli. She was quiet, and her voice was gentle, which made him feel at ease.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, looking at Song Yanli, ¡°Ye Qi is very good at horsemanship. Is it okay for him to teach you?¡±

    Song Yanli nced at Ye Qi and shyly nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave her in your care,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile towards Ye Qi.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Ye Qi gave an OK sign.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, ride this horse,¡± Qin Yushen said, leading a white horse over.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Song Yan Ning walked up and stretched out her hand to stroke the horse¡¯s mane. She liked the horse at first sight; its body was snow-white without a single blemish, like it was draped in silver silk, captivating her gaze.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, this is the best horse in the club. Usually, the club doesn¡¯t let anyone ride it,¡± Fang Jingxing said with a mischievous smile, ncing at Qin Yushen. Yushen¡¯s favoritism towards Song Yan Ning was undeniable.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen and offered him a light smile.

    Qin Yushen returned the smile, reaching out to ruffle Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    ¡°So cheesy!¡± Fang Jingxing exaggeratedly shivered. Only they were fortunate enough to see this other side of Yushen.

    Qu Lingfengughed and pped Fang Jingxing on the shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s go pick a horse. Don¡¯t be a third wheel here.¡±

    Qin Yushen smiled, ¡°Xiao Ning, wait for me. I¡¯ll go pick a horse too.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, continuing to stroke the white horse, her eyes filled with joy.

    Not far away, a young couple walked towards the riding field.

    ¡°Brother, that white horse is so pretty! I want to ride that one,¡± Liu Yiyi said, her eyes lighting up at the sight of the white horse, turning her head to the young man beside her and acting coquettishly.

    Liu Wen Yue also fixed his eyes on the white horse, liking it very much, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go over.¡± It was also his first time seeing such a beautiful horse.

    ¡°Hey! Give me that horse, name your price,¡± Liu Yiyi said arrogantly as she approached Song Yan Ning. Although her family wasn¡¯t among the Four Great Families, it was still a renowned family in Beijing.

    Song Yan Ning ignored Liu Yiyi; she didn¡¯t like dealing with such idiocy.

    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Liu Yiyi red at Song Yan Ning, displeased.

    Liu Wen Yue gently patted Liu Yiyi and raised a polite smile towards Song Yan Ning, ¡°Miss, my sister really likes this horse. Could you let us have it? As long as you¡¯re willing to give it to us, we can grant you any request.¡± He assumed that this youngdy, given her ordinary clothes, was not someone of high status.

    Although the Liu family wasn¡¯t a top-tier family, he was familiar with the disciples of the big families in Beijing. He was sure he had never seen this youngdy before.

    ¡°Why should I let you have it?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at the two with a faint gaze, not hiding the mockery in her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make us force you,¡± Liu Yiyi said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ll regret crossing me, I can make it impossible for you to stay in Beijing.¡±

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re trying to be nice,¡± Liu Wen Yue threatened with a coldugh, ¡°but if you insist on this, then don¡¯t me us for being unpleasant.¡±

    ¡°Then try being unpleasant,¡± Song Yan Ning said with an amused look, sizing up the two. She didn¡¯t want to invite trouble, but trouble seemed to insist on finding her, leaving her no choice.

 Chapter 228 - 228 Two hundred and twenty-eight Lesson

    ?Chapter 228: Two hundred and twenty-eight, Lesson   Chapter 228: Two hundred and twenty-eight, Lesson                                   Liu Yiyi snorted coldly, ¡°If you want to try, then try, are we afraid of you? Brother, teach her a lesson and let her know the consequences of offending us.¡±

    Liu Wen Yue nodded slightly, took a step forward, and looked at Song Yan Ning with a cold sneer, ¡°Little girl, you still have time to hand over the horse to us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already toote!¡± A chilling voice that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine rang out from behind Liu Yiyi and Liu Wen Yue, causing both of them to shiver uncontrobly.

    Qin Yushen walked beside Song Yan Ning, his icy gaze sweeping over Liu Wen Yue and Liu Yiyi.

    ¡°Qin¡­ Mr. Qin¡­¡± Upon seeing Qin Yushen, Liu Wen Yue¡¯s face changed, and he couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Everyone knew that in Beijing, thest person you wanted to provoke was Qin Yushen.

    ¡°We¡¯re here too.¡± Qu Lingfeng and the others also came over.

    When Liu Yiyi saw Qin Yushen, her eyes immediately showed admiration, ¡°Mr. Qin, I¡¯m Liu Yiyi, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± She had long admired Qin Yushen and didn¡¯t expect to meet him today.

    Liu Wen Yue pulled Liu Yiyi by the hand. At a time like this, she still had time to be lovesick. If their family found out that they had offended Qin Yushen, they would surely be expelled from the family. It wasn¡¯t just Qin Yushen¡ªanyone here was not someone the Liu family could afford to offend.

    ¡°Mr. Qin! It was a misunderstanding just now; we didn¡¯t know she was your friend; we are really sorry!¡± Liu Wen Yue bowed apologetically to Qin Yushen. If he had known the little girl was Qin Yushen¡¯s friend, even if he had a hundred times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to snatch her horse, let alone threaten her.

    ¡°A misunderstanding? Hmph!¡± Qin Yushen let out a coldugh and kicked Liu Wen Yue, sending him flying. To dare threaten his Xiao Ning, sparing him was already showing restraint.

    ¡°Mr. Qin, how can you hit my brother?¡± Liu Yiyi looked at Qin Yushen reproachfully. Qin Yushen was the idol in her heart, and although he looked handsome even when hitting someone, he was hitting her brother.

    Qin Yushen waved a hand and Liu Yiyi was also sent flying. He didn¡¯t like hitting women, but those who bullied Xiao Ning were an exception.

    ¡°Cool!¡± Qu Lingfeng and the othersughed and gave Qin Yushen a thumbs-up.

    ¡°Brother, he hit me; it hurts so much, wah~¡± Liu Yiyi cried out in distress. She had never been hit by anyone in her life.

    Lying on the ground, Liu Wen Yue curled up in pain, hearing Liu Yiyi¡¯s crying, he wished he could go up to her and p her several times. She had the nerve to cry when it was her fault for causing trouble. How could he provoke Qin Yushen if it weren¡¯t for her?

    Fang Jingxing walked over to Liu Wen Yue, kicked him lightly, and said, ¡°Let me tell you something.¡±

    Liu Wen Yue, enduring the pain, nodded.

    ¡°Do you know who the girl you bullied is?¡± Fang Jingxing revealed a devilish smile.

    Liu Wen Yue shook his head. If he had known, how could he possibly have snatched her horse? He was already regretting it to the depths of his soul.

    ¡°Her surname is Song; she¡¯s Mr. Song¡¯s most beloved granddaughter. I wonder what Mr. Song¡¯s reaction will be when he learns about this incident? I¡¯m so looking forward to it!¡± Fang Jingxingughed mischievously and walked toward Qin Yushen and the others.

    Liu Wen Yue¡¯s face turned ashen in an instant, his eyes filled with fear. This time he was finished, having offended not just the Qin family but also the Song family.

    After Song Yan Ning and her group left, Liu Yiyi stopped crying and sat up from the ground, walked over to Liu Wen Yue, and looked at him with a mix of anger and aggrievement, ¡°Brother, my face is all swollen, let¡¯s go tell grandfather.¡±

    Liu Wen Yue, enduring the pain, got up from the ground and gave Liu Yiyi a harsh p, shouting angrily: ¡°You idiot!¡± How could he have such a clueless sister? Go to grandfather? Did she not see who they had offended this time? Not getting beaten upon their return would already be fortunate.

    Song Yufeng looked at the time, his heart filled with anxiety, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Xiao Lan returned yet? Could something have happened?¡±

    He took out his cell phone and dialed Xiao Lan, ¡°The number you have dialed is powered off, please¡­¡±

    ¡°How could it be powered off? Could it really be something wrong?¡± Song Yufeng put away his phone, stood up, put on his clothes, and walked outside.

    Upon leaving the house, Song Yufeng drove around the ces Xiao Lan often visited, yet he couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. His heart grew even more anxious.

    After some thought, he drove towards the police station.

    ¡°I want to report a missing person; my wife has disappeared,¡± Song Yufeng burst into the station and anxiously eximed.

    ¡°When did she go missing?¡±

    ¡°She went out at noon and hasn¡¯t returned. I¡¯ve looked everywhere and even called her phone, but it¡¯s turned off,¡± Song Yufeng rapidly exined the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t file a report if your wife hasn¡¯t been missing for 24 hours.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s gone,¡± Song Yufeng said, frustrated and desperate.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it; we have our regtions.¡±

    Song Yufeng thought for a moment, took out his cell phone, and dialed a number, ¡°Director Li, hello! This is Song Yufeng. I need to ask you for a favor.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Song Yufeng went over the situation again.

    ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t help you with this. You know we have our rules.¡±

    Song Yufeng hung up the phone, made another call, and was again refused for the same reason. Angrily, he shoved the phone into his pocket and strode out of the police station. In the past, a single word from him would have had countless people scrambling to do him a favor. But now, when he tried to call for help, no one would even bother with him. He realized that people¡¯s previous treatment of him had been due solely to his status; without it, he was nothing.

    Song Yufeng drove aimlessly through the streets, passed by a clubhouse, and spotted a familiar figure. He immediately pulled over.

    On a closer look, it was undoubtedly Xiao Lan. At the moment, she was cozying up to a slightly overweight man, both looking quite jovial.

    Fury rose in Song Yufeng¡¯s eyes as he burst out of the car and quickly approached them, pointing at the man beside Xiao Lan he demanded, ¡°Who is he?!¡±

    Seeing Song Yufeng, Xiao Lan¡¯s face showed no signs of panic or guilt; she calmly responded, ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± She needed money now, and since Song Yufeng had nothing left, she had to find a way with someone else.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s Mr. Song, oh, I forgot, you¡¯re not Mr. Song anymore, hahaha¡­¡± The man openly sneered at Song Yufeng.

    ¡°You!¡± Song Yufeng was so angry his face turned ashen. He had never suffered such humiliation.

    ¡°Move aside. You and I have nothing to do with each other anymore. Don¡¯te looking for me in the future.¡± Xiao Lan pushed Song Yufeng away and left with the man.

    ¡°Why? Weren¡¯t you the one who always said you loved me?¡± Song Yufeng stared at Xiao Lan¡¯s retreating figure, his face full of anger and bitterness. She had been tender and caring to him that very morning, and now she was treating him like this.

 Chapter 229 - 229 Two hundred twenty-nine Humiliation

    ?Chapter 229: Two hundred twenty-nine, Humiliation   Chapter 229: Two hundred twenty-nine, Humiliation                                   Xiao Lan and the man stopped in their tracks, turning back with a mocking look towards Song Yufeng.

    ¡°Yufeng, I¡¯m sorry! Let¡¯s break up,¡± Xiao Lan said, guilt flickering in her eyes as she looked at Song Yufeng. She had never liked him; she had only gotten close to him for Zhao Yi.

    ¡°Song Yufeng, now you are nothing and have nothing. Do you still expect others to suffer with you? Come to your senses, haha¡­¡± After speaking, the man left,ughing loudly with Xiao Lan in his arms.

    Song Yufeng stood still, frozen in ce. Yes, he now truly had nothing and no right to ask anyone to suffer alongside him. How ironic, he thought to himself, without the protection of the family, Song Yufeng was nothing.

    Song Yufeng closed his eyes in pain and let out a self-mockingugh.

    ¡°Sir! Could you move to another location? You¡¯re affecting our business,¡± a club attendant approached Song Yufeng.

    Song Yufeng stoppedughing, looking at the attendant, ¡°Even you dare to mock me? Has Song Yufeng really fallen this low?¡±

    ¡°Sir! Please don¡¯t misunderstand; it¡¯s just that your presence here is really affecting us,¡± the attendant exined.

    Song Yufeng pushed the attendant aside and headed towards the club. He wanted to drink heavily and forget everything.

    ¡°Sir! Please show your VIP card,¡± the attendant stopped Song Yufeng.

    ¡°VIP card?¡± Song Yufeng nced at the club. He knew the owner, so he had never needed a membership card to enter, besides this club in Beijing was only of a medium level, not the kind he normally favored.

    ¡°We have a policy; you cannot enter the club without a VIP card.¡±

    Song Yufeng wanted to say he was from the Song Family but then remembered he was no longer associated with them and swallowed the wordsing to his lips, turning towards his car.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. Song? I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, what luck! Hahaha¡­¡± A middle-aged man approached Song Yufeng with a smile.

    Song Yufeng gave a bitter smile in return. Mr. Song, he thought, now the only thing Song about him was hisst name; he had no other connection to the Song Family.

    ¡°Do you have time, Mr. Song? I invite you toe in and have a seat, have a drink,¡± the middle-aged man grabbed Song Yufeng¡¯s arm, leading him into the club.

    Song Yufeng wanted to refuse, but he really did want to get drunk and vent.

    The middle-aged man took Song Yufeng to a private room, where two other men were already seated, ¡°Look who I¡¯ve brought.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Young Master Song, what a pleasure,¡± the man in the ck suit said, iming to be pleased, but the scorn was undisguised on his face.

    ¡°What Young Master Song, which one? Oh! It¡¯s the Young Master Song who was kicked out of the Song Family¡¯s house, no, now he should be called the abandoned young master, hahaha¡­¡± The man with meticulouslybed hairughed mockingly.

    The middle-aged manughed, ¡°Don¡¯t speak so harshly. After all, he was once Young Master Song of the Song Family.¡±

    Song Yufeng felt both anger and humiliation, an urge to crawl into a hole and hide. He had never been subjected to such humiliation before.

    ¡°People say that was in the past, and now, well, he¡¯s nothing. Come on, pour us some drinks,¡± said the man with the meticulouslybed hair, finishing the wine in his ss and then cing the empty cup on the table.

    ¡°This is a great idea. I¡¯ve never had a drink poured by Young Master Song before. The taste must be quite extraordinary, haha¡­¡±

    Song Yufeng was so angry his face turned ashen. He turned to leave but was blocked by a middle-aged man, ¡°Mr. Song, if you leave like this, isn¡¯t that disrespecting me? If you want to go, you should at least drink a few sses before leaving.¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Song Yufeng clenched his fists tightly, ring angrily at the middle-aged man. It turned out that he was called in just to be humiliated.

    The man with impablybed hair sneered as he stood up, took the bottle of liquor from the table, and approached Song Yufeng, ¡°Drink it.¡±

    Song Yufeng gritted his teeth tightly, his reddening eyes fiercely ring at the other party as he tried hard to suppress the rage in his heart. At this moment, his heart was overwhelmed with humiliation.

    ¡°Not drinking?¡± The man with meticulouslybed hair¡¯s face fell cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink!¡± Song Yufeng took the liquor and drank it down in one gulp, the spiciness making him involuntarily frown.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ That¡¯s the spirit! Now, everyone else, let¡¯s give Mr. Song a bottle as well,¡± the man with neatlybed hairughed heartily.

    Song Yufeng endured it, but still couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in his heart and swung his fist at the other party.

    The man with impablybed hair cried out in pain and, realizing what happened, quickly retaliated with his fist.

    Seeing the scuffle, two other men immediately stepped forward to help, and soon Song Yufeng was surrounded in the middle.

    How could Song Yufeng be a match for three men? In no time, he was beaten to the ground by the three of them.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re still the same Song Yufeng as before?¡± The opponent spat with disdain.

    Song Yufeng clenched his fists tightly. He had no strength left to fight back now; he could only bear it. Tears of humiliation filled his eyes, and he struggled not to let them fall. This day, he had experienced the coldness and warmth of the world, betrayal, mockery, and physical assault. It turned out that people respected him, fawned over him, and pleased him only because he was the eldest son of the Song Family. Without all this, he was nothing, not even able to preserve his dignity.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps fading away, Song Yufeng licked his wounded lips. A pang of pain along with the taste of blood hit him. He took a deep breath and slowly, very slowly, sat up.

    The sound of high heels cking on the floor approached, and Song Yufeng looked up to see Yang Xin¡¯er walking towards him.

    ¡°Xinxin?¡± Song Yufeng called out uncertainly. The person in front of him looked like Xinxin, but also not quite; Xinxin wasn¡¯t this young. It must be a hallucination from the beating.

    Yang Xin¡¯er walked up to Song Yufeng, squatted down, and gently wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. She looked at the wounds on Song Yufeng¡¯s face with distress, ¡°Yufeng, does it hurt?¡± Although he deserved such a lesson, seeing him hurt, she couldn¡¯t help but feel pained.

    Song Yufeng forced a smile, his brow furrowing with pain, ¡°Are you Xinxin?¡± How did she be so young?

    Yang Xin¡¯er nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll help you up, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Song Yufeng shook his head and took hold of Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s hand, looking at her with guilt, ¡°Xinxin, I¡¯m sorry!¡± He now knew that only people who cared about him would stay by his side when he was at his lowest.

    Yang Xin¡¯er gave a faint smile, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I¡¯ll help you stand up.¡± Saying she didn¡¯t me him was a lie ¨C what woman could bear it if her husband had another woman? But she loved him, and she didn¡¯t want to lose him again.

 Chapter 230 - 230 230 the older the ginger the spicier it gets

    ?Chapter 230: 230, the older the ginger, the spicier it gets.   Chapter 230: 230, the older the ginger, the spicier it gets.                                   Song Yufeng looked at Yang Xin¡¯er, his eyes filled with guilt and a trace of tenderness. He gripped her hand tightly. ¡°Xinxin, I won¡¯t make any more foolish mistakes in the future. I will love you with all my heart and soul.¡± After this experience, he hade to understand that only his own wife was truly loyal to him; other women approached him only for his money, for his power.

    Yang Xin¡¯er smiled lightly and nodded, then helped Song Yufeng up from the ground and slowly walked towards the outside. ¡°I was at fault in the past too; I was too selfish. I will change.¡± In the future, she would rein in her temper, absolutely not giving other women the opportunity to take advantage of a crisis.

    Song Yufeng shook his head. ¡°Xinxin, thank you for not giving up on me.¡± He was really touched right now.

    Yang Xin¡¯er looked at Song Yufeng and smiled tenderly. ¡°You¡¯re my husband, how could I give up on you? Let¡¯s go home, let¡¯s go appeal to Mr. Song.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Song Yufeng nodded his head. He had alreadye to a realization; he would cherish everything by his side in the future and not be so willful.

    Mr. Song, having heard the report from the butler that Song Yufeng had returned, pondered for a moment. ¡°Let them in.¡±

    ¡°Dad, we¡¯re back, I¡¯ve brought Yufeng back,¡± said Yang Xin¡¯er, supporting Song Yufeng and walking up to Mr. Song.

    ¡°We in the Song Family do not wee outsiders; tell him to leave,¡± said Mr. Song with a stern face and a cold voice.

    Song Yufeng gently pushed away the supporting Yang Xin¡¯er, endured the pain, and walked slowly to Mr. Song, then thudded to his knees. ¡°Dad! I was wrong! Won¡¯t you forgive me this once?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mr. Song turned his head away.

    Yang Xin¡¯er walked to Song Yufeng¡¯s side and knelt down as well. ¡°Dad! Please forgive Yufeng this one time. I believe that he truly knows his mistake this time.¡±

    Mr. Song¡¯s face was stern, and he said nothing.

    ¡°Dad! You can punish me any way you want, just as long as you forgive me. I am willing to do anything,¡± Song Yufeng pleaded as he looked at Mr. Song.

    ¡°Dad! Please, for the sake of Xiao Li, Xiao Ning, and Xiao Yang, forgive Yufeng this once,¡± pleaded Yang Xin¡¯er from the side.

    Mr. Song let out a long sigh and turned his head to look at Song Yufeng. ¡°Do you really know your wrongdoing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know I was wrong,¡± Song Yufeng quickly nodded.

    ¡°Go to the ancestral hall and kneel for one night. Reflect on your actions these past days. If there is a next time, don¡¯t me me for not considering father-son affection,¡± Mr. Song warned sternly.

    ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡± Song Yufeng and Yang Xin¡¯er thanked him with surprise.

    Mr. Song waved his hand and turned his head away, not paying attention to the two any longer, a faint smile curling up at the corners of his mouth.

    Yang Xin¡¯er helped Song Yufeng to his feet, her eyes brimming with joy. Yufeng was unaware that all he had endured today was orchestrated by Mr. Song; truly, the older, the wiser.

    Xiao Lan followed the man to the hotel, and the moment she entered the room, she was stunned. Inside, there were two other men looking fierce and threatening.

    Startled, she immediately turned around to flee but was stopped by the man who had brought her. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Xiao Lan asked, frightened as she looked at the three men. After separating from Zhao Yi, she intended to go home. She had just left the caf¨¦ and, not long after, identally bumped into He Xiong. He Xiongughed it off, saying it was nothing, and asked her for directions to a ce, which she gave him.

    Out of gratitude, He Xiong invited her to dinner. During the meal, he casually disclosed his wealth, and thinking of Zhao Yi¡¯s need for money, she gradually became friendlier with He Xiong. Only now did she realize that their encounter was not idental, but premeditated.

 Chapter 231 - 231 231 Give Up

    ?Chapter 231: 231, Give Up   Chapter 231: 231, Give Up                                   He Xiong walked over and sat down next to the sofa, propped his feet on the coffee table, and reached for the teapot on the table to pour himself a cup of tea, ¡°You approached Song Yufeng just for money, didn¡¯t you?¡± He had seen many women like her, and she hade here to get money from him.

    ¡°I am not.¡± Xiao Lan quietly took a step back. Those three had tricked her intoing here; their intentions were definitely not pure, and she needed to find a way to escape.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after everything is clear, we will let you leave,¡± He Xiong said slowly as he sipped his tea. He could clearly see Xiao Lan¡¯s slight movements, but there were also people guarding outside the door.

    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Xiao Lan suppressed the fear in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t stop her hands from trembling slightly. She had never encountered such a situation before, how could she not be afraid?

    ¡°You just have to honestly tell us your purpose for approaching Song Yufeng, as well as your rtionship with that pretty boy, and we will naturally let you go. Remember, don¡¯t try to fool us, we are not that easily deceived,¡± He Xiong signaled one of his men behind him with a nce.

    His only reason for bringing Xiao Lan here was toplete a task assigned by Mr. Song. They would record every word Xiao Lan said, and when Song Yufeng saw the video, he would no longer be deceived by this woman.

    The subordinate stepped forward and pulled Xiao Lan in front of He Xiong.

    ¡°Speak now, don¡¯t waste our time,¡± He Xiong took a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, pulled one out, ced it in his mouth, and lit it.

    Xiao Lan knew she had no way out now and could only honestly confess. If it weren¡¯t for her love for Zhao Yi, she wouldn¡¯t have approached Song Yufeng for money.

    Mr. Song, watching the video on his phone, curled his lips slightly. Now that Yufeng and Xinxin had reconciled, this video no longer held much value for him.

    Originally, he had nned this in case Yufeng was stubbornly foolish and still intended to trust that woman. After this lesson, he believed Yufeng would not make the same mistake again.

    Meanwhile, the atmosphere was very tense in the Liu family.

    Liu Yiyi stood silently to one side, her eyes red and swollen, head bowed.

    ¡°Dad, will this affect our Liu family in any way?¡± Liu Zhiyun asked worriedly. Wen Yue had just detailed everything that had happened at the club today. Not only had Yiyi offended the Qin and Song families, but she also offended the Qu, Ye, and Fang families, whose power was not to be underestimated either.

    Mr. Liu pondered for a moment, ¡°The Qin Family and the Song Family should not be so petty.¡± This was just a minor friction among the children, and Qin Yushen had already reprimanded Yiyi and Wen Yue. The Qin and Song families would likely not make a big deal out of this minor incident, though apologies were definitely unavoidable.

    ¡°Zhiyun, take Wen Yue with you tomorrow to visit the Qin and Song families to apologize,¡± Mr. Liu instructed Liu Zhiyun. Just to be safe, it was still necessary to make this trip.

    ¡°Grandfather, why should we apologize? We are the victims here, and besides, I was the one who got hit,¡± Liu Yiyi couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Her face still hurt.

    Everyone in the room turned their gaze towards Liu Yiyi, their expressions displeased.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t caused trouble, would we need to make such a big fuss?¡± Mr. Liu looked sternly at Liu Yiyi. He was truly disappointed in Yiyi, even now she didn¡¯t realize where she was wrong. The beating she received this time was considered light; if the Qin and Song families really wanted to make an issue of it, their Liu family would face a significant impact, possibly not even able to stay in Beijing.

    ¡°Grandfather, I just liked a horse, I didn¡¯t know who they were, and they started it,¡± Liu Yiyi felt she wasn¡¯t in the wrong.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Mr. Liu angrily mmed his hand on the table, and sternly instructed Liu Zhiyun, ¡°Zhiyun, arrange for Yiyi to be sent abroad, let Nianyun teach her a good lesson.¡± He had spoiled her too much, which led her to act so recklessly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Zhiyun responded. Nianyun was his sister, currently doing business in Country M, a formidable businesswoman. Sending Yiyi to her was most suitable.

    ¡°Grandfather, I don¡¯t want to go,¡± Liu Yiyi¡¯s tears immediately started to flow. She didn¡¯t want to live abroad, nor did she want to go to Aunt Nianyun¡¯s, who always looked at her critically whenever she visited. If she went there, she definitely wouldn¡¯t enjoy the freedom she had in Beijing.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a say in this matter now, go to the ancestral hall and kneel to reflect on your actions. Only get up when you realize your mistake,¡± Mr. Liu ordered Liu Yiyi sternly.

    ¡°Grandfather!¡± Liu Yiyi looked at Mr. Liu in disbelief. No matter what mistakes she made in the past, her grandfather had always protected her, but this time, despite her being hit, not only did he not help her, he was punishing her so harshly.

    ¡°Take her away!¡± Mr. Liu waved his hand. He couldn¡¯t afford to be soft-hearted anymore; otherwise, who knew if one day, the Liu family might decline due to Yiyi¡¯s arrogance and ignorance. This lesson for Yiyi was also a warning to other members of the Liu family to behave themselves; although the Liu family was not weak in Beijing, they were certainly not the strongest, and there were countless other families in Beijing that the Liu family couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    Yang Xinxin and Song Yufeng knelt side by side in the ancestral hall, chatting on and off. It had been a long time since they had talked like this, and it felt really good.

    ¡°Yufeng, will you really not go see that woman again?¡± Yang Xinxin was still a bit worried. Previously, Yufeng had been willing to give up his own family for that woman, which showed he truly cared for her.

    Song Yufeng shook his head and took Yang Xinxin¡¯s hand, ¡°I won¡¯t be confused again.¡±

    Yang Xinxin smiled lightly, ¡°Today I received a video, sent to me by Xiao Li. I wanted to send it to you, but I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°What video?¡± Song Yufeng asked, surprised.

    Yang Xinxin took out her cellphone, opened the video previously sent by Song Yanli, ¡°Today Xiao Li and the others went out and encountered Xiao Lan, she was with a man.¡±

    After watching the video, Song Yufeng¡¯s face turned ashen and he handed the phone back to Yang Xinxin, ¡°Xinxin, I will only believe what you say from now on.¡± It turned out Xiao Lan had approached him just for money, her gentleness had all been an act. Now, he was truly done with Xiao Lan.

    Before, he had nned to ask Xiao Lan if she had any difficulties, now he knew he was just an ATM for her. It was truly ironic.

 Chapter 232 - 232 Two hundred thirty-two news

    ?Chapter 232: Two hundred thirty-two, news   Chapter 232: Two hundred thirty-two, news                                   Seeing Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yufeng reconciled, Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang also felt relieved.

    ¡°Yufeng, Xin¡¯er, we n to head back to Yang City in a couple of days,¡± Yang Lisheng spoke up. He was ustomed to country living, and truly wasn¡¯tfortable residing in Beijing.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, stay a bit longer, please. You have nothing pressing back home, and besides, Xiao Ning is on summer break now. Let her spend some more days here; it would be good for her to build a closer rtionship with Xiao Li and Xiao Yang,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er held Li Meixiang¡¯s hand, looking at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang as she urged them. After this incident, her rtionship with her parents had softened, and Xiao Ning¡ªshe was growing increasingly fond of her.

    Yang Lisheng hesitated, mainly concerned about the herbs he had picked. He had thought he would be returning soon when he had left, and some of the herbs hadn¡¯t been properly dried; he was worried they might spoil.

    ¡°Why not stay a few more days?¡± Li Meixiang looked towards Yang Lisheng. She saw Xiao Ning getting along well with Xiao Li and Xiao Yang, and it was rare for the three siblings to have time together; nurturing their bond was beneficial.

    ¡°Yeah, Dad, why don¡¯t you stay a bit longer?¡± Song Yufeng also spoke up, encouraging them to stay. He was very happy these past few days; Xin¡¯er had changed a lot, and she wasn¡¯t like before with him. He felt as if he had returned to the time when they were dating.

    ¡°Well, alright then,¡± Yang Lisheng said as his son-inw had spoken up, and he felt it would be impolite to refuse.

    ¡°Rtives! Have you not considered staying in Beijing?¡± Mr. Song really hoped they would stay in Beijing. If they stayed, Xiao Ning would stay as well.

    ¡°We are used to living in the countryside, it¡¯s not as noisy as Beijing, and the air quality is better. Most importantly, I enjoy collecting herbs; taking a walk up the mountain every day makes me feel invigorated,¡± Yang Lisheng smiled. Actually, there was another reason: he couldn¡¯t leave the vigers in his hometown behind.

    Though transportation was more convenient now, the vigers still trusted him the most. If they got sick, he was the first person they would think of. Moreover, there were many elderly orphans in the vige who simply couldn¡¯t go to the hospital when ill. If he was there, he could visit them to provide medical treatment.

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± chuckled Mr. Song, nodding. What Yang Lisheng said even made him somewhat tempted to live in the countryside.

    Song Yan Ning held Song Junyang¡¯s hand, channeling a thread of Spiritual Power into his body to assist his cultivation. After these few days of training, Song Junyang had achieved some results.

    ¡°How do you feel now?¡± asked Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of swollen and painful,¡± Song Junyang dared not move, practicing the Ancient Martial Arts as taught by Song Yan Ning. He was very fond of this third sister. It was such a shame that she was unwilling to stay with the Song Family; it would have been so much better.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning responded softly. That sensation was normal; she was currently using her Spiritual Power to open up his meridians, which would make his training in Ancient Martial Arts much more effective. Xiao Yang had a natural gift for martial arts training; as long as he was persistent, bing a Yellow-level Martial Artist by the age of ten wasn¡¯t impossible.

    After helping Song Junyang open up another meridian, Song Yan Ning withdrew her Spiritual Power, observed Song Junyang for a while, and then stood up and left the room.

    Song Yanli was waiting outside the room for Song Yan Ning. Seeing here out, she said, ¡°Xiao Ning, I need to talk to you about something.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in your room.¡±

    The two went to Song Yanli¡¯s room. Song Yanli closed the door and they both sat down on the couch.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, could you teach me to practice Ancient Martial Arts?¡± Song Yanli knew her request was a bit much, and she had given it a lot of thought before deciding to ask. She had heard that Ancient Martial Cultivators were very powerful, and after reaching a certain level, they could even fly and escape through the ground.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded. To her, ancient martial arts were nothing more than general body-strengthening techniques, a far cry from true cultivation. Song Yanli was not a bad person, so teaching her a little couldn¡¯t hurt.

    Song Yanli looked at Song Yan Ning with a face full of surprise, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± She genuinely hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Ning to be willing to teach her about cultivating ancient martial arts.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Whether or not Song Yanli taught others, Song Yan Ning truly didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°So when will you teach me?¡± Song Yanli¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation as she looked at Song Yan Ning. Of course, she hoped it would be as soon as possible.

    Song Yan Ning nced at the time, ¡°Let¡¯s start now then.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yanli happily nodded.

    Song Yan Ning passed on to Song Yanli a set of ancient martial arts techniques that were more suitable for girls to practice, ¡°From now on, practice ording to what I just told you, and if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, just ask me.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning, thank you!¡± Song Yanli expressed her gratitude to Song Yan Ning. She knew how precious the ancient martial arts techniques were, and she was truly grateful that Xiao Ning was willing to teach her.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile, ¡°Then get on with your practice, I¡¯m going out.¡± She knew that Song Yanli must be eager to start practicing right away.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yanli nodded and watched Song Yan Ning leave before eagerly beginning to practice using the method taught to her.

    Song Yan Ning went downstairs and, seeing her maternal grandparents watching TV in the living room, sat down beside them.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, have some watermelon; it¡¯s really sweet,¡± Li Meixiang pushed the fruit te on the coffee table toward Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, your grandmother and I have decided to go back in half a month,¡± Yang Lisheng turned his head toward Song Yan Ning. Originally, they had nned to stay a bit longer for Xin¡¯er, but he couldn¡¯t stay put any longer.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning picked up a piece of watermelon with a toothpick and put it in her mouth, the sweetness exploding instantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s this news again, who knows what kind of heartless madman would do such a thing,¡± Yang Lisheng couldn¡¯t help but condemn as he saw the news being broadcast.

    Song Yan Ning looked towards the TV and saw a news report about a body found in a dpidated old house on the outskirts of Beijing. Even though the body was pixted, she could tell that the person¡¯s death was very gruesome.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time, this is the third person this week,¡± Yang Lisheng picked up his teacup, took a sip, and shook his head.

    After hearing the news, Song Yan Ning decided she would check out the old house that evening. The news mentioned that at night the ce was filled with an oppressive yin energy, and no one dared to get close. Even the police officers keeping watch would only do so from a distance.

    ces like these often had a yin sha energy. If such energy was present, it meant either a yin soul was nearby, or there was a Yin Spirit Pearl. Although the Yin Spirit Pearl was not useful to her, it would be extremely beneficial for Xiang, allowing her strength to rise without any problem.

    Thinking this, Song Yan Ning spoke, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡± She nned to go there now to check out the situation, to see if it was as she suspected.

 Chapter 233 - 233 233 let bygones be bygones

    ?Chapter 233: 233, let bygones be bygones   Chapter 233: 233, let bygones be bygones                                   Song Yan Ning quickly arrived at the Beijing Suburbs, where with her current level of cultivation and the Wind Maniption Technique, it only took her about ten minutes to get there. During these days, she¡¯d been cultivating with the Spirit Stones she had acquired from the Hidden Sect, and she believed that within a week she could break through to the Golden Core stage.

    From a distance, she saw many people gathered around a dpidated house, including reporters, police officers, and two masters. She didn¡¯t know who had called them there.

    Song Yan Ning stopped in a small grove not far from that old house and released her Divine Sense to scan the building, only to discover a Yin Evil Array inside. It was indeed just as she had suspected.

    ¡°Xiao Ning,¡± a voice as gentle as a spring breeze came from behind her just then.

    ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± Song Yan Ning turned her head to look at Qin Yushen. She had originally nned to call him toe with her this evening but didn¡¯t expect him to be here already.

    Qin Yushen walked to Song Yan Ning¡¯s side, lightly tousling her soft, ck hair, and smiled at her, ¡°There¡¯s a Ghost Cultivator here, its strengthparable to the Foundation Establishment Late Stage. I had confronted it before and it escaped; I hadn¡¯t expected it to cause trouble again.¡± He had nned to wait for Xiao Ning to return to Yang City before dealing with this Ghost Cultivator, but it had grown wilder recently. Hence, he decided toe and check on it, and unexpectedly, Xiao Ning was here too. Surely, this was a case of great minds thinking alike.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just scanned that old house with my Divine Sense and found a Yin Evil Array inside,¡± Song Yan Ning shared her discovery with Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°That Yin Evil Array is what allowed it to escape.¡± He was not very proficient in Arrays, and the level of this Yin Evil Array was not low.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and return tonight. I suspect there¡¯s not just a Yin Evil Array here but also a Yin Spirit Pearl,¡± Song Yan Ning suggested after scanning the old house again. She had visited a few haunted houses back in Yang City, which also had traces of ghostly energy, but those were only restless spirits, which she could eliminate by releasing just a trace of Spiritual Energy.

    Qin Yushen nodded, reaching out to take Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°My mom mentioned she hasn¡¯t seen you for a long time. Are you free today? We could have dinner together.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She hadn¡¯t seen Aunt Qin for a long time either. Ever since she hadbined her own form with Aunt Qin¡¯spany¡¯s products, thepany had been performing increasingly well over the years,peting with some internationally renowned brands. With good sales, naturally, Aunt Qin deposited more money into her ount every month.

    As for her current assets, she wasn¡¯t quite sure of the exact amount. Money was just a number to her. If possible, she would rather exchange all that money for cultivation resources.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make a phone call to my mom,¡± Qin Yushen said, pulling out his phone to dial.

    Liu Shanyue had just finished a meeting and was listening to her secretary¡¯s briefing on the work arrangements for the past few days when her mobile phone began to ring. Only those closest to her knew her mobile number; others would have to contact her through thepany¡¯s official line.

    After motioning her secretary to pause, Liu Shanyue picked up her phone and saw that it was Qin Yushen calling, a smile appeared on her face as she pressed the answer button, ¡°How did you think to call me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m with Xiao Ning; would you have time for a meal together today?¡± Qin Yushen went straight to the point. He knew his mother¡¯s time was valuable.

    ¡°One moment,¡± Liu Shanyue looked at her secretary, pointing at the schedule in her hands.

    The secretary quickly handed the schedule to Liu Shanyue.

    Liu Shanyue looked it over, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet at 11:30 AM at the Lanting Hotel across from mypany.¡± She had not seen Xiao Ning for a long time and wished to talk more with her, but she had been extremely busy recently. She had a flight to Y country in a couple of days to meet with the head of their subsidiary there.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Qin Yushen responded and put away his phone, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Lanting Hotel and wait for my mom there.¡± It was already 10:30 AM, and it was about time to head there.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, and together with Qin Yushen, they used the Wind Maniption Technique to travel a distance. As they were nearing the city, the two slowed down and strolled slowly towards the Lanting Hotel.

    Liu Shanyue checked the time and stood up to leave her office.

    She had forgotten her mobile phone and turned back to pick it up when it conveniently began to ring.

    Liu Shanyue hesitated slightly as she nced at the caller ID. It was Yang Xiner calling. After they had met the other day, she had originally nned to block Xiner, but thinking about the many years of their friendship, she ultimately didn¡¯t do it. Moreover, with the going-ons in Xiner¡¯s family due to Song Yufeng¡¯s infidelity, Liu Shanyue knew that Xiner must be heartbroken, and since Xiner had very few friends, she was one of the few who couldfort her.

    After a moment, Liu Shanyue pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Xiao Yue, do you have time to meet?¡± The voice of Yang Xiner came through the phone.

    ¡°I am quite busy these days; let¡¯s talk about it once I¡¯m free. Is there something you need?¡± Liu Shanyue couldn¡¯t help asking. She was worried that Xiner might be distressed over Song Yufeng. She had been getting home reallyte these days and only knew that Song Yufeng had been disowned by the Song Family. As for the details afterwards, she wasn¡¯t aware that Yang Xiner and Song Yufeng had reconciled.

    ¡°No, I just wanted to say I¡¯m sorry for the other day. I shouldn¡¯t have behaved like that, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Reflecting on her attitude that day, Yang Xiner truly regretted it, thankful that Xiao Yue was still willing to take her calls. After so many years of friendship, she knew Xiao Yue¡¯s character well¡ªif Xiao Yue felt disappointed in someone, she wouldn¡¯t associate with them again.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all in the past,¡± Liu Shanyue walked to the elevator, hitting the call button. Xiner¡¯s response was quite unexpected to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal together when you¡¯re free, and I have some good news to tell you¡ªI¡¯ve reconciled with Yufeng,¡± Yang Xiner said excitedly.

    ¡°Congrattions,¡± Liu Shanyue genuinely felt happy for Yang Xiner. She knew that Xiner truly loved Song Yufeng and losing him would have deeply affected her. Now that they were back together, it was naturally the best oue.

    ¡°And Xiao Ning, she¡¯s doing fine. If she and Xiao Shen can end up together, I would be very happy,¡± Yang Xiner continued. Previously, she had been determined to match Xiao Xue with Xiao Shen, but now reflecting on it, she realized she had been meddling unnecessarily. It was their own personal matter; why should she interfere? As for the marriage agreement she and Xiao Yue had originally made, it would depend on whether Xiao Ning and Xiao Shen had a future together.

    Liu Shanyue smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that way. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m free.¡± She didn¡¯t know what had caused such a significant change in Xiner, but she was pleased with the results. If Xiner could continue like this, she was still willing to remain friends with her.

 Chapter 234 - 234 Two hundred thirty-four new product

    ?Chapter 234: Two hundred thirty-four, new product   Chapter 234: Two hundred thirty-four, new product                                   Song Yan Ning was discussing the old house with Qin Yushen when she heard footsteps outside and knew it was Liu Shanyue arriving.

    Sure enough, not long after, there was a gentle knock at the private room door.

    Then the door was pushed open, and a waiter led Liu Shanyue inside.

    ¡°Aunt Qin!¡± Song Yan Ning got up to greet Liu Shanyue.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re bing more and more beautiful,¡± said Liu Shanyue with a smile, her eyes filled with joy as she looked at Song Yan Ning. Whether Xiao Ning was beautiful or just as in as she was initially, she liked this future daughter-inw of hers. Although Xiao Ning was still young, from the way Yushen doted on her, it was clear that the boy was smitten with this girl.

    She had never seen her son care about any other girl as much as Xiao Ning, even deciding to go to college in Yang City for her sake.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°I heard from Qin Yushen that Aunt Qin has been quite busytely.¡±

    Liu Shanyue took a seat next to Song Yan Ning, ¡°I am a bit busy, I have to make a trip to Country Y in a couple of days. Do you have time? Why note with Xiao Shen and me?¡±

    She thought her idea was pretty good ¨C even though thepany was hers, its strong development owed much to Xiao Ning. Taking her to see the overseaspany would help her understand more about the business. Besides, Xiao Ning was bound to be her daughter-inw one day, and thepany would eventually be handed over to her and Xiao Shen.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a great idea,¡± Qin Yushen said with a smile, looking at Song Yan Ning. As long as Xiao Ning was going, he was in.

    Song Yan Ning thought for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± She had never been abroad before, so going out to see the world seemed good. Plus, she owned an onlinepany overseas, so it would be perfect to check on it.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Liu Shanyue decided happily, ¡°Speaking of which, have you two ordered yet?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve ordered a few dishes, see if there¡¯s anything else you want,¡± Qin Yushen passed the order slip to Liu Shanyue. He had ordered all the dishes Xiao Ning liked.

    Liu Shanyue nced at the menu and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go with these.¡± She didn¡¯t have much time today, as she had an important video conference in the afternoon.

    ¡°Aunt Qin, this is the new product form, and these are the samples,¡± Song Yan Ning remembered the form and samples she had just prepared and handed them to Liu Shanyue. For thepany to continue developing, it couldn¡¯t stay stagnant. Even with excellent products, there needed to be constant innovation.

    Liu Shanyue received the form and samples, opened the samples to see several ck Medicine Pills, and sniffed, ¡°What¡¯s the main effect of this product?¡±

    ¡°Weight loss. Due to the convenient lifestyles of today, many peopleck exercise, leading to an increasing number of overweight individuals. This new product can resolve such concerns. It not only eliminates the need for dieting but also significantly improves the user¡¯s mental state, skin, and health,¡± exined Song Yan Ning, detailing the functions of the new product.

    ¡°I can already imagine the sensation this product will cause once it hits the market,¡± Liu Shanyue¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement and anticipation. She had no doubt whatsoever about Xiao Ning¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not get too excited, let¡¯s eat first,¡± Qin Yushen said with a light smile as the dishes were served.

    ¡°You cheeky boy!¡± retorted Liu Shanyue with a smile, giving Qin Yushen a yful re, and carefully stored away the form and samples. She wasn¡¯t after the money but rather enjoyed the joy of earning money and the happiness that came from seeing others enjoy theirpany¡¯s products.

 Chapter 235 - 235 235 its just the right time

    ?Chapter 235: 235, it¡¯s just the right time   Chapter 235: 235, it¡¯s just the right time                                   The sky gradually darkened, and the people around the old house also began to slowly evacuate. They had dared to stay here during the day, but at night, they trulycked the courage. In the past couple of days, everyone who had guarded this ce either went mad or died.

    ¡°Two masters, we¡¯ll leave this ce in your hands!¡± Li Xi nced at the old house under the night sky, now enveloped in silver moonlight, from which bursts of chill exuded, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Mm!¡± The two masters nodded. They were here specifically to solve the problem; as long as they were present, no matter what demons or ghosts resided in the old house, they could eliminate them.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving first then.¡± Having said this, Li Xi, with his men, quickly left. Every additional minute spent here made him feel ice-cold all over.

    Watching the hurried departure of the crowd, the two masters shook their heads with a smile and stepped toward the old house.

    As the two just reached the front of the old house, the main gate creaked open by itself.

    The two exchanged a nce, tightened their grip on the beads in their hands, and stepped into the house.

    ¡°Bam!¡± A sound echoed behind them as the door shut.

    ¡°Which demon is causing trouble here? Show yourself,¡± shouted one of the masters loudly. They had helped others handle such matters before and were used to dealing with such lost spirits.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± A sinisterugh echoed through the house.

    ¡°Come out!¡± The two masters rotated the beads in their hands while silently chanting scripture.

    A cold breeze whipped up, swirling the leaves and dust on the ground, while the stacked chairs and tables by the walls creaked, and the windows trembled continuously.

    Seeing this, the two masters swiftly summoned their Magic Artifacts.

    A dark figure appeared before them, its icy gaze filled with disdain and contempt, ¡°Just the two of you think you can take me on?¡±

    With a wave of its hand, the two masters felt a lightness in their bodies before being flung into the air.

    Before they could react, they crashed heavily onto the ground.

    Ignoring the pain, they quickly scrambled up and dashed toward the main door. They had realized that they were no match for the dark shadow before them; staying any longer could endanger their lives.

    ¡°Thinking of leaving?¡± The dark shadow shed and blocked the two masters.

    ¡°We meant no offense. Please, let us go,¡± begged the two masters, their faces pale with fright. All they wanted now was to leave this ce quickly. Had they known how formidable their opponent was, they wouldn¡¯t have agreed toe, no matter the offered price.

    The dark shadow coldly sneered and waved its hand again. The two masters were flung out, smashing against the wall and falling to the ground, coughing out blood and passing out.

    The dark figure made a Sealing gesture, ready to absorb their souls. Being a Ghost Cultivator, it strengthened itself by absorbing others¡¯ souls.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯vee just in time,¡± a mocking voice suddenly rang out.

    Startled, the dark figure quickly turned toward the source of the voice, not having noticed their arrival.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, the dark figure rxed slightly. Despite not being able to see through them, he judged by their youth that their abilities wouldn¡¯t be too formidable. He hadn¡¯t noticed them because his attention had been focused on the two men.

    With that thought, the dark figure swung a whirlwind toward Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, expecting to feast on their young souls.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen calmly watched the dark shadow, showing no intention of dodging.

    A flicker of perplexity crossed the eyes of the dark shadow, but soon it realized: these two must be so frightened by the spectacle that they¡¯d gone dumb.

    However, the next moment left the dark shadow stunned, as the whirlwind dispersed automatically when it neared Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, vanishing without a trace.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The dark figure stepped back, its eyes filled with wariness and a hint of panic. Their indifference to his whirlwind meant their powers surpassed his.

    ¡°He will be of use to Xiang. Hand him over to Xiang,¡± Song Yan Ning summoned Xiang in her mind.

    Soon, a gust of wind sounded outside, and then Xiang appeared silently before the three.

    Seeing the dark figure, Xiang couldn¡¯t help but lick her lips. It had been a long while since she had tasted a soul since following her master.

    ¡°Xiang, he¡¯s yours,¡± said Song Yan Ning to Xiang, then walked with Qin Yushen toward the back of the old house. They had sensed the presence of the Yin Spirit Pearl.

    As they passed by the two masters, Song Yan Ning nced at them, lightly flicking her fingers. Their injuries weren¡¯t severe, and they would wake soon, so she sprinkled some Medicine Powder to let them sleep a bit longer and stay out of the way.

    Reaching the backyard, they saw overgrown weeds everywhere, presenting a scene of utter dpidation.

    In the center of the weeds, there was an ancient well, from which a chilling aura seeped.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen approached the well and used their Divine Sense to scan inside. The well had long dried up, now filled with various broken stones and some bones¡ªclearly, more than one person had died here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go down, you wait here,¡± said Qin Yushen to Song Yan Ning. His Divine Sense was stronger, but it had only detected a dense coldness deep within, with no sign of the Yin Spirit Pearl. Worried that the coldness might harm Xiao Ning, he decided to go down alone.

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you; there¡¯s an Array down there,¡± Song Yan Ning had just detected an Array with her Divine Sense, likely meant to contain the Yin Spirit Pearl.

    ¡°Then stay close to me,¡± Qin Yushen advised with concern, then jumped into the ancient well.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and followed closely behind.

    The well wasn¡¯t very deep, and soon Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen reached the bottom.

    Qin Yushen took out his Longsword and began digging through the soil of the well, moving deeper with Song Yan Ning.

    In just half an hour, Qin Yushen had dug over a hundred meters. ¡°How much farther to the Array?¡±

    ¡°About another hundred meters,¡± estimated Song Yan Ning with her Divine Sense. She could only see the Array, unsure of whaty within it. But the thick aura around them was a definite sign of the presence of the Yin Spirit Pearl.

 Chapter 236 - 236 Two hundred thirty-six Yin Spirit Pearl

    ?Chapter 236: Two hundred thirty-six, Yin Spirit Pearl   Chapter 236: Two hundred thirty-six, Yin Spirit Pearl                                   After about another half hour of digging, Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning finally arrived in front of the array.

    ¡°Can you unlock it?¡± Qin Yushen was not very proficient in arrays; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have failed to detect this one before.

    Song Yan Ning scanned it carefully with her Divine Sense and nodded, ¡°I can.¡± This array was the highest level she had encountered to date, but it would not stump her. It might only take a little more time.

    She took out the Array gs she had refined from her Storage Ring and with a wave of her hand.

    When the Array gsnded, Song Yan Ning conjured several more and waved them out.

    After several waves of Array gs had been deployed, the array in front of them began to ripple like water.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Qin Yushen smiled and nodded, extending his hand to pull Song Yan Ning¡¯s, entering the array together.

    As soon as they stepped into the array, they found themselves falling through empty air and quickly descended.

    Qin Yushen reached out to embrace and protect Song Yan Ning. His Divine Sense had already detected an open space below.

    Theynded swiftly on the ground, which was enveloped inplete darkness. If not for their Divine Sense, they would not have been able to see their surroundings at all.

    ¡°There¡¯s a Stone Gate over there; the Yin Spirit Pearl should be inside,¡± Song Yan Ning said, sensing that the yin energy was strongest there, pulling Qin Yushen toward the direction of the Stone Gate.

    Qin Yushen took just two steps to get in front of Song Yan Ning. How could he let her take the lead, especially if they were to run into danger?

    Song Yan Ning cast an envious nce at Qin Yushen¡¯s long legs. Having long legs was an advantage; it took her two steps to match one of his.

    Upon reaching the Stone Gate, Qin Yushen scanned it thoroughly with his Divine Sense and spotted a mechanism next to it. He pulled Song Yan Ning forward and pressed the mechanism.

    While pressing the mechanism, Qin Yushen released a surge of Spiritual Power to envelop and protect both him and Song Yan Ning. The yin energy outside was already dense; inside would undoubtedly be even denser. Although the yin energy couldn¡¯t harm them, it would be ufortable when it seeped into their bodies¡ªand of course, he couldn¡¯t bear to let Xiao Ning suffer any difort.

    The Stone Gate creaked and slowly rose upwards.

    As the Stone Gate lifted, a cold breeze that seemed to carry extreme yin energy wafted out.

    Once the Stone Gate was fully opened, Qin Yushen led Song Yan Ning inside.

    What met their eyes was a huge altar, with a bead emitting chilling yin energy suspended in its center.

    ¡°The Yin Spirit Pearl is indeed here,¡± Song Yan Ning said happily. With the Yin Spirit Pearl, Xiang¡¯s strength could be enhanced to a new level. Although the Yin Spirit Pearl contained Spiritual Energy, it was of no use to cultivators like them. It was more suitable for those who practiced Evil Techniques, such as Evil Cultivators and Ghost Cultivators. That decrepit house harboring a Ghost Cultivator was for this very reason.

    Only, that Ghost Cultivator didn¡¯t understand arrays and couldn¡¯t locate the Yin Spirit Pearl, thus having to rely on absorbing the Yin Spiritual Energy emanated by the bead to cultivate. Otherwise, this Yin Spirit Pearl would have already been refined.

    Using Divine Sense, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen found nothing else apart from the Yin Spirit Pearl.

    Song Yan Ning summoned Xiang over and told her to stay and refine the Yin Spirit Pearl before leaving. ording to her estimate, with Xiang¡¯s strength, it should take no more than a day and a night to refine the bead.

    As night slowly faded away, daybreak took over once again, and a new day began.

    The world outside gradually started to bustle, filled with the sound of birds chirping and people talking¡­

    ¡°I wonder how those two Masters are doing. Did they catch that thing?¡± Zhang Xi looked at the old house with its doors firmly shut, a touch of fear in his eyes. Even though it¡¯s daylight and the house doesn¡¯t seem as terrifying as at night, it still sent chills down his spine.

    ¡°Captain, should we go inside and check?¡± A team member beside Zhang Xi suggested.

    Zhang Xi took a deep breath and walked toward the old house¡¯s entrance. He wasn¡¯t afraid of finding corpses when he opened the door, but he feared encountering unclean entities.

    Arriving at the front door, Zhang Xi hesitated for a brief moment, closed his eyes, clenched his teeth, and pushed the door open.

    ¡°Both Masters are lying on the ground,¡± said the team member, who had already dashed inside like the wind.

    Upon hearing this, Zhang Xi opened his eyes and quickly followed suit. As long as there was no such entity, it would be a relief.

    ¡°They¡¯re still breathing,¡± the team member said with a sigh of relief after checking one of the Master¡¯s breath under his nose.

    Zhang Xi walked over, crouched down, and tapped one of the Masters on the shoulder, ¡°Master, wake up.¡± If the Master was still alive, it meant there was no serious problem.

    The Master slowly opened his eyes and looked around bewilderedly, ¡°I¡¯m not dead?¡± With what had happened the night before, how could he possibly still be alive?

    Zhang Xi helped the Master up, noticing the trace of blood at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Master, what happenedst night? Was there anything unclean?¡± It was impossible for the Master to have been injured without reason.

    ¡°My junior brother and I encountered that entity as soon as we entered. It was very powerful, and neither of us were a match for it. Later we got injured and passed out. I don¡¯t know what happened after that,¡± recalled the Master with a shudder at the memory of the previous night.

    ¡°So you didn¡¯t eliminate it?¡± Zhang Xi asked with an ugly expression on his face; that would exin why the atmosphere still felt so sinister. If even two esteemed Masters couldn¡¯t annihte it, what were they to do? The orders from above were clear: until the source of the disturbance was identified, they couldn¡¯t leave. They had evacuated the area the night before but hadn¡¯t dared to go far.

    The Master shook his head, seeing his junior brother awaken, and reached out to help him up, ¡°You should seek someone more skilled for this job.¡± They were lucky to have escaped death.

    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t leave,¡± Zhang Xi called out anxiously as he saw the two Masters starting to leave. Where could he find help now? Besides them, who else would dare toe here?

    The two Masters didn¡¯t stop, instead, they quickened their pace. They weren¡¯t fools; why should they wait here for death?

    Zhang Xi¡¯s face fell as he withdrew his gaze, feeling the chilly draughts pass through, and couldn¡¯t help shivering, ¡°Let¡¯s leave for now.¡± There wasn¡¯t much he could do, he just hoped the situation would be resolved as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, have you seen Xiang?¡± Li Meixiang hadn¡¯t seen Xiang all morning. For years, whenever she woke up, she would always see Xiang standing in the courtyard, but not seeing her today felt unusual. She even checked Xiang¡¯s room, but she wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°Xiang is out on a task and will be back in a couple of days,¡± Song Yan Ning walked over and took Li Meixiang¡¯s arm. They had moved back to the courtyard house. Grandpa and Grandma felt that although it wasfortable living with the Song Family, it wasn¡¯t truly their own home.

 Chapter 237 - 237 237 you are the Boss

    ?Chapter 237: 237, you are the Boss   Chapter 237: 237, you are the Boss                                   Li Meixiang sighed in relief upon hearing the news, ¡°Xiang didn¡¯t even tell me herself.¡± Although Xiang was a quiet person, Li Meixiang always felt something was missing when she wasn¡¯t around. Perhaps it was due to years of habit.

    ¡°Xiang left in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to mention it, grandma. The day after tomorrow, I need to go out too,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she led Li Meixiang to sit down under a parasol tree.

    ¡°Going out again? How long will this trip be?¡± Yang Lisheng asked as he came out of the house just in time to hear Song Yan Ning¡¯s words.

    ¡°Grandpa,e and sit,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile, gesturing for Yang Lisheng to join them.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, are you going out alone this time?¡± Li Meixiang asked worriedly as she looked at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going out with Aunt Qin this time. She has a conference abroad and is taking me and Qin Yushen along for a trip overseas.¡±

    Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng both breathed a sigh of relief. They were well acquainted with Xiao Yue, and her presence reassured them.

    ¡°Won¡¯t it be troublesome for Xiao Yue?¡± Li Meixiang asked. After all, Xiao Yue was there for a conference and had to look after two teenagers; Li Meixiang was unsure whether it would affect her.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°Aunt Qin said the conference won¡¯t take long, and once it¡¯s over, she¡¯ll take me and Qin Yushen around to explore.¡± No matter how capable she was, in her grandparents¡¯ eyes she was still a child who wished to grow up quickly.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng nodded.

    After eating breakfast, Song Yan Ning took a car to Wangjing Street, the busiestmercial district in Beijing.

    She walked into a jewelry store, where she and Liu Xin had agreed to meet today. Over the years, Liu Xin¡¯s jewelry business had been thriving, naturally increasing her ie.

    The sales associates in the store were cleaning the counters and ignored Song Yan Ning as she entered. They saw no benefit in attending to a child who couldn¡¯t afford any jewelry here.

    In Beijing, their jewelry store was among the highest in ss; even a single piece of jewelry could cost thousands or tens of thousands.

    ¡°Youngdy, are you here alone?¡± The manager came forward and asked as Song Yan Ning settled down in the store¡¯s resting area. The young girl was strikingly beautiful, garnering immediate sympathy from onlookers.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone, you don¡¯t need to attend to me.¡± She had arranged to meet Liu Xin at ten, and with ten minutes still to go, he should be arriving soon.

    ¡°Then let me get you a ss of water,¡± the manager offered, picking up a disposable cup and filling it with water for Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Song Yan Ning smiled as she took the cup.

    The manager chuckled, shaking her head, ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll be busy, but if you need something, just find me.¡± She really liked this young girl and wondered who she was waiting for.

    At that moment, two men walked in and scanned the surroundings.

    One of the men quickly turned and locked the door behind them. They had scoped out the ce several times; at this time of day, the store was usually at its least crowded, but they needed to act quickly and finish their n within five minutes.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the manager panicked as she realized the men¡¯s intent. The store had security guards, but they had already been locked outside by the men. Even if she called the police now, it would take about five minutes for them to arrive. All she could do was try to stall.

    ¡°What do you think we¡¯re doing? Hurry up, don¡¯t waste our time, or we won¡¯t be nice,¡± one of the men said as he already had a weapon out.

    The employees, pale with fright, crouched and covered their heads.

    The other man quickly walked up to the counter, pulled out a hammer, and prepared to smash it.

    ¡°This is illegal, stop it!¡± the manager anxiously rushed forward. She had only seen such scenes on TV and never imagined experiencing it herself.

    Song Yan Ning grabbed the manager¡¯s hand and flicked her fingers lightly.

    The manager withdrew her hand and turned to look at Song Yan Ning, ¡°You hide first.¡± Knowing the young girl must be scared, she pulled her along. In truth, she was scared too and unsure how to handle the situation next since it was her first encounter with such a circumstance.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now, go open the door,¡± Song Yan Ning said.

    ¡°What?¡± the manager looked at Song Yan Ning, puzzled by her words.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning point at one of the men, the manager turned to see that he was frozen in ce, as was the other man, ¡°What happened to them?¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± A loud noise erupted as the door was kicked open.

    Liu Xin stormed in, furious. He had nned to meet the Boss there and did not expect such an ordeal. Even his store wasn¡¯t safe from robbery, which was certainly pushing their luck.

    The manager sighed in relief when she saw Liu Xin, ¡°Boss!¡± Now, she didn¡¯t have to worry.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Liu Xin also noticed Song Yan Ning behind the manager and quickly walked over. He had arrived a few minutes early, not expecting the Boss to be even earlier.

    The manager looked astounded as Liu Xin approached her, struggling to grasp the situation. Was he calling her the boss? Had the boss gone mad?

    Liu Xin arrived in front of Song Yan Ning, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss, for startling you.¡± Though his words conveyed an apology, he knew in his heart that the ones truly startled were probably the robbers. And sure enough, they couldn¡¯t even move because they were still frozen in ce.

    ¡°Boss¡­ Boss?¡± the manager¡¯s eyes widened, disbelievingly staring at Song Yan Ning. She was their boss? How could that be possible?

    Song Yan Ning smiled and said to Liu Xin, ¡°Let¡¯s sort out this issue first, and then we can talk.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Xin respectfully responded. He was fully aware of the Boss¡¯s capabilities; not just these two, but even two more wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the Boss. Otherwise, how would he be willing to take orders from a kid in Beijing?

    ¡°Are you really the boss?¡± the manager still couldn¡¯t believe it. She looked no older than twelve or thirteen; how could she be their boss? But the reality in front of her was undeniable.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°You did well. I¡¯ll have Liu Xin give you a raise.¡± Her initial impulsive reaction indirectly highlighted her character.

    ¡°Thank you, Boss! Can I ask, what happened to them? Why couldn¡¯t they move?¡± The manager was curious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Song Yan Ning said as the police arrived, and she flicked her fingers again.

    The two men suddenly felt a relief wash over them and fearfully looked around. Had they encountered some malevolent force?

    But they had no time to ponder further as the police quickly restrained them.

 Chapter 238 - 238 238 poor people

    ?Chapter 238: 238, poor people   Chapter 238: 238, poor people                                   After the two were taken away, Song Yan Ning and Liu Xin arrived at the office.

    Liu Xin personally brewed a cup of tea for Song Yan Ning, ¡°Boss, when did youe to Beijing?¡± He hadn¡¯t seen the boss for a long time either. The boss was bing more and more beautiful; who knew how many men would be charmed by her when she grew up?

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a few days. I just checked the jewelry in our shop and noticed that there are not many high-quality jade or Nephrite Jade pieces,¡± said Song Yan Ning as she picked up the tea and sipped slowly, starting the conversation leisurely.

    ¡°Yes, high-quality raw materials are scarce nowadays. Myanmar has implemented a series of policies restricting the export of raw materials. However, there is a Gambling Stone event next month, and I¡¯ve already received an invitation,¡± said Liu Xin as he walked forward, opened a drawer, and handed the invitation to Song Yan Ning. The boss had always been disinterested in such matters, so he hadn¡¯t reported it to her.

    Song Yan Ning took the invitation, nced at it, and ced it on the desk, ¡°Are all the personnel arranged?¡±

    Liu Xin nodded, ¡°This time, I¡¯ve hired Teacher Li Tianyu to join us. He¡¯s quite famous in the Gambling Stone World and rarely makes mistakes.¡± He had paid a significant amount of money to secure Li Tianyu¡¯s services.

    Song Yan Ning gave a slight nod. She did appreciate Liu Xin¡¯s capabilities.

    Liu Xin hesitated for a moment, ¡°Boss, if you have time, you could join us.¡± He had seen the boss gambling on stones and believed she would certainly not be inferior to those so-called gambling stone experts.

    Song Yan Ning considered it, ¡°We¡¯ll see when the timees.¡± She hadn¡¯t been to Myanmar before, and if she had the time, it would be nice to check it out.

    After chatting with Liu Xin for a while, Song Yan Ning received a call from Song Yanli, who asked her to return to the Song Family home.

    ¡°If you need something, call me,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she rose and walked towards the exit.

    ¡°Of course, Boss!¡± Liu Xin quickly stood up to see her off.

    After escorting Song Yan Ning to the store¡¯s entrance and watching until she disappeared from view, Liu Xin¡¯s gaze lingered. The boss¡¯s presence was indeed bing more imposing!

    ¡°Boss! Is she really our boss?¡± The store manager still couldn¡¯t quite believe it. After all, Song Yan Ning was so young.

    Lui Xin nodded, ¡°She may be young, but her abilities are not to be underestimated.¡± Otherwise, he would never willingly submit to her.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The store manager thought back to those two men from earlier. Did the boss secretly do something? But she was right next to the boss and hadn¡¯t seen her do anything.

    ¡°That reminds me, starting this month, I¡¯m raising your sry by five thousand a month,¡± said Liu Xin, recalling what Song Yan Ning had said to the store manager before.

    ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± The store manager thanked him excitedly. She really had turned her misfortune into a blessing today.

    ¡°Do a good job!¡± Liu Xin said with a smile, patting the store manager on the shoulder before heading to the parking lot. His visit this time was specifically to meet the boss; he seldom came to the store otherwise.

    Not long after Song Yan Ning left the jewelry store, she spotted a familiar figure.

    Xiao Lan stood behind a pir not far away, looking sad as she watched a man and a woman behaving very intimately ahead of her. She had been trying to reach Zhao Yi by phone for several days without sess, only to unexpectedly run into him on the street today¡ªand with him being so close to another woman. Hadn¡¯t he always said she was the only one in his heart?

    Zhao Yi and Wang Mengqi didn¡¯t notice Xiao Lan behind them,ughing and talking as they headed to a caf¨¦.

    With pain, Xiao Lan closed her eyes briefly, taking a deep breath before walking towards the caf¨¦. Perhaps their rtionship wasn¡¯t what she thought it was, maybe she was wrong; she should trust Zhao Yi and ask him directly to rify.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, smiling to herself as she looked away. In truth, Xiao Lan was also a pitiable woman; her only fault was falling in love with the wrong man.

 Chapter 239 - 239 238 Beach

    ?Chapter 239: 238, Beach   Chapter 239: 238, Beach                                   The airne slowly descended,ing to a stop on the tarmac. Liu Shanyue led Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen off the ne.

    ¡°Chairwoman!¡± A blond, blue-eyed foreigner with handsome features approached and offered a gentlemanly salute to Liu Shanyue.

    Liu Shanyue nodded slightly. ¡°Malik, is the hotel arranged?¡± Malik was the person in charge of her subsidiarypany there, whose work capacity she highly appreciated.

    ¡°Yes, Chairwoman! Do you want to rest at the hotel now? Today¡¯s meeting is scheduled for three in the afternoon, still four hours away.¡± Malik nced at his watch and reported the day¡¯s itinerary to Liu Shanyue.

    Liu Shanyue nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the hotel first.¡± She was already ustomed to it, but the two children definitely could not adapt to the jetg so quickly.

    ¡°Very well, Chairwoman! Please follow me.¡± Malik respectfully responded and led the group of three towards the parking lot.

    The hotel arranged by Malik for Liu Shanyue and herpany was situated by the seaside. From the room¡¯s ss windows, one could gaze out at the vastness of the azure sea, the waters glittering under the sunlight, extremely beautiful.

    ¡°The beach here is open to the public. You can go swimming, surf,¡± said Liu Shanyue, who had stayed here more than once and was naturally familiar with the ce.

    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. They were staying in a suite with three guest rooms, allowing each of them to have one to themselves.

    ¡°There¡¯s a buffet restaurant on the first floor. You can eat there if you¡¯re hungry, or if you wish to go downtown, you can call the hotel to arrange for a car, or call me.¡± Liu Shanyue carefully exined some of the local details to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen before leaving the room. She wanted to first inspect thepany and understand the local branch¡¯s situation before attending the meeting.

    Not long after Liu Shanyue left, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at the beach.

    The sandy shore was popted with people of all skin colors, some lying on nkets basking in the sun, others strolling, chatting over drinks, and some swimming or surfing in the sea. The appearance of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen didn¡¯t draw any extra attention from anyone.

    ¡°Do you want to go swimming?¡± Qin Yushen turned to look at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning looked towards the sea, where many people were swimming in the Beach, making it seem crowded like a boiling pot filled with countless dumplings. She shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s not.¡± She did not enjoy being in crowded ces.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s take a walk.¡± Being with Xiao Ning, even a simple walk was a pleasure.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded. Even though the beach was crowded, the feeling of being brushed by the sea breeze was still pleasant.

    ¡°Hey, you two kids, wait a second!¡± A middle-aged man, shirtless and wearingrge shorts, huffed after them.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen stopped and turned to the approaching middle-aged man.

    ¡°May I ask which country you are from?¡± The middle-aged man, panting, halted and looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen with a smile. They were the most beautiful children he had ever seen.

    ¡°What do you want with us?¡± Qin Yushen spoke in a calm tone. His manner of speaking already revealed to the other party which country they were from.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s smile brightened when he heard Qin Yushen speaking in Chinese, ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Wang Shitang, I am a director. I¡¯m here to invite you both to star in my new drama. Would you be interested?¡± With looks like theirs, they would surely be megastars if they entered the entertainment industry.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning rejected the offer without a second thought. They were not interested in the entertainment industry, plus they didn¡¯t have time for acting. For them, cultivation was the main focus.

    ¡°Don¡¯t reject it so quickly, you can go back and think it over. With your looks, you would definitely be A-list celebrities in the entertainment industry, and it¡¯s easy to make money there too. You should go back and discuss it with your parents, they will surely agree.¡± Wang Shitang wanted to give Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen his business card but realized he was wearing beach shorts with nothing in the pockets.

    ¡°No need to consider it, we won¡¯t be entering the entertainment industry.¡± Qin Yushen said, taking Song Yan Ning by the hand and walking forward. He wouldn¡¯t let Xiao Ning act; Xiao Ning was his, and he belonged to Xiao Ning.

    ¡°You¡¯re staying at the Wicks Hotel too, right?¡± Wang Shitang followed Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning persistently. They simply didn¡¯t understand the benefits of joining the entertainment industry yet, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    Nowadays, many kids their age dreamed of entering the entertainment industry, but it wasn¡¯t so easy to get in. Image, physique, temperament¡ªone couldn¡¯tck any of these. As for acting, that could be cultivatedter.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were no longer paying him any attention, Wang Shitang became even more determined, following them and talking about the entertainment industry. He hadplete confidence in his own judgment; he did not want to let them slip away.

    Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning were getting annoyed with Wang Shitang¡¯s chatter, wondering if they should make him stop talking.

    Amotion came from the beach.

    Turning to look, they saw a shark biting a man¡¯s arm, the surrounding water already dyed red with blood. If this continued, it was very likely that more sharks would be attracted.

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Wang Shitang¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the sight, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this beach have protective barriers? How did a shark get in here?¡±

    People rushed out of the water one after another, and the crowded beach suddenly became empty, save for the man struggling in the shark¡¯s grip, desperately trying to swim to shore.

    Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning, who gave a slight nod. Since the incident had happened in front of her, she naturally couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch someone die.

    Qin Yushen released a wisp of Divine Sense, which transformed into an invisible sword and thrust at the shark.

    The man felt the shark stop its attack and quickly pulled back his blood-streaked hand, enduring the severe pain to swim towards the shore.

    It wasn¡¯t until he reached the shore that the man let out a long sigh of relief. Thinking back on the incident, he was still terrified. He really had been lucky.

    ¡°Quick, look!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Cries of shock and screams came from the people behind.

    The man looked up and felt his scalp tingle and his body turn cold. In the churning waves, the very shark that had attacked him was now being ambushed by a dozen other sharks. In no time at all, the sharks tore it apart. Had hee ashore anyter, he would have suffered the same fate as that shark, a chilling thought indeed.

 Chapter 240 - 240 239 Meeting an old acquaintance in a foreign place

    ?Chapter 240: 239, Meeting an old acquaintance in a foreign ce   Chapter 240: 239, Meeting an old acquaintance in a foreign ce                                   ¡°Can you stand up?¡± a gentle and pleasant voice arose beside the man¡¯s ear.

    Hearing the familiar ent, the man slowly came to his senses and turned his head to look beside him, where he saw Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen gazing at him. He nodded, wanting to get up. His injuries were severe; arge patch of skin on his arm was almostpletely torn off by the shark, and he needed to get to the hospital quickly.

    But as soon as he attempted to stand, he fell back to the ground, powerless. His legs were weak andcked strength. This time, he had truly been terrified by the shark.

    ¡°Take this Medicine Pill,¡± Song Yan Ning offered, handing a ck pill to the man.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The man reached out, took the pill, and swallowed it without question. He trusted this young girl would not harm him.

    Song Yan Ning smiled slightly, turning to Wang Shitang, ¡°Come and give him a hand.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Oh!¡± Realizing what Song Yan Ning meant, Wang Shitang came over and saw the man¡¯s arm wound, frowning, ¡°His wounds are severe; he needs to be taken to the hospital.¡± This man was incredibly lucky to be alive¡ªif he had been anytering ashore, he might not have made it.

    As he bent down to assist the man, hotel staff hurried over, and Wang Shitang withdrew his hand, ¡°This Beach is part of the hotel¡¯s property; the hotel will handle this.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± nodded Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen before turning and heading towards the hotel. There wasn¡¯t much to do here; better to return to the hotel for practice.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen leave, Wang Shitang followed. He had to stay with them until they agreed to shoot his movie.

    The man was lifted onto an ambnce by hotel staff. Maybe it was just his imagination, but after taking the pill, the pain in his arm seemed to diminish, and he felt stronger.

    Wang Shitang followed Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen to their floor, ¡°You¡¯re staying on this floor?¡± If he remembered correctly, this floor was all presidential suites, out of reach for normal people¡ªeven he wouldn¡¯t splurge on such expensive rooms. No wonder they refused to join the entertainment industry; they weren¡¯t just ordinary kids. Only the rich or noble could afford to stay in a presidential suite.

    But he wasn¡¯t ready to give up just yet. It wasn¡¯t often he met such impressive children. With their looks and aura, they were destined to be darlings of the entertainment industry. They were born to be stars.

    ¡°Stop following us, we won¡¯t agree,¡± Song Yan Ning spoke bluntly. She and Qin Yushen weren¡¯t short on money; they didn¡¯t need to expose themselves to earn it. Besides, she didn¡¯t like the idea of being a star¡ªwith fame came the loss of privacy. Just going out for a stroll or a meal would attract photographers and onlookers, like a rare animal on disy.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. Take your time to consider. I¡¯m in room 2301, you cane find me or call me if you change your mind, my number is 139¡­¡± Wang Shitang waved to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen with a smile, watching them exit the elevator. Even though he knew the chances of their agreement were slim, he wished to wait and see, perhaps there was hope.

    Liu Shanyue hurried back to the hotel after hearing about the shark incident and rushed to her room.

    ¡°Xiao Shen! Xiao Ning!¡± She knew the injured person wasn¡¯t them, but the two kids were still very young and had never seen such a bloody scene. If they had been at the beach, the sight would have surely scared them.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Qin!¡±

    As the doors opened, Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning stepped out from their respective rooms. They heard her panicked voice¡ªcould something have happened?

    Seeing them unchanged, Liu Shanyue breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Did you go to the beach?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded.

    ¡°Did you witness someone get bitten by a shark?¡± They must not have seen it, or else they wouldn¡¯t be so calm.

    ¡°We did,¡± they replied.

    ¡°Were you not frightened?¡± Liu Shanyue looked at them with concern.

    ¡°No,¡± Qin Yushen shook his head. How could such a minor scene scare him?

    So Aunt Qin was worried they had been frightened. Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°Of course not, Aunt Qin. I¡¯m a Doctor; I¡¯ve seen wounds far more gruesome than that.¡±

    Liu Shanyue thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Right.¡± In her hurry, she had been concerned for them and hadpletely forgotten that Xiao Shen and Xiao Ning were not ordinary children.

    ¡°Aunt Qin, you haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right?¡± Song Yan Ning picked up a te of fruit from the table and handed it to Liu Shanyue, noting her exhausted expression¡ªa busy day no doubt.

    Liu Shanyue epted the fruit with a smile and speared a piece of mango with a fork, tasting it, ¡°No, I wanted to have dinner with you. Have you eaten yet?¡± Girls were indeed more considerate.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head. They had been practicing in their room since they returned and had lost track of time. Plus, she wasn¡¯t even hungry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat now,¡± suggested Qin Yushen. He had been crafting a Magic Artifact and had also lost track of time.

    ¡°Okay,¡± both Liu Shanyue and Song Yan Ning agreed.

    The trio headed to the hotel¡¯s buffet restaurant, and though dinner time had passed, there were still many diners.

    They found a spot and went to get their food.

    ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± an excited voice called out from behind Liu Shanyue.

    Liu Shanyue turned around and saw an old college friend, ¡°Xiaoqi, long time no see.¡± During college, they shared a dorm room and had a close rtionship, but after Xiaoqi went abroad, they had gradually lost touch. She didn¡¯t expect to bump into her today.

    ¡°Xiao Yue, you still look so young!¡± Zhou Xiaoqi approached, smiling at her. It had been nearly twenty years since graduation, and Xiao Yue hadn¡¯t aged a bit¡ªher secret to maintaining such youth was a mystery.

    ¡°You look young too,¡± said Liu Shanyue, noticing people waiting and picking up some salmon, ¡°Do you want some?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not fond of these things. Come, let¡¯s sit at my spot. My husband is there too; I¡¯ll introduce you,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi picked up two rice balls, pointing to her table.

    Liu Shanyue nodded, ¡°Let me tell my son.¡± She was genuinely excited to see an old friend after so many years.

    ¡°Your son is here too? Where is he?¡± Zhou Xiaoqi looked around curiously. She had learned of Liu Shanyue¡¯s marriage only after moving abroad, and since she was pursuing her Ph.D. at the time, she couldn¡¯t return for the wedding.

 Chapter 241 - 241 Two hundred and forty the terrifying man

    ?Chapter 241: Two hundred and forty, the terrifying man   Chapter 241: Two hundred and forty, the terrifying man                                   Liu Shanyue looked around and quickly spotted Qin Yushen, who was helping Song Yan Ning with her food, and smiled, ¡°They¡¯re over there.¡± It was only in front of Xiao Ning that Xiao Shen would be gentle and considerate. If the two of them coulde together in the future, Xiao Shen would definitely be very caring toward his wife.

    Zhou Xiaoqi followed Liu Shanyue over to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°Are both of these kids yours? They are really beautiful.¡± She really hadn¡¯t seen children as attractive as these before.

    Liu Shanyue shook her head, ¡°She is Xinxin¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Is Xinxin doing well now? Is she still with Song Yufeng?¡± Zhou Xiaoqi asked curiously. She was also good friends with Xinxin, though not as close as with Xiao Yue. Back then, all of Xinxin¡¯s attention was on Song Yufeng, and she hardly had time to hang out with them.

    Liu Shanyue nodded, ¡°Xiao Shen, Xiao Ning, this is Aunt Zhou.¡± That day she received a call from Xinxin, who said she had gotten back together with Song Yufeng, but she didn¡¯t ask for details. Her rtionship with Xinxin wasn¡¯t as close as it had been.

    ¡°Aunt Zhou!¡± Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning greeted Zhou Xiaoqi politely.

    ¡°Good kids!¡± Zhou Xiaoqi said with a smile, nodding. She envied Xiao Yue for having such wonderful children, unlike herself who had been married for many years but couldn¡¯t get pregnant due to health reasons. She longed to have a child of her own.

    ¡°Xiao Shen, Xiao Ning, I¡¯m going to chat with Aunt Zhou for a bit,¡± Liu Shanyue told Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Okay,¡± both Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded.

    Liu Shanyue smiled and looked at Zhou Xiaoqi, ¡°Let¡¯s go over.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi said, ncing at Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning with envy and a touch of mncholy in her eyes. If she could get pregnant, her child would also be quite grown by now.

    Zhou Xiaoqi led Liu Shanyue to her seat and introduced her to a middle-aged man who was dining, ¡°Husband, this is my college ssmate Liu Shanyue, Xiao Yue, and this is my husband Jason.¡±

    ¡°Hello!¡± Liu Shanyue greeted him with a smile.

    Jason lifted his head to nce at Liu Shanyue, giving her a faint nod, while also giving Zhou Xiaoqi a look.

    Zhou Xiaoqi felt a bit awkward and a hint of fear shed in her eyes, ¡°Xiao Yue, don¡¯t mind him, that¡¯s just his personality.¡± She was so happy to see Xiao Yue that she temporarily forgot her husband disliked being disturbed while eating.

    Liu Shanyue shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi said, cing her te on the table.

    Liu Shanyue nodded and sat down with her.

    ¡°Xiao Yue, I forgot to ask, did youe to Country Y this time to travel with the two kids?¡± Zhou Xiaoqi asked as she took a sip of lemon water.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Shanyue nodded. There were some things she didn¡¯t wish to borate on; she hadn¡¯t seen Xiaoqi for many years and was even less acquainted with Xiaoqi¡¯s husband. She preferred not to delve into work-rted topics.

    ¡°I happen to be free these next few days, I can show you around,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi wanted to spend more time with Liu Shanyue. It was not easy to meet after such a long time; she really wanted to continue the friendship they once shared.

    ¡°That would be great,¡± Liu Shanyue was also happy. Herpany¡¯s business could be wrapped up by tomorrow, and she nned to take the two kids around Country Y. Having Xiaoqi apany them would be perfect.

    ¡°ck!¡± The fork was ced on the te, making a crisp sound.

    Jason stood up with displeasure, ¡°I¡¯m full, you guys chat.¡±

    Zhou Xiaoqi saw the displeased look on Jason and couldn¡¯t help but shiver, quickly standing up too, looking apologetically at Liu Shanyue, ¡°Xiao Yue, we¡¯ll head back first. Which room are you staying in? I¡¯lle to find youter.¡±

    Liu Shanyue slightly furrowed her eyebrows and gave her room number. She could tell that Xiaoqi was very afraid of her husband, it seemed that Xiaoqi¡¯s life was not going well.

    Watching the two leave, Liu Shanyue shook her head and returned to her seat.

    Zhou Xiaoqi followed Jason back to their room tremblingly, ¡°Jason, don¡¯t be mad, I haven¡¯t seen Xiao Yue for almost twenty years, and I was just so happy to see her that I¡­ I really didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡±

    When she first married Jason, he was very kind to her, but she didn¡¯t know when he started hitting her for no reason, and no matter how she resisted, it was useless. It was Jason who had caused her to lose their child. Since then, she had been unable to get pregnant again.

    She had tried to run away, but each time, Jason would find her, and she was utterly unable to break free from his clutches. Now, she was truly afraid of him and desperately wished someone could take her away.

    Jason, with a cloudy face, looked at Zhou Xiaoqi, ¡°Not intentional? I think you are just trying to escape from me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Zhou Xiaoqi, looking at Jason¡¯s increasingly gloomy face, shivered in fear.

    Jason took a step forward, grabbing Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s hair in one swift motion and looked at her coldly, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you remember my words? I have told you that without my permission, you are not to speak to anyone, not even other women.¡±

    Zhou Xiaoqi, horrified, shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t do it again, I won¡¯t ever talk to anyone else again, please let me go this time, I beg you!¡±

    ¡°p!¡± A loud smack resounded in the room followed by a scream.

    After Liu Shanyue returned to her seat, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s panicked expression as she left.

    Song Yan Ning noticed Liu Shanyue frowning in silence, ¡°Aunt Qin, are you not feeling well?¡±

    Liu Shanyue shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m a bit worried about Xiaoqi. Her expression when she left was a bit off, she seemed really scared of her husband.¡±

    ¡°Should we go check on her? Which room is Aunt Zhou staying in?¡± As Song Yan Ning spoke, she had already released her Divine Sense, and soon her face turned as red as the rosy clouds in the sky. It was still early, yet so many people couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    Qin Yushen saw the redness on Song Yan Ning¡¯s face and immediately realized what she had done, tapping her head lightly, ¡°Be careful or you¡¯ll get styes.¡±

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes at Qin Yushen, ¡°How was I supposed to know?¡± If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have looked.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look next time.¡± Qin Yushen helplessly nced at Song Yan Ning. If she wanted to see, he could show her.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes again, silently deciding to ignore Qin Yushen. It wasn¡¯t like she did it on purpose; she just hadn¡¯t thought that much.

    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Liu Shanyue couldn¡¯t understand their conversation at all. Was this what they called a generation gap?

    ¡°Mom, do you know Aunt Zhou¡¯s room number?¡± Qin Yushen held Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand under the table. Was this little girl mad at him?

    Song Yan Ning tried to pull her hand away a few times unsessfully, ring fiercely at Qin Yushen. Let go!

    Qin Yushen raised an eyebrow. Not letting go!

 Chapter 242 - 242 Two hundred and forty-one mischief

    ?Chapter 242: Two hundred and forty-one, mischief   Chapter 242: Two hundred and forty-one, mischief                                   Liu Shanyue looked strangely at the two of them, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xiaoqi hadn¡¯t had the chance to tell her before her husband dragged her away.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you can go to the front desk to ask,¡± Qin Yushen said as he used a fork to pick up a piece of sliced steak and brought it to Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips.

    ¡°That sounds good, you guys eat, and I¡¯ll go ask.¡± Liu Shanyue stood up and walked towards the restaurant exit. This kid was so good at charming girls, she had indeed underestimated him, but she still nned to remind himter that Xiao Ning was still young and that he should show some restraint so as not to scare her off.

    ¡°Let go, I can eat by myself,¡± Song Yan Ning said, flicking Qin Yushen¡¯s hand away after Liu Shanyue had gone some distance. Actually, being held by his hand felt quite nice, but she needed to eat now, and couldn¡¯t possibly use her left hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll feed you,¡± Qin Yushen said with a mischievous smile as he watched Song Yan Ning. He thought it was nice this way.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes speechlessly, picked up the knife and fork with her left hand, and started eating. She didn¡¯t want to be fed by him in public, she wasn¡¯t a helpless child.

    Qin Yushen smiled indulgently, let go of Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, and gently tousled her shiny ck hair.

    Song Yan Ning turned towards Qin Yushen and made a funny face at him.

    Qin Yushen couldn¡¯t help but startughing. His Xiao Ning was so cute, everything she did was cute.

    Liu Shanyue found out Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s room number at the service desk and walked back to the restaurant, ¡°I found Xiaoqi¡¯s room number. I¡¯m going to go up and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Qin, it¡¯s veryte now. Why don¡¯t you wait until tomorrow to go find Aunt Zhou?¡± After learning the room number, Song Yan Ning had already scanned Liu Shanyue¡¯s mentioned room with her ¡°Divine Sense.¡± She was a bit worried to see things she shouldn¡¯t, but luckily her Divine Sense quickly located Zhou Xiaoqi, who was currently sitting on the floor with messy hair, crying. Her face was full of bruises, clearly having been hit by someone recently.

    Liu Shanyue checked the time and nodded. Since Xiaoqi lived with her husband, it really wouldn¡¯t be convenient to go now.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged a nce. Seeing Liu Shanyue so worried about Zhou Xiaoqi, it seemed their rtionship was good. Now that they knew Zhou Xiaoqi was experiencing domestic violence, it was only natural that they should help.

    Zhou Xiaoqi sat on the floor until she heard snoring from the bed, and then she cautiously stood up. She desperately wanted to escape from her current life, but Jason¡¯s influence was extensive, and if she ran away, it would definitely bring trouble to her family.

    The previous few times, it was only after her begging for a long time that Jason hadn¡¯tid a hand on her family. Her family always thought she had a good life in Y country, and she really didn¡¯t want them to know about her current situation.

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± A soft knocking on the door sounded.

    Zhou Xiaoqi snapped out of it, carefully nced at Jason on the bed, and tiptoed to the door. Peering through the peephole, she saw no one outside.

    After thinking for a moment, she decided to open the door anyway. Her life was already so hard, what was there to be afraid of? Even if it really was something unclean, it would still be better than the man inside.

    Opening the door, Zhou Xiaoqi looked around but saw no one; however, there was a wooden box on the ground.

    She picked up the wooden box, softly closed the door, and carefully sat down by the couch.

    Cautiously ncing at Jason, Zhou Xiaoqi opened the wooden box. Inside, there was a letter, along with a porcin bottle and a beaded bracelet.

    Picking up the letter, she read: ¡°The porcin bottle contains a medicine that can heal your wounds, and if you wear the bracelet, he won¡¯t be able to bully you anymore.¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be someone ying a prank, right?¡± Zhou Xiaoqi said, slightly puzzled as she picked up the bracelet from the box to examine it. Finding the bracelet to be quite pretty, she slipped it onto her wrist.

 Chapter 243 - 243 Two hundred and forty-two strange power

    ?Chapter 243: Two hundred and forty-two, strange power   Chapter 243: Two hundred and forty-two, strange power                                   Zhou Xiaoqi opened the porcin bottle, and a fragrance of medicine immediately hit her nose. She looked inside the bottle and saw a small ck pill.

    Xiaoqi poured the pill from the bottle into her hand, examining it, ¡°This must be medicine, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t smell like this. Could this not be a prank, but someone trying to help me?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A voice tinged with sleepiness but chilling to the bone echoed in the room.

    ¡°No¡­nothing¡­¡± Zhou Xiaoqi quickly popped the pill into her mouth, hurrying to stuff the letter in her hand into her pajama pocket. She absolutely couldn¡¯t let Jason see this letter, or she would definitely be beaten again.

    ¡°What are you hiding? Show me!¡± Jason coldly stared at Zhou Xiaoqi, his eyes in the darkness like a wolf on the prowl, an eerie green that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    Xiaoqi¡¯s body started to tremble uncontrobly as she stammered, ¡°I¡­I just found a wooden box at the doorway¡­¡±

    Jason¡¯s expression turned even colder, a mocking sneer in his icy eyes, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t find it? It must be from some other man who gave it to you, get over here!¡±

    Where could Xiaoqi dare to resist? She stood up and slowly walked towards Jason. She knew she was inevitably going to be hit once more. She was frightened, but she was utterly incapable of fighting back. How could such days have an end? She truly wished to die, to be free from it all; however, Jason had threatened her if she dared to die, then right after her death, her family would follow her into death.

    She regretted so much that she hadn¡¯t listened to her family and had rashly married Jason. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a dire situation.

    Seeing Zhou Xiaoqi moving slowly, Jason flipped out of bed and as he reached out to p her,

    suddenly, before his hand could reach Xiaoqi, he was flung back by a mysterious force.

    ¡°My God! What just happened?¡± Zhou Xiaoqi watched in disbelief as Jasony on the floor, stunned into unconsciousness.

    After a long while, she looked down at the bracelet on her wrist, ¡°Could it be this?¡± She thought she had seen a faint halo of light emanating from her wrist.

    ¡°Could this bracelet really be like what the letter said?¡± Excitement and joy filled Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes. If it were true, then she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Jason hitting her anymore.

    But soon, the excitement and joy in her eyes faded. Jason had a powerful force behind him; she might fend him off for a moment, but not forever. What should she do if Jason discovered the bracelet on her wrist and forced her to take it off?

    Noticing that Jason on the ground was starting to move, Xiaoqi knew he would wake up soon.

    Jason opened his eyes, shaking his slightly dizzy head, and sat up, looking at Xiaoqi, ¡°What happened just now?¡±

    Zhou Xiaoqi shook her head fearfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just saw you flying out.¡± Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell him the truth.

    Jason looked at Xiaoqi skeptically, trying to recall the scene, ¡°Come here, help me up.¡± He knew that this woman wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him, nor did she have the ability to do so; his being flung out had to be the result of some mysterious force.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Zhou Xiaoqi stepped forward and helped Jason up. She had been worried that approaching Jason would cause the bracelet on her wrist to fling him again, but it seems that it wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡°What were you hesitating about just now?¡± Jason stood up, and as he raised his hand to strike Zhou Xiaoqi,

    once again, he was thrown backwards by an unseen force.

    Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. This time she was certain that the force which had flung Jason away originated from her wrist. But why was it that nothing happened when she helped Jason up, yet the power emerged again when Jasonid hands on her? Could it be that it could discern whether Jason harbored ill intentions towards her? It must be so, such a magical bracelet.

    Liu Shanyue got up in the morning, nning to check on Zhou Xiaoqi first. For some reason, she couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of unease about Zhou Xiaoqi.

    Just as she was about to leave, her cellphone began to ring.

    Liu Shanyue took out her phone while walking towards the elevator.

    ¡°Chairman! There is an important meeting this morning, it will start promptly at nine o¡¯clock.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Liu Shanyue stopped her motion to press the elevator button, nced at the watch on her wrist, and turned back to her room. It seemed she could only look for Xiaoqi after returning, hoping she was just overthinking.

    Song Yan Ning finished freshening up and walked out of the restroom, just as Qin Yushen reached the bathroom door, ¡°I¡¯m done, your turn.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded with a smile, and entered the restroom.

    At that moment, the room¡¯s door opened, and Liu Shanyue walked in from outside.

    ¡°Aunt Qin, didn¡¯t you go to see Aunt Zhou? Why are you back so quickly?¡± Song Yan Ning was somewhat astonished. Aunt Qin had told her she was going to visit Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s room when she left.

    ¡°I have a meeting this morning and will visit her in the afternoon, sorry! I won¡¯t be able to apany you again today. Should I call someone toe over to show you around?¡± Liu Shanyue looked apologetically at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yu. She had brought them here to take them sightseeing, but a partner from the subsidiarypany heard of her visit to Country Y, and proposed a meeting to discuss business matters in person.

    ¡°No need, Xiao Ning and I will be fine on our own,¡± Qin Yushen had no desire to have a stranger trailing behind him, disturbing his time with Xiao Ning.

    Song Yan Ning nodded in agreement. She, too, did not like having strangers follow her.

    ¡°Alright then, but be careful when you go out. Country Y isn¡¯t like our country; it¡¯s quite chaotic here,¡± Liu Shanyue advised, still worried.

    ¡°We understand,¡± both Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded.

    Liu Shanyue returned to her room and grabbed her bag, ¡°I¡¯m off to thepany, call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded.

    Seeing that it was already light outside, Zhou Xiaoqi nced at Jason, who was still unconscious, and hesitated before nudging him, ¡°Jason, Jason.¡±

    Seeing that there was no response, Zhou Xiaoqi tiptoed out of the room. She nned to take this chance to meet Xiao Yue, otherwise, there might not be another opportunity. This afternoon, they were scheduled to leave the hotel for another ce.

    Hearing a knock, Song Yan Ning walked forward and opened the door, seeing Zhou Xiaoqi, she gave a slight smile, ¡°Aunt Zhou, pleasee in.¡±

    Zhou Xiaoqi nodded, stepped inside the room, ¡°Is Xiao Yue in the room?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Qin has gone out, Aunt Zhou, please have a seat,¡± Song Yan Ning gestured towards the sofa and went to the room¡¯s kitchte to fetch some fruit.

 Chapter 244 - 244 Two hundred forty-three Plan

    ?Chapter 244: Two hundred forty-three, n   Chapter 244: Two hundred forty-three, n                                   ¡°Xiao Yue isn¡¯t here, so I¡¯ll be leaving,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi hade here just to see Xiao Yue. Jason would wake up soon, and if he discovered she was gone, he would surely be suspicious, and then there would be a thunderous rage. Although she had a bracelet on her wrist, she felt a fear of Jason that seemed toe from the depths of her soul. It just took one look from him to make her tremble uncontrobly.

    ¡°He won¡¯t wake up that quickly,¡± Song Yan Ning ced the fruit tray on the table.

    ¡°You know?¡± Zhou Xiaoqi looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise. Had she heard wrong?

    ¡°Are you afraid of him because he hits you, or is it for some other reason?¡± Song Yan Ning picked up a slice of apple and ced it in her mouth, speaking slowly.

    ¡°You really know? How could you know?¡± Zhou Xiaoqi looked at Song Yan Ning in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t told Xiao Yue, so how could this child know?

    ¡°I saw the injury on your arm yesterday,¡± Song Yan Ning did indeed notice the marks on Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s wrist yesterday, but at the time, she thought Zhou Xiaoqi had bumped into something and didn¡¯t think much of it.

    ¡°Are you really just a child?¡± Zhou Xiaoqi looked at Song Yan Ning incredulously. Even adults didn¡¯t have such sharp observational skills.

    ¡°I just like reading some detective novels, it¡¯s actually a wild guess, but now I know I guessed it right,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled innocently.

    Zhou Xiaoqi smiled. So she had guessed it, no wonder. After all, she was just a child, how could she really know.

    ¡°Aunt Zhou!¡± Qin Yushen walked out of the room. He had just been investigating the forces behind Jason, and the results he found were truly surprising. Jason had a huge organization behind him, and that organization dabbled in anything profitable, to say they were utterly evil.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Zhou Xiaoqi smiled at Qin Yushen. Even though she had met them yesterday, seeing these two children again still dazzled her with their appearance. As these kids grew up, their looks would definitely drive countless young men and women crazy.

    Qin Yushen sat down next to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Did Aunt Zhoue to see my mom for something?¡±

    ¡°No, I just came to see her and catch up,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi naturally wouldn¡¯t tell the two children about her own matters. It would be harmful to them.

    ¡°Have you ever thought about leaving him?¡± Song Yan Ning asked.

    Zhou Xiaoqi gave a bitter smile, nodded, and stood up, ¡°I should go now. Please tell Xiao Yue that I left the hotel this morning.¡± She of course wanted to leave Jason, but she couldn¡¯t escape, nor did she dare to.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded.

    When Liu Shanyue left the room, Song Yan Ning turned her head to Qin Yushen, ¡°What did you find?¡±

    ¡°That Jason is a small leader of the ck Group, which is a very mysterious and powerful organization. They are involved in everything including weapons, viruses, trafficking, etc., and every year, many people die at the hands of the ck Group,¡± Qin Yushen exined in detail what he had found to Song Yan Ning.

    The more Song Yan Ning listened, the tighter her brows furrowed, ¡°Truly heinous and crazy.¡± What the ck Group had done sent chills through her body.

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°I just located the Y country branch of the ck Group. But this ck Group is really not simple; even their branch is guarded by many superpower users.¡±

    Song Yan Ning thought for a moment, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this?¡± She shared her n with Qin Yushen.

    ¡°It¡¯s too risky.¡± Qin Yushen knew that Song Yan Ning was capable of escaping, but he still felt uneasy.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems, I made a Golden Core breakthroughst night,¡± Song Yan Ning thought of her newly elevated strength and couldn¡¯t help feeling ted. She felt full of power and had nowhere to test it, the ck Group was the perfect opportunity to test her strength, and she also wanted to test the strength of those superpower users.

    Qin Yushen looked down at Song Yan Ning and tapped her pert nose with his long finger, ¡°But I¡¯m still not at ease.¡± He had known about Yan Ning¡¯s Golden Core breakthrough when it happened, but no matter how strong her abilities were, he couldn¡¯t help worrying as long as she wanted to take risks.

    ¡°I know my limits.¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s heartbeat uncontrobly quickened when she looked into Qin Yushen¡¯s profound eyes that seemed to draw people in. This enchanting being didn¡¯t miss a single chance to flirt with her.

    Feeling Song Yan Ning¡¯s elerated heartbeat, Qin Yushen¡¯s lips curved into an enticing smile, ¡°I really like it when you get a fast heartbeat for me.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, as if my heart would race for you,¡± Song Yan Ning red at Qin Yushen yfully, pushing his dangerously handsome face away with her hand.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Qin Yushen couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Seeing Yan Ning¡¯s reaction made him very happy. Unfortunately, for now, all he could do was tease without taking any further steps.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes at Qin Yushen and stood up to walk outside.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Qin Yushen quickly stoppedughing and stepped forward to follow.

    ¡°To Lundao Street,¡± Song Yan Ning headed towards the elevator.

    Qin Yushen shook his head with a smile, stepped forward, and took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand. Since she had decided, even if he was uneasy, he could only follow her. If anyone dared to harm a single hair on Yan Ning¡¯s head, he would make them pay a terrible price.

    Zhou Xiaoqi returned to her room and saw that Jason was still asleep; she breathed a sigh of relief. All the way there she had been thinking about Song Yan Ning¡¯s words. Initially, she thought Yan Ning had guessed because she read too many detective novels, but now she was unsure because she had just remembered, Yan Ning¡¯s first sentence was that he wouldn¡¯t wake up so quickly, and indeed, Jason hadn¡¯t woken up yet. She wondered if she had heard wrong, or if Song Yan Ning really knew something.

    At that moment, the Jason on the bed moved, and Zhou Xiaoqi knew he was waking up. She stood still, not daring to make a move. She knew whether Jason remembered being stunned yesterday when he woke up.

    Jason opened his eyes and recalled yesterday¡¯s events, looking towards Zhou Xiaoqi, ¡°What happenedst night? Why was I thrown off?¡± If the room wasn¡¯t clean, then it wouldn¡¯t have been problem-free the previous days. To say that this had to do with Zhou Xiaoqi, unless she knew a superpower user, only a superpower user could have such abilities.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Feeling Jason¡¯s gaze sweeping over her, Zhou Xiaoqi was even more frightened. The thing she feared most now was Jason seeing the bracelet on her hand. If he discovered it, he would definitely take it away.

    ¡°What do you have in your hand?¡± Jason noticed Zhou Xiaoqi had been keeping her hand behind her back.

 Chapter 245 - 245 244 walk right into the trap

    ?Chapter 245: 244, walk right into the trap   Chapter 245: 244, walk right into the trap                                   ¡°No¡­ nothing¡­¡± Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s face turned deathly pale as she stepped back two steps. All she wanted now was to preserve the bracelet.

    ¡°Stretch out your hand.¡± Seeing Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s condition, Jason was certain that she must have something in her possession.

    Zhou Xiaoqi shook her head and retreated once more until her back hit the wall and she stopped. Deep down she knew all her efforts were in vain, she could not protect it.

    Jason¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, emitting a cold light as he rose to his feet and walked over to Zhou Xiaoqi, looking at her coldly, ¡°Stretch out your hand. Don¡¯t make me ask a third time.¡±

    Zhou Xiaoqi knew she had no way out and tentatively extended her hand from behind her back.

    Jason¡¯s gaze fell on Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s hand, and seeing that she indeed had nothing in her grasp, he reached forward and pulled up her sleeve.

    Zhou Xiaoqi closed her eyes in despair. She knew the bracelet was bound to be discovered, and once it was taken away, all that awaited her was a brutal beating.

    Jason released Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s hand, pulled her aside, and looked at the ce where she had been standing, ¡°What¡¯s with the guilty act?¡±

    Zhou Xiaoqi opened her eyes and nced at the bracelet on her wrist, then looked at Jason with surprise. Could it be that he didn¡¯t see the bracelet on her hand? If he had seen it, given his personality, he would have definitely asked where she got the bracelet from.

    Jason, noting Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s nce towards her wrist, looked as well and saw nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not guilty¡­ I was afraid that the power would appear again and knock you flying,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi let out a sigh of relief. She could now be sure that the bracelet was invisible to Jason since she saw him check her wrist once more and yet, he still showed no reaction as before.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Jason nodded and headed toward the restroom. It was no wonder Zhou Xiaoqi had that reaction, as anyone would be frightened by being inexplicably knocked flying.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at Lundao Street, which is one of the most bustling streets in Country Y with luxury stores everywhere. At the entrance of some luxury stores, there were quite a few people lining up.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen walked towards a clothing store. This store wasn¡¯t particrly unique among the myriad clothing stores, except for the distinctive clothes they sold.

    ¡°Wee!¡± As soon as Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen entered the shop, they were greeted by a blonde, blue-eyed salesperson.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen went to the children¡¯s clothing section where Song Yan Ning casually picked up a few dresses, ¡°I¡¯ll try these. Wait for me in the rest area.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Qin Yushen nodded, giving Song Yan Ning a look that said ¡®be careful.¡¯

    Song Yan Ning smiled slightly and followed the salesperson to the fitting room.

    Upon entering the fitting room and about to hang the clothes on the rack, Song Yan Ning suddenly felt emptiness beneath her feet and then fell into arge pit that had unexpectedly appeared. Before even entering the store, she had already used her Divine Sense to detect that there was a trap here and had been prepared for it. Her only concern at first was whether they would deem her appearance eptable, as foreigners have different standards of beauty.

    Qin Yushen furrowed his brows, his Divine Sense relentlessly following Song Yan Ning as she fell, and saw hernding in an iron cage, with a hint of bloodthirstiness shing in his eyes.

    After a while, Qin Yushen put down the ss of water in his hand and stood up to walk towards the fitting room, ¡°Are you done trying it on?¡±

    There was no response from inside, so Qin Yushen called out again, still getting no reply.

    Seeing the salesperson approaching, Qin Yushen pointed anxiously at the fitting room, ¡°My sister just went to try on clothes. I called her twice and got no response. Could you please help me check on her?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take a look.¡± The salesperson opened the door and walked in.

    A long time passed, and the salesperson came out of the fitting room, smiling at Qin Yushen, ¡°She¡¯s fine, she wants you toe in and see if the dress looks good.¡± They don¡¯t usually nab men, but this one was so handsome she couldn¡¯t help wanting to make a move.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Qin Yushen nodded and stepped into the fitting room.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he felt the floor give way beneath him, and then he plummeted down.

    Song Yan Ning heard noises from above, scanned with her Divine Sense, and saw Qin Yushen falling. She was somewhat surprised. ording to the information Qin Yushen had gathered, they seldom abducted men. It was probably because he was too striking that they decided to capture him. It seems that being overly attractive isn¡¯t always a good thing.

    Qin Yushen fell into the cage and saw Song Yan Ning, who was looking at him, and gave her a sly wink. He felt at ease being with her.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m so scared, what is this ce? It¡¯s so dark!¡± Song Yan Ning put on an act of being terrified. It would be suspicious if she wasn¡¯t afraid in such a situation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! Brother will protect you, I have a phone, I¡¯ll call the police right now,¡± Qin Yushen said, his voice trembling to show that he was feigning calmness.

    ¡°The phone has no signal¡­¡± Qin Yushen looked at his phone, panic-stricken. No wonder so many people went missing without anyone calling the cops, there was a signal-jamming device here.

    At that moment, footsteps approached.

    Song Yan Ning shrank even more fearfully into Qin Yushen¡¯s embrace, and from his white-knuckled grip and bloodless face, it was in to see that he was very afraid too.

    Two men approached the cage, appraised Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen inside, and chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s even a guy.¡±

    One of the men opened the cage and pulled Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen out.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Song Yan Ning clutched Qin Yushen¡¯s hand in fear, tears cascading down her cheeks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fear, brother is here, I will protect you,¡± Qin Yushen held Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand tightly. Even though he knew this was an act, seeing Xiao Ning cry still pained his heart.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were quickly brought to arge truck, the men opened the back door, and then shoved Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen inside.

    Screams of fear and crying filled the truck.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen saw that in the not sorge truck, there were about twenty people, all huddled on the floor, terrified. Some were about their age, with more being adult women. Qin Yushen was the only man, truly an exception.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The back door of the truck closed, and the surroundings turned pitch ck.

 Chapter 246 - 246 Two hundred and forty-five small island

    ?Chapter 246: Two hundred and forty-five, small ind   Chapter 246: Two hundred and forty-five, small ind                                   Qin Yushen pulled Song Yan Ning into a corner and sat down.

    ¡°Are you siblings?¡± As soon as they sat down, a faint female voice came from beside them.

    Song Yan Ning had already noticed the girl; in this carriage, besides this girl who was about the same age as Qin Yushen, everyone else wore an expression of fear. It was clear that she was no ordinary person.

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Are you scared?¡± She knew the other could see her, because the girl had been watching them with a measuring gaze.

    ¡°Being scared is useless, now that we¡¯ve been captured, right?¡± The girl said with a mocking smile.

    Song Yan Ning leaned her head on Qin Yushen¡¯s shoulder, her hands clutching tightly at the sleeve of his clothes, ¡°Brother, will we be kidnapped and sold? I¡¯m so scared!¡±

    Qin Yushen stretched out his hand and ruffled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, brother is here, I will protect you.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, but the fear on her face was undeniable. She didn¡¯t know the identity of the girl beside her, but she didn¡¯t want to ruin her entire n due to negligence. Infiltrating the interior of the ck Group this way would save much time and effortpared to them directly searching, and the other party would not expect it.

    The girl looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen for a long while, then pursed her lips and averted her gaze.

    Therge truck rushed speedily on the road, and after about an hour, it arrived at a dock.

    Then arge crane lifted the entire carriage of the truck, slowly cing it onto arge cruise ship beside the dock.

    Feeling the carriage sway, everyone inside started crying out loudly. The carriage was specially modified, especially the soundproofing, so that even if one stood beside the vehicle, the sounds inside would not be heard.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Song Yan Ning cried out with the rest, but her Divine Sense and Qin Yushen¡¯s Divine Sense were continuously monitoring the situation outside, realizing they had been ced on the cruise ship, and knowing they were about to be sent to a branch of the ck Group.

    The cruise ship soon started and began to slowly travel towards the center of the sea, leaving behind a long, white trail of waves.

    As time went by, the air in the carriage grew thinner and hotter, and many people began to turn pale and breathe rapidly.

    With her Divine Sense, Song Yan Ning nced at the girl beside her and noticed that although there was some sweat on her forehead, herplexion remained normal. This confirmed her suspicion that the girl was definitely not an ordinary person. She just wasn¡¯t sure if the girl was there to monitor the people inside the carriage, or, like them, aimed at the ck Group.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The door of the carriage was opened, and a rush of fresh air poured in.

    The people inside the carriage felt as though they had been reborn and began to breathe the fresh air in deeply.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen also breathed deeply. Now, they had arrived at the branch of the ck Group.

    The branch of the ck Group was located on a small ind in the middle of the sea, surrounded by tight security. Any approaching boat would be sunk by ck Group¡¯s people. This was why very few knew of the ck Group¡¯s location on this ind.

    ¡°Everybody get down!¡± A tall, muscr man with a head of brown hair shouted at the people inside the carriage.

    The people were frightened pale but dared not defy hismand, shakily standing up from the ground. Perhaps because they had been sitting for too long,bined with theck of oxygen, several people fell back down as soon as they tried to stand.

    ¡°Move it!¡± The man barked, scaring the people into hastening their movements.

 Chapter 247 - 247 246 superpower user

    ?Chapter 247: 246, superpower user   Chapter 247: 246, superpower user                                   Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen walked out of the shipping container, following behind the crowd.

    The girl who had spoken to them earlier walked up beside them and nced at them indifferently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said the brown-haired man as soon as he saw that everyone was out of the container. He waved his hand and led the way.

    The crowd, fearful, kept their heads down and followed the brown-haired man. They dared not rebel or run away because, apart from the brown-haired man leading in front, there were two muscr men armed with weapons following them.

    Under the leadership of the brown-haired man, the group arrived at a warehouse-like corrugated iron building. The building wasrge, with only arge iron door and a skylight on the roof. Escape was simply impossible.

    ¡°Get in!¡± the brown-haired man shouted at the crowd.

    The people, who dared not defy him, walked tremulously into the corrugated iron building.

    When everyone had entered, therge iron door closed with a loud ¡°bang!¡±

    As the door shut, the people¡¯s eyes filled with despair and fear. They knew their fates were now in others¡¯ hands, and all they could do was wait for their destiny to unfold.

    Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and sat down by the wall, letting her rest her head on his shoulder. They nned to wait until nightfall before making a move.

    Song Yan Ning closed her eyes and began to conserve her energy in meditation.

    Qin Yushen looked down at Song Yan Ning as she closed her eyes, then a corner of his mouth curled slightly, and he, too, closed his eyes.

    Listening to the cries of the people around her, Ariel frowned in irritation, and when her gaze fell upon the meditating Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, a trace of surprise flickered in her eyes. Were they not afraid? Or had they already fallen into despair?

    Time passed unnoticed, and the crying around them gradually subsided; perhaps people were tired of crying, or perhaps they hade to ept the cruel reality, knowing that crying was futile.

    Outside, the sky slowly darkened, and the whole warehouse was plunged into darkness. The arrival of the night brought even more fear to the people. Hunger, too, haunted them. They hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day.

    Ariel nced at Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, who still had their eyes closed, then stood up and walked to the door, pressing her ear against the iron door to listen for noises outside.

    Hearing a series of faint footsteps, Ariel turned and leaned against the door. She didn¡¯t know what the person wasing for, but if they were bringing food, she could take the opportunity to knock that person out and take care of the two guarding the door.

    This wouldn¡¯t be very difficult for her, as she was a professionally trained international detective. Being captured was part of her n to investigate the situation here. If she could escape, she could send the message back to headquarters.

    The corrugated iron door was pushed open from the outside.

    Two hefty muscle men came in, carrying food. In their eyes, these people represented money; naturally, they couldn¡¯t let them starve to death.

    ¡°Time to eat!¡± one of them yelled at the crowd.

    No sooner had his voice faded than he felt a pain in the back of his neck, followed by his whole body lurching forward.

    Therade by his side saw this and hurried to draw a weapon, but his movements were still a step too slow, and he, too, copsed after being struck in the back of the neck.

    Ariel didn¡¯t hesitate. She bent down, took a weapon from one of the men, and ran quickly towards the outside.

    Before Ariel made her move, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen already knew she was going to act. From Ariel¡¯s skills, they could tell she was neither an Ancient Martial Cultivator nor a superpower user.

    But Ariel was too naive and had greatly underestimated the power of this force. Not to mention that she was neither an Ancient Martial Cultivator nor a superpower user, even if she were, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from this ce because there were many superpower users on this small ind. When they had used their Divine Sense earlier, they detected fluctuations of a special auraing from many people.

    Sounds of gunfire quickly came from outside, indicating that Ariel had been discovered.

    The others, who had been nning to escape, immediately discarded the thought upon hearing the noises outside. They were just ordinary people without any weapons; even if they could get out, they couldn¡¯t leave the ind¡ªwhich was surrounded by sea, and they had no boat to make an escape.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen¡¯s Divine Sense kept constant track of Ariel, who by now was surrounded by more than a dozen armed men.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± A fierce-looking man with a tattoo on his arm stared coldly at Ariel.

    Ariel gave a cold, mocking smile, one filled with scorn and disdain. Now that she¡¯d been caught, she faced nothing but a dead end. What difference would it make to speak or not? She hade on this mission with the resolve to face death.

    ¡°Won¡¯t talk, huh?¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as a chilling aura emanated from him, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    Ariel suddenly felt suffocated as if someone had seized her throat, leaving her gasping for air.

    She looked at the man, a sense of unprecedented fear welling up in her. Could it be that he was one of the legendary superpower users?

    The sensation of suffocation grew stronger, and Ariel¡¯s face turned from red to deathly pale. Her eyes became vacant and lifeless. Just when she thought she was about to die, the pressure on her neck eased.

    Ariel knelt weakly on the ground, coughing while gasping for breath. In that moment, she felt so close to death, as if one more second would have ended her life.

    Her heart had never been so consumed by fear. She had thought she could easily escape from here with her own strength. Only now did she realize how naive she¡¯d been.

    ¡°Ready to talk now?¡± The man¡¯s cold voice rang in Ariel¡¯s ears.

    Ariel slowly raised her head, ¡°Just kill me.¡± She feared the man before her, but she would never betray her organization out of fear.

    ¡°Very well!¡± The man replied coldly, ordering his subordinates, ¡°Take her away!¡± He was convinced he could extract some information from her.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Ariel was roughly dragged to her feet and forced to follow the man.

    Watching the man¡¯s cold retreating figure, a look of despair crossed Ariel¡¯s eyes, and a solitary tear slowly slid down her cheek. Before undertaking this mission, she had promised her grandmother that upon returning, they would go to their homnd to pay respects to her grandfather. But now she was about to break her promise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma! I didn¡¯t mean to break my word. I hope you won¡¯t be saddened by my death, and may you live a long and healthy life.¡± She could only hope that the organization wouldn¡¯t convey the tragic news to her grandmother, for she surely wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.

 Chapter 248 - 248 Two hundred forty-seven choice

    ?Chapter 248: Two hundred forty-seven, choice   Chapter 248: Two hundred forty-seven, choice                                   Ariel was escorted by several people into a small room.

    ¡°You have one more chance, if you don¡¯t speak up, you know what will happen,¡± the man sneered as he watched Ariel, noticing the tears in the corner of her eyes, a sh of contempt crossing his gaze. It seemed this woman was no different from ordinary women, crying when faced with trouble.

    Ariel¡¯s lips were pressed firmly together as she stared at the man. She definitely would not speak.

    The man took a step forward, reaching out and grabbing Ariel¡¯s chin, forcing her to look into his eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t be merciful, you¡¯d better think it through.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ariel snorted coldly and averted her gaze.

    ¡°Good! Very good!¡± A cold silver light shot from the man¡¯s eyes.

    Ariel immediately felt the sensation of suffocation again.

    ¡°If you change your mind, just blink at me; otherwise, I won¡¯t stop,¡± the man said with a bloodthirsty smile on his lips. It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t talk, they had ways to find her information. He had been wasting time with her just out of boredom, ying a game, and he just wanted to see how long she could hold out.

    Ariel¡¯splexion turned crimson again and slowly back to pale, her eyes gradually losing their luster.

    Ariel closed her eyes. She absolutely would not beg for mercy.

    The man watched Ariel with a coldugh, this time he wouldn¡¯t give her any more chances. Since she chose this path, he would oblige her.

    At that moment, the man¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he doubled over in agony, clutching his head. His brain was throbbing with pain, as if countless fine needles were stabbing into it, feeling as though it was about to explode.

    Ariel took deep breaths of fresh air; seeing the man in such pain, she was somewhat surprised, but she also knew it was a good opportunity.

    Stepping forward, she wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck from behind and with a slight effort, the man¡¯s body quickly went limp.

    Ariel released him and ran outside without hesitation. She knew there were many guards outside, but it was better than sitting around waiting to die. She could only take them down one by one.

    What surprised Ariel, however, was that when she walked out of the room, the people outside were already on the ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Ariel looked at the people on the ground in surprise, and hearing footsteps not far away, she quickly walked forward. She didn¡¯t know who was helping her, but she was truly grateful to the person who helped her. If she had the chance to meet them, she would do everything in her power to repay them. Of course, that assumed she could make it out alive.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen retracted their Divine Sense and got up to leave the warehouse. The entire ind was now in chaos, so there was no need for them to wait any longer.

    Others saw Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen leaving the warehouse and hesitated whether or not to follow.

    After a while, a young woman stood up and walked out.

    Then two, three¡­ slowly, everyone in the warehouse left.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen walked toward the direction of the control room, where there were the most people and also where the ck Group¡¯s warehouse was. Since they came, of course, they would not leave empty-handed.

    A series of footsteps came from ahead, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen saw Ariel running towards them in panic.

    Ariel was stunned to see Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. She hadn¡¯t intentionally run in this direction but had been forced to by someone chasing her. She never expected to encounter these siblings.

    ¡°Run, they¡¯reing,¡± Ariel warned anxiously. The chasers all had weapons, and once caught, there was no escape. Most terrifyingly, there were rumored superpower users here. She could handle a few ordinary people, but against a superpower user, there was only death.

    ¡°You don¡¯t worry about us, just run,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen continued walking forward. They had already scanned the pursuers with their Divine Sense.

    Ariel ran a few steps, ¡°Forget it!¡± Clenching her teeth, she turned and chased after Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. She knew that going after them meant a great risk, but she couldn¡¯t leave the siblings behind; she had to urge them to leave quickly.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, hearing footsteps behind them, turned in surprise to see Ariel catching up and raised an eyebrow. What was she doing following them?

    ¡°Wait!¡± Ariel caught up with Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°Stop walking, or you¡¯ll run into them.¡±

    ¡°You came all this way to tell us that?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Ariel with a slight smile. She was starting to feel a bit of fondness for her, finding it rare for someone to still care for others in life-and-death situations.

    Ariel nodded; she didn¡¯t understand why Song Yan Ning could still smile at a time like this, ¡°Come with me, or it¡¯ll be toote.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already toote.¡±

    No sooner had Song Yan Ning finished speaking than a group of men armed with weapons appeared in sight.

    They quickly surrounded Song Yan Ning and the other two.

    Ariel¡¯s eyes shed with annoyance, but she knew if she hadn¡¯t followed, she would have regretted it. Death was eptable; she had chosen this path. Only the thought of her grandmother waiting for her return brought a twinge of pain to her heart.

    Ariel took a deep breath, pushing down the thoughts in her mind, turned, and stood back-to-back with Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ready to fight. Now she could only take down as many as she could.

    ¡°You¡¯re very daring,¡± a blonde, blue-eyed woman emerged from the crowd, an eerie aura emanating from her. They had captured so many people on the ind, but this was the first time they encountered such a situation. Not only did they kill their people, but they also escaped. However, now that she had caught them, there was no chance. She hated those who were ipetent yet sought out their own demise.

    ¡°We are always bold,¡± Song Yan Ning said yfully, looking at her. The opponent was just a Level 3 superpower user. They had seen many such superpower users in the Emperor Realm.

    Superpower users were divided into nine levels: Level 1 to Level 5 weremon in the Emperor Realm, with a Level 5 Superpower User¡¯s strength equivalent to an Advanced Ancient Martial Cultivator at the Profound Level. They hadn¡¯t encountered anyone above Level 6 yet and wondered if they¡¯d meet any in the higher levels of the Emperor Realm?

    Hearing Song Yan Ning¡¯s words, Ariel was somewhat surprised. Could it be that she had underestimated them?

    Patti looked up and down at Song Yan Ning,ughing, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t beg for mercyter.¡±

    Song Yan Ning raised an eyebrow, lifting a radiant smile, ¡°The same goes for you.¡±

 Chapter 249 - 249 Two hundred forty-eight two people

    ?Chapter 249: Two hundred forty-eight, two people   Chapter 249: Two hundred forty-eight, two people                                   Patti no longer engaged in a war of words with Song Yan Ning. Raising her hand, a thread of silver electricity appeared in her palm, gradually intensifying from a strand to a wisp.

    A shock shed across Ariel¡¯s eyes. Another superpower user! This was the second superpower user she had encountered, how many more were on this ind?

    ¡°Scared, aren¡¯t you? If you beg for mercy now, I¡¯ll spare your life,¡± Patti taunted Song Yan Ning as the electricity in her hand crackled continuously. Of course, she had no intention of letting her go, teasing her was just for fun. Wasn¡¯t Song Yan Ning acting fearless? She wanted to see her grovel at her feet, begging for mercy.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with disdain, ¡°If that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, then you shouldn¡¯t embarrass yourself by showing it.¡±

    Patti and the others present all looked at Song Yan Ning with surprise. Was she really not afraid?

    Ariel frowned as she looked at Song Yan Ning. She really didn¡¯t understand the gravity of the situation, facing a superpower user whose electricity was no mere magic trick.

    Qin Yushen smiled as he looked at Song Yan Ning, his deep eyes brimming with indulgence. Such a mischievous girl.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done ying with you,¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here.

    Upon hearing this, Qin Yushen raised his hand and unleashed a white stream of electricity, flinging it towards Patti. While she had electricity, he controlled the Thunder.

    ¡°You¡¯re a superpower user too?!¡± Patti¡¯s eyes widened in shock upon seeing Qin Yushen wield the Thunder. By the time she reacted and tried to flee, the Thunder had already struck her.

    In an instant, Patti was reduced to a charred heap.

    As Qin Yushen summoned the Thunder, Song Yan Ning flicked her fingers, causing the ten individuals surrounding them to fall to the ground in session.

    Watching how quickly the situation had reversed, Ariel stood frozen in ce. What was happening? What kind of people were this brother and sister duo? How could they be so formidable? They must also be superpower users, right?

    ¡°Here, take this. If you see someone, just throw it and shout ¡®Ling¡¯ in your mind. Find a hidden ce at the dock and hide there until we finish our business ande for you,¡± Song Yan Ning handed a stack of Fire Spirit Talismans to Ariel. She and Qin Yushen were about to eliminate the ck Group¡¯s branch and raid a warehouse; they didn¡¯t want to carry a burden. Since Ariel had chosen to rescue them amidst such danger, it was natural for Song Yan Ning to ensure her safety.

    ¡°Is this a talisman?¡± Ariel looked at the stack of Fire Spirit Talismans in her hand. Although she had always lived abroad, her grandmother had taught her about the cultural heritage of Huaxia, so she knew what talismans were. Weren¡¯t talismans just used by chatans to deceive people?

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Be careful on your own.¡±

    With that, she and Qin Yushen walked away.

    ¡°Be careful yourself,¡± Ariel hesitated a bit, then shouted after Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen¡¯s retreating figures. She initially wanted to follow them, but thinking about Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen¡¯s capabilities, she dismissed the idea. With their formidable skills, she would surely be a burden.

    Looking at the talisman in her hand, Ariel ran towards the direction of the dock. All she needed to do now was find a boat, and once they returned, she could immediately set sail and escape from this ce.

    In the control room, two subordinates who had been monitoring the surveince were somewhat horrified by what they saw on the screens.

    After a long moment, one of them finally collected himself and immediately picked up the phone, dialing out, ¡°Reporting to the Commander-in-Chief! Officer 212 has been eliminated, and other superpower users have appeared on our ind. They are now advancing towards the control room.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure if the one who eliminated Officer 212 was a superpower user, but someone who could instantly unleash a bolt of Thunder had to be.

    The person on the other end of the phone was clearly stunned before he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°How many are they?¡±

    ¡°Three, one of them left, two are approaching here.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± The person on the other end felt relieved upon hearing that there were only two. No matter how strong two people were, surely they couldn¡¯t handle thirty or more superpower users.

    Hanging up, Farmer turned to one of his subordinates, a man with a rough face, ¡°Give the order for all superpower users to assemble here.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Farmer¡¯s blue eyes narrowed slightly, emitting a bloodthirsty gleam. No matter who those two were, he would make sure they wouldn¡¯t leave alive. Once he eliminated them, he would find out their identities and exterminate their families and anyone connected to them. Once someone offended their ck Group, there was no way the group would let them off easily.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at a building unobstructed, the core area of the small ind.

    As they were about to enter the building, a group of thirty or so men and women emitting a unique aura rushed out from all directions and surrounded them.

    Then, from the crowd, a tall, strapping blonde man stepped forward, sizing up Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen with a mocking expression on his face. He had thought they were formidable, but they turned out to be just two teenagers. He had gone to the trouble of gathering all the superpower users just for them.

    ¡°Capture them, take them to the interrogation room,¡± Farmer ordered the two subordinates beside him. Dealing with such minor characters didn¡¯t require his involvement; just sending two people would be enough.

    These kids must have some skills, but they couldn¡¯t be that strong. After all, they were only teenagers; even if they had superpowers, they could at most be Level 3. Patti must have been caught off guard by them.

    The two superpower users received their orders and walked towards Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. Their thoughts mirrored Farmer¡¯s¡ªthey didn¡¯t take Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen seriously at all. The Commander-in-Chief had summoned them to deal with these two children, which seemed like a huge fuss over nothing.

    Qin Yushen raised his hand and threw two balls of mes, and the two superpower users walking towards them were instantly engulfed in mes, turning to ash in mere moments.

    Farmer and the other superpower users present were stunned by this scene. Although some of them could control fire, their mes could never turn a person to ash so quickly.

    Farmer knew he had underestimated Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. He gave a subtle signal to a superpower user who could control minds. He admitted he had underestimated them before, but he wouldn¡¯t now. He would first take control of their minds, then slowly deal with them. If he could recruit them into the organization, that would be ideal. They were already so powerful now; once they matured, they would undoubtedly be even stronger.

 Chapter 250 - 250 249 talisman

    ?Chapter 250: 249, talisman   Chapter 250: 249, talisman                                   ¡°Ahh!¡± A scream rang out.

    Farmer turned toward the sound and saw the Spiritual Superpower User copse in agony. His heart was even more shocked. Who exactly were these two children? How could they be so formidable? Even a Spiritual Superpower User couldn¡¯t handle them.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen looked at Farmer, their faces showing contempt and derision. Thinking they could control them with spiritual power was simply a flight of fancy. Not to mention they both already possessed Divine Sense, even if they didn¡¯t, the Sea of Consciousness of a Cultivator was not something a superpower user could control.

    ¡°What level of superpower users are you, exactly?¡± Farmer no longer dared to underestimate Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. They were definitely the most powerful superpower users he had ever encountered.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen didn¡¯t wish to exchange words with the opposition. Their Divine Sense had already scanned the ck Group¡¯s warehouse, which contained far more and far better things than they had anticipated. It seemed they were in for a substantial gain this time.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen remained silent, Farmer bit his teeth, and a trace of anger shed in his blue eyes. But he dared not show his anger, as the two before him were unfathomable.

    ¡°Commander! Let¡¯s join forces and take them on, they¡¯re too arrogant,¡± a superpower user beside Farmer spoke up. He had seen brazen people before, but never so brazen. Most of them were Level 4 and above superpower users. United, he refused to believe that they couldn¡¯t handle these two. He admitted these two were formidable, but they had numbers on their side.

    Farmer hesitated, nced at the thirty-plus superpower users, then looked back at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. With gritted teeth, he waved at his people, ¡°Attack together!¡±

    The superpower users had been itching for action, and upon hearing Farmer¡¯smand, they surged forward immediately.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had already decided to make a move and naturally showed no mercy. Their Divine Sense turned into Divine Sense des, sweeping around them. Exterminating these utterly evil ones, they felt not the slightest pang of guilt. Moreover, they had already nned to take down the ck Group¡¯s headquarters after a while. In doing so, they would be eliminating a threat and gaining rewards¡ªwhy not?

    Ariel hadn¡¯t run far before she was surrounded.

    Looking at the three people who aimed their weapons at her, Ariel¡¯s heart sank. It seemed she couldn¡¯t escape this cmity.

    Thinking of the talisman Song Yan Ning had just given her, Ariel bit her teeth. It was time to act out of desperation.

    She quickly took out a talisman and shouted ¡°Spirit!¡± She threw it at the three people and, at the same time, quickly rolled away, dodging the bullets they fired.

    mes rose up, engulfing one of the three. In just a few moments, he was reduced to ashes.

    ¡°She¡¯s a superpower user,¡± the remaining two, witnessing the sight, showed expressions of terror. Theirmander was a superpower user, so they knew full well the terror of superpower users.

    Ariel was also stunned by the scene before her. She had thought these talismans were fake, but their power was surprisingly formidable. She grew more curious about the identity of the siblings; fortunately, she still had the opportunity to meet them again.

    Farmer¡¯splexion gradually whitened, and his eyes were filled with fear. This was the first time he had witnessed such a horrifying scene. Without blood or screams, thirty or so people just fell silently.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen withdrew their Divine Sense and looked at the trembling Farmer. They didn¡¯t like overly bloody scenes; they thought the Spiritual Superpower User¡¯s method just now was good, and with their powerful Divine Sense, using it against these people was even simpler.

 Chapter 251 - 251 Two hundred fifty solve

    ?Chapter 251: Two hundred fifty, solve   Chapter 251: Two hundred fifty, solve                                   Farmer saw Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen looking at him; his heart was gripped by greater fear, and he took a few steps back before turning to run. He didn¡¯t want to die. It had not been easy for him to get to this point¡ªsomehow, he still had a bright future ahead.

    A figure appeared in front of Farmer like lightning, blocking his way, ¡°Do you think you can run away?¡±

    ¡°Please let me go, I can take you to our organization¡¯s warehouse,¡± Farmer pleaded in terror, looking at Qin Yushen who stood in his path. How could he be so fast? After all, Farmer was a Level 5 superpower user himself. He had always been confident in his speed, but today he was deeply shaken. The blow to his ego was one thing, but whether he could save his own life was another matter entirely.

    ¡°We can let you go, but you must tell us the location of your headquarters,¡± said Song Yan Ning, who walked over to Qin Yushen¡¯s side with a teasing look at Farmer. They had just destroyed a ck Group branch, and there was no way the headquarters would let them off easily. Since they would have to fight eventually, it would be better to settle things sooner so they could rx sooner.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we agree on another condition?¡± How could Farmer dare to tell Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen the location of the headquarters? If he did, the headquarters would surely eradicate everyone rted to him.

    ¡°Do you think you have the right to negotiate terms with us?¡± Qin Yushen asked indifferently.

    Farmer hesitated for a moment, then looked firmly at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°Then kill me.¡± He was determined not to reveal it. It was death either way for him.

    ¡°Still some spine left,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile, snapping her fingers.

    As a needle pierced Farmer¡¯s forehead, his gaze gradually became lifeless.

    ¡°Now, tell us the location of your headquarters,¡± Song Yan Ning ordered. She and Qin Yushen had not yet reached the Nascent Soul Stage and were unable to use the Soul Searching Technique. Otherwise, they could have gleaned the information by directly probing with their Divine Sense.

    ¡°Our headquarters are located three thousand nautical miles east of the Antic, on a small ind,¡± said Farmer, unable to control his consciousness, and detailed everything Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen asked him.

    Having obtained the information they wanted, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, naturally, did not let Farmer go.

    Qin Yushen conjured a ball of mes, and Farmer immediately let out a shrill scream.

    After a nce at Farmer who was engulfed in mes, Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and headed toward the ck Group¡¯s warehouse. He did not kill Farmer outright but let his body and soul burn in the mes until death took him. For someone who hadmitted so many evil deeds, a quick death would be too merciful. He had to feel what hell was truly like.

    The ck Group¡¯s warehouse had two floors: the first floor was filled with rare materials, diamonds, and jewels, while the second floor contained Chinese porcin and ancient paintings.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen gathered what was useful to them into Storage Rings.

    ¡°Should we take these antiques too?¡± Song Yan Ning asked, looking at a room full of antiques. She was not interested in these things, but it was definitely not an option to leave them here.

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll craft a Storage Bag first.¡± These antiques were treasures of China, and he nned to take them back, to find an appropriate opportunity to give them to his grandfather for handling.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°You craft it, I¡¯ll go set up an Array.¡± There could be people showing up here at any moment. Although they weren¡¯t afraid, they didn¡¯t want to be disturbed while they were busy.

    She had another reason for setting up the Array; while Qin Yushen was crafting the Storage Bag, she had things to do. The people here had mostly been eradicated by them, so there was no need for this ce to continue existing. That¡¯s why she nned to destroy all the equipment here, especially surveince devices. She did not want their identities to be known to the other side before they even made their move.

    After the Array was set up, Song Yan Ning used Fire Spirit Talismans to burn down everything except the warehouse where she and Qin Yushen were staying.

    Returning to the warehouse, Qin Yushen had already packed up the antiques.

    ¡°Is everything taken care of?¡± Qin Yushen asked, smiling as he gently tousled her hair. He knew what she was doing when she had been gone for so long.

    Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile, ¡°Just this ce is left.¡±

    Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They had been there almost two days; if they didn¡¯t return soon, his mother would start to worry.

    Ariel had wanted to find a boat, and just as she saw one and was about to board it, she heard the sound of running behind her.

    She looked around and found a hidden spot to hide. Her talismans were running low, and she didn¡¯t want to waste any more.

    No sooner had she hidden herself than she saw the people who were brought with her running over in panic, followed by a dozen men with weapons.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop now, we won¡¯t be polite,¡± the man in the lead threatened those who were running, while he fingered the trigger of his weapon. These people were money; there was no way they would let them escape. If they did, there would be no staying in the organization for them, not to mention punishment by the organization¡¯s terrifying methods, which they had witnessed firsthand.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Hearing the sound, everyone hastily stopped, fearfully squatting down, filled with despair. They had thought they could escape, but in the end, they were still caught. It seemed their tragic fate was inescapable.

    Ariel, witnessing this scene, felt a sense of urgency. She didn¡¯t want to watch these people be taken back, but she was only one person. What could she do?

    Looking at the talismans in her hand, only five remained. It was not enough to deal with twelve people. If she used weapons, she would reveal herself immediately. Taking on twelve by herself was impossible.

    After much thought, Ariel decided to give up on rescuing those people for now. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to help, but the current conditions didn¡¯t allow it. The main reason was that she didn¡¯t know if any of the pursuers might be superpower users.

    She decided to wait here for the siblings toe. They were very capable and would surely find a way to save those people.

    Ariel saw mes suddenly rising in the distance and couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡°They haven¡¯t run into trouble, have they?¡± Her biggest concern was still the siblings. They were capable, but there were also many superpower users on the ind. Could they really handle them?

    Once again looking at the Fire Spirit Talisman in her hand, Ariel gritted her teeth and emerged from her hiding spot, running toward the direction of the mes. She wanted to see for herself; perhaps she could help.

 Chapter 252 - 252 Two hundred and fifty-one Rage

    ?Chapter 252: Two hundred and fifty-one, Rage   Chapter 252: Two hundred and fifty-one, Rage                                   Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at the warehouse where people were being detained.

    Hearing the sound of the metal door opening, everyone locked inside the warehouse trembled in fear. They had just attempted to escape before being caught and had been harshly punished by those people. They didn¡¯t dare to try escaping again now.

    ¡°Everyonee out,¡± called Song Yan Ning to the captives. Apart from them, there was no one else on the ind now.

    The people inside showed no reaction. They were terrified beyond measure.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live, then stay here,¡± Song Yan Ning said before she and Qin Yushen walked away without looking back at the captives. They had already given them a chance. If the captives didn¡¯t dare to leave, it had nothing to do with them. Their lives were their own; whether to choose life or not was up to them.

    The captives looked up towards the door, watching the retreating figures of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, confused. Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be a guard at the door? How could theye and go so freely?

    One woman stood up and tiptoed to the door. When she reached the edge, she paused and cautiously peeked outside. Seeing no one there, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one guarding outside, let¡¯s run for it,¡± she whispered. If it was possible to escape, who would want to stay there? They just hoped they could get away smoothly this time.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen heard the disordered footsteps behind them and knew the others had followed. A small smile curled their lips. Although they didn¡¯t know these people, they had shared amon hardship.

    Following behind Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, the captives started feeling less afraid than before. There seemed to be an aura around Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen that put them at ease.

    Ariel had been searching for Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen for a long time and was getting increasingly anxious.

    After some thought, Ariel ran towards the warehouse where the captives were held. She wanted to assess the situation first and see if there was a chance to rescue those people.

    From a distance, Ariel saw a line of people walking in her direction. She thought about finding a ce to hide but then realized that the two leading the group were the very Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen she was looking for. A joyful smile spread across her face, and she quickened her pace towards them. It was such a relief that they were okay!

    Song Yan Ning also saw Ariel running towards them and gave her a light smile, waving her hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re alright, that¡¯s so good to hear! I just went to look over there and couldn¡¯t find you; I thought something had happened to you,¡± Ariel said with eyes full of excitement and emotion. They were so formidable, how could anything go wrong?

    ¡°We should leave this ce now; someone coulde at any moment,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile. If someone truly came, she and Qin Yushen would definitely be fine, but they couldn¡¯t guarantee the safety of the captives.

    ¡°Good!¡± everyone agreed and ran towards the dock.

    ¡°There¡¯s a boat up ahead; I saw it before,¡± Ariel pointed in the direction of a cruise ship and led everyone towards it.

    Once everyone was on board, a new problem emerged.

    ¡°Who knows how to operate a boat?¡± Ariel asked the group. If no one knew how, having a boat wouldn¡¯t help them leave.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen, ¡°Do you know how?¡±

    Qin Yushen shook his head, ¡°I can try.¡± He had never operated a boat, but it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. He had already scanned the cruise ship¡¯s control system with his Divine Sense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bridge,¡± Song Yan Ning reached out to take Qin Yushen¡¯s hand and headed toward the bridge.

    Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and a gentle smile appeared on his handsome face. This was the first time she had taken the initiative to hold his hand.

    Ariel thought for a moment, then turned to the remaining people, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside the cabin.¡± They couldn¡¯t be of any help right now; all they could hope for was that the ship would set sail smoothly.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen reached the bridge and after studying it carefully, began to operate the controls.

    Song Yan Ning activated the controller, and Qin Yushen took the helm, but the ship jerked briefly and then stopped.

    ¡°What happened? Is something wrong?¡± Song Yan Ning asked Qin Yushen, puzzled.

    Qin Yushen shook his head with a smile and pressed a switch beneath him; the ship slowly left the dock and began cruising into the heart of the sea.

    ¡°The ship¡¯s moving! This is fantastic! We can finally leave this ce,¡± cheered the captives.

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d be stuck on this ind forever,¡± another sobbed with relief.

    ¡°Atst, I can go home,¡± the captives cried tears of joy, overwhelmed with happiness that they had survived.

    On an ind in the Antic, a furious roar shattered the sky, ¡°Go check it out!¡± He had received news that their division inside Country Y had been destroyed, but the person who had sent the message didn¡¯t know who was responsible. Moreover, no moremunication came after that message, indicating that the sender had been killed.

    They, the ck Group, were regarded as the world¡¯s foremost terror power, feared even at the mention of their name. Yet today, not only had they been provoked, but their division had been obliterated.

    A ck-haired man entered and bowed to the angry man, ¡°Master! I have used the satellite system to check the division; please have a look!¡±

    Seamus suppressed his anger and calmed himself before nodding to the ck-haired man, ¡°Bring it here.¡±

    The man approached with aptop, opened it, and pointed to images captured by a satellite, ¡°This was taken by satellite. The ind is engulfed in mes, and a vessel has left the dock. Here, this is the ship.¡±

    He tapped theptop screen, zooming in on an image of a cruise ship for Seamus to see.

    ¡°Is that cruise ship ours?¡± Seamus asked, his eyes filled with murderous intent. They had destroyed his division and escaped on one of their ships; the audacity of the opposition was staggering.

    The ck-haired man nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked the details of that cruise ship. It¡¯s currently travelling towards Country Y.¡±

    ¡°Send men to intercept them. I want everyone on that ship captured alive,¡± Seamus ordered his subordinates gravely. If he didn¡¯t make the people who had destroyed his division pay a heavy price, then he wouldn¡¯t be Seamus.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen piloted the boat to the middle of the sea and then Qin Yushen stopped the ship; he had spotted a cruise ship about three miles ahead in their path.

    Song Yan Ning also noticed the cruise ship and stepped out of the bridge with Qin Yushen. They had already agreed if they saw another cruise ship passing by, they would immediately evacuate from their vessel.

    ¡°Why have we stopped?¡± Ariel felt the shipe to a halt and stepped out of the cabin, catching sight of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen entering the cabin again and growing curious.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to leave this ship,¡± Song Yan Ning announced.

 Chapter 253 - 253 Two hundred fifty-two Lu Tingxuan

    ?Chapter 253: Two hundred fifty-two, Lu Tingxuan   Chapter 253: Two hundred fifty-two, Lu Tingxuan                                   ¡°Why?¡± Ariel looked at Song Yan Ning, puzzled. If they were to leave this ship, how would they return? They were in the middle of the ocean now!

    ¡°You go call everyone out first, we¡¯ll talk about itter,¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t want to exin too much right now, and she didn¡¯t have the time to exin everything to Ariel.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ariel nodded and turned to walk toward the cabin.

    Soon, Ariel brought everyone out from the cabin.

    ¡°We heard you want us to get off the ship, but we¡¯re in the middle of the ocean.¡±

    ¡°There are sharks in this sea; we¡¯ll die if we leave the ship.¡±

    Song Yan Ning raised her hand to signal everyone to be quiet, ¡°Our ship was likely tracked. If we don¡¯t leave quickly, it¡¯s either getting captured or a dead end for everyone. You can choose for yourselves, those willing to leave with use along, those who wish to stay can remain on this ship.¡± The ship belonged to ck Group, and it was likely that there was a tracking system on board. Although they hadn¡¯t found it using Divine Sense, they had to be cautious. Moreover, an opportunity was currently presenting itself before them.

    After Song Yan Ning finished speaking, she no longer cared about the crowd as she and Qin Yushen went to the side of the ship and lowered the lifeboat.

    Ariel followed Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen without hesitation. She believed in them; moreover, without them, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape from that ce.

    Half of the people were willing to follow Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen off the ship, but a dozen others chose to stay on board. For them, the bigger ship felt safer, even if no one could steer it; staying on it felt safer than a small boat.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had no objections to the decisions of the group. But after they disembarked, they erased some memories rted to them from those who stayed on the ship. They did not want future troubles.

    After those willing to follow them were on board, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen rowed the lifeboat towards a cruise ship not far from them.

    They had checked with Divine Sense; it was a private cruise ship, apparently hosting a party based on the attire of the people on board.

    On the cruise ship, a crew member was looking around with binocrs, ¡°Captain, I see a lifeboat heading our way.¡±

    The captain took the binocrs, checked the position mentioned by the crew member, and indeed saw a lifeboat.

    After thinking for a moment, the captain put down the binocrs and picked up the phone to make a call.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu! A lifeboat is heading towards our ship. Should we rescue those people?¡±

    ¡°Check who they are first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The captain hung up the phone, handed over the helm to his deputy, and left the cabin.

    Lu Tingxuan excused himself from a friend and stepped out of the banquet hall. Today was his eighteenth birthday, and his friend had suggested holding a birthday party for him on the cruise ship. He had no objections as long as everyone was happy.

    He now wanted to see who was on that lifeboat. He didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for himself or his guests.

    Qin Yushen stowed the oars and looked towards the approaching cruise ship.

    At that moment, on the cruise ship¡¯s deck, stood a young man and the uniformed captain.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the captain scrutinized the people on the lifeboat. They didn¡¯t look like bad people, but whether to rescue them depended on Young Master Lu¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Our ship was struck by a thunderstrike at sea, and it sunk. We barely managed to escape,¡± Ariel spoke up. In her memory, their ship had been sunk by thunder.

    ¡°Please save us.¡±

    ¡°We will surely repay you.¡± The people didn¡¯t know why they had been at sea, only remembering their ship being struck by thunder.

    The captain looked towards Lu Tingxuan.

    Lu Tingxuan nodded slightly. The first thing he noticed was Song Yan Ning on the lifeboat. He wasn¡¯t one to judge by appearances, but his gaze couldn¡¯t leave her after seeing Song Yan Ning. Her eyes were stunningly beautiful, like the dazzling stars in the sky.

    The captain immediately had someone lower thedder to allow Song Yan Ning and her group aboard.

    Qin Yushen noticed Lu Tingxuan¡¯s gaze and frowned slightly. Once everyone was aboard, he reached out and lifted Song Yan Ning, defiantly ncing at Lu Tingxuan. No matter what the other party¡¯s intentions were, thinking about Song Yan Ning was out of the question.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen in surprise, and Qin Yushen looked down at her and smiled slightly.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes in speechlessness. If he wanted to carry her, so be it; it wasn¡¯t the first time anyway.

    A fire of irritation inexplicably arose in Lu Tingxuan¡¯s heart. However, he knew he had no rtionship with the girl and therefore had no right to interfere with Qin Yushen holding her.

    ¡°Thank you for saving us!¡± Ariel approached Lu Tingxuan to express her gratitude. She thought that no one couldpare to Qin Yushen¡¯s appearance, but unexpectedly she came across someone whose looks matched Qin Yushen¡¯s.

    However, the vibe from the two men waspletely different; Qin Yushen exuded a cold presence, almost chilling near him, while Lu Tingxuan had a gentle elegance that felt like a spring breeze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Lu Tingxuan nced once more at Song Yan Ning in Qin Yushen¡¯s arms and instructed the captain aside, ¡°Arrange for them.¡±

    ¡°Right away, Young Master Lu!¡± the captain responded.

    Lu Tingxuan returned to the banquet hall and picked up a ss of wine. He didn¡¯t know why he was so concerned about that young girl, but upon seeing her, he felt a strange sense of familiarity, as if he had seen her before.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Zhijun joined Lu Tingxuan, noticing his moody disposition.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Lu Tingxuan shook his head. He stopped thinking about the incident, but those eyes seemed to have been etched into his mind, unable to shake them off.

    Qin Yushen carried Song Yan Ning to the room arranged by the captain, closed the door, and set her down, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ship in a bit.¡± When he saw Lu Tingxuan, an inexplicable sense of danger rose in his heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen curiously.

    ¡°I feel like that Young Master Lu is not simple,¡± Qin Yushen didn¡¯t know why he felt this way. Lu Tingxuan¡¯s look at Song Yan Ning made him somewhat angry, but that had nothing to do with the feeling of danger, which was instinctively triggered. This was his first time feeling this sinceing into this world.

    Song Yan Ning thought it over and nodded. Since Qin Yushen said so, there must be a reason, and also, they have been away from Y country for two days already, Aunt Qin must be anxiously waiting.

 Chapter 254 - 254 Two hundred fifty-three Soaring through the starry

    ?Chapter 254: Two hundred fifty-three, Soaring through the starry sky   Chapter 254: Two hundred fifty-three, Soaring through the starry sky                                   The banquet ended, and Lu Tingxuan returned to his room. He had already learned from the captain that Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning were siblings, which made him very happy.

    He nned to get to know the siblings tomorrow. That girl was the first to stir feelings in him, and he did not want to let her pass by without attempting to make her acquaintance.

    Thinking of this, Lu Tingxuan cheerfully picked up a bathrobe and walked into the bathroom.

    Under the cover of night, Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning emerged from their cabin. It was now midnight, and apart from the captain and crew who were still steering the ship, everyone else had already entered the deep realms of sleep.

    Qin Yushen summoned his flying sword and, carrying Song Yan Ning, flew towards the direction of Y country. He had only recently forged this flying sword, intending to take Xiao Ning soaring through the skies, but their encounter with the ck Group had dyed this.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t experienced the sensation of flying for a long time.¡± Song Yan Ning looked at the stars close at hand, a radiant smile lighting up her face. Back in the Demon World, she used to travel everywhere, but the Demon World didn¡¯t have flying swords; she rode her mount Fei Peng instead.

    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll take you flying every day.¡± Qin Yushen lowered his head and, seeing the smile on Song Yan Ning¡¯s face, the corners of his mouth deepened into a grin. He nned to forge a simr flying sword for Xiao Ning in a few days, to give her a surprise.

    ¡°Great!¡± Song Yan Ning happily nodded, spread her arms, closed her eyes, and savored the sensation of the night breeze on her face. She loved the feeling of free flight, as if her entire body and soul became lighter.

    Liu Shanyue stared nkly at the ceiling, lost in thought. After a long time, she heaved a deep sigh, ¡°Xiao Shen, Xiao Ning, where on earth have you gone?¡± These past few days she had made hundreds of phone calls, but no one had answered. She had also reported them missing, pulled strings to have people look for Qin Yu and Xiao Ning, but there had been no news. She was truly worried to death; if anything happened to the two kids, she would never forgive herself.

    At that moment, there was a sound of a door opening from outside.

    Hearing the noise, Liu Shanyue hastily sat up from her bed, rushed out, and upon seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, her face immediately lit up with a joyful smile, ¡°Xiao Shen, Xiao Ning, you¡¯ve finally returned.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry for worrying you,¡± Qin Yushen said with an apologetic look at Liu Shanyue. He had meant to call her but only discovered that his phone was out of battery and Xiao Ning¡¯s phone had no signal.

    Liu Shanyue shook her head, ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay.¡± They were back, and she could finally be at ease.

    ¡°Aunt Qin, didn¡¯t you see the note we left for you?¡± Song Yan Ning had left a note specifically for Liu Shanyue, fearing that she would worry.

    ¡°A note? I didn¡¯t see it!¡± Liu Shanyue shook her head. She hade backte that day, thinking they were asleep. The next day, she knocked on their door, only to find out they hadn¡¯t been back all night. She had immediately called Qin Yu¡¯s phone, which was turned off, and then tried Xiao Ning¡¯s phone, which also went unanswered.

    Song Yan Ning walked over to the table and picked up the note that was under the fruit bowl. When she and Qin Yushen had decided to confront the ck Group, they had tried to call Liu Shanyue, but she had been busy, and the phone was off, so they left a note. It said they wouldn¡¯t be back for a few days to prevent her from worrying. Unexpectedly, Aunt Qin had not seen it.

    Liu Shanyue took the note from Song Yan Ning, read the message, and smiled awkwardly, ¡°I was just too anxious at the time.¡± If she had seen the note, she wouldn¡¯t have been so worried; after all, it wasn¡¯t Qin Yu and Xiao Ning¡¯s first or second time going out.

 Chapter 255 - 255 Two hundred fifty-four dare not investigate

    ?Chapter 255: Two hundred fifty-four, dare not investigate.   Chapter 255: Two hundred fifty-four, dare not investigate.                                   The dark sea was heaving with massive waves that kept a cruise ship bobbing up and down, adrift and alone.

    People huddled together in fear. They didn¡¯t know how to control the cruise ship and could only let it drift aimlessly at sea.

    ¡°If I¡¯d known, I would have left with them on the lifeboat,¡± someonemented. It was somewhat bearable during the day, but at night, the expanse was pitch-ck and terrifying¡ªnothing but sea as far as the eye could see.

    ¡°Maybe those people have already been engulfed by the sea.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, with such huge waves out there, it¡¯s a wonder that tiny lifeboat didn¡¯t capsize.¡±

    ¡°Did you all hear something?¡±

    ¡°It sounds like a helicopter.¡±

    After listening intently, they did indeed hear the sound of a helicopter. Everyone got up and left the cabin, only to see a helicopter circling above the cruise ship.

    ¡°They¡¯re here to rescue us, right?¡± someone said, delighted.

    ¡°There are boats too, look!¡± someone else noticed three boats were heading their way.

    On one of the boats, a dark-haired man peered through binocrs at the situation on the cruise ship, ¡°It¡¯s impossible that it¡¯s only these women.¡± He didn¡¯t believe that thesedies could have wiped out a branch of the ck Group, yet this was indeed the ship that had left from the branch area, and satellite photos showed that only this ship had left.

    As the boat neared the cruise ship, the dark-haired man boarded with several subordinates.

    Once onboard, the subordinates surrounded everyone on the ship.

    The dark-haired man swept his gaze over the crowd; his eyes fell on a woman, ¡°Tell me how you got off the ind, and who wiped out the ind¡¯s people.¡±

    The woman shook her head fearfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Her memory was foggy; she felt like she had an impression, but when she tried to remember, she couldn¡¯t recall anything.

    The man¡¯s expression darkened, and he pulled the trigger of the weapon in his hand.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The woman fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Everyone on the scene screamed in horror.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± the dark-haired man yelled coldly.

    Everyone was trembling with fear, crying softly with their heads down, but they dared not make a sound.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute to think. If no one answers my question, I¡¯ll toss you all into the sea to feed the sharks,¡± the dark-haired man threatened in a deep voice, his bloodthirsty gaze sweeping over the people.

    ¡°All I know is that, after our ship left the ind, some people got off,¡± someone stammered, filled with regret for not having disembarked with them.

    ¡°How many?¡± the dark-haired man asked coldly.

    The other person thought carefully and said uncertainly, ¡°About twelve, I think.¡± She couldn¡¯t really remember.

    The dark-haired man looked at the others, who quickly nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Where did they get off the boat?¡± he continued. Those who dared to disembark in the middle of this vast sea were no ordinary people; the one who wiped out the branch must be among them.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know; after they disembarked, we stayed inside the cabin. We can¡¯t navigate the ship and were just left to drift,¡± the people exined.

    The dark-haired man nodded to his subordinates, who immediately stepped forward, tied everyone up, and took them into the cabin.

    Pulling out a walkie-talkie, the dark-haired man said, ¡°Search the sea with all your might. Don¡¯t miss any boat.¡± He was sure those people were still on the sea.

    Lu Tingxuan came to the door of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen¡¯s room, hesitated for a moment, and then knocked. Last night he kept wondering why he felt so familiar with a young girl he had just met. But no matter how long he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t figure out why.

    He had never met Song Yan Ning and, given his character, it was impossible for him to fall in love at first sight with a young girl he had just met. He admitted that the girl was attractive, but she was only twelve or thirteen¡ªa child. He wasn¡¯t into anything special, so how could he like a young girl?

    After knocking for a long time, there was no movement inside the room.

    Lu Tingxuan frowned, thought for a moment, and released a strand of Divine Sense into the room. Finding it empty, he was slightly taken aback and immediately extended his Divine Sense to cover the entire ship, but he couldn¡¯t find Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. When had they disembarked?

    He scanned the lifeboats on the side of the ship; none were missing. Lu Tingxuan¡¯s frown deepened. Could they be not ordinary people, but Cultivators like himself? Even if they were Cultivators, they couldn¡¯t just vanish without a trace.

    ¡°Young Master Lu!¡± a crew member ran over.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lu Tingxuan turned to the crew member.

    ¡°People are stopping our boat and want to search it.¡±

    Lu Tingxuan scanned with his Divine Sense and started walking outside.

    The dark-haired man was slightly taken aback when he saw Lu Tingxuan. Although the young man wasn¡¯t old, he felt a domineering presence thatmanded respect. Clearly, this young man was no ordinary person.

    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who stopped my boat?¡± Lu Tingxuan looked indifferently at the dark-haired man.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re chasing several fugitives; have you seen them?¡± the dark-haired man asked politely. He did not want to offend the young master.

    ¡°No.¡± Lu Tingxuan turned to the crew member beside him, ¡°Send them down. Do not disturb my guests.¡± He surmised the man was pursuing Song Yan Ning and the others.

    ¡°We¡¯d like to search your boat,¡± the dark-haired man stated. Having boarded the boat, it was not so simple to just leave.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to search?¡± Lu Tingxuan took out a card and handed it to the dark-haired man.

    The dark-haired man nced at the card and quickly bowed respectfully to Lu Tingxuan, ¡°Sorry for the disturbance!¡± No wonder the young man had that aura; he turned out to be the Young Master of the K Group.

    The K Group upied the top spot on the list of the world¡¯s 100 most influential entities, holding a crucial position worldwide. Its power spanned the globe; once, a century-old power challenged the K Group, only to disappear the very next day. And thus, the K Group was designated by their other powers as an existence not to be provoked.

    Watching the dark-haired man and his subordinates swiftly depart, Lu Tingxuan¡¯s lips curled slightly. Judging by their insignia, these men were from the ck Group. He hadn¡¯t expected that young girl and the young man with her to be so capable as to mess with the ck Group.

    He had heard a bit about the misdeeds the ck Group had done over the years and had long entertained the thought of eliminating them. Now that he was feeling a bit bored, he decided it was time for a personal visit.

    The dark-haired man returned to his own boat, feeling a vague unease, as if something was about to happen. Had he known it was the K Group¡¯s boat, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone on board.

 Chapter 256 - 256 Two hundred and fifty-five thief

    ?Chapter 256: Two hundred and fifty-five, thief   Chapter 256: Two hundred and fifty-five, thief                                   Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had originally nned to visit the headquarters of the ck Group that evening, but Liu Shanyue dragged them to the busiest pedestrian street in Country Y.

    ¡°Shall we queue up to go to the top of the tower to enjoy the view?¡± Liu Shanyue pointed at the crowd not far away that was lining up. Going to the top of the tower to enjoy the view was one of the special features of this pedestrian street. From the top, one could take in the surrounding scenery at a nce. She loved the feeling of looking down on everything from above.

    Seeing Liu Shanyue¡¯s excited face, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen didn¡¯t want to dampen her spirits and nodded. The view from the top of the tower was good, but it was nothingpared to the experience of viewing the scenery from atop a flying sword.

    The three joined the back of the queue and slowly moved forward with everyone else. The weather was good today and it was the weekend, so the line was especially long.

    Liu Shanyue let Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen stand in front, while she took up the rear. She was an adult and naturally had to ensure their safety.

    Feeling someone tugging at her bag from behind, Liu Shanyue frowned and pulled her bag to the front. She knew there were a lot of pickpockets in Country Y, but this was her first encounter. In the past, when she visited Country Y, she generally didn¡¯t go out at night.

    The person behind her didn¡¯t seem to n on letting her go and kept pulling at the strap of her bag, trying to snatch it away.

    Unable to bear it any longer, Liu Shanyue turned around and red fiercely at the person, ¡°What do you want?¡± She had seen brazen people, but never someone this brazen. She had already moved her bag to the front, yet he was still trying to forcefully steal it.

    The thiefughed carelessly, ¡°Give me the bag, or I can¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll leave this street unharmed.¡± He was part of a gang that specialized in stealing from tourists who came from abroad. He wasn¡¯t afraid of being discovered because that was their method: stealing undetected and if discovered, they just robbed openly.

    These tourists from abroad, unfamiliar with the ce, basically didn¡¯t dare to resist. A few threats were usually enough to make them hand over their possessions willingly.

    Liu Shanyue hesitated as she nced at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. She wasn¡¯t worried about herself, but she couldn¡¯t let the two children get hurt. This man looked like he frequently did this kind of thing, and he surely wasn¡¯t alone.

    With that in mind, Liu Shanyue slowly handed her bag to the thief.

    The thief smiled smugly, reaching out to take the bag, but before his hand could touch it, someone snatched it away.

    Turning to look, she saw a man with his hand wrapped in gauze had taken the bag. The thief¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Give me the bag!¡± This guy was looking for trouble, daring to steal his loot.

    The man paid no heed to the thief and kicked him hard in the abdomen.

    The thief was sent flying several meters andnded on his backside on the ground.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your bag,¡± said the man as he handed the bag back to Liu Shanyue.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Liu Shanyue took her bag back.

    The man smiled and shook his head, looking at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°Thanks for the medicine that day.¡± He didn¡¯t know what medicine the little girl had given him, but he knew his injury had healed quickly, and now he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all.

    ¡°No need to mention it,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen recognized the man when they saw him; he was the one who was bitten by a shark at the Beach.

    ¡°My name is Liu Haijian, I¡¯m here touring Country Y, are you too?¡± Liu Haijian smiled as he looked at the trio. His greatest passion was traveling, capturing the local customs and cultures of different countries and documenting them.

    Liu Shanyue nodded and nced at the thief who had already left, worriedly saying, ¡°That person seems to have gone to call for reinforcements. Should we leave this ce?¡± She had always heard that nights in foreign countries could be chaotic, and today she realized it was true.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Liu Haijian agreed. Although he knew some kung fu, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle too many people, especially since he was still injured.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen didn¡¯t say anything and followed Liu Shanyue and Liu Haijian towards the pedestrian street exit.

    ¡°There they are!¡± With a loud shout, a dozen men wielding clubs charged towards Song Yan Ning and the others.

    Liu Shanyue¡¯s face changed dramatically, and she quickly shielded Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen behind her.

    Liu Haijian assessed the dozen or so men surrounding them, thinking about how to handle the situation. He had already considered the consequences when he intervened, but since Song Yan Ning and the others had helped him, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch them be bullied.

    Passersby scattered in all directions upon seeing this scene. They were all too used to such incidents; staying out of it was the safest option.

    ¡°Was it you who hurt Mike?¡± A muscr man with bulging muscles stepped out from the crowd, coldly eyeing Liu Haijian. They were notorious on this street for their ruthlessness and unreasonable behavior, and anyone who hurt one of their own would pay a painful price.

    ¡°It was me who hurt him; it has nothing to do with them. Let them go, and you can do whatever you want with me,¡± Liu Haijian knew they wouldn¡¯t let him off.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the bag if you let us go just this once,¡± Liu Shanyue took off her bag from her shoulder. Right now, her priority was to ensure the safety of everyone present. As for these thugs, she would call someone to deal with themter. It was improbable for herpany to thrive in Country Y without having some connections.

    ¡°Nobody¡¯s leaving today,¡± snarled the muscr man, coldly looking at Liu Haijian and the others. How could they easily forgive someone who had attacked one of their own? As for the valuables on these people, they had been his from the start; it was all the same whether he took it now or after beating them.

    Qin Yushen stepped out from behind Liu Shanyue.

    ¡°Xiao Shen,¡± Liu Shanyue grabbed Qin Yushen¡¯s hand and shook her head at him. These guys were clearly desperados, and she didn¡¯t want Xiao Shen to get hurt. She would try to negotiate with the thugs as much as possible.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Qin Yushen smiled confidently, withdrawing his hand, and moved next to Liu Haijian, ¡°Leave these guys to me.¡±

    Liu Haijian looked at Qin Yushen, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, they all have weapons.¡± There were a dozen of them, and they surely couldn¡¯t beat them.

    Qin Yushen shook his head, took a step forward, and kicked, sending the smirking muscr man flying away.

    Seeing this, the others quickly raised their baseball bats and attacked Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Xiao Shen,¡± Liu Shanyue, frightened pale, was about to step forward.

    Song Yan Ning held Liu Shanyue¡¯s hand back, ¡°Aunt Qin, don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine.¡±

    Reacting quickly, Liu Haijian stepped forward to help, but before he could act, those who had attacked Qin Yushen were all down on the ground.

    Liu Haijian was shocked, his eyes wide open, looking incredulously at Qin Yushen, ¡°That was incredible!¡±

    Liu Shanyue also stood stunned, watching the scene unfold. How could Xiao Shen be so powerful?

 Chapter 257 - 257 Two hundred and fifty-six Im here

    ?Chapter 257: Two hundred and fifty-six, I¡¯m here   Chapter 257: Two hundred and fifty-six, I¡¯m here                                   Qin Yushen flicked the dust from his clothes and walked up to Liu Shanyue and Song Yan Ning, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± After such an incident, they were no longer in the mood to continue shopping.

    ¡°Xiao Shen, when did you learn kung fu? How can you be so amazing?¡± Liu Shanyue sized up Qin Yushen, her eyes filled with disbelief. It was only today that she learned her son could do kung fu, and he was incredibly skilled at that.

    ¡°I went to the Miao Border a while back, and Uncle Liu saw I had a talent for martial arts, so he taught me,¡± Qin Yushen said. He did not n to tell her that he was a cultivator, as such matters were better kept with as few people knowing as possible.

    Cultivation wasn¡¯t like martial arts cultivation; one must have excellent cultivation aptitude, and the younger one is, the better suited one is for cultivation. His family members didn¡¯t have the aptitude for cultivation and were simply unable to cultivate. Telling them would only bring them danger.

    Even for him and Xiao Ning, who had started cultivating from a young age, they were only at the Golden Core Early Stage and Golden Core Late Stage of cultivation, which goes to show how difficult cultivation is. Furthermore, cultivation must be assisted by Spiritual Power and elixirs. Otherwise, even someone with great talent in cultivation wouldn¡¯t be able to break through the Qi Refinement Realm, and it would be more appropriate to directly train in Ancient Martial Arts.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Liu Shanyue nodded with understanding. She certainly remembered Liu Qingshan, but she had heard that the Liu family had been annihted five years ago, and Liu Qingshan¡¯s whereabouts were unknown.

    ¡°Can you teach me martial arts?¡± Liu Haijian walked up to Qin Yushen, looking at him with admiration. He had always liked kung fu, but he only knew some rudimentary moves, not even good enough to be considered fancy boxing or flowery kicks.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Qin Yushen nodded. Liu Haijian had stood up to help them in their time of danger, which showed his good character.

    ¡°Master, please ept your disciple¡¯s bow!¡± Liu Haijian hastily paid his respects. He had always hoped to be a martial arts master, and now, unexpectedly, his wish seemed to being true. He hadn¡¯t really seen Qin Yushen make a move just now, and those men had already fallen, which proved how powerful he was.

    ¡°I don¡¯t take disciples, you don¡¯t need to call me Master. When we get back to the hotel, I¡¯ll write down the cultivation techniques for you,¡± Qin Yushen said. He never took disciples and did not like to do so.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Liu Haijian expressed his gratitude. Whether or not Qin Yushen epted him as a disciple, in his heart, Qin Yushen was his master.

    Liu Shanyue looked at the people on the ground, took out her phone, and made a call, ¡°Malik, I need your help with something.¡± She exined the situation to Malik.

    ¡°Of course, Chairman! I¡¯ll take care of it right away,¡± Malik responded respectfully.

    Liu Shanyue put away her phone, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel.¡± She believed Malik would handle the matter well.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Beijing, where are you all from?¡± Liu Haijian¡¯s face beamed with happiness. Meeting his fellow countrymen abroad and having them willing to teach him martial arts made him feel very fortunate.

    ¡°We are too,¡± Liu Shanyue said with a smile. She had a good impression of Liu Haijian.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a coincidence,¡± Liu Haijian¡¯s face lit up with pleasant surprise.

    Liu Shanyue smiled and nced at the camera hanging from Liu Haijian¡¯s chest, ¡°Are you a photographer?¡± Nowadays, most people take pictures with their phones; it¡¯s rare for someone to use a camera.

    ¡°Just an amateur. Actually, I graduated from Medical University. My family also hopes I can be a doctor, but I prefer this kind of free and easy life,¡± Liu Haijian said. He remembered the medicine Song Yan Ning gave him that day and turned to look at her, ¡°What was the medicine you gave me that day? It worked really well; my wound hardly hurts anymore.¡±

    ¡°Just ordinary healing medicine,¡± Song Yan Ning replied.

    ¡°I heard you say that your grandfather is a doctor; may I ask who your grandfather is?¡± Liu Haijian was genuinely curious. He had studied medicine, so he knew the medicine that Song Yan Ning had given him that day wasn¡¯t avable in hospitals.

    His mother suffered from rheumatism, and they had consulted several doctors over the years, but none could cure it, only alleviate it with medication. Therefore, he wanted to ask Song Yan Ning¡¯s grandfather to take a look at his mother¡¯s condition. Seeing his mother suffer so much from rheumatism made him feel genuinely pained, yet he was helpless.

    He hade to Country Y this time because a friend had told him that there was a medicine here that was very beneficial for rheumatism. However, he hadn¡¯t expected to encounter a shark that day, almost losing his life here; fortunately, it was a close call without any harm.

    ¡°My grandfather is Yang Lisheng,¡± Song Yan Ning did not hide the truth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him, but he retired many years ago and doesn¡¯t live in Beijing anymore. Where do you live? May I visit you someday?¡± Liu Haijian had looked for Yang Lisheng in his former courtyard house, but the neighbors told him that they had moved away a long time ago.

    ¡°Actually, Xiao Ning is also a doctor, and her medical skill is no less than her grandfather¡¯s,¡± Liu Shanyue smiled as she looked at Song Yan Ning. She was well aware of Xiao Ning¡¯s medical skill.

    ¡°Really?¡± Liu Haijian looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise. She was so young; could her medical skill be that impressive?

    ¡°Are you looking for my grandfather to consult him about an illness?¡± Song Yan Ning guessed.

    ¡°Yes, my mother has rheumatism, and I¡¯ve been helping her find many remedies over the years, but none seem to work,¡± Liu Haijian said, thinking of his mother¡¯s pain during damp and rainy weather, which made him feel ufortable. Having studied medicine, he knew how incredibly difficult rheumatism was to cure.

    ¡°If you trust me, I can prescribe some medicine for your mother,¡± offered Song Yan Ning.

    Liu Haijian nodded eagerly, ¡°I trust you!¡± As long as it could lessen his mother¡¯s suffering, that was enough. Song Yan Ning was the granddaughter of a Master of Chinese Medicine; surely, she had inherited Yang Lisheng¡¯s knowledge. Otherwise, Liu Shanyue wouldn¡¯t have said so.

    Song Yan Ning gave a slight smile, ¡°When we return, I¡¯ll prescribe it for you.¡±

    Seamus, after hearing the ck-haired man¡¯s words, bowed his head in deep thought. After a long while, he looked up at the ck-haired man, ¡°Notify everyone to have a meeting.¡± K Group might be formidable, but the ck Group was not made up of pushovers.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The ck-haired man responded and left.

    Just outside the door, the ck-haired man¡¯s expression changed drastically; he quickly turned and ran back into the hall, ¡°Leader! He¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± Seamus was seeing the ck-haired man show such fear for the first time, which made him uneasy.

    ¡°It is I who have arrived!¡± A faint voice rang out.

    Lu Tingxuan took steps into the room, his features stern, and his entire being exuded a powerful royal presence that made people involuntarily feel awe.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Young Master of K Group?¡± Seamus sized up Lu Tingxuan and recognized his identity immediately. His unease deepened. What was he here for?

    ¡°It is me,¡± said Lu Tingxuan with a faint curve of his lips.

    Seamus quickly stood up, ¡°Young Master Lu! Our ck Group hasn¡¯t offended you, have we?¡± Though Lu Tingxuan was young, he exerted an invisible pressure that was unsettling.

 Chapter 258 - 258 Two hundred and fifty-seven Exterminate

    ?Chapter 258: Two hundred and fifty-seven, Exterminate   Chapter 258: Two hundred and fifty-seven, Exterminate                                   ¡°No,¡± Lu Tingxuan walked to one side and sat down on a chair.

    Seamus secretly sighed in relief, ¡°Then why have youe this time?¡±

    ¡°To eliminate the ck Group,¡± Lu Tingxuan said indifferently, as if he werementing on the pleasant weather.

    Seamus¡¯ reassured heart tensed once more, ¡°Since we haven¡¯t offended you, why would you want to eliminate the ck Group?¡± If it were anyone else, he would have had his men drag them out and shoot them by now. But with the young man before him, he truly dared not offend.

    ¡°Do I need to exin that much to you?¡± Lu Tingxuan frowned, his gaze icy as he stared at Seamus. Normally, he appeared gentle and harmless as livestock, but only those who truly knew him understood that this was the real him.

    A piercing cold made Seamus feel as if he were trapped in an ice cer, ¡°Young Master Lu¡­ you can make any request, I will agree to it, please spare us this time¡­¡± He was genuinely afraid now; no wonder many forces would steer clear of the K Group at the mere mention of its name. He used to dismiss such fears, but now he understood his mistake. The K Group was an entity he could not afford to offend.

    Suddenly, he thought of something. There were strict guards on this ind, along with more than a hundred superpower users; it was impossible that Lu Tingxuan could have entered without any news getting out. Could it be that those subordinates had already¡­ No, it wasn¡¯t possible, Lu Tingxuan couldn¡¯t be that terrifying, could he?

    Lifting his head to look at Lu Tingxuan, ¡°Young Master Lu, how did you get in?¡± He actually wanted to ask more about his subordinates¡ªthose hundred-plus superpower users were his biggest reliance.

    ¡°Everyone outside is already gone,¡± Lu Tingxuan replied, not quite answering the question. Since he hade to eliminate the ck Group, how could he possibly have shown mercy?

    Seamus and the dark-haired man¡¯s legs went weak, and they slumped onto the ground. They knew they were finished; all they could do now was wait for death. Since Lu Tingxuan had eliminated those subordinates, how could he possibly spare them?

    Lu Tingxuan didn¡¯t waste any more time, raising his hand in a wave, and Seamus and the dark-haired man were immediately engulfed in mes, soon turning to ash.

    Casting a casual nce, Lu Tingxuan stepped out of the hall, again conjuring a me, and in an instant, the entire ind was engulfed in a sea of fire.

    Liu Shanyue had nned to go out to eat with Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen when she received a call from Zhou Xiaoqi. She had visited Zhou Xiaoqi that day, but they had already checked out and left.

    ¡°Xiao Yue, I want to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet at the coffee shop opposite the hotel,¡± Liu Shanyue cared deeply for Zhou Xiaoqi and wanted to know how she was doing, especially since she seemed frightened of Jason that day.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Shanyue ended the call and turned to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, who were sitting and chatting on a nearby sofa, ¡°Aunt Zhou has asked me to step out for a bit; you two have lunch at the buffet downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving, call me if you need anything.¡± Liu Shanyue picked up her bag and walked out of the room.

    Zhou Xiaoqi saw Liu Shanyue enter and waved at her. Her mood had improved over the past few days; Jason had received a call and left suddenly, and they hadn¡¯t contacted each other since. Jason must have had an urgent matter; otherwise, even if she resisted, he would have forcefully taken her away.

    ¡°Xiaoqi!¡± Liu Shanyue sat down opposite Zhou Xiaoqi.

    ¡°Xiao Yue, what would you like to drink?¡± Zhou Xiaoqi handed the menu to Liu Shanyue.

    ¡°Xiaoqi, nothing happened when you went back that day, right?¡± Liu Shanyue was most concerned about whether Zhou Xiaoqi had encountered any troubles after returning that day.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi stroked the bracelet on her wrist.

    ¡°I can tell you¡¯re not doing well. Tell me, I can help you,¡± Liu Shanyue reached out and grasped Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s hand. She was her friend, and she would help her with any difficulties she faced.

 Chapter 259 - 259 258 Magic Artifact

    ?Chapter 259: 258, Magic Artifact   Chapter 259: 258, Magic Artifact                                   Zhou Xiaoqi shook her head with a smile, ¡°I did have some problems with Jason before, but now the problems have been resolved.¡± With the bracelet, she wasn¡¯t afraid of what Jason might do anymore, because the bracelet would protect her.

    ¡°Really?¡± Liu Shanyue was somewhat skeptical. She had clearly seen the fear in Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes that day.

    Zhou Xiaoqi looked around and leaned closer to Liu Shanyue, asking softly, ¡°Do you believe that there are strange powers in this world?¡±

    Liu Shanyue thought for a moment and nodded. She knew about Ancient Martial Cultivators and superpower users, so strange powers in this world weren¡¯t surprising.

    Zhou Xiaoqi pointed to the bracelet on her wrist, ¡°This very bracelet can unleash those strange powers. Do you know where it came from?¡±

    Seeing Liu Shanyue shake her head, Zhou Xiaoqi continued, ¡°One night, someone knocked on my door. Thinking it was a bellboy, I opened it, but there was no one outside. However, there was a box on the ground, and this bracelet was inside. At first, I thought it was just a prank until Jason tried to hit me. He was repelled by the power of the bracelet, not just once, and that¡¯s when I knew this was no ordinary bracelet.¡±

    Liu Shanyue, hearing this, looked at Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s bracelet in surprise, ¡°This bracelet must be a Magic Artifact.¡± She had heard of Magic Artifacts, Xiao Ning had also given her a Protective Jade Pendant, iming it was a Magic Artifact, but she hadn¡¯t faced any danger and didn¡¯t know if the Jade Pendant really worked.

    Zhou Xiaoqi looked at the bracelet on her wrist, ¡°I never imagined that Magic Artifacts truly existed in this world. I always thought they were just concoctions from dramas meant to deceive people.¡±

    Liu Shanyue smiled lightly, ¡°I used to think so too.¡± She used to believe that Magic Artifacts merely offered a sense of security to the bearer and were actually useless. Hearing Xiaoqi¡¯s experience had taught her that real Magic Artifacts could protect the person wearing them.

    Zhou Xiaoqi caressed the bracelet, ¡°I don¡¯t even know who made this bracelet; I really want to meet that person.¡± The person had given her this bracelet, essentially saving her life. Unfortunately, she had no idea who they were.

    Liu Shanyue nodded, ¡°If you ever have the chance to meet that person, you must tell me. I want to meet them too.¡±

    Zhou Xiaoqi nodded. She too hoped to have the fate to meet them; she wanted to thank them in person.

    ¡°When are you going back to the country?¡± Zhou Xiaoqi changed the subject as the waiter brought over their ordered coffee. After many years abroad, she too had the thought of returning to develop her career. But she was still worried about Jason, whether he woulde looking for her.

    Liu Shanyue smiled at the waiter and nodded, ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± She nned to spend tomorrow with Xiao Shen and Xiao Ning and then fly back the day after.

    ¡°I also want to develop my career back in the country, right now in the domestic¡­¡± Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s words were cut off as her phone began to ring.

    She took out her phone and pressed the answer button, ¡°Hello!¡±

    ¡°This is the police station. We are informing you of a matter; your husband Michael Jason has tragically perished in a storm at sea.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand, thank you!¡± Zhou Xiaoqi heard the news, and instead of feeling any sadness, she felt a rush of excitement and a sense of relief. She had been with Jason for many years, and their love had vanished each time he hit her and threatened her. If not for the fear that Jason might harm her family, she would have ended her life long ago. Being with Jason was worse than death. Now, she could finally bepletely free.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Seeing Zhou Xiaoqi shed tears, Liu Shanyue felt worried.

    Zhou Xiaoqi wiped her tears, smiling, ¡°Xiao Yue, I¡¯m so happy now, I can finally be free, I¡¯m finally free.¡± Only those who have truly been imprisoned know the value of freedom.

    Liu Shanyue looked at Zhou Xiaoqi in surprise.

    ¡°Xiao Yue,e drink with me; I want to celebrate,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi grabbed Liu Shanyue¡¯s hand, happily heading out of the coffee shop.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen walked out of the hotel and saw Liu Shanyue and Zhou Xiaoqiing out of the coffee shop.

    ¡°Mom! Aunt Zhou!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Qin! Aunt Zhou!¡± Yushen grabbed Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and approached the two women.

    Liu Shanyue nodded, ¡°Xiaoqi and I are going to a bar to drink. We¡¯ll be backte today.¡± She had also nned to call them, but it happened that they met coincidentally.

    Yushen nodded, ¡°Xiao Ning and I are going out for a bit, we¡¯ll be back by tomorrow night at thetest. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± They were nning to eradicate the headquarters of the ck Group. They still didn¡¯t know the exact situation of the ck Group¡¯s headquarters, therefore, they couldn¡¯t be certain when they would return.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Shanyue nodded in response. She had been worried the day before because she didn¡¯t know where they had gone. Now that they had informed her, she was less anxious. Plus, she had learned that Xiao Shen was skilled in kung fu, which reassured her even more. Besides, both children were so smart, she believed they would be prudent.

    ¡°Mom, just be careful when you go to the bar, it¡¯s not the same as back home,¡± Yushen cautioned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Liu Shanyue smiled reassuringly. She had been active in the business world for many years and had seen it all. Moreover, in Country Y, she had her own connections.

    ¡°We won¡¯t drink much, so you can rest easy,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi smiled at Yushen, a hint of envy in her eyes. If she had a child, they would probably be quite grown by now.

    But then, she touched her stomach. She knew she would never have the chance to be a mother in this lifetime.

    Song Yan Ning and Yushen left Liu Shanyue and walked to a secluded corner, summoning a flying sword to swiftly head towards the headquarters of the ck Group.

    After about two hours of flying, Song Yan Ning and Yushennded on a scorched ind.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one left on the ind.¡± Yushen scanned the ind with his Divine Sense. By then, the ind had be deserted, but from some traces left on the ind, it was evident that it had been inhabited before.

    ¡°Those who eradicated the ck Group¡¯s people could be Cultivators like us,¡± Song Yan Ning surmised after examining the traces left behind. She knew that they couldn¡¯t be the only Cultivators on Earth. Since they coulde to Earth, why couldn¡¯t other Cultivators do the same? The current situation also verified her suspicion.

    Yushen nodded in agreement, ¡°Their strength is likely above ours.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°I hope we don¡¯t run into them.¡± It wasn¡¯t that they were afraid of the others, they just didn¡¯t want them to know they were Cultivators. Otherwise, if a conflict erupted, it would be a disaster.

 Chapter 260 - 260 Two hundred fifty-nine Encounter Danger

    ?Chapter 260: Two hundred fifty-nine, Encounter Danger   Chapter 260: Two hundred fifty-nine, Encounter Danger                                   Lu Tingxuan¡¯s slender fingers tapped swiftly on the keyboard. From the demeanor of that brother and sister, they certainly couldn¡¯t be ordinary people. If they lived in Country Y, he should have heard of them already. Therefore, he guessed that they had probably only recently arrived in Country Y.

    The tapping halted, and Lu Tingxuan looked at the information on the screen, a slight curve forming at the edge of his lips, ¡°So they¡¯re not siblings after all.¡± No wonder Qin Yushen had reacted like that.

    His well-defined fingers resumed tapping rapidly on theputer, and soon, detailed information about Song Yan Ning appeared on the screen.

    Lu Tingxuan scrutinized Song Yan Ning¡¯s information carefully, ¡°Truly an interesting girl.¡± It was the first time he found himself interested in someone, and the first time he wanted to know more about someone.

    Picking up the phone beside him, ¡°Butler, arrange it for me, I want to go to Huaxia.¡± He didn¡¯t care who Qin Yushen was or what rtionship he had with Song Yan Ning, he was determined to have Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Achoo!¡± Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t help sneezing.

    ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡± Qin Yushen looked down worriedly at Song Yan Ning in his arms.

    ¡°No, just feeling a bit itchy in my nose,¡± Song Yan Ning rubbed her nose. Being a Cultivator, she couldn¡¯t possibly have caught a cold.

    Qin Yushen tightened his grasp around Song Yan Ning¡¯s hands and slowed down the flying sword.

    Song Yan Ning turned to look at Qin Yushen, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t need to slow down.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Qin Yushen nodded, but he didn¡¯t speed up. This was Xiao Ning¡¯s second time on a flying sword, and this speed was more suitable.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled slightly as she leaned her head against Qin Yushen¡¯s chest. In his embrace, she felt secure, and she had also grown ustomed to his protection.

    Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning in his arms, his handsome face filled with tenderness and indulgence. This was his girl, the one he would love for a lifetime. He was truly grateful to have met her in this life.

    Wild music, shing lights, men and women in strange outfits dancing chaotically in the dance floor.

    In a corner, Zhou Xiaoqi and Liu Shanyue were drinking.

    ¡°Cheers!¡± Zhou Xiaoqi raised her ss and clinked it hard against Liu Shanyue¡¯s, tilting her head back and downing the drink in one go. She was truly happy today and just wanted to drink to her heart¡¯s content. After so many years, she had finally regained her freedom.

    ¡°Drink less.¡± Liu Shanyue saw Zhou Xiaoqi refilling her ss again and quickly snatched the ss from her hand. They were in a foreign country, and it was chaotic here, if she got drunk and something happened, it would be toote for regrets.

    ¡°Just one more drink, just one,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi held up a finger, wagging it in front of Liu Shanyue.

    ¡°Alright, just one,¡± Liu Shanyue sighed helplessly. She could understand Xiaoqi¡¯s feelings; for many years, she had been under Jason¡¯s control, any resistance met with beatings and threats to her family¡¯s life, forcing her to tread carefully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s dance, it¡¯s been so long,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi put down her ss and grabbed Liu Shanyue¡¯s hand. She still remembered when they were in school, she would often drag Xiao Yue to mixers; those were carefree and happy days. She missed those good old days, gone never to return.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go, you go ahead,¡± Liu Shanyue smiled and shook her head. She was no longer young and had no interest in dances meant for the youth.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Zhou Xiaoqi stood up, swaying slightly as she made her way toward the dance floor.

    Watching Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s figure, Liu Shanyue shook her head helplessly. She hoped that Xiaoqi could live a happy life the way she wanted in the future.

    ¡°Hey, beautiful, can I sit here?¡± A blond, blue-eyed man from country Y walked over and sat opposite Liu Shanyue. He had been watching her for a long time.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s already sitting here,¡± Liu Shanyue said indifferently.

    The man from country Y smiled nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯d like to buy you a drink and make friends, don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± He had always been fond of Eastern women, especially those with such charm.

    Liu Shanyue turned her head away, ignoring him. Bad people never admit they are bad.

    ¡°I¡¯m a painter, and I think you would be perfect as my model,¡± Erik called over a waiter and ordered two cocktails.

    Liu Shanyue stood up and walked toward the dance floor. She knew it was rude, but she really disliked people like him. She had already refused him, yet he persisted.

    Once at the dance floor, Liu Shanyue pulled Zhou Xiaoqi, who was still dancing, and headed outside. She didn¡¯t like the ce; if Xiaoqi hadn¡¯t been joyful, she wouldn¡¯t havee. It just wasn¡¯t her scene.

    ¡°Xiao Yue, I was still dancing,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi said, slightly tipsy. It had been a long time since she had let herself go like this.

    ¡°Xiaoqi, let¡¯s go back, I don¡¯t like it here,¡± Liu Shanyue spoke honestly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi nodded, and followed Liu Shanyue out of the bar.

    By now, the moon was high in the sky, and the streets were eerily quiet, devoid of people. The abrupt silence starkly contrasted with the bar¡¯s noise.

    Zhou Xiaoqi checked the time on her phone, ¡°It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock already, time flies.¡± She thought it was still the afternoon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back quickly,¡± Liu Shanyue felt uneasy, as if someone was watching her, and she just wanted to return to the hotel as soon as possible.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi nodded. She knew the nights in country Y could be dangerous, and she rarely went out alone at night.

    Back at the hotel, Liu Shanyue breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe that feeling earlier was just her imagination.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the service desk to get a room card, you go ahead,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi realized she couldn¡¯t find her room card.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Liu Shanyue nodded and headed towards the elevator.

    Just as she reached the elevator, its doors opened, and Liu Shanyue walked in.

    The elevator doors were slowly closing when a hand reached in, stopping them, and they slowly opened again.

    ¡°What a coincidence, we meet again,¡± Erik stepped into the elevator, his lips curled with a sinister smile.

    Liu Shanyue tried to walk out of the elevator, but Erik stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t do anything to you. I just want you to be my model.¡± He loved collecting models, especially wless ones like Liu Shanyue. He would definitely make her one of his most cherished collections.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Liu Shanyue stepped back. This man gave her a dangerously chilling sense, making her shiver.

    ¡°No worries, you¡¯ll be interested,¡± Erik¡¯s smile was morbid and eerie.

 Chapter 261 - 261 260 Protective Jade Pendant

    ?Chapter 261: 260, Protective Jade Pendant   Chapter 261: 260, Protective Jade Pendant                                   Liu Shanyue couldn¡¯t help but tremble. This man was terrifying, and she desperately hoped that the elevator doors would suddenly open.

    ¡°Come on, be my model,¡± Erik chuckled sinisterly, revealing two sharp teeth as he slowly approached Liu Shanyue. He enjoyed seeing the look of fear on his prey¡¯s face.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer. I¡¯m telling you, I know kung fu,¡± Liu Shanyue posed defensively, but her fist-clenched hand was slightly trembling, showing no threat at all.

    ¡°Resistance is futile. Just be good, and it won¡¯t be painful,¡± Erik sneered coldly, his voice suddenly sharp and his sinister eyes a frightening red, like blood. As he neared Liu Shanyue, he extended his hands, nails sharp as daggers, gleaming with a cold light.

    Seeing Erik like this, Liu Shanyue knew she wasn¡¯t dealing with an ordinary human. A look of despair crossed her face, and she closed her eyes. She knew it was no use resisting anymore. If he were an ordinary man, perhaps she could have run away, but she had encountered a monster.

    Erik chuckled sinisterly, his sharp nails shing towards Liu Shanyue¡¯s neck. He was interested in Liu Shanyue because of a special aura she emitted, an aura he had never encountered before. He felt that consuming her blood would enhance his power.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A sound of something heavy being sprung into the air erupted.

    Liu Shanyue opened her eyes in surprise and looked down at Erik on the ground. What just happened?

    Erik scrambled up and wiped the fresh blood from his mouth, ¡°What is on your neck?¡± During his attack, a white light had suddenly burst from her neck, throwing him off and injuring him internally.

    Liu Shanyue puzzledly looked down to see the Jade Pendant around her neck and her eyes brightened. So the Protective Jade Pendant really was a Magic Artifact. Fortunately, she had it to protect her, or she would have been doomed today.

    Feeling more confident, Liu Shanyue was no longer as afraid, looking at Erik, ¡°If you dare,e at me again.¡± Xiao Ning had told her that the Jade Pendant could protect her three times, and she had only used it once; there were still two chances left. Most importantly, she wanted to test the power of the pendant again.

    Erik looked warily at the Jade Pendant hanging from Liu Shanyue¡¯s neck. That must have been what emitted the white light, something he didn¡¯t understand. But to give up his prey like this, he was truly unwilling. The woman before him had been the most satisfactory prey he had encountered in many years, yet now he could only look, not touch.

    Liu Shanyue saw the elevator doors slowly open, ¡°Move aside, or I¡¯ll use this.¡±

    Gritting his teeth and filled with reluctance, Erik, considering the white light that had emanated from the pendant earlier, could only step aside.

    Liu Shanyue red harshly at Erik and briskly walked out of the elevator. Although she appeared strong, inside she was still afraid. This was her first time experiencing something like this, her first encounter with such a terrifying person¡ªhis red eyes, sharp teeth, and nails gleaming with cold light¡ªall terrified her.

    Upon hearing the door open, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen knew that Liu Shanyue had returned.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Qin!¡±

    Song Yan Ning paused when she looked at the Protective Jade Pendant on Liu Shanyue¡¯s neck. ¡°Aunt Qin, did you encounter danger?¡± When they had left in the morning, the Protective Jade Pendant had been intact, but now it had obviously been activated.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Liu Shanyue looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise. She had paused at the door for a long time, making sure there was nothing unusual about herself before she came in. She was worried that they would be concerned.

    ¡°The Jade Pendant on your chest has been activated,¡± Song Yan Ning pointed at Liu Shanyue¡¯s chest.

    ¡°How can you tell?¡± Liu Shanyue took down the Protective Jade Pendant. She inspected it several times but couldn¡¯t find anything different.

    ¡°The color of the pendant has dimmed, Mom, what happened to you?¡± Qin Yushen poured a ss of water and handed it to Liu Shanyue. Though she looked no different from usual, her mental state was clearly not the same as before, indicating that she had been frightened.

    Unable to hide it from the two of them, Liu Shanyue had no choice but to tell them what had just happened. ¡°Xiao Ning, where did you buy this Protective Jade Pendant?¡± She had previously envied Xiaoqi, never expecting that her own Protective Jade Pendant would turn out to be a Magic Artifact.

    ¡°I bought it from a master craftsman who sells Magic Artifacts.¡± Naturally, Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t say that she had made it herself.

    ¡°Can you still see that master?¡± Liu Shanyue looked at Song Yan Ning hopefully. If she could buy a few more, she would be able to give them to her family members.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and took out a bracelet from her pocket, handing it to Liu Shanyue. ¡°Aunt Qin, I also bought this bracelet from that master. You should wear it.¡± This bracelet was made after her breakthrough to the Golden Core stage, and its power and number of uses far exceeded those of the Protective Jade Pendant.

    ¡°Wear it yourself, I have this jade pendant already,¡± Liu Shanyue said with a smile, shaking her head. She had worn the jade pendant for so long, and this was the first time anything like this had happened. Besides, the bracelet was surely more precious than the pendant, and Xiao Ning was still young. Compared to her own needs, Xiao Ning needed protection more.

    ¡°Aunt Qin, please take it, I have another bracelet,¡± Song Yan Ning lifted her hand, shaking the bracelet on her own wrist.

    ¡°How many Magic Artifacts did you actually buy from that master?¡± These artifacts were so precious, having one was already great, but to have so many?

    ¡°I bought all the ones he had on his stall, about a dozen or so. I didn¡¯t know they were Magic Artifacts at the time,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a mischievous smile.

    Liu Shanyue shook her head andughed, ¡°Thankfully, these Magic Artifacts are real.¡± She knew Xiao Ning was not short of money, but if these artifacts had been fake, that would have been a huge loss since they were sold under the guise of Magic Artifacts, and they certainly weren¡¯t cheap.

    ¡°I can only say I was lucky.¡± Song Yan Ningughed heartily, quite pleased with herself. ¡°Aunt Qin, please take this bracelet.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to be polite with Xiao Ning,¡± Qin Yushen spoke up. It was quite normal for a mother-inw to ept a gift from her daughter-inw.

    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Liu Shanyue smiled as she epted the bracelet and put it on her wrist. Almost immediately, aforting feeling emerged from deep within her heart.

    ¡°How magical! The uneasiness in my heart seems to have disappeared all at once,¡± Liu Shanyue eximed joyfully, looking at the bracelet on her wrist. Although she had tried to remain calm, some shadows remained in her heart since she had never encountered such a terrifying incident before.

 Chapter 262 - 262 261 Evil God

    ?Chapter 262: 261, Evil God   Chapter 262: 261, Evil God                                   Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged a knowing smile.

    ¡°Mom, you should rest early,¡± said Qin Yushen, who had already sensed Erik healing in the alley with his Divine Sense. He was nning to go and eradicate him.

    Liu Shanyue nodded, ¡°You two should rest early, too.¡± She hadn¡¯t slept well these past few days and indeed felt quite tired.

    Once Liu Shanyue entered the room, Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and led her to the balcony, ¡°I¡¯m going to eliminate that vampire.¡± He had already detected Erik¡¯s true form with his Divine Sense. So there really were vampires in this world.

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you, I haven¡¯t seen a vampire before,¡± said Song Yan Ning, swinging Qin Yushen¡¯s arm and looking at him coquettishly.

    Qin Yushen smiled indulgently and reached out to ruffle Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Erik always felt someone was watching him. Opening his eyes and looking around, he frowned. It might just be his imagination, after all, nobody had been able to harm him before. He really miscalcted today, not expecting that woman to possess something so powerful.

    Just as he was about to close his eyes and heal again, Erik suddenly caught a sweet scent and afortable aura. This feeling was simr to the one that woman had, but much stronger.

    Standing up, he followed the scent.

    Soon, Erik saw Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen approaching. He couldn¡¯t help but salivate; he was sure the scent emanated from them. Do all Eastern people have this scent? It seemed he¡¯d have to focus on hunting Easterners in the future.

    Erik stepped forward, lunging directly at Song Yan Ning, aiming to drink the girl¡¯s blood first. Perhaps his wounds would heal quickly after that.

    But before he could reach Song Yan Ning, a rope suddenly appeared and bound him.

    Erik was shocked and realized he had incurred the wrath of someone he shouldn¡¯t have, ¡°I mean no harm, please let me go.¡± He was a fool; he had just suffered at the hands of someone with that aura, and yet he hadn¡¯t learned his lesson. But how could he have guessed that even two children would be so formidable?

    Qin Yushen stepped forward, pressing down on Erik¡¯s head, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to drink our blood?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Erik exhibited a look of surprise. Due to his injury, he hadn¡¯t reverted to his true form.

    Qin Yushen applied slightly more pressure with his foot, ¡°Are there other vampires besides you?¡±

    ¡°You know I¡¯m a vampire?¡± Erik was filled with shock. He looked no different from a normal person, so how could he know?

    ¡°Speak!¡± Qin Yushen increased the pressure.

    ¡°No¡­ there aren¡¯t any¡­¡± Erik hurriedly cried out in pain. This man was cruel; his head felt like it was about to be crushed.

    Song Yan Ning crouched down, staring into Erik¡¯s eyes, ¡°Really?¡± She felt it was impossible for there to be only one vampire in the world.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Erik was in so much pain that tears nearly flowed.

    ¡°Not telling the truth?¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s crisp voice carried an intimidating chill.

    Erik couldn¡¯t help but shiver, ¡°There are¡­ but I don¡¯t know where they are.¡± How unlucky he was today, not finding any prey and running into two Evil Gods.

    ¡°Really?¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes sharpened, an intense murderous intent spilling out, no longer cold but emitting a terrifying aura of death.

    ¡°True¡­ truly¡­¡± Erik trembled violently, looking into Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes, filled with fear. If he had known he would encounter them today, he wouldn¡¯t havee out to hunt; it was too frightening.

 Chapter 263 - 263 262 Thousand-year-old Cold Jade

    ?Chapter 263: 262, Thousand-year-old Cold Jade   Chapter 263: 262, Thousand-year-old Cold Jade                                   ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you have no use to us anymore,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a cold smile, standing up and walking to the side. She had just intended to stab Erik in the forehead with a silver needle to get the information they wanted, but found that his anatomy was very different from that of humans.

    ¡°No, no, no¡­ I am of value. Just let me go, and I can prove my worth,¡± Erik pleaded anxiously. He certainly didn¡¯t want to die.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it then,¡± Song Yan Ning raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I have a lot of money. If you let me go, I¡¯ll give it all to you,¡± Erik knew that what humans loved most was money, and these two humans were surely no exception.

    Song Yan Ning turned around. Money was thest thing she was interested in; she already had more than enough.

    Seeing that interrogation wasn¡¯t yielding anything, Qin Yushen raised his hand and summoned a ball of mes, hurling it at Erik. The vampire had wanted to drink his mother¡¯s blood¡ªhow could he possibly let him live?

    Watching Erik turn to ashes, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen shared a smile and left the alley. The only regret this time was that they hadn¡¯t managed to extract information about the vampires from Erik.

    When Liu Shanyue heard the knock on the door, she walked over to open it, and seeing Zhou Xiaoqi, she said, ¡°Come in and have a seat.¡±

    Zhou Xiaoqi nodded and entered the room, ¡°Xiao Yue, I drank too much and made a fool of myself yesterday. I¡¯ve troubled you.¡± She had woken up this morning and remembered the events of yesterday, feeling a little embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s normal to have a few extra drinks when you¡¯re happy¡ªyou didn¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡± Perhaps it was because she was wearing the bracelet, but Liu Shanyue could recall yesterday¡¯s events without feeling any fear at all.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to give you this. Jason left it behind; I don¡¯t know what kind of mineral it is.¡± Zhou Xiaoqi took a box out of her bag and opened it, handing it to Liu Shanyue.

    Liu Shanyue saw a pitch-ck mineral inside the box and reached out to take a closer look, as she had never seen a mineral of that color before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it with your hands,¡± Song Yan Ning came out from another room. She had felt the presence of the mineral and hade out.

    At the same time, Qin Yushen also emerged from the room.

    Liu Shanyue and Zhou Xiaoqi turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Why can¡¯t I touch it with my hands?¡± Zhou Xiaoqi had already picked it up with her hands that morning.

    ¡°This mineral is very cold and can cause frostbite,¡± Song Yan Ning walked up to Liu Shanyue and looked at the mineral with a hint of excitement in her eyes. It was Thousand-year-old Cold Jade, which could be used to forge a flying sword. They had obtained a piece before.

    ¡°No wonder it felt a bit cold when I held it earlier,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi hadn¡¯t paid it much mind at the time, since the temperature of jade is usually cool as well.

    Song Yan Ning smiled. She nced at the bracelet on Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s wrist; if it weren¡¯t for the bracelet¡¯s protection, her hands might have already been frozen. The temperature of Thousand-year-old Cold Jade is not something a normal person can withstand.

    ¡°Then, is this mineral useful?¡± Liu Shanyue was curious as she looked at the mineral in the box.

    ¡°This kind of mineral can be used to make magic artifacts,¡± Qin Yushen stepped forward to take the box from Liu Shanyue¡¯s hands and looked at Zhou Xiaoqi, ¡°Aunt Zhou, can I have this mineral? With this piece of Thousand-year-old Cold Jade, I could help Xiao Ning forge a flying sword.¡±

    Zhou Xiaoqi smiled and nodded her head, ¡°Of course, you can have it. But be careful, don¡¯t let it freeze your hands.¡± Qin Yushen looked grown-up, but he was just a child after all, and it was normal for children to be curious about new things.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Zhou!¡± Qin Yushen closed the box and put it in his pocket.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Zhou Xiaoqi said with a smile, shaking her head and looking at Liu Shanyue, ¡°When are you going back to the country the day after tomorrow? I¡¯d like to return with you.¡± She hadn¡¯t gone back for a long time and really missed her family back home.

    ¡°The ne leaves at ten-thirty. If you want to go back with us, I¡¯ll book a ticket for you,¡± Liu Shanyue picked up the phone and called Malik to book a ne ticket for Zhou Xiaoqi.

    After Liu Shanyue finished the call, Zhou Xiaoqi asked, ¡°Xiao Yue, what¡¯s a good business to do back in the country these days?¡± She had saved some money over the years.

    Liu Shanyue thought for a while, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to mypany and help me?¡±

    ¡°Yourpany?¡± Zhou Xiaoqi looked at Liu Shanyue in surprise. She knew that Xiao Yue had married Qin Haoming, and the power of the Qin Family in Huaxia was unmatched. So why did she start her ownpany?

    Liu Shanyue handed a business card to Zhou Xiaoqi, ¡°This is mypany.¡± Although the Qin Family was powerful and influential, allowing her to live the life of a wealthy wife without lifting a finger, she preferred to have her own career rather than depend on the Qin Family. Haoming also supported her; otherwise, he would certainly have had objections to her being so busy.

    Zhou Xiaoqi took the business card and was taken aback to see the name on it, ¡°Is this really yourpany? I¡¯ve been using thispany¡¯s essence and the results are really good.¡± Although Jason controlled her life and social interactions, he was quite generous when it came to spending on her.

    Liu Shanyue nodded, ¡°Are you interested in joining mypany?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi said with a smile. Xiao Yue¡¯spany was already among the world¡¯s top 500 enterprises and surely didn¡¯tck staff. The fact that Xiao Yue was willing to let her join herpany showed how much Xiao Yue cared for her. She was very happy to have met Xiao Yue this time.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang had been waiting at the airport early. It had been a few days since theyst saw Xiao Ning, and they missed her terribly.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry. The ne won¡¯t be here for another hour,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said, walking over with two bottles of mineral water she had just bought, passing them to Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang. This was her first time picking up Xiao Ning, and she felt a mixture of expectation and excitement. She had been too capricious and selfish before, thinking that her own face was the most important, and only now did she realize how foolish she had been.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang took the mineral water. Indeed, they were a bit thirsty.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, do you think Xiao Ning will be upset to see me?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er was also somewhat worried. Although her rtionship with Xiao Ning had changed a bit, they were still not close.

    ¡°She won¡¯t, Xiao Ning doesn¡¯t hold grudges,¡± Li Meixiang drank a few sips of water and closed the bottle cap, affirming. She knew Xiao Ning¡¯s character best; as long as Xin¡¯er was sincere, Xiao Ning wouldn¡¯t mind the past issues. Of course, she also hoped that Xin¡¯er and Xiao Ning could be like other mothers and daughters.

    Yang Xin¡¯er nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll treat Xiao Ning well. But aren¡¯t you going back soon?¡± She felt very guilty towards her parents, especially about the matter of selling their house.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang exchanged looks, ¡°We will stay for a few more days.¡± For Xiao Ning, they didn¡¯t mind staying in Beijing forever, as long as Xiao Ning was willing.

 Chapter 264 - 264 Two Hundred Sixty Three Unforeseen Event

    ?Chapter 264: Two Hundred Sixty Three, Unforeseen Event   Chapter 264: Two Hundred Sixty Three, Unforeseen Event                                   Song Yan Ning saw Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang and quickly ran towards them, ¡°Grandpa! Grandma!¡±

    Li Meixiang smiled and opened her arms. When Song Yan Ning rushed into her embrace, she affectionately tousled her soft, ck, and shiny hair, ¡°Did you have fun abroad?¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± Song Yan Ning said coquettishly, hugging Li Meixiang and grinning at her, ¡°I¡¯ll take you and grandpa with me next time.¡± Although she didn¡¯t like traveling, she wanted to take her grandparents out for fun. They had worked hard all their lives, and it was time for them to enjoy themselves.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Li Meixiang nodded her head happily.

    Yang Lisheng saw Song Yan Ning turn to look at him, smiled, and nodded his head, ¡°Okay!¡± As long as Xiao Ning was happy, that was good enough.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, have some water.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er handed a bottle of mineral water to Song Yan Ning. She felt somewhat envious of her parents. If only she and Xiao Ning could be that close as well.

    ¡°Are you Xin¡¯er?¡± Zhou Xiaoqi walked up to Yang Xin¡¯er and looked at her with a smile.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Zhou Xiaoqi?¡± It took Yang Xin¡¯er a while to remember who the person in front of her was.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, you still look so young.¡± Zhou Xiaoqi looked on enviously at Yang Xin¡¯er. Both she and Xiao Yue were happy women; only happiness could make someone look younger as they lived.

    Yang Xin¡¯er smiled, ¡°Did you meet Xiao Yue on the ne?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the Medicine Pill given by Xiao Ning, she wouldn¡¯t even be on par with Xiaoqi.

    ¡°We met in Country Y. I¡¯m going to stay in the country now after this return.¡± Zhou Xiaoqi was really happy in her heart. She had finally returned to her mothend and was about to see her family again. She didn¡¯t call them when she came back¡ªshe nned to give them a surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. We can go shopping together and have afternoon tea together from now on,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er looked at Zhou Xiaoqi with joy. She used to dislike Zhou Xiaoqi, mainly because Xiaoqi¡¯s family background was average, and she felt Zhou Xiaoqi wasn¡¯t suitable to hang out with her and Xiao Yue, as it would lower their status. After her marital mishap, she had realized many things.

    Liu Shanyue looked at Yang Xin¡¯er with surprise. This time, seeing her, she felt that Xin¡¯er had changed a lot. The Xin¡¯er of the past had seemed aloof and arrogant, while now she had be much gentler. Also, she must havee today to pick up Xiao Ning, because Liu Shanyue hadn¡¯t told her that they were returning home today. Moreover, they hadn¡¯t been in touch for some days.

    Noticing Liu Shanyue¡¯s surprised look, Yang Xin¡¯er turned her head and smiled, ¡°Xiao Yue, do you have a ride to pick you up?¡± The car she drove today couldn¡¯t fit that many people.

    Liu Shanyue nodded her head, ¡°My car is parked in the airport parking lot.¡± It seemed that one really had to go through some experiences to change. The current Xin¡¯er was very pleasant to look at. Liu Shanyue hoped she could stay this way forever.

    ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll be leaving first and will make ns with you another day.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er waved to Liu Shanyue and Zhou Xiaoqi, ¡°Dad, Mom, Xiao Ning, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Xin¡¯er has changed a lot,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi said, smiling as she watched the backs of Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s family recede. She remembered that back in university, Yang Xin¡¯er always looked down on her, especially when she was with Xiao Yue.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Liu Shanyue nodded her head.

    After parting with Liu Shanyue and Qin Yushen, Zhou Xiaoqi relied on her memory to return to her own home. She hadn¡¯t been home for over a decade and wondered if her parents still lived at the same ce.

    Walking through the familiar yet strange alley, Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s mind shed with scenes from the past, like watching a movie.

    Finally, she arrived at her family¡¯s doorstep.

    Zhou Xiaoqi inhaled deeply, a bit nervous, and hesitated before knocking on the door.

    Soon, a somewhat low voice came from the yard, ¡°Coming!¡±

    The courtyard door opened, and a middle-aged woman appeared before Zhou Xiaoqi.

    Zhou Xiaoqi stared for a long time, unable to remember who the woman in front of her was, ¡°Excuse me, does Zhou Yiqian live here?¡±

    ¡°Are you Xiaoqi?¡± The middle-aged woman recognized Zhou Xiaoqi.

    Zhou Xiaoqi nodded, ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your sister-inw Fang Yan, let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡± Fang Yan stepped forward to help Zhou Xiaoqi with her luggage.

    ¡°Big sister-inw, how are my parents and elder brother doing?¡± Zhou Xiaoqi asked, looking at Fang Yan. When she left Beijing, her sister-inw was still a young girl, now aged so much that Zhou Xiaoqi hardly recognized her, which showed how hard these years had been.

    ¡°Mom passed away a few years ago; dad has been paralyzed for several years now, and your elder brother became disabled from an ident at the construction site,¡± Fang Yan shook her head with a sigh. If it weren¡¯t for her taking several jobs and struggling to support the family, their household would have been long gone.

    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Zhou Xiaoqi was in disbelief. Although her family¡¯s circumstances couldn¡¯t bepared with Xiao Yue and Xinxin, they had been consideredfortably off. How could they have fallen to such a state? And her elder brother was a graduate of Beijing University, how could he stoop to working on a construction site?

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Zhou Xiaojun hobbled out of the house with the aid of crutches. Seeing the luggage-toting Zhou Xiaoqi, he paused, ¡°Are you Xiaoqi?¡±

    ¡°Elder brother, I¡¯m back,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi said as tears uncontrobly streamed down her face. All these years, she had thought her family was doing well, and only now did she realize how much they had suffered. It was all her fault; if she hadn¡¯t been so blind to marry Jason, she wouldn¡¯t have been unable to return home, and she wouldn¡¯t have missed seeing her mother for thest time.

    ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re back,¡± Zhou Xiaojun said, nodding with a smile as his eyes involuntarily reddened. All these years, Xiaoqi had never made contact with the family. They had pulled many strings to find her but had not heard even a whisper. They had even feared she might havee to harm.

    Zhou Xiaoqi stepped forward and embraced Zhou Xiaojun, crying, ¡°Elder brother, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault. I will find a way to heal your leg.¡± Even if it meant spending all her money, she was determined to cure her brother and father.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhou Xiaojun smiled and nodded. However, deep inside he knew his leg was beyond healing; his life was destined to be that of a disabled person.

    Hearing about her family¡¯s suffering in recent years, Zhou Xiaoqi was filled with remorse, ¡°Dad! Elder brother! I know a very skilled doctor. She will definitely be able to cure you.¡± She had heard from Xiao Yue that Song Yan Ning had great medical skills; perhaps she could ask her to see her family.

    Zhou¡¯s father gave a bitter smile, ¡°Xiaoqi, have you been doing well these years?¡±

    ¡°Good, I¡¯ve been doing very well,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi replied, not wanting her family to know of her own hardships all these years. They had already suffered so much; she didn¡¯t want them to feel sorrow for her.

    ¡°How about your husband?¡± Fang Yan asked. When Xiaoqi had gotten married, she had called the family.

    ¡°He passed away.¡± Thinking of Jason, Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s heart was filled with resentment. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, how could she have possibly been kept away from her family for so many years.

 Chapter 265 - 265 Two hundred sixty-four can be cured

    ?Chapter 265: Two hundred sixty-four, can be cured   Chapter 265: Two hundred sixty-four, can be cured                                   Song Yan Ning was chatting with her family when her phone rang.

    She pulled out her phone and saw it was Liu Shanyue¡¯s number. Song Yan Ning raised an eyebrow in confusion and pressed the answer button, ¡°Aunt Qin!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Qin, do you have time tomorrow?¡± Liu Shanyue asked. She had just received a call from Xiaoqi and had a long conversation with her. She truly sympathized with Xiaoqi and her family¡¯s situation. She just wasn¡¯t sure if Xiao Ning had any way to cure Xiaoqi¡¯s family.

    ¡°I do,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she put down the apple in her hand and walked to the window.

    ¡°Aunt Qin would like to ask you for a favor,¡± Liu Shanyue exined the situation of Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s family to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over tomorrow morning to take a look,¡± Song Yan Ning agreed. Zhou Xiaoqi was Aunt Qin¡¯s friend, and Song Yan Ning had a good impression of her. Naturally, she¡¯d help if she could.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, thank you!¡± Liu Shanyue sincerely thanked Song Yan Ning. Xiao Ning had helped her a lot over the years. Without Xiao Ning, herpany might have closed down long ago and never reached its current size.

    Song Yan Ning put away her phone and sat down next to Li Meixiang.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re not going out again, are you?¡± Yang Lisheng looked at Song Yan Ning. Since the summer break started, Xiao Ning hadn¡¯t stopped. If they weren¡¯t used to it, they would be extremely worried.

    Li Meixiang and Yang Xin¡¯er also turned their gaze to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to see a patient for Aunt Zhou¡¯s family. I will need to go out, but not until next week.¡± She had already agreed to go to Myanmar with Liu Xin.

    Yang Lisheng sighed helplessly, ¡°You are so young and already so busy. How will it be when you grow up? Who are you going out with this time?¡±

    Song Yan Ning gave an embarrassed smile, ¡°It¡¯s me and Liu Xin. He¡¯s going to buy a batch of raw stones and wants me toe along.¡± Liu Xin¡¯s grandparents knew about it.

    ¡°Just the two of you?¡± Yang Lisheng asked. He knew of Liu Xin but hadn¡¯t really interacted with him much and didn¡¯t know him well.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°Qin Yushen is alsoing along.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Li Meixiang was very reassured about Qin Yushen.

    Yang Xin¡¯er looked at Song Yan Ning with a light smile. She was happy to see Xiao Ning getting along so well with Xiao Shen. But she was a bit worried about Xiao Xue. Xiao Xue had a deep, persistent affection for Xiao Shen and had been looking forward to marrying him when she grew up. However, Xiao Shen¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Xue was clearly different from his attitude towards Xiao Ning.

    He was extremely caring towards Xiao Ning, always looking at her with a tender smile, whereas his gaze towards Xiao Xue was cold and distant, even slightly disdainful. Yet, Xiao Xue was stubborn,pletely set on Xiao Shen. She just hoped Xiao Xue woulde to her senses soon; otherwise, she would definitely be very upset.

    Song Yanxue was currently staring at a photo on her phone, her face twisted in malice. The photo showed Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning holding hands as they left the airport.

    ¡°Damn Song Yan Ning! Once I get back, I¡¯ll make sure you get what you deserve.¡± Brother Yushen is mine, and no one else can take him away.

    A knock on the door sounded, and Song Yanxue spoke irritably, ¡°Come in!¡±

    A slightly overweight middle-aged woman pushed the door open and walked in, ¡°Miss, you have a parcel.¡±

    ¡°Put it on the table.¡± Song Yanxue opened the photo editing app and forcefully scribbled on Song Yan Ning¡¯s face with the doodle pen. An ugly freak will always be an ugly freak, even if you¡¯ve be prettier now, I¡¯ll make you turn back into an ugly freak.

    She stopped to look at Song Yan Ning¡¯s face covered in red scratches and burst intoughter.

    After a while, Song Yanxue stoppedughing. She put down her phone, saw the courier on the table, and went forward to open it. Inside was an ancient book and a Peace Pendant.

    Seeing the Peace Pendant, her eyes brightened immediately. She picked it up and examined it. ¡°Great! I can enter the Emperor Realm again.¡± She would soon be able to meet Brother Yushen.

    Carefully storing the Peace Pendant away, Song Yanxue picked up the ancient book, flipped through a few pages, found it uninteresting, and tossed it aside.

    Song Yan Ning arrived at Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s home with the address given by Liu Shanyue and knocked on the door.

    Footsteps quickly sounded from inside.

    Zhou Xiaoqi opened the door, saw it was Song Yan Ning, and immediately smiled. ¡°Xiao Ning,e in quickly.¡± She had received a call from Xiao Yue yesterday saying Xiao Ning had agreed, and she was really happy.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, then followed Zhou Xiaoqi inside.

    ¡°Dad! Big brother! Xiao Ning is here,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi called out excitedly to the inside of the house. She had told her dad and brother yesterday that a doctor woulde today to treat them.

    Zhou Xiaojun, leaning on a crutch, walked out from inside. Upon seeing Song Yan Ning next to Zhou Xiaoqi, he was startled. ¡°She¡¯s the doctoring to treat us?¡± Isn¡¯t she too young? Even if little sister is desperate, she should find an older doctor.

    ¡°Big brother, despite Xiao Ning¡¯s young age, her Medical Skill is excellent,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi said while leading Song Yan Ning inside. ¡°Xiao Ning, sit down for a moment; I¡¯ll go get you a ss of water.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Zhou, don¡¯t bother,¡± Song Yan Ning said, looking at Zhou Xiaojun. ¡°Give me your hand, I¡¯ll take your pulse first.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Zhou Xiaojun handed his hand to Song Yan Ning. Although he didn¡¯t believe that Song Yan Ning could cure his leg, seeing his little sister so happy, he didn¡¯t want to disillusion her.

    Song Yan Ning touched Zhou Xiaojun¡¯s wrist, and after a while, she withdrew her hand. ¡°The problem isn¡¯t big.¡± Her elixirs could save someone as long as they still breathed, much less heal a minor injury like this.

    She had also scanned Zhou Xiaojun¡¯s leg with her Divine Sense, and although it would be difficult to cure with current medical technology, it was easy for her.

    ¡°Does that mean it could be cured?¡± Zhou Xiaoqi looked at Song Yan Ning, her face filled with excitement. If her big brother¡¯s leg could be cured, her sister-inw wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much. Although her money could improve their living standard, her brother¡¯s leg problem always affected their lives.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll start by applying needles to Uncle Zhou.¡± Giving him a pill right away would cure the leg instantly, and that might frighten them.

    ¡°Great!¡± Zhou Xiaoqi happily looked at Zhou Xiaojun. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll help you to bed. Xiao Ning, does he need to take off his pants?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, taking out a box of silver needles from her bag.

    After Zhou Xiaoqi had helped Zhou Xiaojun onto the bed, Song Yan Ning began applying the needles.

    Her movements were swift, and neither Zhou Xiaoqi nor Zhou Xiaojun could see clearly how Song Yan Ning inserted the needles; soon, the leg was filled with them.

    Zhou Xiaojun looked at Song Yan Ning somewhat shocked. Initially, he didn¡¯t believe Song Yan Ning could help him, but now he was starting to believe. He had tried acupuncture before, but the speed of the practitioner was nothingpared to Song Yan Ning¡¯s.

 Chapter 266 - 266 Treatment 265

    ?Chapter 266: Treatment 265   Chapter 266: Treatment 265                                   Song Yan Ning had inserted all the needles into Zhou Xiaojun¡¯s leg and looked towards him, ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± Her acupuncture was beneficial for his leg, as it could increase the blood cirction in the leg area.

    ¡°I feel some warmth and a little sourness,¡± Zhou Xiaojun said, excitedly. This was the first time in many years that his injured leg had felt anything. He began to harbor some expectations for this treatment.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, took out an elixir, and handed it to Zhou Xiaojun, ¡°Swallow this elixir.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Xiaojun took the elixir and put it in his mouth. He was about to ask Zhou Xiaoqi to get him some water when he found that the elixir melted upon entry, turning into liquid and flowing down his throat.

    Song Yan Ning looked towards Zhou Xiaoqi, ¡°Take me to see Grandpa Zhou.¡± The needles needed to be left in for some time.

    Zhou Xiaoqi happily nodded and led Song Yan Ning towards her father¡¯s room. Her brother¡¯s leg was feeling sensations, which meant that it was getting better. Xiao Ning¡¯s medical skills were truly amazing!

    Arriving at Mr. Zhou¡¯s room, Song Yan Ning used her Divine Sense to scan his body and frowned. He had been injured by Inner Strength; Mr. Zhou didn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary person, or else he wouldn¡¯t have attracted the attention of an Ancient Martial Cultivator.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning frowning, Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s heart sank, ¡°Is it very difficult to treat?¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°Aunt Zhou, does Grandpa Zhou practice kung fu?¡±

    A sh of surprise crossed Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes, ¡°How did you know? My family used to run a martial arts school, and my dad knows some kung fu, although only some simple moves.¡± Her grandfather was more impressive, having once been the president of the Martial Arts Association. However, as fewer and fewer people learned martial arts, the martial arts school gradually declined. Mainly because her dad and brother weren¡¯t very interested in martial arts.

    Song Yan Ning nodded in understanding, walked over to the bedside, took Mr. Zhou¡¯s hand, and transferred some Spiritual Energy into him.

    Mr. Zhou opened his eyes, looking at Song Yan Ning in amazement with a hoarse voice, he weakly asked, ¡°Do you know kung fu?¡± He felt a flow of energy entering his body, which was veryforting.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, took out another elixir, and held it to Mr. Zhou¡¯s lips, ¡°Swallow this elixir.¡± Mr. Zhou¡¯s injury had been there for over a decade; the person who injured him had used Inner Strength to damage his meridians.

    Mr. Zhou shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t waste the elixir.¡± He wanted to get better, but he knew his condition.

    ¡°If I am aware of the cause of your ailment, then I can cure you. If you are willing to trust me, go ahead and swallow this elixir,¡± Song Yan Ning said, smiling at Mr. Zhou. In fact, she was eager to know why someone had injured Mr. Zhou. Moreover, Zhou Xiaojun¡¯s leg injury was not as simple as he had said.

    Mr. Zhou slowly opened his mouth.

    Song Yan Ning ced the elixir in Mr. Zhou¡¯s mouth, ¡°You sleep for a while, I¡¯ll go remove the needles from Uncle Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± After the elixir turned into a liquid and flowed down his throat, Mr. Zhou knew that the elixir given by Song Yan Ning was no ordinary medicine. It seemed he had encountered a noble person this time.

    After Song Yan Ning had removed the needles from Zhou Xiaojun, she said, ¡°Your leg is already fine, but don¡¯t walk for the next few days. Wait a week before getting out of bed, and be mindful each day not to overexert yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Zhou Xiaojun looked at Song Yan Ning gratefully. He already felt that his leg could move, and the presence of sensation meant that it was truly healed. It was beyond his expectations that in this lifetime, his leg would have a chance to recover.

    Hearing the footsteps, Mr. Zhou knew Song Yan Ning hade over and turned to look at Zhou Xiaoqi beside him, ¡°Xiaoqi, get me that Book of Changes from the bookshelf.¡±

    Although slightly puzzled, Zhou Xiaoqi didn¡¯t question Mr. Zhou and nodded, heading towards the bookshelf.

 Chapter 267 - 267 Two Hundred and Sixty-Six Spiritual Pearl

    ?Chapter 267: Two Hundred and Sixty-Six, Spiritual Pearl   Chapter 267: Two Hundred and Sixty-Six, Spiritual Pearl                                   Zhou Xiaoqi searched the bookshelf twice before she finally found the ¡°Zhou Yi¡± mentioned by Mr. Zhou, took the book down, walked over to the bed, and handed it to Mr. Zhou.

    Mr. Zhou shook his head and looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Give the book to this young friend.¡±

    Zhou Xiaoqi nodded her head and handed the book to Song Yan Ning. Why is dad giving the ¡°Zhou Yi¡± to Song Yan Ning? It¡¯s not worth any money.

    Song Yan Ning took the book, but she didn¡¯t use her Divine Sense to scan it. However, she knew Mr. Zhou must have had his reasons for giving it to her.

    ¡°Open the book,¡± said Mr. Zhou.

    Song Yan Ning nodded slightly, flipped open the book, and saw that a square hole had been carved inside it. Within it was a small wooden box, which made her look questioningly at Mr. Zhou. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Mr. Zhou¡¯s injury was likely rted to something in the wooden box.

    ¡°There¡¯s a bead inside the wooden box, which my ancestor found in an Ancient Tomb. Apart from the wooden box, there was also a book of Ancient Martial Arts, but it was stolen,¡± regret tinted Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes. However, he also knew that if the book hadn¡¯t been stolen at that time, his family wouldn¡¯t have survived until now.

    Song Yan Ning nodded slightly, remaining silent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the use of this bead is, but I think it might be worth some money. Consider it as payment for the medical fees,¡± Mr. Zhou said with a smile as he looked at Song Yan Ning. He was truly grateful to her for treating him and his son. Unfortunately, he had nothing else to offer her but this bead.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, shook her head, and ced the wooden box on the bedside table. ¡°Grandpa Zhou, you should keep the bead for yourself; Aunt Zhou has already given me the medical fee.¡± This bead must be very important to him, or else he wouldn¡¯t have hidden it so well.

    Before, Zhou Xiaoqi had already given Qin Yushen a piece of Thousand-year-old Cold Jade, which Qin Yushen had been using these past few days to help her refine a flying sword. Without the cold jade, a flying sword could still be crafted, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t be as good as one infused with the jade, especially for someone like her who had never wielded a flying sword before.

    ¡°No, please take it. I won¡¯t have peace of mind otherwise,¡± insisted Mr. Zhou, looking at Song Yan Ning with determination in his eyes.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, just ept it,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi also urged. Xiao Ning¡¯s healing of her dad and brother was of the greatest kindness to her. Even if it meant giving her own life for a bead, she would not hesitate.

    ¡°Alright,¡± agreed Song Yan Ning and she pocketed the small wooden box.

    As she put the box away, she scanned the bead inside with her Divine Sense. She had not used her Divine Sense on it before, as it wasn¡¯t her right to scan something that wasn¡¯t hers.

    Seeing the bead inside the wooden box, a look of shock shed through Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes. This bead turned out to be a space Magical Treasure.

    Taking a deep breath to calm her excitement, Song Yan Ning took out three Protective Jade Pendants and ced them on the table. ¡°These were purchased from a master; they are said to ensure safety.¡± The bead was simply too precious to decline. However, it would only be useful to a cultivator, not to ordinary people or Ancient Martial Cultivators. Spiritual Artifacts had to be refined with Spiritual Power.

    ¡°These are too valuable! We can¡¯t ept them,¡± protested Zhou Xiaoqi. From what Liu Shanyue had said, she knew that the Protective Jade Pendants provided by Song Yan Ning had the same protective function as her bracelet and truly could ensure safety.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a few Magical Treasures; take them. I didn¡¯t really spend any money; I bought them because they looked fun,¡± Song Yan Ning replied with a smile. Compared to the bead, these jade pendants were nothing.

    ¡°But I heard from Xiao Yue that these Protective Jade Pendants are useful. They really can shield people from disasters,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi touched the bracelet on her wrist. Although she had never seen how the Protective Jade Pendant could ward off a cmity, her bracelet had genuinely helped her avoid one before.

    ¡°If they¡¯re useful, then you need to keep them even more,¡± smiled Song Yan Ning.

    Zhou Xiaoqi hesitated. Of course, she wished for her family to be safe and secure. However, Song Yan Ning had already done so much for them; how could she continue to ept her Protection Jade Pendants?

    ¡°Just ept it,¡± said Mr. Zhou. He didn¡¯t believe in the efficaciousness of jade pendants, but since Song Yan Ning had offered them, they might as well keep them. Once he was fully recovered, he would have Xiaoqi buy something nice to repay Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Xiao Ning!¡± Zhou Xiaoqi looked at Song Yan Ning with deep gratitude. Her father and brother, although still bedridden, were noticeably in much better spirits than before.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and smiled, ¡°Grandpa Zhou, Aunt Zhou, I have to go. There¡¯s something I need to do.¡± Now she needed to go back and refine the bead; she was curious about howrge the space inside it might be.

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi offered. She had heard from Xiao Yue that Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skills were excellent. But she hadn¡¯t been convinced that Song Yan Ning could truly cure her father and brother. Now she could see that Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skills were indeed extraordinary, far surpassing any doctor she had seen. How had she learned such skills? At such a young age, to be so aplished!

    As Song Yan Ning stepped out of the house, she handed a porcin bottle to Zhou Xiaoqi, ¡°Aunt Zhou, this medicine can resolve the issue that has been troubling you.¡± She nced at Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s stomach. Upon first meeting Zhou Xiaoqi, she knew that she would never be able to conceive in her lifetime.

    ¡°Do you mean I might be able to have children in the future?¡± Zhou Xiaoqi¡¯s face lit up with joy. She dreamed of having her own child, but she knew that dream was never to be realized. Now, Song Yan Ning was suggesting that the medicine could improve her health, enabling her to be pregnant in the future, and how could Zhou Xiaoqi not be moved?

    Though she wasn¡¯t considering remarrying just yet, if her health improved and she happened to meet the right person, she still wanted to try. She truly longed for a child.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Zhou Xiaoqi hurriedly opened the bottle and swallowed the medicine. ¡°Xiao Ning, thank you! I really don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude. If there¡¯s anything you need help with in the future, just ask. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll do everything I can.¡± If she could indeed conceiveter on, it would be as if Song Yan Ning had given her aplete life.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, ¡°Aunt Zhou, I need to go.¡±

    ¡°Take care on your way,¡± Zhou Xiaoqi watched Song Yan Ning leave, her heart full of excitement and gratitude. Song Yan Ning truly was a benefactor in her life.

    When Song Yan Ning returned home, she informed Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, then entered her room.

    After setting up the Array, she took out the bead and began to refine it.

    Closing her eyes, Song Yan Ning released her Spiritual Energy and began to refine the restrictions on the beadyer byyer. As she refined it, the bead¡¯s color became more and more crystal clear.

 Chapter 268 - 268 267 Space

    ?Chapter 268: 267, Space   Chapter 268: 267, Space                                   Song Yan Ning watched as the restrictions on the bead were refined by heryer byyer, her heart filled with excitement and anticipation.

    Time slipped by unknowingly, and when the bead emitted a dazzling light, Song Yan Ning quickly spouted a mouthful of Essence Blood to contract the bead.

    After the bead hadpletely absorbed the Essence Blood, it instantly transformed into a ray of light and entered Song Yan Ning¡¯s Dantian.

    Song Yan Ning was filled with joy. With a move of her Divine Sense, she suddenly found herself in a vast space, extending her Divine Sense slowly around her until it could no longer advance.

    Retracting her Divine Sense, Song Yan Ning was so delighted she nearly jumped for joy¡ªthe space inside the bead was evenrger than she had imagined. Now that she was at the Golden Core Early Stage, her Divine Sense could cover an entire city, and yet here, she was unable topletely sweep through this space, which showed how vast it was. From now on, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about running out of space to store things.

    With a move of her Divine Sense, Song Yan Ning appeared next to a simple bamboo house, made from ordinary bamboo. In front of the house was a smallke, where little fish were happily frolicking.

    Song Yan Ning walked to the edge of the smallke and felt threads of Spiritual Energy emanating from it, her heart leaping with surprise. She scooped up a handful of water to drink, and the sweet taste filled her lungs.

    Before she could recover from the sweetness, theke water turned into strands of Spiritual Power that entered her every limb and bone.

    Song Yan Ning quickly closed her eyes, beginning to absorb the Spiritual Power within her body.

    Qin Yushen arrived at the quadrangle. After several days of effort, he had already crafted a flying sword, and Xiao Ning would certainly be overjoyed upon seeing it.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang! Grandma Yang! Where¡¯s Xiao Ning?¡± Qin Yushen asked, not seeing Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Xiao Ning is in her room; she hasn¡¯te out for several days, and it¡¯s really worrying,¡± Li Meixiang sighed with a worried expression. She wanted to knock on Xiao Ning¡¯s door to see how she was, but Xiang was guarding the door, not allowing her and her husband to knock. No matter what they said, Xiang refused to let them in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Qin Yushen said as he headed towards Song Yan Ning¡¯s room. He knew that Xiao Ning must be cultivating.

    Seeing Qin Yushen, Xiang quietly took a step back. She was most afraid of Qin Yushen; although her strength wasn¡¯t weaker than his, just one look from him made her shrink back.

    Qin Yushen didn¡¯t make things difficult for Xiang. He was about to release his Divine Sense to check on Song Yan Ning¡¯s condition when he saw the door open.

    ¡°Qin Yushen, you¡¯re here,¡± said Song Yan Ning as she walked up to him, looking at him happily. After drinking water from the Spirit Lake, her cultivation had advanced by two tiers, and she was now at the Golden Core fourthyer.

    ¡°You¡¯ve advanced?¡± Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile and handed a bottle of Spiritual Lake Water to Qin Yushen, ¡°This is Spiritual Lake Water, it will benefit your cultivation.¡± Qin Yushen was just one step away from reaching the Nascent Soul stage; she wondered if drinking the Spiritual Lake Water could help him make a breakthrough.

    Qin Yushen took the Spiritual Lake Water and stored it in his Storage Ring, ¡°I¡¯ve finished crafting the flying sword.¡±

    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go to the room,¡± Song Yan Ning held on to Qin Yushen¡¯s hand and walked into her own room. With the flying sword, she could soar through the skies, and she could go wherever she wanted in the future.

    Seeing the joy on Song Yan Ning¡¯s face, a gentle smile spread across Qin Yushen¡¯s face. As long as she was happy, any hardship he endured was worth it.

    Closing the room door, Qin Yushen took out the flying sword and handed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°You can use it after you refine it.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Song Yan Ning took the flying sword and quickly started to refine it. She wanted to try it out tonight.

    Qin Yushen walked over and sat down at the table, watching Song Yan Ning with eyes full of tenderness.

    Song Yan Ning had refined the flying sword in less than an hour. She opened her eyes, excited, and looked at Qin Yushen, ¡°Qin Yushen, thank you!¡±

    Qin Yushen walked over to Song Yan Ning, gently scraped the tip of her nose with his hand, and said teasingly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say ¡®thank you¡¯ to me, just promise yourself to me.¡±

    Song Yan Ning gave Qin Yushen a yful re, ¡°Be serious!¡±

    Qin Yushen smiled, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°I do, I really want to try it right now.¡± But it was still broad daylight, and flying in the sky would scare people.

    ¡°We¡¯ll try it together tonight,¡± Qin Yushen said as he gently ruffled her hair. He really loved her eyes that shone like stars, wishing he could drown in them.

    Made somewhat uneasy by Qin Yushen¡¯s gaze, Song Yan Ning blushed and walked toward the door, ¡°I haven¡¯t been out for several days, Grandpa and Grandma must be worried.¡±

    Qin Yushen followed Song Yan Ning with a smile. Her shy demeanor was really cute!

    ¡°Xiao Ning, are you okay? Are you hungry?¡± Li Meixiang saw Song Yan Ninging out and hurried over, looking at her with concern. Xiao Ning hadn¡¯t left her room for days, and Li Meixiang was really worried. She¡¯s still so young, what if her health copsed?

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile, shaking her head and taking Li Meixiang¡¯s arm. It wasn¡¯t her first time in secluded cultivation, it¡¯s just that this time it was slightly longer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cook some porridge for you,¡± said Li Meixiang, still not reassured, pulling her hand away and heading toward the kitchen.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile, suddenly remembered something, ¡°What¡¯s the date today?¡± She had promised Liu Xin to go to Myanmar with him; had she missed the date because of her cultivation?

    ¡°The 17th,¡± Yang Lisheng said.

    Upon hearing this, Song Yan Ning quickly took out her phone and called Liu Xin, ¡°Liu Xin, are you in Myanmar already?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss, I¡¯ve just arrived. The stone gambling exchange meeting starts the day after tomorrow,¡± said Liu Xin, who had called Song Yan Ning several times to no avail, so he had to bring his team and the hired experts ahead of him.

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll be there tomorrow,¡± said Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Boss, the ne ticket you booked before has expired, and it might be impossible to book a flight now,¡± Liu Xin said. Of course, he hoped Song Yan Ning coulde, but there were too many people attending the stone gambling exchange meeting in Myanmar; ne tickets had to be booked in advance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way,¡± she said. She always kept her promises. Besides, now that she had the flying sword, getting to Myanmar was very simple.

    ¡°Boss! Once you arrive, call me, and I¡¯ll pick you up,¡± Liu Xin said. However, he wasn¡¯t holding out too much hope; every ne to Myanmar was full, and even with connections, Song Yan Ning might not be able to get a ticket.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning replied and hung up. It was perfect; she wanted to test the flying sword, and a trip to Myanmar was a good opportunity.

    ¡°When do we leave?¡± Qin Yushen asked. He had already said he would apany Xiao Ning on her trip.

 Chapter 269 - 269 Two hundred sixty-eight goodwill

    ?Chapter 269: Two hundred sixty-eight, goodwill   Chapter 269: Two hundred sixty-eight, goodwill                                   Song Yan Ning thought for a while, ¡°Tonight.¡± It was the first time she had controlled a flying sword by herself, and aside from anticipation, there was also a touch of nervousness.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Yushen nodded.

    ¡°How long will you guys be gone this time?¡± Yang Lisheng put down his teacup and looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°At most a week,¡± said Song Yan Ning. Liu Xin had told her the jade exchange meeting wouldst three days, a week should be plenty.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re going out again?¡± Li Meixiang came out of the kitchen with a bowl of porridge she had made just in time to hear Song Yan Ning¡¯s words.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°It¡¯s the trip to Myanmar I mentioned before.¡±

    ¡°I would have forgotten if you hadn¡¯t brought it up. Can your body handle it?¡± Li Meixiang was still worried about Song Yan Ning¡¯s health. She hadn¡¯t been eating for the past few days, and now she was about to travel a long distance. What if her body gave out?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma! I¡¯m really fit right now. Look, I even have muscles.¡± Song Yan Ning raised her arm to show off her muscles, yfully sticking out her tongue.

    ¡°Where do you see muscles?¡±

    ¡°You child,¡± Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng shook their heads helplessly. Why couldn¡¯t this child just settle down?

    Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning affectionately and turned to Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng, ¡°Grandpa Yang, Grandma Yang, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll take good care of Xiao Ning.¡±

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang nodded, ¡°Xiao Shen, we¡¯re troubling you again.¡± They were quite reassured by Qin Yushen; they could tell he was a steady young man.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± Qin Yushen said with a smile, shaking his head. He relished the idea of apanying Xiao Ning.

    Li Meixiang thought of the porridge she had just made and said to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, drink this bowl of porridge. You haven¡¯t eaten in days. I don¡¯t know if your body is okay. Later, let your grandpa take your pulse.¡± Xiao Ning could go out, but only if her body was in good condition.

    ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡± Song Yan Ning giggled, walked over to the table, and began to eat the porridge with a spoon.

    Li Meixiang smiled helplessly, her eyes filled with affection for Song Yan Ning.

    After lunch, Song Yan Ning chatted for a while with Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng, then picked up a small bag and left with Qin Yushen, ¡°Grandpa! Grandma! I¡¯ll call you when we arrive.¡± Of course, she wouldn¡¯t wait until evening to leave; otherwise, her grandparents would worry even more.

    ¡°Be careful on the road,¡± Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng advised worriedly. Even though they were used to it, worry was unavoidable.

    Song Yan Ning walked out of the alley, put away the bag containing her clothes, and kept only the small bag she usually carried, ¡°Qin Yushen, where are we going now?¡± There was still time before dark.

    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged to meet up with Qu Lingfeng and the others at Lantian Inn,¡± Qin Yushen checked the time. It had been quite a while since hest saw Qu Lingfeng and the others. Since his return from the country Y, he had been busy crafting his flying sword and had just finished it this morning. They were headed to Myanmar tonight, and he didn¡¯t know when he would be back. So when Qu Lingfeng called, he arranged to meet them at Lantian Inn.

    Qu Lingfeng checked the time, took out his phone, and decided to call Qin Yushen to ask when he would be able to arrive.

    As soon as the call was dialed, a ringtone sounded.

    Turning his head, he saw Qin Yushen holding Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, walking towards them.

    ¡°Yushen, Xiao Ning, over here.¡± Qu Lingfeng waved at the two with a smile.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen approached Qu Lingfeng and hispany, and upon seeing Song Yanli sitting beside Ye Qi, Song Yan Ning raised her eyebrows. It seemed that something might be going on between those two.

    Song Yanli¡¯s face immediately flushed with redness, ¡°Xiao Ning, Ye Qi and I are just friends.¡± She had feelings for Ye Qi, but she was still young and didn¡¯t think it appropriate for her to date yet. Moreover, the most important thing was that she couldn¡¯t make decisions regarding her future marriage. She dared not try, afraid she might end up with unrequited love like in the TV dramas.

    ¡°I understand,¡± said Song Yan Ning with a teasing wink.

    Song Yanli sneakily nced at Ye Qi before shyly lowering her head.

    Ye Qi looked at Song Yanli and smiled slightly. Leaning closer to Song Yanli, he whispered, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be shy about. Look at Yushen and Xiao Ning, they hold hands wherever they go.¡± He had feelings for Xiao Li, but every time he mentioned dating her, she would change the subject. So, he wasn¡¯t sure how she truly felt about him either.

    ¡°They look like siblings,¡± Song Yanli raised her head and looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. She envied Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen. But being quite introverted herself, she didn¡¯t have the courage to hold hands with a boy.

    ¡°We look like siblings too, I am two years older than you,¡± Ye Qiughed.

    Song Yanli¡¯s face turned even redder, and she stood up in a fluster, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± She understood what Ye Qi meant, but she didn¡¯t dare to take that step.

    Ye Qi watched Song Yanli¡¯s back and shook his head.

    Song Yan Ning nced at Song Yanli¡¯s retreating figure, then looked at Ye Qi, ¡°Do you like her?¡±

    Ye Qi nodded, ¡°I do.¡± He liked Xiao Li¡¯s quietness, and the gentle tone she had when she talked. But his feelings were futile unless Xiao Li also liked him back.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°If you like her, why don¡¯t you pursue her? This isn¡¯t like you.¡± She could tell that Song Yanli also had feelings for Ye Qi.

    Ye Qi replied with a smile after taking a sip of his coffee, ¡°I¡¯ll wait. Xiao Li is still young, I¡¯m afraid I might scare her off.¡± He and Xiao Li were still young, he thought, waiting a few more years for both to grow up before confessing his feelings. However, during those years, he nned to stay close by Xiao Li¡¯s side.

    Song Yan Ning nodded in agreement, smiling. She felt that Song Yanli and Ye Qi were a good match, but she wondered if they could end up together.

    Song Yanli returned to her seat, and seeing Ye Qi looking at her, her heartbeat uncontrobly hastened, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± She touched her face, wondering if there was something on it.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing on your face, your blushing look is just very cute,¡± Ye Qi teased in a whisper by her ear. Although he nned to wait until she was older to confess, he still needed to make his presence felt.

    Song Yanli¡¯s face grew redder, and she red at Ye Qi, ¡°If you keep this up, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Why did he have to be so mischievous? He knew she was shy, yet he still teased her. Yet, deep down, she didn¡¯t dislike these feelings at all. Such a contradiction!

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking,e on, don¡¯t be mad. Here¡¯s the milk tea I got for you.¡± Ye Qi noticed the server with a tray approaching, he took the milk tea from the tray and handed it to Song Yanli. Today, like him, she had ordered coffee, but he knew from her frowning every time she drank it that she didn¡¯t like coffee. So, while Song Yan Ning and the others were ordering, he had ordered her a cup of milk tea.

 Chapter 270 - 270 Two hundred sixty-nine Divine Skills Immense

    ?Chapter 270: Two hundred sixty-nine, Divine Skills Immense   Chapter 270: Two hundred sixty-nine, Divine Skills Immense                                   ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my coffee yet,¡± Song Yanli nced at the coffee she had just left unfinished. Although she didn¡¯t like drinking coffee, wasting it like this seemed wrong.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll help you finish it.¡± While speaking, Ye Qi had already taken Song Yanli¡¯s coffee.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve already¡­¡± Song Yanli wanted to say that she had already drunk from it, but she saw Ye Qi lifting the cup and starting to drink with a sudden warmth flushing her face. He drank the coffee she had sipped from, didn¡¯t that mean they had an indirect kiss?

    A mischievous smile flickered in Ye Qi¡¯s eyes as he turned his head to look at Song Yanli, ¡°What were you going to say?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ nothing¡­¡± Song Yanli picked up the milk tea on the table and started drinking. She certainly wouldn¡¯t say it, otherwise it would be utterly embarrassing.

    As night fell, Song Yanning and Qin Yushen bade farewell to Ye Qi and the others, and stepped out of Lantian Inn.

    The two found a secluded corner, conjured their flying swords, and transformed into two streaks of light, soaring up into the sky.

    Initially, Song Yanning wobbled a bit, but she quickly mastered the method of controlling the flying sword and sped up. Watching the clouds swiftly passing beneath her feet, Song Yanningughed joyfully. She could finally soar alone in the sky. Sinceing to this world, this was her first solo flight, and the feeling was truly magnificent.

    Qin Yushen followed closely behind Song Yanning, his Divine Sense carefully protecting her. Seeing that Song Yanning had figured out the way, a faint smile appeared on his handsome face, and he sped up to fly alongside her.

    ¡°Qin Yushen, thank you!¡± Song Yanning turned to look at Qin Yushen, her face beaming with a radiant smile; her sparkling eyes did not pale inparison to the stars in the sky. If it weren¡¯t for Qin Yushen crafting the flying sword for her, she didn¡¯t know when she would be able to soar in the sky and enjoy this feeling of free flight.

    ¡°Forgot again? That deserves a punishment!¡± As Qin Yushen spoke, he had already leaped behind Song Yanning, wrapped his arms around her waist, and retracted his own flying sword, ¡°Your penalty will be to take me to Myanmar. If you thank me again next time, the punishment will be even more severe.¡±

    Song Yanning rolled her eyes speechlessly, suddenly feeling a pain in her ear, ¡°You bit me.¡± This mischievous guy actually bit her ear.

    Qin Yushen chuckled, ¡°That way, you¡¯ll remember.¡±

    Song Yanning rubbed her ear and turned her head to re at Qin Yushen, ¡°No, I want to bite you back.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but where will you bite?¡± Qin Yushen looked at Song Yanning with a cheeky grin, a glint of anticipation in his deep eyes.

    ¡°You! Humph!¡± Song Yanning turned her head away, no longer paying attention to Qin Yushen. Nevermind, she¡¯d be at a loss if she bit back. Such a sly, naughty guy.

    Qin Yushen watched Song Yanning¡¯s puffed cheeks, the smile on his face gradually deepening, ¡°Actually, I was quite looking forward to you biting back.¡±

    Song Yanning didn¡¯t speak; she decided to ignore this shameless guy.

    Liu Xin was about to take his subordinates and hired experts to the rough market when his phone rang. Pulling out his phone and seeing it was Song Yanning¡¯s call, he hurriedly pressed the answer button, ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve arrived in Myanmar already.¡±

    Liu Xin was slightly stunned, ¡°You¡¯re in Myanmar? Where are you now? I¡¯lle and pick you up.¡± The boss really had Divine Skills, to be able to arrive at Myanmar so quickly despite the scarcity of ne tickets.

    ¡°I¡¯m right down at your hotel,¡± she said.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯lle down right now.¡± Liu Xin hurried towards the ground floor. His admiration for Song Yanning grew even stronger. It was impressive enough for her to arrive in Myanmar at such a time, and even more so that she managed to quickly find out where he was staying. This was a foreign country, and even with connections, it wasn¡¯t that easy to find someone¡¯s information.

 Chapter 271 - 271 270 out of spite

    ?Chapter 271: 270, out of spite   Chapter 271: 270, out of spite                                   Liu Xin hurried downstairs and immediately saw Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, quickly approaching them with brisk steps, ¡°Boss!¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded slightly, ncing at the few people behind Liu Xin, ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    The subordinates and experts following Liu Xin were surprised to hear him call a child ¡°Boss.¡± How could someone so young be Liu Xin¡¯s boss? But observing the way Liu Xin treated her, it didn¡¯t seem like a joke at all.

    Liu Xin nodded, ¡°I¡¯m nning to take a trip to the rough jade market. Would you like to join me, Boss?¡± You have just arrived in Myanmar; you must be tired.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Since I¡¯m here, it would be good to take a look. Besides, Liu Xin¡¯s business is essentially mine.

    Exiting the hotel, Liu Xin led Song Yan Ning and the group to a minibus, ¡°Boss, please get on the bus!¡± This minibus was reserved for their use, which made getting around in Myanmar more convenient.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and stepped onto the bus.

    Qin Yushen followed Song Yan Ning onto the bus.

    Once everyone was on board, the minibus slowly started and headed towards the rough jade market.

    The rough jade market wasn¡¯t far from the hotel; it only took about a quarter of an hour to get there.

    ¡°Boss, this is thergest rough jade market in Myanmar. Most of the domestic rough jadees from here,¡± Liu Xin exined as he led the way, sharing information about the market with Song Yan Ning. He had visited this ce more than once or twice and was quite familiar with it.

    Song Yan Ning scanned the market stalls and then walked towards one with Qin Yushen.

    Liu Xin quickly followed behind. The other people might not know the boss¡¯s abilities, but he was very clear. Otherwise, he would not have willingly submitted to her.

    ¡°That little girl really thinks highly of herself,¡± grumbled a young man beside Li Tianyu. ¡°Even if she is Liu Xin¡¯s boss, she should at least greet you.¡± The teacher was a gambling stone expert, well-known in the Gambling Stone World, and Liu Xin had paid a high price to hire him. The fact that she didn¡¯t even greet the teacher showed that she didn¡¯t regard him at all.

    Li Tianyu waved his hand to indicate he didn¡¯t care, but internally he was already unhappy, especially with Liu Xin who hadn¡¯t even introduced Song Yan Ning to him¡ªit seemed as if he didn¡¯t exist. Liu Xin¡¯s disregard for him meant that he couldn¡¯t possibly give his best efforts for him.

    The group followed Song Yan Ning to the stall she was interested in. The stall¡¯s owner was a pair of siblings; the brother was seventeen or eighteen with dark skin, clearly used to working under the sun.

    The sister, about the same age as Song Yan Ning, was squatting to the side eating a watermelon.

    Seeing customers approaching, the brother¡¯s dark face immediately lifted into a smile, revealing his bright white teeth, ¡°Most of the raw stones heree from old pits. You can rest assured when choosing; our prices are very reasonable.¡±

    The sister picked up a wet towel next to her, wiped the watermelon juice from her mouth and hands, and sat down beside her brother, ¡°Brother, you go eat some watermelon; I¡¯ll take care of the customers here.¡± It was extremely hot that day, and even doing nothing led to streaming sweat, but there was no choice if they wanted to make money.

    The brother shook his head with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll eatter.¡± He was already ustomed to the weather.

    Song Yan Ning nced over the rough jade on the stall and pointed to a piece almost as tall as a person, ¡°How much for this piece?¡±

    ¡°You have a good eye, guest! This one is Pagan Jade. Pagan Jade has a thin skin, predominantly grey-white and yellow-white in color, with fine crystals, good variety, high transparency, and rich color. This piece of rough is priced at only three hundred thousand,¡± the brother exined the details of the rough stone to Song Yan Ning. It was thergest piece on his stall, and many had looked at it but doubted its potential for green. However, he had high hopes for this piece.

    Li Tianyu stepped forward, crouched beside the rough stone, examined its surface, and then took out a strong shlight, shining it on the stone, ¡°The likelihood of this piece turning out green is not high. I advise against buying it.¡± He was not optimistic about this piece and would not choose it himself.

    Liu Xin turned to Song Yan Ning, waiting for her decision.

    ¡°I think this rough stone is quite good. Let¡¯s buy it,¡± decided Song Yan Ning. The skin of this piece was somewhat thick, but about fifteen centimeters in, there was a whole piece of jade¡ªand it was the rtively rare ss type.

    Li Tianyu¡¯s face fell in displeasure, ¡°Did you not hear what I just said? There¡¯s almost no chance this piece will turn out green. You will definitely suffer a loss if you buy it.¡± He had already dered the stone to be of poor quality, yet Song Yan Ning still wanted to buy it, which he took as a personal affront.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Li Tianyu and said coolly, ¡°I think it¡¯s fine.¡± If Li Tianyu had not spoken so aggressively, she would have respected his opinion, since it was grounded in experience.

    ¡°Do you understand gambling stones? I have been in this industry for thirty years already. My experience is substantial. If I say there won¡¯t be green, then there won¡¯t be,¡± Li Tianyu huffed. He felt that since they had hired him, they should heed his advice rather than making rash decisions.

    Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t want to engage with Li Tianyu and turned her attention to Liu Xin, ¡°Make the payment.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Xin responded, turning to the young stall owner, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the market management office to handle the paperwork.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± The young stall owner stood up happily and moved to Liu Xin¡¯s side.

    ¡°Hold on a moment!¡± Li Tianyu stepped forward, blocking Liu Xin, ¡°Mr. Liu, you should know my reputation in the Gambling Stone Circle. If you insist on purchasing this rough stone, then I¡¯m sorry, our employment rtionship ends here. I will no longer assist you in selecting raw materials.¡±

    Liu Xin looked at Song Yan Ning, and seeing her nod, he replied to Li Tianyu, ¡°Alright, I respect your decision.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Li Tianyu was taken aback that Liu Xin agreed and was momentarily lost for words. He had just been threatening Liu Xin and didn¡¯t actually want to leave because Liu Xin paid him much more than other bosses. But now that he had spoken and Liu Xin had agreed, how could he possibly stay without shame?

    ¡°Hope you don¡¯t regret it!¡± After saying that, Li Tianyu, along with his apprentice, left briskly. He wanted to see what kind of raw materials they could buy without his help.

    Liu Xin shook his head and went with the young man towards the market office.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen strolled around the market and selected a dozen more pieces of raw material. Although the market wasrge, there were not many pieces containing top-grade jade.

    After Liu Xinpleted the procedures, he returned to the stall to find Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen sitting on a piece of rough, chatting. He approached, ¡°Boss! The paperwork for the rough stone is done. Do we want to select a few more pieces?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled, looking at Liu Xin.

 Chapter 272 - 272 271 Discuss and Exchange Ideas

    ?Chapter 272: 271, Discuss and Exchange Ideas   Chapter 272: 271, Discuss and Exchange Ideas                                   ¡°So soon?¡± Liu Xin looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise. He had only left for about ten minutes, and the Boss¡¯s speed was exceptionally fast.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, pointing to a few middle-aged men chatting not far away, ¡°Go over there and handle the paperwork with those Bosses.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Xin nodded and walked towards the middle-aged men.

    Li Tianyu walked out of the market angrily with his apprentice.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Li?¡± A voice of surprise came from in front of Li Tianyu.

    Li Tianyu looked up to see Boss Zhang from Qiruiling, ¡°What a coincidence, Boss Zhang! You had invited me before, but I had already agreed to help Liu Xin and turned you down.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Li, weren¡¯t you with Liu Xin? Where is he?¡± Zhang Yun looked behind Li Tianyu but didn¡¯t see Liu Xin. Both he and Liu Xin were big shots in the domestic jewelry industry, which made them arch-rivals.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. My mentor kindly helped Liu Xin pick rough jade, but Liu Xin was unappreciative. Hepletely disregarded my mentor¡¯s advice and instead listened to a teenage girl,¡± Li Tianyu¡¯s apprenticeined angrily.

    Zhang Yun raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Theypletely disregarded my mentor, so we left in a huff,¡± Li Tianyu¡¯s apprentice continued, clearly still upset about the incident. His mentor agreeing to help them was already a blessing, yet they treated him so poorly.

    ¡°Some people really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. Mr. Li, if you don¡¯t mind, you can join me. I trust your judgement,¡± Zhang Yun said with a smile, waiting for Li Tianyu¡¯s response.

    Li Tianyu hesitated for a moment then nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± He had another reason for joining Zhang Yun¡ªto make Liu Xin and Song Yan Ning see just how high the chance of finding green in the rough jade he picked was and to make them regret their decisions.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Li this time! Let¡¯s go inside, please!¡± Zhang Yun made a inviting gesture towards Li Tianyu.

    Seeing Zhang Yun treating him with such respect made Li Tianyu feel a bit better, ¡°After you, President Zhang!¡±

    Song Yan Ning felt someone watching her, she looked up to see Li Tianyu following a middle-aged man, looking smugly in her direction with a slight smirk.

    ¡°President Zhang! That¡¯s the girl, Liu Xin calls her Boss,¡± Li Tianyu¡¯s apprentice pointed towards Song Yan Ning.

    Zhang Yun followed the direction of Li Tianyu¡¯s apprentice¡¯s finger, seeing a young girl with delicate and beautiful features, her skin pale and rosy under the sunlight, like a budding flower so beautiful that one couldn¡¯t look away. There was also a young man beside her, their demeanors revealing they were no ordinary people.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there,¡± Zhang Yun raised an eyebrow and walked towards Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. A person Liu Xin called Boss couldn¡¯t be simple.

    Zhang Yun approached Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Zhang Yun, owner of Qiruiling, may I know how to address you two?¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen looked at Zhang Yun, nodded indifferently, and looked away. The middle-aged man appeared all smiles, but he was just a smiling tiger. They were certain he didn¡¯te with good intentions.

    ¡°I told you they didn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. Even when President Zhang personally greeted them, they ignored him,¡± Li Tianyu¡¯s apprentice scoffed, hoping President Zhang would teach them a lesson.

    Zhang Yun smiled nonchntly, ¡°I heard from Mr. Li that you two are experienced in stone gambling. I wonder if we could learn from each other?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Song Yan Ning said tly.

    ¡°I think you are just afraid, afraid of losing face to my mentor,¡± Li Tianyu¡¯s apprentice taunted.

    ¡°Exactly, if you¡¯re capable, we each pick three pieces of rough jade and do stone cutting right here. If I lose, I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m worse than you on the spot. If I win, you apologize to me,¡± Li Tianyu thought the best way to regain face was to show them up on the spot, letting them know his skills and making them regret.

    ¡°That sounds good. You aren¡¯t really afraid, are you, young friend?¡± Zhang Yun chuckled at Song Yan Ning, the challenge evident in his eyes.

    ¡°If you are afraid, just admit defeat and apologize to my mentor right now. My mentor is not a petty person,¡± Li Tianyu¡¯s apprentice sneered at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, confident they wouldn¡¯t dare topete with his mentor.

    Liu Xin had juste out from the market department and saw Zhang Yun¡¯s group, frowning, he quickly came to Song Yan Ning¡¯s side, ¡°President Liu, what are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°President Liu, don¡¯t worry. We just want to exchange some techniques, nothing more,¡± Zhang Yunughed heartily.

    ¡°Exchange techniques?¡± Liu Xin nced at Li Tianyu beside Zhang Yun, immediately understanding the situation. It must¡¯ve been because Li Tianyu wasn¡¯t content and had sought Zhang Yun to stand up for him.

    Zhang Yun smiled and nodded, ¡°Just for fun. If President Liu isn¡¯t up for it, then let it be. Mr. Li, let¡¯s go over there and look at the rough jade.¡±

    ¡°President Liu, I already recorded a video, and I¡¯ll upload it online. As for how others react, I can¡¯t guarantee,¡± Li Tianyu¡¯s apprentice boasted, waving his phone smugly.

    Li Tianyu looked at his apprentice approvingly.

    Liu Xin looked at Song Yan Ning. He actually wanted topete, but it depended on the Boss¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Do you want topete?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Liu Xin.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Xin nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°Then let¡¯spete.¡± Song Yan Ning pointed at the rough jade she had just picked, ¡°Pick any three pieces.¡± The market contained top-grade jade, and she had almost finished her selection. Any piece from here would ensure a solid win.

    ¡°Okay, Boss!¡± Liu Xin happily nodded and then turned to Zhang Yun, ¡°These rough pieces were just picked by my boss. Since you want topete, I¡¯ll pick three pieces from here topete with you.¡± He trusted his boss¡¯s ability to select rough jade wholeheartedly.

    Zhang Yun nced at the pile of rough jade next to Liu Xin and nodded with a smile, ¡°Alright.¡± Li Tianyu¡¯s ability to select rough jade was well-known in the Gambling Stone Circle, and he did not believe his selections would be inferior to that of a young girl. Although the girl appeared extraordinary, stone gambling was different and required ample experience.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick them now,¡± Li Tianyu said confidently and walked towards one of the booths.

    Li Tianyu¡¯s apprentice hurriedly followed him.

    Zhang Yun smiled, found a piece of rough jade, and sat down, waiting for Li Tianyu¡¯s apprentice to return. ¡°President Liu, won¡¯t you introduce us?¡± He was really interested in the identity of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

 Chapter 273 - 273 Two hundred seventy-two out of green

    ?Chapter 273: Two hundred seventy-two, out of green.   Chapter 273: Two hundred seventy-two, out of green.                                   Liu Xin gave a faint smile, ¡°As long as Mr. Zhang knows me, that¡¯s enough.¡± If the Boss wanted to tell Zhang Yun, there wouldn¡¯t be any need for his introduction.

    Zhang Yun didn¡¯t seem to care either, ¡°I¡¯m just curious how such an impressive person like President Liu would be willing to listen to a little girl.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with you?¡± Liu Xin looked at Zhang Yun with a feigned smile. When he had first submitted to Song Yan Ning, it was indeed to save his own life, but now, he truly respected and admired Song Yan Ning from the bottom of his heart. Her skill was far greater than he had known.

    Then there was Qin Yushen by her side, not to mention anything else, just his identity alone was enough to make many people pale.

    Zhang Yun shrugged his shoulders and didn¡¯t ask any further. Turning to his subordinate, he said, ¡°Get me a bottle of water.¡± All he needed to do now was wait and enjoy the show. As for the identity of those two kids, a little investigation would tell him everything.

    Li Tianyu spent almost an hour before he finally chose three pieces of rough.

    He came before Song Yan Ning and her group, looking at Song Yan Ning with full confidence, ¡°I¡¯ve made my selection of the rough; let¡¯s start now.¡± Once the rough was cut open, they would know of his skill. Li Tianyu was not one for an empty reputation.

    He asked the market staff to move both parties¡¯ rough to the stone-cutting area at the back of the market.

    Everyone who was originally waiting for stone-cutting heard that there was going to be a contest on the spot, and they weren¡¯t in a hurry to proceed with their cutting, instead waiting eagerly to watch the excitement unfold.

    The three pieces of rough from Song Yan Ning¡¯s side and the three pieces Li Tianyu had selected were moved to two adjacent stone-cutting stalls, where two stone-cutting masters went to work.

    ¡°Boss, which piece do you want to cut?¡± the stone-cutting master asked Liu Xin.

    Liu Xin looked towards Song Yan Ning for guidance.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Song Yan Ning had already used her Divine Sense to inspect the rough selected by Li Tianyu. He indeed had some skill in selecting rough, but the jade contained in those three pieces simply couldn¡¯tpare to the ones she had selected.

    ¡°Master, pick any piece you like,¡± Liu Xin called out to the stone-cutting master.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The stone-cutting master nodded. He was somewhat puzzled as to why Liu Xin would listen to a little girl, but this was none of his concern, and besides, even if he asked Liu Xin, he might not get an answer.

    Li Tianyu sneered and nced at Song Yan Ning before walking up to the stone-cutting master and pointing to a rhomboid piece of rough, ¡°Start with this one.¡±

    The stone-cutting master nodded, had his assistant ce the rough on the stone-cutting table, and began the stone cutting.

    The snapping sound of the stone-cutting machine immediately filled the area.

    In about half an hour, the rough on Li Tianyu¡¯s side was cut open.

    ¡°Stop a moment,¡± Li Tianyu stepped forward, crouched down, and poured some water over the opened rough to examine it closely.

    Slowly, a happy smile appeared on his face. He was confident he had won this time; the piece contained ice jade. Although the quality wasn¡¯t as good as that of the ss type, it was still top-grade among the top-grade.

    Standing up, he walked over to Zhang Yun with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a piece of ice jade.¡± Nowadays, it¡¯s incredibly difficult to find ice jade in the rough.

    The rough nowadays isn¡¯t like it used to be; many are picked over as soon as they¡¯re mined. The chance of finding top-grade jade in those picked-over pieces is very slim. Only an expert with a deep understanding of rough, like himself, could hope to find something worthwhile in those leftovers¡ªit¡¯s harder than reaching the heavens for the average person.

    ¡°Truly worthy of being Mr. Li!¡± Zhang Yun looked at Li Tianyu with a face full of respect and admiration.

    Li Tianyu waved his hands modestly, ¡°It¡¯s just from seeing a lot.¡± His thirty years of experience didn¡¯te for nothing, how could a childpare with him.

    ¡°Master, they¡¯ll definitely regret itter; we¡¯ve won this time for sure,¡± the disciple of Li Tianyu said with conviction.

    Li Tianyu smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant as a person; you still need to be low-key.¡±

    At this moment, the rough stone on Song Yan Ning¡¯s side was also being cut open.

    Liu Xin hurriedly approached, crouched down, and examined the cut surface closely. Seeing no sign of green showing up on the cut surface, his eyebrows involuntarily furrowed. Could this be a waste piece?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look,¡± Zhang Yun said with a smile as he walked towards Liu Xin. Based on his understanding of Liu Xin, the prospects for this rough stone didn¡¯t seem very promising.

    Li Tianyu and his disciple exchanged a nce, both sporting a schadenfreude smile. They knew that Song Yan Ning had no experience. She was just acting recklessly using her status.

    Zhang Yun nced at the cut surface and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Is this rough stone cut to waste? Maybe you should ask Mr. Li to choose a few new ones for you.¡±

    ¡°My master won¡¯te and go at anyone¡¯s beck and call unless they apologize to him,¡± Li Tianyu¡¯s disciple said arrogantly.

    Song Yan Ning stepped forward and said to the stone cutting master, ¡°Master, please use the grinder to polish it.¡± She was afraid of damaging the jade inside, so she had intentionally moved the cutting line about a centimeter outward when marking it.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the stone cutting master nodded, walked over to get the grinder. He didn¡¯t hold much hope for this rough stone either; the cut on the rough stone was almost in half, the jade inside, if any, wouldn¡¯t be veryrge. It seemed that this piece was a loss.

    The crowd watching the excitement also shook their heads one after another.

    ¡°It looks like the oue is clear at a nce. Mr. Li indeed deserves his reputation.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Li has been in the Gambling Stone Circle for nearly thirty years. How could an ordinary person possibly beat him?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Li used to follow President Liu? Why is he now with Zhang Zong?¡±

    In the midst of everyone¡¯s discussion, the sound of the grinder started up.

    ¡°President Liu, it¡¯s pointless to cut this one any further. Let¡¯s not waste time and start on the next one,¡± Zhang Yun said to Liu Xin, his face full of undisguised mockery.

    Liu Xin smiled lightly, ¡°Who has thestugh is still unknown.¡±

    Zhang Yun shrugged nonchntly, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡± The first rough stone was a bust; it¡¯s not like they could possibly reveal ss type from the ones remaining.

    Liu Xin, uninterested in paying attention to Zhang Yun, walked over to the rough stone and crouched down, personally helping the stone cutting master ssh water on the rough stone. He believed in his boss; she definitely wouldn¡¯t do something pointless.

    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll be able to reveal any jade?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s doubtful. Even if they do manage to reveal jade, it won¡¯t be very big. President Liu is surely set to lose this time.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way.¡± The onlookers were not very optimistic about Liu Xin.

    Hearing the surrounding discussions, Li Tianyu and his disciple¡¯s faces filled with even more pride.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Liu Xin suddenly called out to the stone cutting master who was about to continue.

    The stone cutting master quickly stopped the grinder and looked towards the rough stone, a sh of disbelief in his eyes.

    Liu Xin sshed some water on the rough stone and moved closer, his face filled with excitement, ¡°It¡¯s green, it¡¯s really green! It¡¯s ss type!¡±

 Chapter 274 - 274 Two hundred seventy-three how can one bear the

    ?Chapter 274: Two hundred seventy-three, how can one bear the emotions?   Chapter 274: Two hundred seventy-three, how can one bear the emotions?                                   Upon hearing the news, everyone except for Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, who already knew, showed an incredulous look on their faces.

    Li Tianyu quickly walked up, squatted down to examine the rough in front of Liu Xin, only to see the exposed jade had high transparency, was fine and pure, without any blemishes, and was a pure, bright, rich, and uniform emerald green color. Under the light, it looked transparent, clearly top-grade ss jade.

    A look of unwillingness appeared in Li Tianyu¡¯s eyes. It must have been sheer luck on the other side, like a blind cat running into a dead rat. Otherwise, how could he possibly lose?

    ¡°How about it? It¡¯s ss type, right?¡± Liu Xin raised a triumphant smile.

    Li Tianyu snorted and stood up, ¡°There are still two pieces left, what¡¯s the rush? Luck doesn¡¯t always stick around.¡±

    Liu Xinughed heartily, ¡°Then let¡¯s continue with the next piece.¡± Although this piece of jade wouldn¡¯t be veryrge, its quality had already far surpassed the ice jade selected by Li Tianyu. Even if it was just a small piece, its value would be several times that of the ice jade.

    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Li Tianyu said with a stoic face as he walked back to Zhang Yun¡¯s side.

    ¡°Mr. Li, the other side just got lucky, don¡¯t mind it, we still have two pieces,¡± Zhang Yun consoled and patted Li Tianyu¡¯s shoulder. He had great faith in Li Tianyu, otherwise Li Tianyu¡¯s reputation in the Gambling Stone Circle wouldn¡¯t be so renowned.

    ¡°They just got lucky, Master relies on experience, and we will definitely be the ones to win in the end,¡± said Li Tianyu¡¯s apprentice confidently.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Zhang Yun nodded in agreement.

    Li Tianyu calmed his own emotions, ¡°I¡¯m still very confident in myself.¡± He just found it difficult to ept the situation temporarily.

    After more than half an hour, the second piece of rough was also cut open.

    This time, it was Song Yan Ning¡¯s side whose rough was cut first. Liu Xin went to examine it and a happy smile appeared on his face. From the cut, it was clear that the jade inside was definitely top-grade, and could well be another piece of ss jade. The Boss really had the skill! He had casually picked three pieces from the Boss¡¯s selection of roughs, and all turned out to be top-grade jade. One could only imagine the quality of the jade in those roughs.

    Seeing Liu Xin¡¯s smiling face, both Zhang Yun and Li Tianyu, the mentor and apprentice, had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Master, please use the grinder to polish it, and be careful,¡± Liu Xin took out a red envelope from his pocket and handed it to the stone cutting master. Generally, when a piece of rough containing jade was cut open, a red packet would be given to the stone cutting master, signifying the hope of continuing this good fortune.

    ¡°Alrighty!¡± the stone cutting master happily epted the red packet. Even without receiving a red packet, he would be overjoyed to have cut such top-grade jade because this meant his reputation would increase, leading more people to seek him out for stone cutting.

    Li Tianyu gritted his teeth, walked up to Liu Xin, and looked at the cut rough, his heart feeling tight. It was top-grade jade again, and it seemed he was set to lose this time.

    Turning his gaze to Song Yan Ning, his eyes filled with frustration and rage. He had lost to a teenage girl, how could he bear this? How would he ever get by in the Gambling Stone Circle again?

    At this point, the rough on Li Tianyu¡¯s side was also cut open.

    ¡°Mr. Li!¡± Zhang Yun called out, knowing from the look on Li Tianyu¡¯s face that they had lost again.

    Li Tianyu turned to see his side of the rough had been cut open, walked up, took a careful look, and shook his head. The quality of the rough opened this time was simply not at the same level as the top-grade jade unveiled on Liu Xin¡¯s side.

    Taking a deep breath, Li Tianyu turned to look at Song Yan Ning. One sessful find of jade might be due to luck, but a second time was absolutely due to skill. No wonder Liu Xin respected her so much; she truly was extraordinary.

 Chapter 275 - 275 274 looks bad

    ?Chapter 275: 274, looks bad   Chapter 275: 274, looks bad                                   Liu Xin stood up and looked at Zhang Yun and Li Tianyu, ¡°Shall we continue?¡± With three pieces of rough, the two they had opened had already won against the opponents, making him feel there was no need to continue thepetition.

    Li Tianyu looked at the remaining piece of rough and shook his head with a sigh. Even if thest piece was of the ss type, he had already lost. He hadn¡¯t expected that, after so many years in the Gambling Stone Circle, he would lose to a teenager. If the others in the circle found out, they would definitelyugh at him behind his back.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve already started, let¡¯s continue,¡± Zhang Yun said. He didn¡¯t believe the next piece would also be of the ss type.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think thest two counts. Those were pre-selected by you; who knows who picked them. If you have the guts, pick another piece andpare with us,¡± Li Tianyu¡¯s disciple said, looking unconvinced at Song Yan Ning and the others.

    ¡°Are you trying to y dirty now?¡± Liu Xin looked at Li Tianyu¡¯s disciple displeased. He couldn¡¯t believe he darede up with such a shameless excuse.

    ¡°President Liu, don¡¯t get angry. What this young brother said makes some sense after all, since the rough you chose was selected before thepetition started, and we didn¡¯t see you pick them,¡± Zhang Yun said with a teasing look in his eyes.

    Liu Xin gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°You lost, just ept it without making excuses.¡±

    ¡°We are not refusing to ept defeat. Just pick a piece of rough on the spot, if it wins against our remaining piece, we will be convinced,¡± Li Tianyu¡¯s disciple said to everyone present. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Some people agreed since they were just here to watch the drama unfold.

    However, most people felt that Li Tianyu¡¯s disciple was being unreasonable.

    ¡°Now that they¡¯ve already won, youe up with this condition. Why didn¡¯t you say this before?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s shameless, if you can¡¯t stand losing, don¡¯tpete.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if you lose, you should ept the loss gracefully.¡±

    Li Tianyu¡¯s face showed an unpleasant expression. His mouth twitched, but in the end, he didn¡¯t speak. He felt his lifetime reputation was ruined today, but right now, he had no choice but to face it. He didn¡¯t want to lose, or publicly admit that he was inferior to a teenager.

    Liu Xin walked up to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Boss, should we agree to their demand?¡±

    ¡°As they wish,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a faint smile. Picking a piece of rough was just a matter of scanning it with Divine Sense.

    Liu Xin nodded, then said to Zhang Yun and Li Tianyu¡¯s apprentice, ¡°To make sure you are thoroughly convinced, we agree to pick a piece on the spot. However, I have a condition: if the jade thates out of our selected rough is better than yours, you must apologize to my boss in front of everyone.¡±

    Zhang Yun looked at Li Tianyu, who nodded. ¡°No problem!¡±

    Liu Xin nodded, then turned to the spectators, ¡°Please witness this.¡±

    ¡°No problem, we will testify for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve recorded the whole thing; they won¡¯t be able to deny itter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you all,¡± Liu Xin said, bowing his hands in appreciation.

    Song Yan Ning stood up and walked towards the market.

    Qin Yushen and Liu Xin followed her.

    Zhang Yun and Li Tianyu¡¯s disciple hastily followed.

    The onlookers, seeing Song Yan Ning leading the way, realized she was the one selecting the rough and found it unbelievable.

    ¡°I thought it was some master who was selecting the rough, but it turns out to be a young girl.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that she also selected the previous two pieces? That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow and see for ourselves.¡±

    Song Yan Ning arrived at the market, scanned around, and walked towards one of the stalls.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning start to pick a rough, Li Tianyu¡¯s disciple turned to Li Tianyu, ¡°Master, how confident are we?¡± Before, his master had taken a long time just to pick three pieces.

    ¡°No confidence,¡± Li Tianyu shook his head. The rough market was too big, even if he spent an entire day browsing, he couldn¡¯t be sure there were no top-grade pieces of jade left.

    Song Yan Ning circled around the stall for a while, looked at a few pieces of rough, and chose one with ck Wusha, ¡°This one.¡± The jade quality in the ck Wusha wasn¡¯t very good, but it was still better than the remaining piece that Li Tianyu had.

    Liu Xin took the ck Wusha from Song Yan Ning¡¯s hands, negotiated a price with the stall owner, and then approached Zhang Yun and Li Tianyu¡¯s disciple, ¡°We have selected our rough, let¡¯s go cut it open.¡±

    Li Tianyu sized up the ck Wusha in Liu Xin¡¯s hand, a trace of joy shing in his eyes. He wouldn¡¯t have chosen this piece of ck Wusha.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhang Yun guffawed, striding towards the stone cutting area. Even he, who knew little about rough, could tell that the appearance of this piece of ck Wusha wasn¡¯t very promising.

    ¡°Master, do we have a chance to win this time?¡± Li Tianyu¡¯s disciple said excitedly.

    Li Tianyu nodded faintly, ¡°Perhaps. Although the rough doesn¡¯t look good on the surface, we¡¯ll only know once it¡¯s cut open, and I also don¡¯t know about the quality of the rough I chose.¡±

    Liu Xin handed the rough to the stone cutting master, ¡°Cut this one.¡±

    The stone cutting master nodded, took the rough, and put it on the stone cutting table, ¡°This piece doesn¡¯t look very promising, prepare yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Liu Xin nodded with a smile. He trusted the boss; she had her reasons for selecting this piece of rough.

    As the cutting noise resumed on the scene.

    The crowd focused their attention on the rough being opened.

    ¡°What do you think, will they win again this time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, I¡¯m not very optimistic about that rough.¡±

    ¡°Me neither.¡±

    ¡°Maybe they chose that piece of ck Wusha on purpose to give Mr. Li a way out gracefully.¡±

    ¡°You might be right, but what Mr. Li did this time was indeed not honorable.¡±

    Liu Xin saw the stone cutting master had already cut open the rough and took out one half to inspect it, frowning upon seeing the White Base Green jade that emerged. It was a rtivelymon type of jade, typically considered mid-grade.

    Seeing that Liu Xin¡¯s rough had been opened, Zhang Yun and Li Tianyu¡¯s disciple came over, and upon seeing the quality, couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, your luck doesn¡¯t seem very good this time,¡± Zhang Yunughed, his words full of mockery.

    ¡°Master, we definitely won this time,¡± Li Tianyu¡¯s disciple said happily. Although the White Base Green jade was not bad, it definitely couldn¡¯t match the quality that his master had chosen.

 Chapter 276 - 276 275 Admit Defeat

    ?Chapter 276: 275, Admit Defeat   Chapter 276: 275, Admit Defeat                                   Li Tianyu let out augh and felt a sigh of relief inside, ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions yet, wait until the rough is cut. If I win this time, at least I¡¯ll have saved face and won¡¯t be the butt of jokes.¡±

    Liu Xin smiled carelessly, ¡°Mr. Li is right, let¡¯s wait for the results. It¡¯s too early to celebrate; it¡¯d be embarrassing if things turned around.¡±

    ¡°Master, let them be happy for a little while, and wait until the resultse out. They probably won¡¯t be able tough then, hahaha¡­¡± Li Tianyu¡¯s apprentice boasted proudly, walking towards their stone cutting booth.

    Li Tianyu and Zhang Yun exchanged a knowing smile and walked to the stone cutting booth as well. They were eager to find out what quality of jade awaited inside their rough, looking forward to the moment Liu Xin and his group¡¯s expressions would change.

    After waiting about ten minutes, their rough was finally cut open.

    Upon seeing the results, Li Tianyu quickly squatted down to inspect, but his face changed the next moment, ¡°How could this be?¡±

    Hearing this, Zhang Yun and Li Tianyu¡¯s apprentice also hurried over and squatted down. Upon seeing the cut edges of the rough, their expressions turned very grim.

    The jade at the cut surface of this rough was dry green jade. The flesh of dry green jade is coarse, dry, and opaque, typically having a white or gray-white base. Its crystals arerge and its surface is rough, making it of very low ornamental value. It¡¯s an easily identifiable variety of very low grade.

    Liu Xin burst intoughter upon seeing the rough¡¯s cut surface, ¡°Looks like our luck prevails. We even beat the White Base Green variety. Are you ready to admit defeat now?¡±

    The faces of Li Tianyu and hispanions turned sour as they stood up and faced Liu Xin, ¡°You¡¯ve won, what¡¯s there to gloat about?¡±

    ¡°So what if I gloat? Weren¡¯t you also gloating earlier? Do you think only you are allowed to do that?¡± Liu Xinughed even louder.

    Li Tianyu and hispanions, frustrated and pale, found themselves without a retort.

    ¡°We admit we¡¯ve lost. Master, let¡¯s go,¡± said Li Tianyu¡¯s apprentice, tugging at Li Tianyu.

    ¡°Wait a minute! Haven¡¯t you forgotten something?¡± Liu Xin wasn¡¯t about to let them off easily, stepping forward with a cheeky grin.

    Li Tianyu¡¯s face reddened, ¡°I lost fairly and squarely.¡±

    He turned to face Song Yan Ning, ¡°I¡¯m not your equal; I lost.¡± Then, he quickly walked out. Had he known he would face such public humiliation, he would never havee.

    Li Tianyu¡¯s apprentice red harshly at Song Yan Ning and Liu Xin before hurrying after Li Tianyu.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, smiling as she looked away, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Qin Yushen nodded, reached out to hold Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, and together they headed outside.

    ¡°Young friend, could you help me choose some roughs? I¡¯m willing to pay a premium to hire you,¡± a middle-aged man approached, blocking the path of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. He had only arrived recently and had heard that the young girl had selected roughs that resulted in two pieces of ss type, showing her deep understanding of roughs.

    Before Song Yan Ning could respond, Liu Xin stepped up, smiling amiably at the middle-aged man, ¡°Mr. Yang, she¡¯s my boss and does not ept engagements from others.¡±

    ¡°What? She¡¯s your boss?¡± Yang Qi pointed at Song Yan Ning in disbelief. Given her age and her ability to judge roughs, it was extraordinary, and she was also Liu Xin¡¯s boss? She looked to be only around twelve or thirteen years old. He knew the world had many geniuses, but she seemed excessively talented.

    Liu Xin nodded with a smile, ¡°Mr. Yang, take your time choosing. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± The boss had only arrived in Myanmar today and hadn¡¯t rested since then.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yang Qi nodded, still a bit slow to react. He had heard that Liu Xin¡¯s business had been growingrger over the years, thanks to his boss. If Song Yan Ning was indeed Liu Xin¡¯s boss, how young must she have been when she became the boss?

    When Song Yan Ning and her group returned to the hotel, Liu Xin offered his own room to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. The jade trading conference had just started in Myanmar, and all rooms had to be booked in advance. He had previously reserved a room for his boss, but because the boss didn¡¯t arrive on time, the hotel had canceled the reservation.

    ¡°Liu Xin, you keep the room. We¡¯ll look for a hotel,¡± Song Yan Ning said, knowing that rooms were hard to book at this time.

    Liu Xin shook his head with a smile, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m fine, I can squeeze in with my guys.¡± It was his fault for not securing a room for his boss; how could he let his boss search for a hotel themselves?

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look around, and if we can¡¯t find anything, we¡¯ll see,¡± Song Yan Ning said before she pulled Qin Yushen out of the room.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Liu Xin chased after them, but the corridor was already devoid of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. He could only sigh helplessly and return to his room.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen didn¡¯t look for hotels in the city; the jade trading conference was held here, and the surrounding hotels were surely fully booked.

    ¡°I found a very interesting hotel. Want to check it out?¡± Qin Yushen smiled suggestively.

    Song Yan Ning raised an eyebrow, ¡°Of course.¡± If Qin Yushen found it amusing, how could she miss it?

    Soon, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at the hotel, a hot springs resort. Because it was located quite far from the venue of the jade trading conference, there weren¡¯t many guests staying there.

    ¡°Wee!¡± A woman dressed in a suit came up to greet Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen as they approached.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to book a room,¡± Qin Yushen said.

    The female attendant looked them up and down for a long while, ¡°Just the two of you? No adults with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded.

    ¡°Please follow me,¡± the attendant led them ahead.

    After assisting Song Yan Ning and Qin Yusheniny with their check-in, the attendant took them to a suite with a hot spring, ¡°For safety, please try not to enter the hot spring at night.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded and closed the door behind them.

    After taking a look around the room, Song Yan Ning shook her head and chuckled, ¡°This really is an interesting hotel.¡± While the hotel¡¯s surroundings were pleasant, it had a strong eerie aura, even during broad daylight. There were several transparent shadows flitting around their room.

    With a casual grab, Qin Yushen suddenly had a faint shadow in his hand, ¡°Why are you gathered here?¡± He had just swept the hotel with his Divine Sense, and aside from being somewhat old, there was nothing particrly attracting these lost souls.

    The lost souls trembled, ¡°We don¡¯t want to stay here either, but we can¡¯t leave.¡±

    Qin Yushen swept them with his Divine Sense again, ¡°There¡¯s no restriction on you.¡±

 Chapter 277 - 277 276 Hotel

    ?Chapter 277: 276, Hotel   Chapter 277: 276, Hotel                                   Song Yan Ning scanned every corner of the hotel with her Divine Sense, a knowing smile spreading across her face, ¡°Indeed, they can¡¯t leave this ce.¡±

    Qin Yushen turned his head to look at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Is there an Array around here?¡± Xiao Ning was quite proficient in Arrays, and just because he couldn¡¯t detect it didn¡¯t mean Xiao Ning couldn¡¯t.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°These hot springs are the Array Eyes of the Array. The Array is not active normally, but once someone enters the hot springs to bathe, it will automatically activate, absorbing the vital energy from one¡¯s body. Once drained, they would end up just like them.¡±

    Qin Yushen nodded with understanding, ¡°I see, we are essentially like Array gs.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s also why the female attendant just now reminded us not to enter the hot springs.¡± The person who set up the Array was somewhat skilled, she was eager to meet them.

    Qin Yushen waved his hand, extinguishing all the lost souls in the room, then cast several Clear Water Forms, instantly filling the room with fresh air.

    ¡°Let¡¯s destroy these Array Eyes first.¡± To draw out the person who set up the Array, they had to drive him mad. If he could set up such an Array, he must have put in a lot of effort.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Yushen agreed and, in an instant, disappeared from sight.

    Not far from the hot spring hotel, on a mountain, a pale-faced middle-aged woman was sitting cross-legged on the edge of a cliff, her eyes closed, in cultivation. She only needed to absorb a bit more vital energy to advance.

    Suddenly, she felt a pain in her chest, her throat sweetened, and she spurted out a mouthful of fresh blood.

    She opened her bloodshot eyes, her gaze burning with rage as she looked in the direction of the hot spring hotel, ¡°No matter who you are, since you have destroyed my Array, I will never let you go.¡±

    Wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, the middle-aged woman stood up and headed towards the hotel.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen heard a knock on the door, swept it with their Divine Sense, and saw a pale-faced middle-aged woman standing outside, immediately showing an expression of understanding.

    Qin Yushen went forward to open the door, ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    The middle-aged woman stepped forward into the room, and at the same time reached out her w-like hands, attempting to grab Qin Yushen¡¯s neck. She had not expected that the one who destroyed her Array would be a child, but she had no intention of showing mercy just because of his age.

    Where would Qin Yushen allow her to get a hold of his neck? His figure blurred, and he retreated several steps. If he didn¡¯t have questions for her, he would have already set her aze.

    ¡°Some skill there,¡± the middle-aged woman said as she kicked the door shut behind her, her cold gaze sizing up Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning. Today, she would not let them go; she nned to absorb their vital energy and ensure their souls stayed here forever.

    ¡°How do you know the Cultivation Method?¡± Song Yan Ning was certain that the other party was practicing a Cultivation Method. It seemed her earlier guess was not wrong; this world was indeed not as simple as it appeared.

    ¡°What Cultivation Method?¡± The middle-aged woman asked in surprise, a look of confusion on her face.

    ¡°Where did you get your Cultivation Technique from? How do you know about Arrays?¡± Song Yan Ning saw the nk expression on her face and knew the woman was unaware of the origins of her own technique.

    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Just die obediently!¡± The middle-aged woman said as she lunged toward Song Yan Ning. She would deal with Song Yan Ning first, then take her time with the young man.

    Qin Yushen waved his hand, and the middle-aged woman was sent flying. Even though he knew Xiao Ning could handle the middle-aged woman, he would not give her any chance to get close to Xiao Ning.

    The middle-aged woman got up from the ground, a sh of wariness in her eyes as she looked at Qin Yushen. It appeared she had underestimated him; the young man was more formidable than she had imagined.

    Thinking this, the middle-aged woman turned to flee the room. She never fought uncertain battles.

    But she quickly realized that she was trapped by an Array, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± The middle-aged woman was truly frightened; she had encountered many powerful individuals before, but never had she felt so utterly out of her depth.

    ¡°Where did you get your technique from? Tell us, and we might spare your life,¡± Qin Yushen asked coldly.

    The middle-aged woman bit her lip, a resentful expression on her face, ¡°I found it in the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re three-year-olds?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at the woman scornfully. If Cultivation Techniques could be found lying around in the mountains, then the world would be full of strong figures.

    ¡°Not talking, is that it?¡± Qin Yushen conjured a ball of mes and waved it towards the middle-aged woman. He was never merciful to his enemies.

    The middle-aged woman immediately felt intense pain in her feet and, looking down, she saw one of her legs engulfed in mes, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, that technique was passed on to me by my master, and the Array too.¡±

    ¡°Who is your master?¡± Song Yan Ning asked.

    ¡°My master has passed away. When I first met her, she was badly injured. Before she died, she passed on her techniques to me. I figured out the Cultivation Method and Array on my own. I¡¯ve told you everything, please let me go!¡± She really couldn¡¯t bear the pain.

    ¡°Bring out the technique,¡± Qin Yushen demanded coldly.

    The middle-aged woman hesitated, but feeling even more intense pain in her leg, she hurriedly took out the technique from her body and threw it on the ground, ¡°These two books are the techniques.¡± If she had known how terrifying these two children were, she would have nevere. Now her technique had been taken, and she was gravely injured.

    Song Yan Ning reached out and drew the technique to her, scanning it briefly before passing it to Qin Yushen, ¡°This is amon Profound Level technique; she did have some skill to cultivate it into an Evil Technique.¡± At first, she had thought it was an Evil Cultivator¡¯s technique.

    Qin Yushen took the technique, scanned it, and pocketed it.

    ¡°Can I¡­ can I go now?¡± The middle-aged woman asked tentatively. She just wanted to leave and heal her wounds as soon as possible.

    Song Yan Ning smiled coldly, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    With a thought, Qin Yushen caused the mes, which originally only enveloped the middle-aged woman¡¯s leg, to wrap entirely around her. She soon vanished within the mes. They couldn¡¯t possibly let her go after she had harmed so many people.

    Song Yan Ning removed the Array from the room and was about to take out her phone to call her grandparents when the phone rang.

    Taking out the phone and seeing it was her grandfather calling, Song Yan Ning smiled as she answered, ¡°Grandpa, I was just about to call you. I¡¯ve just arrived at the hotel; you and grandma shouldn¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Alright, take care while you¡¯re out, don¡¯t wander about, and stay with Xiao Shen, understand?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Song Yan Ning replied, rolling her eyes at Qin Yushen who was smiling at her.

 Chapter 278 - 278 Two hundred seventy-seven seeking help

    ?Chapter 278: Two hundred seventy-seven, seeking help   Chapter 278: Two hundred seventy-seven, seeking help                                   Liu Xin hung up the phone; he had dialed Song Yan Ning several times but her line was busy. He had just called several hotels and found one with a presidential suite avable, which he promptly reserved.

    After waiting a little while, Liu Xin tried calling Song Yan Ning again. This time, the call connected, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve secured a room for us. It¡¯s at the Wanduo Hotel not far from me. Would you like toe and see it?¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already booked a hotel,¡± Song Yan Ning said, her preference for the current hot spring hotel she was staying at apparent. Although it was somewhat secluded and a bit far from the gemstone exchange meeting, the hotel was surrounded by mountains and the sea, providing exceptionally fresh air.

    ¡°Which hotel are you staying at now?¡± Liu Xin asked. If there were rooms avable there, he nned to move as well.

    ¡°Junyue Hotel.¡±

    Liu Xin was taken aback for a moment and quickly asked, ¡°The Junyue Hotel near Wild Man Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°That ce is rumored to be unclean? And transportation is inconvenient, Boss. Maybe you should consider moving to Wanduo Hotel instead.¡± Liu Xin had been to Myanmar several times and had heard stories about the Junyue Hotel. The scenery there was beautiful, and it featured one of the rare hot springs in Myanmar. However, people often went missing there, especially in recent years. Tourists who stayed there were found dead in the hot springs the next day, and even more horrifyingly, they were all mummified. The Myanmar Government had intended to shut down the hotel at one point, but for some reason, it remained open.

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s quite nice here, and I don¡¯t want to keep changing hotels.¡±

    ¡°But there have been many supernatural events there, and many tourists who stayed there died the next day.¡± Liu Xin was genuinely worried. It was almost getting dark now; what if something happened to the Boss?

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ve already taken care of it. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid what if¡­¡± The boss said she had taken care of it but he didn¡¯t believe it. How do you deal with something unclean?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that. You don¡¯t need toe to pick us up tomorrow; we¡¯ll meet you at the entrance of the gemstone exchange meeting,¡± said Song Yan Ning before hanging up.

    ¡°But Boss¡­¡± Liu Xin realized the call had already ended, shook his head helplessly, and put away his phone. All he could do now was hope that nothing would happen to the Boss. When the Boss had made a decision, he had no power to change it.

    He walked over to the liquor cab, opened it, and took out a bottle of red wine and a wine ss. After pouring himself a drink, he walked to the balcony to admire the view.

    The Boss said he didn¡¯t need to pick them up tomorrow, but it would take at least an hour¡¯s journey from the hot spring hotel to the gemstone exchange meeting venue. How were they going to get there? It wasn¡¯t like back home where you could easily hail a cab. It was quite the headache. Well, he would just have to call the Boss again tomorrow morning.

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± Just then, a knock on the door echoed from outside.

    Liu Xin went to open the door and saw Yang Qi, whom he had met earlier at the rough gemstone market, ¡°Boss Yang.¡±

    ¡°President Liu, sorry to bother you! May Ie in and sit for a bit?¡± Yang Qi asked with a smile, gesturing toward the room.

    ¡°Of course, pleasee in!¡± Liu Xin stepped aside to let Yang Qi enter.

    Once Yang Qi was seated, Liu Xin poured him a ss of red wine and handed it to him, then sat down opposite him, ¡°Boss Yang, if there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard your boss is very experienced in identifying rough gemstones, and I¡¯d like to ask her to help me pick out a few pieces,¡± Yang Qi said, driven to seek out Liu Xin as ast resort. Business at the jewelry store was getting tougher, and he had pooled all his avable funds to make one final gamble.

 Chapter 279 - 279 278 Exchange Meeting (1)

    ?Chapter 279: 278, Exchange Meeting (1)   Chapter 279: 278, Exchange Meeting (1)                                   Liu Xin pondered for a moment, ¡°Boss Yang, you know she is my boss, I can¡¯t make decisions for her.¡±

    ¡°Then can you introduce me to her? I¡¯ll talk to her in person.¡± Yang Qi looked at Liu Xin, hoping he would agree. He had no other choice but toe to Liu Xin. If he couldn¡¯t find good jade this time, his jewelry store wouldn¡¯t survive.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Liu Xin nodded. He knew Yang Qi¡¯s current situation and decided to help him.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yang Qi expressed his gratitude cheerfully.

    Liu Xin waved his hand, ¡°I didn¡¯t help much.¡± Whether the boss agrees or not still depends on whether Yang Qi can convince the boss.

    After Yang Qi left the room, Liu Xin took out his mobile phone and called the van¡¯s driver, ¡°I need to go to Junyue Hotel.¡± He was still somewhat worried about Boss and Qin Yushen. Since it was still early, he nned to pick them up and bring them back to the city center.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, I can¡¯t agree to that. You should also know about the situation at Junyue Hotel, and besides, it¡¯s already dark outside.¡±

    ¡°I can offer you double the price.¡± Yang Qi knew he was putting the driver in a tough spot.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of money. Going there is risking one¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll add another double to the price.¡± Liu Xin could only resort to paying more now. The driver he had hired was reluctant, and other drivers would be even less willing.

    The driver hesitated for a long time and then spoke slowly, ¡°I can take you to Junyue Hotel, but if anything happens on the road, you can¡¯t force me to continue.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Liu Xin agreed. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t force the driver to risk his life.

    Liu Xin walked out of the hotel and saw the driver was already waiting in the parking lot, he approached and got into the car.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, are you sure about this? It¡¯s very dangerous there.¡± The driver felt a bit uneasy thinking about Junyue Hotel.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Xin confirmed with a nod.

    The driver sighed helplessly and started the car, heading towards the suburb.

    Song Yan Ning saw Liu Xin calling again and pressed the answer button, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Boss! I¡¯m on my way over. You shouldn¡¯t stay there, it¡¯s really not clean.¡±

    Song Yan Ning gave a slight smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay now, I¡¯ve dealt with it, and it¡¯s very safe now.¡± She wasforted to see how concerned Liu Xin was for them, and it confirmed that she hadn¡¯t misjudged him as a trustworthy person.

    ¡°Dealt with it? You haven¡¯t already encountered that thing, have you?¡± Liu Xin didn¡¯t understand Song Yan Ning¡¯s response, but from what she said, it seemed to be the case.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already settled,¡± Song Yan Ning chuckled.

    Liu Xin shook his head speechlessly, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really awesome!¡± He had seen Boss¡¯s capabilities, but dealing with people and dealing with unclean things were entirely different concepts.

    Song Yan Ningughed, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need toe here. I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s meet at the gem trading conference venue tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Xin nodded, waiting for Song Yan Ning to hang up before putting away his phone and looking at the nervous driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Screech!¡± A sound of braking came.

    The driver looked at Liu Xin incredulously, ¡°What did you say?¡± He couldn¡¯t have misheard, right?

    ¡°We¡¯re returning to Wanduo Hotel,¡± Liu Xin said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The driver, ensuring he hadn¡¯t misheard, quickly turned the car around and sped back the way they came, afraid that Liu Xin might change his mind again.

    Liu Xin suddenly remembered he had forgotten to tell Song Yan Ning about Yang Qi, hesitating to call her again, but then dismissed the idea. He decided to wait and talk to the boss tomorrow.

    Early the next morning, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at the gem trading conference venue.

    ¡°It¡¯s surprising how many people are here for the gem trading conference,¡± Song Yan Ningmented as she observed the bustling crowd, shaking her head with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s much better now, there were even more peopleing to gamble on stones a few years ago. Now, those who gamble on stones are generally gem merchants, and there are hardly any individuals,¡± Qin Yushen remarked as he saw Liu Xin approaching them.

    ¡°Have you also been here before?¡± Song Yan Ning asked Qin Yushen curiously.

    Qin Yushen smiled and shook his head, ¡°I have a friend who specializes in stone gambling.¡± He had met that friend through stone gambling; the friend had bought rough from Myanmar and transported it back to the country. That rough cost his friend all his savings, but when it was cut open, there was nothing inside.

    His friend couldn¡¯t bear it and chose to jump into the river. Qin Yushen happened to pass by and saved him, and they became friends since then. His friend had shared a lot about stone gambling with him, though he wasn¡¯t particrly interested.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Liu Xin saw Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen and quickly walked up to them. The boss was indeed fine!

    Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Liu Xin took out his invitation from his briefcase and headed toward the venue with Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°Boss, how did you guys get here?¡± Junyue Hotel was so far from the gem trading conference, and there were no vehicles nearby.

    ¡°The hotel has a car,¡± Song Yan Ning naturally wouldn¡¯t mention they hade by flying sword.

    ¡°Boss, the owner of Yisheng Gold Store, Yang Qi, wants to ask you for a favor?¡± Liu Xin handed his invitation to the staff at the entrance. Entry to the gem trading conference wasn¡¯t open to just anyone; only those with an invitation could enter.

    ¡°What favor?¡± Song Yan Ning raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°He wants you to help him select a piece of rough,¡± Liu Xin received his invitation back from the staff and proceeded with Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen into the venue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s seeter,¡± Song Yan Ning had already scanned the venue with Divine Sense before and knew it was divided into auction and selection areas.

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s check out the rough in the selection area first,¡± Liu Xin pointed to a wide area outside the venue that was piled with rough, all to be auctionedter.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Liu!¡± Yang Qi saw the trio and hurried over, having waited there for a long time.

    ¡°Boss Yang! This is my boss, Song Yan Ning, and Mr. Qin. Boss! Mr. Qin! He is the owner of Yisheng Gold Store, Yang Qi,¡± Liu Xin introduced them.

    ¡°Boss Song! Mr. Qin!¡± Yang Qi greeted Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen respectfully.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°Hello!¡±

    ¡°Boss Song! I would like to ask you to help me select a piece of rough. If it yields jade, I can give you a third of it or if you have any demands, just state them, and I¡¯ll do my utmost to meet them,¡± Yang Qi looked at Song Yan Ning sincerely, hope shining in his eyes.

 Chapter 280 - 280 279 Networking Event (2)

    ?Chapter 280: 279, Networking Event (2)   Chapter 280: 279, Networking Event (2)                                   Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°How did you think to ask for my help? I¡¯m not a jade gambling expert.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you picked three pieces of rough yesterday, and all of them turned green, even beating Mr. Li. I really don¡¯t have a way out now; this is myst gamble. I don¡¯t want to close Yisheng Gold Store, it was left behind by my ancestors. It was named ¡®Yisheng¡¯ because it implies that all customers who wear jewelry from Yisheng Gold Store will be safe and happy for life. I hope it can continue in my hands and carry on the longing for a lifetime,¡± Yang Qi said with longing in his face, but the thought of the current situation of Yisheng Gold Store made him shake his head bitterly. This was his only chance; he had to try his luck.

    ¡°I can give some advice, but whether you can get it or not still depends on you,¡± Song Yan Ning finished speaking and walked with Qin Yushen toward the selection area. Selecting rough was simple for her, and giving Yang Qi some advice was the least she could do.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± Yang Qi gratefully thanked her and followed Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. He was determined to seize this opportunity.

    There were many people in the selection area; most were inspecting the rough they were interested in with bright shlights, while others were recording the numbers of the rough they had their eyes on.

    Song Yan Ning scanned the rough with her Divine Sense and had a clear idea of what was inside them; she walked toward a particr area.

    The rough here were divided into Red, Blue, and Yellow Zones. The Red Zone¡¯s rough was rtively poor and had a smaller chance of turning green, which is why there were the fewest people in the Red Zone.

    The rough from the Blue Zone were slightly better, and as for the Yellow Zone, many had windows cut into them, and just by looking at the surface, you could tell whether they would turn green. Therefore, thepetition for the Yellow Zone¡¯s rough was also the fiercest.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning leading them to the Red Zone, Yang Qi was a bit surprised, but he didn¡¯t ask any questions. Since he had sought Song Yan Ning¡¯s help, he would trust her. Besides, with his current financial resources, he was more suitable to purchase rough from the Red Zone.

    ¡°This piece isn¡¯t bad,¡± Song Yan Ning pointed to a rough around half a person tall and looked at Yang Qi. She offered her advice; whether he believed it was up to him.

    Yang Qi immediately took out his notebook and wrote down the number on the rough.

    ¡°That one over there, you might want to record it too,¡± Song Yan Ning pointed to a slightly smaller piece of rough.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yang Qi approached and noted the number. He didn¡¯t understand how Song Yan Ning could tell that these two pieces of rough were good.

    ¡°Also that one, you should take note of it too. Boss Yang, this is all the advice I can give you,¡± Song Yan Ning had just pointed out three pieces of rough, one ss type and two Ice Types; regardless of which one he got, any of them could turn Yang Qi¡¯s fortunes around.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yang Qi looked at Song Yan Ning gratefully. Whether he could get these three pieces of rough or not, he was thankful to her.

    ¡°No need to be polite; I also don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s inside these three pieces of rough. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re willing to trust me,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and walked inside with Qin Yushen and Liu Xin.

    Yang Qi watched Song Yan Ning and the others leave and after a long while, he returned his gaze to his notebook, smiling and making his way to the auction area. Now, all he had to do was wait for the auction to begin.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Boss Yang? Such a fortunate encounter,¡± a not-so-friendly voice sounded in front of Yang Qi.

    Yang Qi looked at Zhang Yun with a look of disgust in his eyes, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± If not for the constant oppression of Yisheng¡¯s business by Qiruiling over the years, Yisheng wouldn¡¯t have declined so rapidly.

    Moreover, Zhang Yun, this despicable man, had secretly seduced his wife to collude with her, slowly withdrawing shares from Yisheng, causing its swift downfall.

    ¡°Yesterday, Qianqian called me, saying she missed me a lot, suggesting we should get together when I get back,¡± Zhang Yunughed proudly.

    Yang Qi clenched his teeth and snorted coldly, heading toward the auction area. He hated Zhang Yun, but now was not the time to deal with this viin; he had to contain his anger. When he revitalized Yisheng, he would make Zhang Yun and Wang Qian regret.

    ¡°Qianqian told me she¡¯s pregnant,¡± Zhang Yun continued to provoke Yang Qi.

    Yang Qi¡¯s footsteps slightly halted, his clenched fists tightened a bit more, and he proceeded toward the auction area.

    ¡°He really can endure; I underestimated him,¡± Zhang Yun sneered. He knew Yang Qi wouldn¡¯tst much longer. Qianqian told him that Yang Qi had gathered all the liquid assets of thepany for ast-ditch effort. Did Yang Qi really think the rough would all yield top-grade jade? Yang Qi definitely had no hope this time, and he wouldn¡¯t let Yang Qi have any hope.

    ¡°Boss! Yang Qi went to find Liu Xinst night,¡± Zhang Yun¡¯s subordinate mentioned. He too had noticed Yang Qi and was reminded of it.

    Zhang Yun nodded and walked ahead. Yang Qi¡¯s seeking Liu Xin was undoubtedly in the hope of asking for Liu Xin¡¯s help. But how could Liu Xin be willing to help? Liu Xin was not much better than him; Yisheng¡¯s closure would also benefit Liu Xin.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t take Yang Qi seriously because Yang Qi no longer qualified as his enemy. His current enemy was Liu Xin. As long as he could bring down Liu Xin, his Qiruiling would be number one in the country.

    Song Yan Ning selected a few pieces of rough in the Red Zone, ¡°Are these enough?¡± She chose rough from the Red Zone because thepetition was less and the prices were lower. If she could find the jade she wanted in the Red Zone, why go for the more expensive ones?

    Liu Xin checked the notebook in his hands and nodded, ¡°Enough. We¡¯ve got twelve pieces of rough now.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the auction area then.¡± As long as no onepeted for these pieces of rough, they would have achieved their purpose foring to Myanmar.

    ¡°President Liu, what are you doing here?¡± Zhang Yun greeted Song Yan Ning and the trio cheerfully. He had noticed them long ago and was here waiting for them.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we be here?¡± Liu Xin frowned at Zhang Yun. He really disliked Zhang Yun, who was, in his mind, a mean and shameless viin.

    ¡°With President Liu¡¯s resources, you should be selecting rough from the Yellow Zone, which is more suitable. How could the waste from the Red Zone befit President Liu¡¯s status?¡± Zhang Yun looked at Liu Xin with a smug smile.

    Liu Xin snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not as pretentious as Mr. Zhang.¡±

    Once Liu Xin and the others left, Zhang Yun instructed his subordinate, ¡°Go check which pieces of rough Liu Xin and his group picked.¡± Song Yan Ning had beaten Li Tianyu before, which showed she had a knack for selecting rough. If he kept a close eye on them, he could definitely spend the least money to buy the best rough.

    Song Yan Ning and the trio entered the auction area and saw only a few people there.

    Following the numbers on their invitation, Song Yan Ning and the trio settled into their seats.

    ¡°You¡¯re here too,¡± Yang Qi was chatting with an old man and smiled as he greeted Song Yan Ning and the trio upon their arrival.

 Chapter 281 - 281 280 Symposium (3)

    ?Chapter 281: 280, Symposium (3)   Chapter 281: 280, Symposium (3)                                   Song Yan Ning and herpanions nodded.

    ¡°This gentleman is Old Xu, and he¡¯ll be presiding over the auction shortly. Old Xu, this is the brilliant Mr. Liu, she is his boss, and this is Mr. Qin,¡± Yang Qi introduced the parties to each other.

    He had met Old Xu once a few years ago, during his most glorious period. Since he got along well with Old Xu, they had exchanged phone numbers. He never expected to encounter him again, and even more so that Old Xu would be the auctioneer.

    Old Xu nodded slightly. He had heard of the dazzling presence of Mr. Liu, but the current him was not fond of mingling with Huaxia businessmen. If it hadn¡¯t been for Yang Qi grabbing his attention and insisting on chatting, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with Yang Qi. Back in the day, he had some renown, but now in the jewelry world, he couldn¡¯t even rank. Why would he care about Yang Qi?

    Seeing Old Xu seemingly uninterested in them, Song Yan Ning¡¯s group simply nodded back. They certainly weren¡¯t interested in forcing themselves on others.

    Yang Qi felt somewhat embarrassed and looked at Song Yan Ning¡¯s group, ¡°Old Xu is just like that, don¡¯t mind him.¡± He could also feel that Old Xu wasn¡¯t as enthusiastic towards him as before.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s group shook their heads. They wouldn¡¯t concern themselves with someone unrted to them.

    Old Xu saw more people entering the auction venue and stood up, ¡°Excuse me.¡± Acknowledging them was already a matter of giving face.

    As more and more people entered the auction venue, the quiet hall became noisy.

    Zhang Yun discovered that his seat was right next to Liu Xin¡¯s and a happy smile appeared on his lips. It seemed his luck was not bad.

    He had just sent someone to find out which rough lot Song Yan Ning had chosen, only to learn that Song Yan Ning¡¯s group hadn¡¯t submitted their bid numbers. This frustrated him. Now, seated right beside them, he could clearly see what rough they chose. All he had to do was to ce a slightly higher bid than theirs and he could snatch away their rough.

    Song Yan Ning nced at Zhang Yun and a coldugh flickered in her eyes. As if she didn¡¯t know what Zhang Yun had in mind. Since the other party wanted to cut in, she would let him have his way.

    Time ticked by, and the venue soon filled with people.

    Old Xu stepped in front of the auction podium, surveying the crowd, ¡°I am Xu Kunyang, the auctioneer for this event. First, let me represent the organizers and wee everyone here.¡±

    ¡°p, p, p!¡± A round of apuse erupted in the auction hall.

    When the apuse subsided, Old Xu smiled slightly at the crowd, ¡°I know you esteemed guests are here for the rough, so I won¡¯t waste your time. Let¡¯s begin with the bidding for the Red Zone rough. Please enter the numbers of the lots you¡¯ve selected and your bid prices into the mobile phones ced in front of you, and remember once submitted, they cannot be changed.¡±

    The Red Zone was full of waste and unpopr rough, so there was no need to waste time on individual bids.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Liu Xin handed the phone to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°You enter it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Xin opened the notebook and began to slowly fill in the numbers from the notebook and the prices they had discussed into the mobile phone.

    Zhang Yun watched out of the corner of his eye as Liu Xin handled the mobile and mentally noted the rough lot numbers and prices. Once Liu Xin submitted, he would enter the same and by then, even if Liu Xin found out, there was nothing he could do.

    Liu Xin carefully checked everything a second time, then pressed the confirm button.

    Once Liu Xin submitted, Zhang Yun quickly entered the numbers he had just noted, raising his bid slightly above Liu Xin¡¯s. The price of Red Zone rough couldn¡¯tpare with those of the Blue or Yellow Zones. The businessmening to Myanmar for the betting event rarely bid on Red Zone rough, so the starting prices set by the organizers were not high.

    Liu Xin nced at the mobile phone in Zhang Yun¡¯s hands and his brows immediately furrowed, ¡°You really are despicable!¡±

    He noticed that Zhang Yun had entered the same numbers as he, only with a higher price.

    Zhang Yunughed heartily and submitted the numbers and prices, ¡°President Liu is wrong. This is fairpetition; the highest bidder wins.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too happy too soon,¡± Liu Xin coldly huffed, not bothering to argue further with Zhang Yun. He had plenty of ways to deal with such a despicable person.

    Zhang Yun¡¯sughter contained a note of smugness. Since he dared to openly snatch Liu Xin¡¯s lots, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Liu Xin getting back at him, especially since Zhang Yun himself was no pushover.

    The bid results were quickly disyed on therge screen.

    Seeing the results on the screen, Liu Xin and Zhang Yun were both taken aback. How could this be?

    Liu Xin couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Mr. Zhang, did you enter the wrong number by mistake?¡± The numbers on his side and the numbers he entered matched.

    ¡°Liu Xin, did you buy off someone inside? How despicable!¡± Zhang Yun was certain his entries were urate.

    ¡°I¡¯m not like you; I don¡¯t like losing,¡± Liu Xin responded with a coldugh, turning his head away. He was curious too. He had clearly seen Zhang Yun input the same numbers as his, could there have been a glitch in the system?

    Old Xu nced at the big screen, ¡°Now let¡¯s move on to the Blue Zone rough. Please enter your numbers and bids.¡±

    Liu Xin had only noted the Red Zone numbers and was about to put down his mobile phone to watch the other bids when Song Yan Ning¡¯s voice came, ¡°Enter P11503, P11730, and P11829. The price should be around five hundred thousand each.¡±

    Liu Xin looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise and quickly entered the numbers and prices she mentioned into the mobile. She was so straightforward, wasn¡¯t she afraid Zhang Yun would hear? The bidding for the Blue Zone rough was different from the Red Zone. Although the number of bidders couldn¡¯t match the Yellow Zone rough, it would certainly not be few.

    Zhang Yun hadn¡¯t heard Song Yan Ning¡¯s words. Seeing Liu Xin inputting numbers again, he thought for a moment and also entered numbers and prices on his mobile phone. The loss from before didn¡¯t really affect him since the Red Zone rough was truly cheap.

    After everyone submitted their bids, the results were quickly disyed on the big screen.

    Zhang Yun, seeing the results on the big screen, immediately revealed a happy smile. Turning to Liu Xin¡¯s gloomy face, he gloated, ¡°Sorry, but I won the bid this time. Don¡¯t be disappointed; the Yellow Zone auction is still toe.¡± But he wouldn¡¯t give Liu Xin any chances.

    Liu Xin red fiercely at Zhang Yun and turned his head to look at the screen. This despicable, shameless viin, he thought, wait until we are back in our country and see how I deal with you.

 Chapter 282 - 282 281 Symposium (4)

    ?Chapter 282: 281, Symposium (4)   Chapter 282: 281, Symposium (4)                                   ¡°Don¡¯t be angry; those three pieces are all scrap. Even if bought, they can only serve asndscape stones,¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s voice came from nearby.

    Liu Xin looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise. Knowing they were scrap, why had she let him ce a bid?

    Song Yan Ning smirked mischievously, ¡°If we didn¡¯t do that, how would he fall for our trap? Keep pretending to be angry, and soon we¡¯ll set an even bigger trap for him.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t he hear us talking?¡± Liu Xin was curious. The Boss was speaking so openly, how could Zhang Yun possibly fall into their trap?

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a mysterious smile.

    Liu Xin nodded his head. He was looking forward to it, wondering what kind of expression Zhang Yun would have when he found out the rough jadeite he had bid for was all scrap. He was eager, although it was a pity he couldn¡¯t see it; it would have been even better.

    Zhang Yun had been paying close attention to Liu Xin and seeing him whispering with Song Yan Ning, he coldly smiled. The Yellow Zone rough jadeite was directly auctioned. He watched to see how they would avoid him.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin the auction everyone has been waiting for in the Yellow Zone. This auction will be a direct bidding, and the highest bidder wins. We start with lot P19190. This piece of rough has a one-foot window. Please look at the big screen, its window is already showing hints of green, a sure buy without any loss. The starting bid is one million, with each increment no less than a hundred thousand.¡±

    Old Xu finished speaking and looked at the people present. This time the organizers prepared twenty pieces of rough jadeite for auction in the Yellow Zone, most of which appeared promising.

    Zhang Yun looked at Liu Xin and Song Yan Ning, waiting for their bid. He hadn¡¯t visited the Yellow Zone, but historically, the odds of producing jade from the Yellow Zone rough exceeded sixty percent. This was also why many people invested all their money in the Yellow Zone rough.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning kept quiet and Liu Xin just watched silently, there was still one thing he didn¡¯t understand. The Boss hadn¡¯t visited the Yellow Zone. How could she judge which rough jadeite contained jade?

    As the bidding for the third piece of rough started, Song Yan Ning finally made a move, ¡°One million five hundred thousand.¡±

    ¡°Two million,¡± Zhang Yun, without hesitation, immediately bid higher.

    Liu Xin, with a cold face, turned and angrily red at Zhang Yun, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bid earlier? Are you deliberately opposing us?¡±

    ¡°President Liu, don¡¯t get it wrong. I just happen to like this piece of rough. And also, is this ce under your control, where only you can bid and no one else can?¡± Zhang Yun looked at Liu Xin mockingly. The angrier they got, the more interested they seemed in the rough, and he would certainly not let them get it.

    ¡°You!¡± Liu Xin clenched his fist in anger, his eyes brimming with fury.

    ¡°Liu Xin.¡± Song Yan Ning spoke mildly.

    Liu Xin red fiercely at Zhang Yun, then turned away. Feel proud now; soon you will be the one crying.

    ¡°Five million!¡± Song Yan Ning raised the bid again.

    ¡°Six million!¡± Zhang Yun promptly followed.

    ¡°Seven million!¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s tone was resolute, determined to win.

    ¡°Ten million!¡± Zhang Yun became even more convinced of his thought. This piece of rough must contain top-grade jade, or Song Yan Ning wouldn¡¯t keep bidding.

    Song Yan Ning casually nced at Zhang Yun, ¡°Fifty million!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the crowd showed shocked expressions, and many bidders dismissed the idea of continuing. The price was already beyond their budgets.

    Zhang Yun hesitated. Fifty million was not a small amount for him; what if Song Yan Ning misjudged this time? Following her bid would mean losing fifty million for nothing.

    Liu Xin also looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise. Her high bid might stop Zhang Yun from following, and the rough might end up in their hands.

 Chapter 283 - 283 282 Skimming stones

    ?Chapter 283: 282, Skimming stones   Chapter 283: 282, Skimming stones                                   Song Yan Ning turned her head and nced at Zhang Yun, then winked at Liu Xin.

    Zhang Yun, who had been hesitant, saw Song Yan Ning¡¯s expression and said, ¡°51 million!¡± Since Song Yan Ning was willing to bid 50 million, she must be absolutely confident. If the jade in that rough was ss jade, he would regret not bidding. Moreover, the rough jade from the Yellow Zone mostly appeared very promising, with a high probability of yielding jade.

    Song Yan Ning angrily red at Zhang Yun, furrowed her brows, and hesitated whether to continue bidding.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s hesitation, Zhang Yun grew more confident.

    After a moment of hesitation, Song Yan Ning gritted her teeth and said spitefully, ¡°55 million!¡±

    ¡°60 million!¡± This time Zhang Yun did not hesitate. He was determined to get that rough.

    Song Yan Ning, unwilling to give up, red at Zhang Yun again, looked at Liu Xin, shook her head and sighed, and stopped bidding.

    Zhang Yun smiled smugly. The object he wanted, no one else could take away.

    Old Xu waited a while and asked, ¡°Is there anyone else who wishes to continue bidding?¡± Seeing that no one in the crowd responded, he announced, ¡°I dere that this rough belongs to gentleman number 250.¡±

    When Song Yan Ning heard Old Xu announce Zhang Yun¡¯s seat number, she couldn¡¯t help but snicker. How ironic.

    Qin Yushen reached out and stroked Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, his deep eyes filled with indulgence and gentleness. If Zhang Yun knew that none of the roughs he had won contained jade, he would probably go mad.

    Liu Xin nced at Zhang Yun and lowered his head, his shoulders shaking uncontrobly. At first, he hadn¡¯t thought much of it, but now, he realized that the seat number was indeed very fitting for Zhang Yun.

    Watching Song Yan Ning and Liu Xinugh uncontrobly, Zhang Yun had a bad feeling. Could it be that they had tricked him?

    For the rest of the auction, Song Yan Ning did not bid again.

    Zhang Yun¡¯s heart grew increasingly uneasy. He always had a bad feeling, but he knew it was toote for regrets now.

    ¡°Mr. Liu Xin, please go handle the transfer procedures. We¡¯ll head back to the hotel first,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she checked the time, instructed Liu Xin, and then stood up and left the venue with Qin Yushen.

    Just as Liu Xin was about to handle the paperwork, Zhang Yun called out to him, ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Liu Xin stopped and looked at Zhang Yun with a smile.

    ¡°Did you guys set me up?¡± Zhang Yun asked, face stern. He had a feeling that things were not that simple.

    Liu Xin¡¯s smile faded, ¡°Mr. Zhang, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Even if it were true, he wouldn¡¯t admit it; besides, they hadn¡¯t forced Zhang Yun to bid for the rough.

    ¡°Did you intentionally lead me to bid on that rough?¡± Zhang Yun stared into Liu Xin¡¯s eyes, wanting to know if he really didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°The rough was something you were eager to bid on, what does it have to do with us? Besides, if you hadn¡¯t kept outbidding us, we would have won that rough long ago,¡± Liu Xin huffed unhappily and stepped towards the exit of the venue.

    Zhang Yun pondered for a moment and then also walked out of the venue. After handling the paperwork, he had to get the rough cut open; he was feeling too uneasy. The rough had cost him a whole 60 million, and it would be a big setback for him if it turned out to be worthless.

    Liu Xin saw Zhang Yun approaching, ignored him, and walked straight past him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have that rough cut openter,¡± Zhang Yun spoke as Liu Xin passed by him.

    ¡°That¡¯s your business,¡± Liu Xin replied cheerily. In that case, he would stay and watch; seeing Zhang Yun¡¯s face once the rough was cut open would definitely be interesting!

    Afterpleting the transfer procedures, Zhang Yun headed to the stone cutting area.

    At that moment in the stone cutting area, many people were waiting to get their stones cut.

    Seeing Zhang Yun approach, many greeted him.

    ¡°Boss Zhang truly has bold spirits! If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have your courage to bid 60 million for a rough. It¡¯s incredible!¡±

    ¡°Who are we topare ourselves to Boss Zhang?¡±

    ¡°Boss Zhang, you¡¯re not here to cut that 60 million rough, are you?¡±

    ¡°Um,¡± Zhang Yun nodded. Everyone could see him getting the rough cut, and there was no point in denying it.

    ¡°We really look forward to it.¡±

    ¡°Boss Zhang has such confidence in that rough; the jade inside must be extraordinary.¡±

    Zhang Yun smiled. His heart had no foundation, and he was somewhat panicky. If it yielded top-grade jade, that would be a huge profit, but if it yielded nothing, his 60 million would be wasted.

    ¡°Boss Zhang, you go first.¡± Knowing that Zhang Yun was about to have the 60-million jade cut, everyone was somewhat expectant. They all wanted to know what kind of top-grade jade could be inside Zhang Yun¡¯s rough.

    Zhang Yun had intended to refuse yet seeing everybody looking at him expectantly, he could only reluctantly nod. Now, he could only hope for a good oue.

    He had someone move the rough in front of the stone cutting master. Zhang Yun examined it under a strong shlight, marked a line on it, and said, ¡°Cut along this line.¡± He had just checked it, and the rough indeed appeared promising, and from the window that had been opened, he could see hints of green.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The stone cutting master nodded, started the cutting machine, and began the process.

    Liu Xin stepped outside the crowd, nced at Zhang Yun in the center of the crowd, and then focused on the rough being cut open. He was curious about what the rough would yield. Although the boss was not optimistic about this rough, its appearance was indeed good.

    The sound of the cutting machine continued nonstop; the rough gradually split into two halves.

    ¡°Crack!¡± After nearly an hour, the rough was finally cut open.

    Zhang Yun hurriedly stepped forward and knelt down to inspect the cut rough on the ground.

    When he saw the cut surface of the rough, his face changed dramatically, ¡°How could this be?¡± The part of the rough that had been cut open was in white,pletely worthless.

    ¡°Is it cut waste?¡±

    ¡°60 million just gone like that?¡±

    ¡°Boss Zhang really took a hard hit this time.¡±

    ¡°The rough looked good from the outside, but it seems just a thinyer on the surface was jade,¡± everyone around looked at Zhang Yun with sympathetic eyes.

    ¡°Cut another slice here,¡± Zhang Yun, pale-faced and filled with reluctance, pointed to the middle of the rough. He couldn¡¯t believe this was the oue.

    The stone cutting master shook his head helplessly but still made another slice as requested by Zhang Yun, only for the result to remain unchanged.

    Zhang Yun looked at the still unyielding white surface, helplessly copsed to the ground. His 60 million, just gone.

 Chapter 284 - 284 Two hundred and eighty-three substantial bonus

    ?Chapter 284: Two hundred and eighty-three, substantial bonus   Chapter 284: Two hundred and eighty-three, substantial bonus                                   Liu Xin shook his head and turned to leave. He did not sympathize with Zhang Yun; as they say, pity is often apanied by contempt. If Zhang hadn¡¯t provoked them first, he would not have ended up in his current plight.

    ¡°Mr. Liu!¡±

    Hearing someone calling him, Liu Xin stopped and turned around to see Yang Qi calling out to him, ¡°Boss Yang!¡±

    Yang Qi approached Liu Xin with a look of joy on his face, ¡°Mr. Liu, where is your boss? I would like to see her.¡± He had taken Song Yan Ning¡¯s advice and bid on those three pieces of rough. He had just cut them open, and to his surprise, one turned out to be a ss jade and the two others were Ice Type jades. His jewelry store was saved.

    ¡°Boss went back to the hotel. Do you need her for something?¡± Liu Xin already had a guess; surely, Yang Qi must have bid on the three pieces of rough that the boss mentioned and had them cut.

    ¡°I want to thank her, and I also want to give her a third of the jade I¡¯ve just cut open.¡± Yang Qi thought of the three pieces of jade he had just unveiled and couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. If it weren¡¯t for Song Yan Ning¡¯s advice, he would never have bid on those pieces, nor would he have had such good fortune.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give my boss a call.¡± Liu Xin took out his phone and dialed. He also wanted to tell his boss about Zhang Yun¡¯s situation; she would probably be very pleased to hear it.

    ¡°Is there something I can do for you?¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    ¡°Boss! Boss Yang is looking for you; he says he wants to thank you, and he wants to share the jade he¡¯s cut open with you. Zhang Yun has already cut open that piece of rough, and it was worthless.¡± Liu Xin briefly exined the situation.

    ¡°Handle Boss Yang¡¯s matter yourself, and don¡¯t worry about the thanks,¡± Song Yan Ning said, confident in Liu Xin¡¯s ability to manage affairs.

    Liu Xin nced at Yang Qi, ¡°Understood, boss!¡± To Yang Qi, those three pieces of jade were precious, but Liu Xin knew that to their boss, those pieces meant very little. If she really cared, she wouldn¡¯t have let Yang Qi have them.

    Having hung up the phone, Liu Xin turned to Yang Qi, ¡°My boss said thanks are not necessary. As for the jade, just share it as you previously agreed.¡± He felt that it was only right for Yang Qi to reciprocate after the boss had helped him.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yang Qi was a bit disappointed. He truly wanted to thank Song Yan Ning personally. If it weren¡¯t for her, his jewelry store would have no future. Song Yan Ning was his benefactor.

    Song Yanxue entered the Emperor Realm with an excited heart. Seeing the Task Hall ahead of her, she was thrilled and walked toward it. She had thought she would start in the Basic System of the Emperor Realm, but to her surprise, she was directly ced in the Middle and High-level System. It seemed she wasn¡¯t the first owner of this Peace Pendant.

    She didn¡¯t know how the person who gave her the Peace Pendant managed it, but they¡¯d allowed her to utilize someone else¡¯s pendant to enter. As far as she knew, each Peace Pendant had only one owner. Should the owner be expelled from the Emperor Realm, or perish, the system would reim the pendant.

    Entering the Task Hall, Song Yanxue¡¯s eyes were immediately drawn to the ranking board, and the name at the top caught her eye: Wuji. ¡°Brother Yushen is so amazing, always ranked first.¡± Truly, he was the man she admired.

    Upon seeing the Doctor ranked second, Song Yanxue¡¯s expression darkened. She hadn¡¯t forgotten how she was kicked out of the Emperor Realm. She was determined to have her revenge.

    ¡°May I team up with you?¡± A voice as pleasant as a spring breeze reached her ears.

    Song Yanxue turned to see the speaker, a young man about the same age as Qin Yushen. Although she couldn¡¯t see his face, the noble aura he exuded was enough to tell her that he was no ordinary person.

    After considering for a moment, she nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± If Brother Yushen knew she was teaming up with someone else, he might get jealous.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ye Ying, and I¡¯m pleased to team up with you,¡± Ye Ying said, extending his fair and slender hand, which seemed to beckon one to grasp it and feel its presence.

    ¡°I¡¯m Princess,¡± Song Yanxue replied with a light smile, shaking hands with Ye Ying.

    Ye Ying smiled as he withdrew his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go take on a mission.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Song Yanxue nodded. Now that she had the qualification to enter the Emperor Realm again, her family would surely call her back. As long as she could return, she would be able to see Brother Yushen. Now that she had improved so much, Brother Yushen would certainly be moved by her.

    It had been a long time since Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had entered the Emperor Realm. They had nned to deal with matters in Myanmar before heading back to their country to enter the Realm.

    However, in the evening, they received a call from Qu Lingfeng, who told them that a new mission had appeared in the Emperor Realm and suggested they take a look.

    Arriving at the Task Hall, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen immediately saw the mission ranked first.

    This was a role-ying task. Once epted, the system would assign a role to the participant. Completing the task as instructed by the system and ranking first would earn a billion.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had undertaken role-ying tasks before and were familiar with them, but the reward of a billion was unusually high, making them suspicious of the mission¡¯s purpose.

    ¡°Emperor, Doctor,¡± Qu Lingfeng and the others greeted them as Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen approached. It had been several days since theyst saw each other.

    Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°When did this mission appear?¡±

    ¡°Last night. The three of us wanted to take on this mission, only to find outter that the rules required a male and a female to participate.¡± Qu Lingfeng was a bit frustrated. He didn¡¯t want to find a female partner on short notice.

    Even if he found someone to participate with him, without rapport, the mission would surely fail. Thus, he thought of Yushen and Song Yan Ning, given their great teamwork, they would surelyplete the task.

    ¡°Several pairs went inst night, and the mission is still notpleted; it seems quite challenging,¡± Ye Qi analyzed. He¡¯d be inclined to give it a try if he could find the right partner.

    ¡°Are you two going to ept this mission?¡± Fang Jingxing asked Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged a nce, nodded, ¡°Take it, of course.¡±

    ¡°Then you must be careful,¡± Fang Jingxing cautioned. Though Yushen and Song Yan Ning were strong, it was still the Emperor Realm, especially with such role-ying tasks that rendered yers powerless to dictate their own actions.

 Chapter 285 - 285 Two Hundred Eighty-Four Virtual World

    ?Chapter 285: Two Hundred Eighty-Four, Virtual World   Chapter 285: Two Hundred Eighty-Four, Virtual World                                   After making their decision, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen approached the service desk.

    ¡°We¡¯d like to take on mission number one,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen said as they took out their Peace Pendants and handed them to the staff member.

    The staff member nced at Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, taking the Peace Pendants. She was quite familiar with the two of them, after all, as their rankings had always been at the top of the list.

    ¡°This mission is very dangerous, so you¡¯ll need to be careful.¡± Having processed the procedure, the staff member handed the Peace Pendants back to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, unable to resist cautioning them.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen smiled and nodded, then walked towards the teleportation tform behind them.

    As she entered the teleportation tform, Song Yan Ning felt a wave of dizziness. When she opened her eyes again, she was overwhelmed by a severe pain; shey on the ground, being punched and kicked.

    ¡°You trash, you¡¯re not fit to be a disciple of the Yunshan Sect.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just wasting Cultivation Resources by living.¡± As they spoke, the group gave Song Yan Ning another round of punches and kicks.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A cold voice sounded at that moment.

    The group, who had been assaulting Song Yan Ning, stopped their barrage and quickly stepped aside, bowing their heads, not daring to speak. Senior Brother Qing Yue was supposed to be out on a mission, so how had he suddenly returned?

    The man stepped forward and swept a cold nce over the crowd, then bent down to help Song Yan Ning up from the ground. ¡°Junior Sister Ning, take this elixir.¡± His junior sister, because shecked a Spirit Root, had been constantly bullied by other disciples within the sect. If it weren¡¯t for his protection, she would have been beaten to death by the others long ago.

    Song Yan Ning took the elixir and popped it into her mouth. She already knew her mission: the man before her was Qing Yue, the Senior Brother of the Yunshan Sect, and she was currently in the identity of Song Ning, a waste of a disciple in the Yunshan Sect. Her task was to improve her cultivation, defeat Tianyi Sect¡¯s genius disciple Qin Mo, and kill him. Otherwise, it would be her own death.

    ¡°How do you feel? Better?¡± Qing Yue asked, looking at Song Yan Ning with concern. He felt sorry for her, but he couldn¡¯t stay by her side all the time.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, thank you, Senior Brother. I¡¯ll go back to rest.¡± Song Yan Ning withdrew her hand, staggering towards her dwelling. She had always suspected that there was more to the Emperor Realm than met the eye, and now she was sure of her thoughts. There must be Cultivators in the Emperor Realm; otherwise, it couldn¡¯t possibly conjure up this virtual world. The cultivation levels in this world were exactly the same as those in the Cultivation World.

    The house where Song Yan Ning lived was the worst among all the disciples, a dpidated little bamboo hut at the foot of the mountain. Inside, there was nothing but a bed, a table, and a few chairs.

    Song Yan Ning sat down cross-legged by the bed and closed her eyes, entering a state of cultivation. What she had to do now was to grow her strength. She wanted to see just how many secrets this virtual world harbored.

    After a long time, Song Yan Ning frowned and opened her eyes. This bodycked a Spirit Root; she couldn¡¯t cultivate her original Cultivation Technique. It seemed the only way was to use an elixir to derive a Spirit Root.

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± A knock on the door sounded.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Song Yan Ning said. She had already guessed who the visitor was. Now in the Yunshan Sect, aside from the aforementioned Qing Yue, there was only Xue Qi, who was always so kind to Song Ning. Not only did she give her money, but she often took her out to rx. Therefore, Song Ning greatly relied on Xue Qi and was very obedient to her.

    The door was pushed open, and a beautiful woman dressed in a yellow gauze dress walked in. ¡°Junior Sister Ning, I heard you were bullied again. Where are you hurt?¡±

    Song Yan Ning scrutinized Xue Qi. Although her face was filled with concern, there was a hint of contempt and mockery in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, thank you for your concern, Senior Sister Xue Qi.¡± It seemed that Xue Qi¡¯s kindness towards Song Ning was nothing but pretense.

    Xue Qi smiled gently and shook her head, approaching Song Yan Ning and handing her a bowl of medicine. ¡°I brewed this for you; drink it while it¡¯s warm.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister Xue Qi!¡± Song Yan Ning took the bowl and set it aside.

    Xue Qi nced at the bowl set aside by Song Yan Ning. ¡°You must drink this medicine while it¡¯s warm; otherwise, it will lose its effect.¡±

    ¡°I just took some Healing Medicine that Senior Brother Qing Yue gave me, I¡¯ll drink itter.¡± Song Yan Ning replied with a smile. The old Song Ning might not have noticed, but she knew clearly what was in that bowl of medicine. This Xue Qi did indeed have ill intentions. But Song Ning, a good-for-nothing without a Spirit Root, why would Xue Qi bother doing this?

    ¡°Then you must drink itter. I have other things to attend to, so I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Take care and rest well.¡± Xue Qi thought for a moment, then took out a money bag and handed it to Song Yan Ning. ¡°Here is some money for you; if it¡¯s not enough, feel free to ask your senior sister for more.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded and epted the money bag, ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister!¡±

    Xue Qi smiled lightly, shaking her head. ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for, you don¡¯t need to be polite with your senior sister.¡±

    After patting Song Yan Ning on the shoulder, Xue Qi stood up and headed towards the door.

    Upon closing the door, a look of disgust appeared on Xue Qi¡¯s face. If it weren¡¯t for the task given to her by ¡°the system¡± to silently poison and kill Song Ning within three months, she would never have bothered to curry favor with such a worthless person.

    However, entering this virtual world had broadened her horizons. She had originally thought that the Cultivation Technique given to her along with the Peace Pendant was fake, but having seen this world, she began to suspect that the technique might actually be real. This world harbored many secrets unknown to her, such as superpower users and cultivators of this world.

    Although this world was a virtual creation by the Emperor Realm, if the Emperor Realm was capable of such an illusion, then it certainly must be based on some reality. Perhaps cultivators really did exist. Once she returned, she was determined to cultivate ording to that technique.

    Song Yan Ning picked up the bowl of medicine that Xue Qi had brought, stood up, walked to the window, and poured out the medicine. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this was a virtual world, where certain things had to be done ording to the system¡¯s n, she would have confronted Xue Qi about the poisoning right away.

    After setting the bowl on the table, Song Yan Ning attempted to channel her consciousness into the Spiritual Pearl. The pearl contained numerous Spirit Grasses, and if she could refine an elixir that could induce the growth of a Spirit Root, she would be able to cultivate.

    After trying for a long time, Song Yan Ning had to abandon this idea. Her entry into the Emperor Realm was not in physical form, and without Divine Sense, she couldn¡¯tmunicate with the Spiritual Pearl, let alone enter it.

    Sighing in resignation, Song Yan Ning walked over to the bed andy down. For now, all she could do was to heal her body; tomorrow, she would have the strength to visit the Medicine Garden of the Yunshan Sect. Waiting passively for fate had never been her style.

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± Just as Song Yan Ning was about to drift off to sleep, the door was knocked on again.

 Chapter 286 - 286 285 Blue Jade Fruit

    ?Chapter 286: 285, Blue Jade Fruit   Chapter 286: 285, Blue Jade Fruit                                   Song Yan Ning reluctantly opened her eyes and sat up from the bed, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Qing Yue pushed the door open and walked in, cing a basket of fruit on the table, ¡°Junior Sister Ning, your Senior Brother has picked some Blue Jade Fruit for you,e and taste if they¡¯re good.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother!¡± Song Yan Ning walked over to Qing Yue and looked at the Blue Jade Fruit in the basket. Blue Jade Fruit was also a type of Spirit Fruit, but only a first-level one. Although it could also be used for cultivation, people in this world only treated it as ordinary fruit. Qing Yue had often picked them for Song Ning in the past.

    Qing Yue reached out to tousle Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair but she dodged, and he smiled faintly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite with your Senior Brother.¡± He noticed that since his return, Junior Sister Ning seemed to be less close to him than before.

    ¡°Senior Brother, do you have any elixirs for cultivation?¡± asked Song Yan Ning. If Qing Yue had some, she wouldn¡¯t need to go to the Medicine Garden the next day.

    Qing Yue nodded, his eyes full of sympathy, ¡°Senior Brother knows you want to cultivate, but you don¡¯t have a Spirit Root, and consuming elixirs will only harm you, not benefit you.¡± Had the elixirs been useful, he would have given them to her long ago.

    ¡°I know, I just want to see them, is that okay?¡± Song Yan Ning now just wanted the elixirs and having or not having a Spirit Root didn¡¯t greatly impact her, as her inheritance contained many methods to develop a Spirit Root.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Qing Yue took out two bottles of elixirs and handed them to Song Yan Ning, ¡°This is a Spirit Cultivating Pill, and this bottle is a Spirit Easing Pill, both bottles of elixirs serve to replenish Spiritual Energy.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, can you give me this bottle of Spirit Easing Pill?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Qing Yue with a longing expression. With enough Spiritual Energy, she could start cultivating.

    ¡°Junior Sister Ning, it¡¯s not that your Senior Brother is unwilling to give it to you, this elixir will not benefit you at all,¡± Qing Yue reached out his hand intending to take back the elixir bottle.

    Song Yan Ning had just obtained it and was not willing to let Qing Yue take it back. She quickly stuffed the medicine bottle into her chest. She didn¡¯t believe Qing Yue would still take it, although it was a bit shameless, but for the sake of cultivation and toplete her tasks sooner, she had to be unscrupulous just this once.

    Qing Yue¡¯s hand reached halfway and then he stopped, frowning at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Stop fooling around! Give the elixir back to your Senior Brother.¡±

    ¡°You take it yourself, my hand is injured,¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Qing Yue with a fox-like smile in her eyes. She didn¡¯t believe he would really dare to take it.

    After looking at Song Yan Ning for a long while, Qing Yue sighed deeply, ¡°Keep the elixir with you for now, but you must promise not to act recklessly, or your Senior Brother won¡¯t be able to save you.¡± Junior Sister Ning was ady, and of course, he could not treat her lightly. But he was truly worried about Junior Sister Ning, for without a Spirit Root, consuming the elixir could lead to explosive and lethal results.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°I promise not to act recklessly.¡± She wouldn¡¯t dare to y with her life without full certainty.

    Qing Yue eyed Song Yan Ning for a long time, ¡°You must return the elixir to your Senior Brother tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°You can eat the Blue Jade Fruit, but do not eat too much, no more than ten, understand?¡± Qing Yue instructed. Although the Blue Jade Fruit was a first-level Spirit Fruit, without a Spirit Root, eating too many could harm her body.

    ¡°I understand, Senior Brother, I¡¯m tired and want to sleep for a while,¡± Song Yan Ning picked up a Blue Jade Fruit and popped it into her mouth, a sweet and sour taste bursting forth.

    Qing Yue shook his head helplessly and turned to leave the room. All he could do now was hope that Junior Sister Ning did not act recklessly.

    Song Yan Ning walked forward to close the door, returned to the table, and continued eating the Blue Jade Fruit from the basket. She didn¡¯t have a Spirit Root yet and had to take things slowly; the Spiritual Energy contained in the Blue Jade Fruit would allow her body to gradually adapt to the Spiritual Energy.

 Chapter 287 - 287 286 thoughts

    ?Chapter 287: 286, thoughts   Chapter 287: 286, thoughts                                   Song Yan Ning had eaten nearly twenty Blue Jade Fruits and felt a series of painful swellings in her body due to the Spiritual Energy. She closed her eyes and circted her energy several times until she absorbed all the Spiritual Energy.

    After sensing the situation inside her body, Song Yan Ning opened her eyes and continued to eat the Blue Jade Fruits. Currently, the amount of Spiritual Energy she had absorbed was not much, and she wasn¡¯t ready for elixirs yet.

    In this repeating cycle, Song Yan Ning felt her body hadpletely adapted to the presence of Spiritual Energy and took out the medicine Qing Yue had given her, pouring an elixir into her mouth.

    The elixir dissolved into streams of Spiritual Liquid as it entered her throat, and Song Yan Ning joyously circted her cultivation technique, absorbing the unceasing flow of Spiritual Energy and transforming it into her own Spiritual Power.

    Early in the morning, Qing Yue arrived at Song Yan Ning¡¯s residence. He knocked on the door, waiting for a response from inside. After giving Junior Sister Ning the elixir, he hadn¡¯t slept well all night, constantly worried whether Junior Sister Ning had taken the elixir.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s voice came from inside the room.

    Qing Yue instantly breathed a sigh of relief, pushed open the door, and walked in. He was d Junior Sister Ning was alright.

    Seeing the few remaining Blue Jade Fruits on the table, Qing Yue slightly furrowed his brows, ¡°Junior Sister Ning, did you eat all these Blue Jade Fruits?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning knew that Qing Yue must havee to take back the elixir.

    ¡°You don¡¯t feel unwell anywhere, do you?¡± Qing Yue looked at Song Yan Ning with concern. Having no Spirit Root, ten fruits should have already been her limit.

    ¡°No,¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head.

    Surprise flickered in Qing Yue¡¯s eyes as he sat down at the table, ¡°Junior Sister Ning, the elixir I gave you yesterday, can you give it back to me now?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, took out the elixir Qing Yue had given her the day before, and handed it to him. She could now take out the elixirs she had refined herself from the Spiritual Pearl and wouldn¡¯t have to worry aboutcking elixirs for her cultivation in the future.

    Qing Yue epted the elixir and scanned the Jade Bottle with his Divine Sense, ¡°Junior Sister Ning, did you take one?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded again.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t taken it, have you?¡± Qing Yue asked, though he immediately knew the question was somewhat redundant. With Junior Sister Ning¡¯s constitution, had she really taken one, she would probably have already exploded and perished.

    ¡°No,¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head again.

    Qing Yue pondered for a moment, ¡°Junior Sister Ning, perhaps you should give that elixir back to me.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he begrudged an elixir, but rather he was concerned she might take it.

    ¡°I damaged the elixir and threw it away,¡± Song Yan Ning casually found an excuse. Even though she was in a virtual world, she didn¡¯t want to reveal that she could cultivate. The Qing Yue in front of her was unfamiliar to her, and she was certain he was not Qin Yushen. There was no need to be too honest with a stranger.

    ¡°Then, never mind,¡± Qing Yue didn¡¯t particrly care about one elixir, ¡°Junior Sister Ning, Senior Brother is going out to train tomorrow. It might be three months before I can return. You must be careful in the sect, and it¡¯s best if you go out less.¡± Every time he left, the person he worried about the most was Junior Sister Ning. Just like this time ¨C had hee backter, Junior Sister Ning might already have been killed. In this world, without power, one is nothing but an ant to be ughtered at will.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. Even in a virtual world, she was not someone to be trifled with.

    After talking for a while and giving several reminders, Qing Yue got up and left.

    Song Yan Ning stepped out of the bamboo hut and headed toward the direction of the medicinal fields. She was going to inspect the Yunshan Sect¡¯s medicinal fields, and based on her years of experience in the Emperor Realm, she knew that not everything in the virtual world was illusory; many things could be taken out of the Emperor Realm.

    Throughout her journey, Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t encounter anyone, and she arrived at the medicinal fields without incident.

    Gazing upon the endless fields and inhaling the refreshing fragrance of the herbs, a contented smile curled up the corners of Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips.

    As she entered the fields, Song Yan Ning did not hesitate to sweep up any herbs that caught her eye into her Spiritual Pearl. Seeing that the Spirit Grass did not disappear after being stored in the Spiritual Pearl, Song Yan Ning¡¯s heart swelled with joy. This confirmed that the Spirit Grass was indeed real. She was bing ever more certain of her suspicions¡ªthere were indeed cultivators in the Emperor Realm.

    ¡°Senior Sister Liu, are we expecting guests at our Yunshan Sect?¡± A cheerful voice drifted in from outside the fields.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We should go in and pick some Spirit Grass. The sect is going to have the disciples¡¯petition soon. We should focus on whether we can pass it, since I heard that thest-ranking disciple will be expelled from the sect.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried at all. Thest ce will definitely be that waste, Song Ning.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be socent. That ¡®waste¡¯ is watched over by Senior Brother Qingyue; otherwise, do you think she would still be here?¡±

    The voices gradually faded away, and Song Yan Ning smiled faintly to herself and continued to collect the Spirit Grass.

    ¡°Junior Sister Ning, where have you been?¡± Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s return, Xue Qi greeted her with a smile. She had been waiting here for a long time. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the effectiveness of a particr medicine would halve if not reaped for a day, she wouldn¡¯t bother with keeping an eye on that ¡®waste¡¯.

    ¡°I went for a walk. Is there something you need from me, Senior Sister Xue Qi?¡± Song Yan Ning nced at the medicine Xue Qi was holding and knew already what was going on.

    ¡°Nothing really, I¡¯m just here to deliver your medicine.¡± Xue Qi stepped forward, presenting the medicine to Song Yan Ning. She had to see for herself that Song Ning swallowed the medicine. She felt uneasy since she hadn¡¯t personally witnessed Song Ning take her medicine yesterday.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister Xue Qi.¡± Song Yan Ning took the bowl and tilted her head back to drink it down in one gulp.

    As she saw Song Yan Ning swallow the medicine, Xue Qi¡¯s lips curved into a triumphant, cold smirk. Once this ¡®waste¡¯ was dead, her mission would bepleted, and she could receive the generous points and rewards. After aplishing the task, she could see Brother Yushen, who would surely be delighted with her.

    ¡°Senior Sister Xue Qi,¡± Song Yan Ning handed the bowl back to Xue Qi.

    Xue Qi epted the bowl with a smile, ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet, go and rest. If you need anything,e and find me.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Watching Xue Qi¡¯s retreating figure, Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes brimmed with coldness. She didn¡¯t know why Xue Qi wanted to kill her, but since she was her enemy, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let her off.

    Shifting her gaze away, Song Yan Ning stepped inside the house and closed the door. What she needed to do now was to improve her own strength. In either the real or the virtual world, only by bing stronger could she take the initiative.

    Taking out an elixir, she ced it in her mouth and entered a state of cultivation.

    ¡°Senior Sister Xue Qi, you¡¯ve delivered medicine to that ¡®waste¡¯ again?¡± Qing He eyed the medicine bowl in Xue Qi¡¯s hands, sure that she had visited Song Ning again. She really couldn¡¯t fathom why both Senior Sister Xue Qi and Senior Brother Qingyue looked after that wastrel, Song Ning.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xue Qi nodded with a faint smile. If it weren¡¯t for the sake ofpleting her task, she would never bother herself with that ¡®waste¡¯.

 Chapter 288 - 288 287 Pretended affection

    ?Chapter 288: 287, Pretended affection   Chapter 288: 287, Pretended affection                                   ¡°Junior Sister Xue Qi, is it really worth it to be so kind to her?¡± Qing He looked at Xue Qi with some confusion. Song Ning was just a waste who couldn¡¯t cultivate, and no matter how nice she was to her, she couldn¡¯t repay anything.

    Xue Qi chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter of worth? I just pity Junior Sister Ning.¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Xue Qi, you are truly too kind! But I heard that the master deliberately sent Senior Brother Qingyue out for experience this time to prevent him from intervening and protecting Song Ning. The master has already nned to expel Song Ning from the sect.¡± Qing He had just heard this news from another senior sister. She also felt that Song Ning was not suitable to be a disciple of the Yunshan Sect. What was the use of keeping a waste who couldn¡¯t cultivate in the sect? If other sects found out, they wouldn¡¯t say that the Yunshan Sect waspassionate; they would justugh at them.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Xue Qi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. There were only ten days left until the grandpetition among the sect disciples. If Song Ning was expelled from the sect, her poison wouldn¡¯t be able to take Song Ning¡¯s life, so it seemed she had to increase the dosage of the medicine starting tomorrow.

    Song Yan Ning swallowed an elixir and once again entered a state of cultivation. With these days of cultivation, her cultivation had already broken through to the Qi Refining Middle Stage. Such a speed of cultivation was absolutely unachievable in the real world, where spiritual energy is not as abundant as here. As long as one had a Spirit Root, one could absorb the Spiritual Energy here for cultivation. Even without elixirs, the speed of cultivation would also be several times faster than in the real world.

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± Sounds of knocking arose.

    Song Yan Ning left her cultivation state and opened her eyes. Without guessing, it must be Xue Qi bringing her medicine again. These days, Xue Qi had brought her medicine, always watching her drink the medicine before willing to leave. Now that she could cultivate and had Detoxification Pills, naturally, she wouldn¡¯t care about the poison.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Upon hearing Song Yan Ning¡¯s voice, Xue Qi pushed the door and entered.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning sitting on the bed, cross-legged, a trace of contempt shed in Xue Qi¡¯s eyes. A waste without a Spirit Root also dreaming of cultivation¡ªwhat a fool¡¯s dream. But she was a bit perplexed, having given Song Ning the medicine for so long, why was she still fine?

    ¡°Junior Sister Ning, how have you been feeling these days? Any difort?¡± Xue Qi sized up Song Yan Ning, noting her rosyplexion and full spirit, not at all like someone who was poisoned. But she had watched her drink the medicine with her own eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, no difort at all. Thank you for your concern, Senior Sister Xue Qi.¡± Song Yan Ning approached Xue Qi, took the bowl from her hand, and drank it in one gulp.

    ¡°It must be because Senior Sister Xue Qi¡¯s medicine is too good. I¡¯ve been feeling better and better recently. If it weren¡¯t for myck of a Spirit Root, I¡¯d even suspect I could cultivate,¡± said Song Yan Ning with a chuckle, handing the bowl back to Xue Qi.

    Xue Qi clenched her teeth secretly, forcing a strained smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue to bring you medicine tomorrow. We only have a few doses left, and after you finish them, your body will definitely feel even better.¡± After all, she was a Pharmacist; how could she possibly get the medicine wrong? But she really couldn¡¯t understand why Song Ning didn¡¯t show any signs of poisoning.

    After returning, she must check the remaining medicine again. The sectpetition was imminent, and she absolutely couldn¡¯t let Song Ning leave alive; otherwise, her mission would have failed.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be troubling Senior Sister Xue Qi.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now. You should rest,¡± Xue Qi said as she already made her way towards the door.

    Xue Qi hurried back to her ce, took out the remaining few dosages of medicine, opened one set, and carefully examined it, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong?¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister Xue Qi, are you in?¡± Liu Li¡¯s voice came from outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m here;e in.¡± Xue Qi looked at the medicine in front of her, her lips curling into a slight arc.

    The door was pushed open, and a little girl in a pink dress walked in. Seeing Xue Qi sitting at the table, the girl sat down in front of Xue Qi, ¡°Senior Sister Xue Qi, are you¡­ huh? These are all high-quality Spirit Grasses. Senior Sister Xue Qi, are you going to refine elixirs?¡±

    ¡°No, these are prepared for Junior Sister Ning,¡± Xue Qi said with a smile, ¡°she¡¯s been unwell, and I want to take care of her.¡±

    Liu Li looked at the medicine on the table with pity. ¡°Senior Sister Xue Qi, why are you so nice to that waste?¡± In her eyes, being so kind to someone without a Spirit Root was utterly unnecessary, a total waste of these medicinal herbs.

    Xue Qi sighed deeply, ¡°I just find her pitiable. I¡¯m going to make you a cup of tea; just wait a moment.¡±

    After gathering the medicine on the table, Xue Qi headed towards the door.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Liu Li nodded her head.

    In just a moment, Xue Qi had returned carrying a pot of tea.

    Xue Qi poured a cup of tea for both Liu Li and herself and sat down opposite Junior Sister Liu, ¡°Junior Sister Liu, did youe to see me for something?¡±

    Liu Li took a sip of tea, ¡°Nothing in particr, just to check on you. Senior Sister Xue Qi, do you feel confident about the uingpetition?¡±

    Xue Qi smiled, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not aiming for first ce; just achieving a passing score to stay in the sect would be good enough.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister Xue Qi, you really are different from the other senior brothers and sisters; I like yourid-back attitude,¡± Liu Li gulped down the water and poured herself another cup. She thought this tea tasted very good, different from any she had had before.

    ¡°I¡¯m toozy topete because Ick the strength, but Junior Sister Liu is different, you are extraordinarily talented; I believe you can achieve good results in thispetition,¡± Xue Qi said, pulling out a few Spirit Stones from her pocket, ¡°These Spirit Stones are for you, to wish you good luck in thepetition.¡±

    Liu Li waved her hands, feeling embarrassed, ¡°Senior Sister Xue Qi, I can¡¯t ept this; you need to cultivate too. You should keep them for yourself.¡± Her fondness for Xue Qi increased once more.

    ¡°It¡¯s a token of my good will. If Junior Sister Liu refuses, it¡¯s like looking down on your senior sister,¡± Xue Qi insisted, pushing the Spirit Stones into Liu Li¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister Xue Qi!¡± Liu Li looked at Xue Qi, her eyes filled with gratitude. Spirit Stones were something every cultivator needed, not only for cultivation but also for purchasing necessities.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal with me,¡± Xue Qi said, picking up the teapot to pour another cup for Liu Li.

    After chatting for a while, Liu Li rose and returned to her dwelling.

    The moment she got back, Liu Li felt a little dizzy, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Liu Li shook her head and sat down on the meditation cushion, closing her eyes to begin cultivation.

    ¡°Senior Sister Liu, are you there?¡± Qiao Yu was worried since Liu Li had not left her room for two days. What chiefly concerned her was that the sectpetition was starting tomorrow, and missing the event could mean direct expulsion from the sect.

    After knocking for quite some time and getting no response, Qiao Yu pushed open the door.

 Chapter 289 - 289 288 mission failed

    ?Chapter 289: 288, mission failed   Chapter 289: 288, mission failed                                   Lying motionless on the ground, Liu Li¡¯s body was a gruesome sight with blood flowing from all seven orifices.

    ¡°Senior Sister Liu!¡± Qiao Yu screamed in panic, quickly walking to Liu Li¡¯s side, squatting down, and reaching out his hand to check her nose. His face suddenly changed, ¡°Someonee quick! Something has happened to Senior Sister Liu.¡±

    Hearing Qiao Yu¡¯s shout, Xue Qi hurried into Liu Li¡¯s room, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong with Junior Sister Liu?¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister Xue Qi, Senior Sister Liu¡­ she has passed away,¡± Qiao Yu said, crying as he looked at Xue Qi.

    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Xue Qi quickly rushed to Liu Li¡¯s side, grabbing her wrist and channeling a trace of Spiritual Power into it.

    After a long while, Xue Qi withdrew her hand with a sad expression, ¡°I¡¯ll go report to the elders.¡±

    Stepping out, Xue Qi¡¯s face broke into a slight smile. Liu Li¡¯s death was due to the tea she had brewed that day; she had added the same poison she used for Song Ning. Now that Liu Li was dead, the effectiveness of her poison was proven. Why was Song Ning still perfectly alive?

    The death of one disciple would naturally not cause much turbulence within the sect. After the elder arrived and nced at the deceased Liu Li, he assigned two disciples to take care of her body and then left.

    Xue Qi, once again holding the poisoned medicine, arrived at Song Yan Ning¡¯s bamboo cottage. Seeing Song Yan Ning sitting outside, she approached with a smile, ¡°Junior Sister Ning, this is thest dose of medicine. Drink it quickly.¡± Knowing the poison was effective, she had doubled the dose today; she did not believe Song Ning could survive it.

    Song Yan Ning took the medicine bowl and drank it all in one go, handing the bowl back to Xue Qi, ¡°Senior Sister Xue Qi, the grandpetition is tomorrow, and I¡¯m a bit nervous. I¡¯m really afraid of being expelled from the sect.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll do my best to protect you,¡± Xue Qi watched Song Yan Ning, a hint of anxiety in her eyes. Why wasn¡¯t there any reaction yet?

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister Xue Qi,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile, a cold glint flickering in the depths of her eyes. She had heard about Liu Li¡¯s incident, and knowing that Liu Li had visited Xue Qi before her death, it was not hard to guess that her demise was closely connected to Xue Qi.

    ¡°You are the junior sister I cherish the most; who else should I be good to if not to you?¡± Xue Qi sat down next to Song Yan Ning. Today, she was determined to witness the result; she wanted to see this useless person die with her own eyes.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and leaned her head on Xue Qi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I knew Sister Xue Qi was the best, and so is Big Brother. With you by my side, I feel so fortunate.¡±

    A hint of disgust shed in Xue Qi¡¯s eyes as she resisted the urge to push Song Yan Ning away, ¡°Having you by my side also makes me happy.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister Xue Qi, I feel a bit dizzy. I¡¯m going to sleep for a while,¡± Song Yan Ning said, staggering to her feet and heading inside.

    Xue Qi quickly followed and saw Song Yan Ning copse onto the bed as soon as she entered the room, her face revealing a triumphant smile. It seemed her task was about to be aplished.

    After a while, as Song Yan Ning¡¯splexion grew paler and blood started seeping from the corners of her eyes, Xue Qiughed heartily and walked out of the bamboo cottage. Judging by Song Ning¡¯s condition, her death was certain, and Xue Qi could finally be at ease.

    Returning to her residence, Xue Qi waited to be transported out by the system. She nned to call her grandfather tomorrow and tell him that she could now enter the Emperor Realm and that she had also obtained a Cultivation Method. Her grandfather would surely agree to let her return.

    Once back, she¡¯d finally see Brother Yushen. After so many years, Brother Yushen must have grown even more handsome.

    Thinking of this, Song Yanxue burst intoughter.

    Soon after, herughter abruptly ceased as she clutched her chest in pain. What was happening? Why was her heart in such agony? It felt as if something was gnawing at her heart, making the pain unbearable.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Unable to contain herself, Song Yanxue spat out a mouthful of blood and then darkness enveloped her vision as she felt her body lighten.

    When she opened her eyes again, she found herself transported out of the virtual world.

    ¡°How is this possible? How could my mission possibly fail?¡± Song Yanxue shook her head in disbelief. She distinctly remembered that when she had left, Song Ning¡¯s eyes were bleeding, signaling that she was certainly doomed. So how could her mission have failed?

    Moreover, why did she suddenly experience severe pain all over? Why did she die? She was even more perplexed. If it was something Song Ning had done, that would be impossible; Song Ning was a failure, without such capabilities.

    After a long contemtion, Song Yanxue was still utterly confused.

    Walking into the Task Hall, Song Yanxue approached the service counter and handed over her Peace Pendant to the staff, ¡°Can you check my points?¡± The poison she used on Song Ning was foolproof; sooner orter, Song Ning was bound to die, so her mission shouldn¡¯t be considered a failure.

    The staff member took the Peace Pendant and checked, ¡°Due to the failure of your mission, two hundred points have been deducted.¡±

    ¡°How can that be? Could you have made a mistake?¡± Song Yanxue shook her head in disbelief. If the mission was iplete, then Song Ning must have survived. How could she not die? She had been poisoned by her, and Song Yanxue had even witnessed Song Ning¡¯s bleeding eyes.

    ¡°The system shows this; there can be no error.¡±

    Song Yanxue calmed herself and asked, ¡°Can you check if Wuji and the Doctor were also part of the mission with me?¡±

    The staff member checked the system, ¡°Yes, they were.¡±

    ¡°Then can you help me check their identities in the system?¡± Song Yanxue asked. She had already taken on that mission, and knowing who was who wouldn¡¯t allow her to enter again.

    The staff member hesitated.

    ¡°I am willing to lose another hundred points to purchase their identities in the mission.¡± In Emperor Realm, one couldn¡¯t check real identities, but checking identities within the virtual world was permissible if the inquirer was willing to exchange points.

    The staff member nodded and began querying for Song Yanxue, ¡°Wuji is Tianyi Sect¡¯s talented disciple Qin Mo. The Doctor¡¯s identity in the mission is Song Ning.¡±

    Song Yanxue, containing her anger, took back her Peace Pendant. Knowing that Song Ning was the Doctor, she realized she had been schemed against by the Doctor, who hadn¡¯t been poisoned at all.

    But she couldn¡¯t understand how the Doctor knew she was going to poison her or why the system ejected her. She hadn¡¯t even drunk a sip offered by the Doctor and had always maintained a distance from her.

    Despite racking her brain, Song Yanxue was stumped. She clenched her teeth in fury, ¡°Just you wait! I will never let you go.¡± She was no longer the same Song Yanxue as before. This time, she wouldn¡¯t be ousted from the Emperor Realm because of the Doctor. She was determined to uncover the Doctor¡¯s real identity and make her life a living hell in the real world.

 Chapter 290 - 290 289 Sect Competition

    ?Chapter 290: 289, Sect Competition   Chapter 290: 289, Sect Competition                                   Seeing Song Yan Ning arrive at thepetition site, everyone revealed a look of disdain.

    ¡°What a piece of trash even daring to attend thepetition. Truly overestimating herself.¡±

    ¡°This time, no one is protecting you. Let¡¯s see what you can do.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her, thest ce would go to someone else. I guess she¡¯d be dead the moment she stepped on the stage.¡±

    ¡°Dealing with such trash doesn¡¯t even require blowing the dust off one¡¯s hands, hahaha¡­¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled faintly, seemingpletely unaware of what people were saying, and approached the elder in charge of thepetition, ¡°Disciple Song Ning, greetings to Elder You!¡± In addition to expelling the disciple who finishedst in this sectpetition, the main purpose was to select ten disciples to attend the disciple exchange meeting, the location of which was the Tianyi Sect.

    Her mission was to eliminate Qin Mo from the Tianyi Sect, who she felt could very likely be Qin Yushen. If it really was him, she should abandon this mission, as Xue Qi had already failed hers, and her failure would at most deduct some points, which wouldn¡¯t affect her much.

    Elder You nced at Song Yan Ning indifferently, ¡°Each disciple must choose three out of fivepetitions: Alchemy, Array, Talisman Making, Artifact Refining, and Combat. Which three will you choose?¡±

    Song Yan Ning thought for a moment, ¡°Alchemy, Talisman Making, and Combat.¡±

    Elder You nodded slightly and penned down thepetitions under Song Ning¡¯s name. Everyone knew that this was just a formality; a trash without a Spirit Root would make no difference whether she participated or not.

    Song Yan Ning thanked him and walked to the side to wait for thepetition to begin.

    Once all the disciples had registered, thepetition officially began, starting with talisman making.

    Song Yan Ning walked to her designated spot and saw that the tools and materials for talisman making were already arranged on the table.

    ¡°Junior Sister Ning can also craft talismans? I¡¯d be impressed if you even recognize these materials.¡± A mocking voice rose to Song Yan Ning¡¯s left.

    This was followed by a wave ofughter.

    Song Yan Ning chose to ignore them; some people only get more unbearable the more you engage with them.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t respond, the people lost interest after a few remarks.

    Elder You stepped onto the stage, his gaze sweeping over the crowd, ¡°As everyone can see, the materials for crafting a First-level Talisman are already on your tables. Our firstpetition is the crafting of a First-level Talisman. The faster the speed and the higher the quality of the talisman crafted, the higher the score. Thepetition starts now, with a time limit of two incense sticks for crafting a First-level Talisman.¡±

    People began to grab their pens and started crafting their talismans. The mainponent of the talisman was the rune. Although it seemed simple, even a tiny deviation could render the entire talisman useless.

    Song Yan Ning picked up a pen, dipped it in beast blood, and released a trace of Spiritual Power to start inscribing the rune on the talisman paper. Crafting a First-level Talisman posed no difficulty for her; ever since her rebirth as Song Yan Ning, she had inscribed countless talismans.

    The pen moved across the talisman paper, and in just a moment, a First-level Talisman waspleted.

    Song Yan Ning looked at the talisman with satisfaction and put down her pen.

    Elder You saw Song Yan Ning put down her pen and shook his head. He had known the oue all too well; a trash without a Spirit Root, how could she possibly craft a First-level Talisman sessfully?

    ¡°Elder You,¡± a middle-aged man in a blue robe, giving off an elegant and graceful aura, walked up to Elder You.

    ¡°Great Elder!¡± Seeing the neer, Elder You hurriedly paid his respects. The Great Elder was, besides the Sect Master and Deputy Sect Master, the most powerful person in the Yunshan Sect; naturally, he dared not offend him.

 Chapter 291 - 291 Two hundred and ninety good news

    ?Chapter 291: Two hundred and ny, good news   Chapter 291: Two hundred and ny, good news                                   The Great Elder nodded and turned his gaze toward the stage, where he noticed that Song Yan Ning had already finished making her talisman, showing a slight hint of surprise, ¡°That disciple has finished already, from which peak is she?¡± He was usually preupied with countless matters, and with each peak having its own Master to manage, he rarely paid much attention to any disciple other than the true geniuses.

    ¡°Reporting to the Great Elder, she is Song Ning, a disciple from Spiritual Medicine Peak. She has not finished crafting the talisman, but rather, she did not do any refining at all,¡± Elder You naturally knew whom the Great Elder was referring to.

    The Great Elder slightly furrowed his brows, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°This disciple is a waste who does not possess a Spirit Root,¡± Elder You stated.

    The Great Elder¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°How could someone without a Spirit Root be admitted into the sect?¡± The Yunshan Sect was known for its rigorous standards when it came to epting disciples.

    ¡°She is a descendant of an old acquaintance of the Spiritual Medicine Peak Master. When the Peak Master brought her back to the sect, the Sect Master was consulted,¡± Elder You said.

    The Great Elder pondered for a moment, ¡°I seem to recall such an incident. Still, keeping a waste without a Spirit Root in the sect is always somewhat improper; it¡¯s bound to cause dissatisfaction among the other disciples.¡± If it were an Outer Disciple, it would be somewhat better.

    Elder You nodded in agreement, ¡°The Spiritual Medicine Peak Master has already agreed that if she remains inst ce after thispetition, she will be expelled from the sect.¡± He knew that the Peak Master of Spiritual Medicine Peak was reluctant, but could not stand against the pressure from the other peak masters. The Peak Master knew well that a waste without a Spirit Root had no hope of remaining.

    The Great Elder nodded once more, then looked back towards Song Yan Ning and shook his head. What a pity, if she were not a waste without a Spirit Root and with the favoritism of the Spiritual Medicine Peak Master, she could have definitely be a core disciple of the Yunshan Sect.

    As time passed, the various disciples on the tform had also set down their pens,pleting the crafting of their talismans.

    Elder You walked up to the stage and scanned the talismans of all disciples with his Divine Sense. When he scanned the talisman in front of Song Yan Ning, he was taken aback. She had actually seeded in refining one as well.

    Approaching Song Yan Ning, he picked up the talisman and inspected it carefully, ¡°Did you craft this?¡± She was supposed tock a Spirit Root; how could she craft a talisman of such quality?

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded her head.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you without a Spirit Root?¡± Elder You looked at Song Yan Ning curiously. It would be impossible for her to cheat; the entire stage was under the watch of an array.

    ¡°I do have a Spirit Root, only, it was awakenedte,¡± Song Yan Ning stated.

    ¡°Who taught you to make talismans?¡± Elder You inquired. If Song Ning truly knew how to refine talismans, it was impossible that no one would be aware of it.

    ¡°Senior Sister Xue Qi taught me how to refine talismans, and she also taught me Alchemy,¡± Song Yan Ning had already prepared her story. Now that Xue Qi was gone, she could say whatever she wanted.

    Elder You nodded, half doubting and half believing. Although he found Song Ning¡¯s words somewhat dubious, the fact that she had crafted a talisman was undeniable.

    After inspecting all the disciples¡¯ talismans, Elder You announced to everyone, ¡°The first ce in the talisman craftingpetition goes to, Song Ning, a disciple from Spiritual Medicine Peak.¡±

    As soon as he spoke, the crowd below buzzed with disbelief.

    The Great Elder¡¯s face fell. How could Song Ning, who was without a Spirit Root, manage to craft a talisman? The result bewildered him.

    Elder You stepped down from the stage, and upon seeing the Great Elder¡¯s displeased face, he realized that there must be questions on his mind. In truth, he also had many questions of his own.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    All Elder You could do was repeat what Song Yan Ning had just told him.

    The Great Elder looked towards Song Yan Ning. It was the first time he had heard of such a thing, yet the evidence right before his eyes forced him to believe.

    Song Yanxue had exited the Emperor Realm and began searching for the secret book she had previously lost. After this mission, she was certain that there must be Cultivators in this world.

    She did not know if the secret book she discarded was a Cultivation Method, but she was sure that it was no ordinary book. If that person could give her the Peace Pendant allowing direct ess to the Middle and High-level System of the Emperor Realm, then the secret book must be equally extraordinary.

    After a long search, Song Yanxue finally found the secret book in a corner.

    Upon opening the secret book and carefully reading a few pages, Song Yanxue¡¯s face revealed a happy smile. Just as she had suspected. Now with the qualifications to enter the Emperor Realm and possession of the Cultivation Secret Book, returning to the Song Family would be a breeze.

    Thinking this, Song Yanxue nced at the time and picked up the phone to make a call.

    Yang Xin¡¯er had just woken up and was preparing to wash up when her phone rang. She reached for the phone, saw the caller ID, and pressed the answer button. Why was Xiao Xue calling so early?

    ¡°Mom, I have some good news to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er nced at Song Yufeng, still asleep, then stepped out of the room.

    ¡°I can re-enter the Emperor Realm.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er was surprised. The loss of her qualification to enter the Emperor Realm was the reason Song Yanxue had been expelled from the family. Now that she could re-enter the Emperor Realm, didn¡¯t that mean she could return to the family? That was wonderful! Their family could finally be reunited.

    ¡°Mom, go find grandfather, I want to tell him the good news,¡± Song Yanxue said. She was worried that if she called her grandfather directly, he might not answer her call.

    ¡°Alright, just wait a moment,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said as she quickly walked downstairs.

    Mr. Song was having breakfast and looked up in surprise as he saw Yang Xin¡¯er rushing over excitedly.

    ¡°Dad, I have some good news for you,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said, exhrated as she approached Mr. Song.

    ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Mr. Song put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth with a napkin.

    Yang Xin¡¯er handed the phone to Mr. Song, ¡°Better let Xiao Xue tell you herself.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xue?¡± Mr. Song took the phone with puzzlement and brought it to his ear. Regardless of the news, he would not allow Xiao Xue back into the family, and even if he agreed, it would be futile without the consent of the rest of the family members.

    ¡°Grandpa! It¡¯s Xiao Xue, I have some good news for you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Mr. Song answered.

    ¡°I¡¯ve secured a spot to enter the Emperor Realm, I can now re-enter the Emperor Realm. Grandpa, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    ¡°Really? How did you obtain it?¡± Mr. Song asked, astounded. He had called in many favors for a chance at the Emperor Realm, yet he hadn¡¯t been able to secure a spot.

    ¡°It was given to me by someone incredibly powerful; not only can I enter the Emperor Realm now, but I also have ess to the Middle and High-level System of the Emperor Realm,¡± Song Yanxue said with pride.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Mr. Song nodded happily. Finally, someone from the Song Family was entering the Emperor Realm.

 Chapter 292 - 292 291 Everything has me

    ?Chapter 292: 291, Everything has me   Chapter 292: 291, Everything has me                                   ¡°Grandpa, can I go back to Beijing?¡± Song Yanxue asked. Going back to Beijing was her biggest dream; only by returning could she meet Brother Yushen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to discuss this with your second grandpa, wait for my news,¡± Mr. Song said with a smile as he picked up his tea cup and took a sip. He was in a good mood, as among the Four Great Families of Jingcheng, only the Song family had no one in the Emperor Realm, and now they had one; how could he not be happy? Although the spot was initially lost because of Xiao Xue, the fact that she regained the spot also proved that the child was not useless.

    ¡°Grandpa, besides the Emperor Realm spot, I also obtained a secret book,¡± Song Yanxue decided to share this with Mr. Song, hoping it would make him agree sooner to let her return to Beijing.

    ¡°What secret book?¡± Mr. Song asked curiously. Previously, Xiao Ning had imparted the Ancient Martial Arts techniques to Xiao Yang and Xiao Li, and the two had already made some achievements. Presumably, the technique Song Yanxue obtained was simr.

    ¡°It seems to be a book on immortal cultivation,¡± said Song Yanxue ambiguously, her face filled with excitement, eagerness, and anticipation as she looked at the secret book on the table. Once she cultivated this book, Song Yan Ning and that doctor would be at her mercy.

    Mr. Song frowned, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when youe back.¡± He still believed somewhat in Ancient Martial Arts techniques, but to mention a book on immortal cultivation was downright nonsense. Where would there be immortals in this world? That was purely fabricated to deceive the ignorant.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yanxue heard Mr. Song¡¯s slightly displeased tone, but his words meant he had agreed to her return to the Song family; now all she had to do was wait for the good news. Brother Yushen, we are going to meet soon.

    Song Yan Ning smiled faintly when Elder You announced the results. She had achieved good results in the threepetitions and had sessfully entered the top ten. She knew people must be suspicious and puzzled, but she didn¡¯t care about what others thought. Her goal was just to enter the top ten, attend the Disciples Exchange, and see if Qin Mo was Qin Yushen. If not, she could quicklyplete the mission.

    ¡°Song Ning, you did very well!¡± The Great Elder approached Song Yan Ning with an appreciative look on his face. Her performance this time truly astounded him; it seemed she had intentionally hidden her strength before; otherwise, how could she suddenly be so outstanding?

    ¡°The Great Elder is too kind!¡± Song Yan Ning replied modestly.

    The Great Elderughed heartily, handing over a cultivation manual to Song Yan Ning, ¡°This cultivation manual is for you. Cultivate diligently and aim to be a core disciple of Yunshan Sect soon.¡± He had high hopes for Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Thank you, Great Elder!¡± Under the envious, jealous, and resentful gazes of others, Song Yan Ning epted the cultivation manual from the Great Elder.

    ¡°Cultivate well,¡± the Great Elder said, patting Song Yan Ning on the shoulder.

    ¡°Yes! I will certainly do my best,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded in response.

    ¡°Mm,¡± the Great Elder nodded in satisfaction.

    With the results of thepetition announced, the ten disciples participating in the exchange were confirmed.

    Early the next day, Song Yan Ning followed everyone to Tianyi Sect.

    At the edge of a cliff, a man in white robes stood against the wind. His handsome face and noble demeanor revealed his extraordinary presence.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qin! The disciples from Yunshan Sect have arrived,¡± said the disciple, as per Qin Mo¡¯s instructions to report as soon as the Yunshan disciples reached the sect.

    Qin Mo nodded slightly and with a light tap of his foot, he leapt into the sky and flew away with the wind.

    ¡°Really worthy of being Senior Brother Qin; I wish I could do that too,¡± a disciple watched the departing Qin Mo with admiration and envy in his eyes.

    From a distance, Qin Mo saw a group of men and women in blue tunics, led by an elderly man, walking toward him, and gentlynded.

    Seeing the descending Qin Mo, the Yunshan disciples were stunned. They recognized the attire as belonging to Tianyi Sect.

    ¡°I am Qin Mo, a disciple of Tianyi Sect, specially here to wee everyone,¡± Qin Mo said, his gaze sweeping through the crowd and finally resting on Song Yan Ning, to whom he gave a faint smile. Although she had changed her appearance, her eyes were unmistakable.

    Song Yan Ning returned the smile, her suspicion confirmed¡ªQin Mo was indeed Qin Yushen. This mission was indeed melodramatic.

    ¡°Please follow me,¡± Qin Mo led the way.

    The Yunshan disciples quickly followed him.

    After leading Yunshan¡¯s disciples to their prearranged amodations, Qin Mo approached Song Yan Ning amidst the surprised looks of others, took her hand, and walked outside.

    ¡°What is your task?¡± Song Yan Ning asked curiously, looking at Qin Yushen. He was as dominating as ever.

    Qin Yushen stopped, lowered his head to look at Song Yan Ning, and lightly tapped her cute nose, ¡°To make you fall in love with me.¡±

    ¡°Just like that?¡± Song Yan Ning raised an eyebrow. She couldn¡¯t believe this system.

    Qin Yushen smiled and nodded, ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    ¡°At least make it a love-hate rtionship,¡± Song Yan Ning joked.

    ¡°Love is fine, no need for hate,¡± Qin Yushen said, drawing Song Yan Ning into his embrace and gently stroked her hair, ¡°Have you noticed anything?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Song Yan Ning said, ¡°I feel that this world isn¡¯t virtual, but actually exists.¡± She had felt this way ever since she entered this world.

    Qin Yushen nodded in agreement, ¡°It seems we indeed underestimated the Emperor Realm.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think the Emperor Realm set this task?¡± Song Yan Ning felt that the task from the Emperor Realm was likely rted to them.

    ¡°I think the same; this task is probably aimed at us,¡± Qin Yushen said with a smile, his gaze fixed on Song Yan Ning. He knew her thoughts even without her saying them.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s the Emperor Realm testing us, to see if we are cultivators?¡± Song Yan Ning spected. Besides ancient martial cultivators, there were few cultivators in the outside world. So who set up the arrays of the Hidden Sect and those for entering the secret realm?

    Ancient martial cultivators definitely couldn¡¯t, so she believed that Earth originally had cultivators, but they were all trapped in a ce from which they couldn¡¯t leave. Perhaps that ce was the world they were currently in.

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°That¡¯s highly possible.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯re already exposed? Can we get out?¡± Song Yan Ning frowned.

    Qin Yushen gently soothed the space between Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyebrows with his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for you.¡± He would definitely keep her safe.

 Chapter 293 - 293 Two hundred ninety-two agree

    ?Chapter 293: Two hundred ny-two, agree   Chapter 293: Two hundred ny-two, agree                                   Song Yan Ning nodded lightly, leaning into Qin Yushen¡¯s embrace, ¡°If this world truly exists, we might not be able to get out.¡± She couldn¡¯tplete this task, as Qin Yushen was the one she liked, and she could not bring herself to harm him for the sake of the mission. Moreover, what if they still couldn¡¯t leave after she made her move?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s always a way,¡± Qin Yushen gently stroked Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair. In his previous life, he was a mighty Immortal Venerable; he refused to believe that he would be trapped in this small world.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded slightly. She had absolute trust in Qin Yushen, and it was fortunate that he was with her in this world.

    ¡°After this disciple exchange meeting is over, we¡¯ll split up and search, aiming to piece together the map of this world to see if there¡¯s anything special,¡± Qin Yushen shared his n with Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded in agreement. If they could get out this time, her cultivation would have to have reached the Transcendence Tribtion Stage; otherwise, she would never enter the Emperor Realm again. This Emperor Realm was not as simple as it seemed.

    They hadn¡¯t yet reached the highest level of the Emperor Realm, but they had already encountered cultivators, indicating just how many secrets hid within the Emperor Realm. She was eager to know those secrets, but her current strength was too weak.

    Meanwhile, Mr. Song was holding a meeting with the Song Family.

    ¡°Family Head, are you saying that Xiao Xue has obtained the qualification to re-enter the Emperor Realm?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Mr. Song nodded once.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Xiao Xue is such a promising child, I agree that we should bring her back to the family.¡±

    ¡°I agree too!¡±

    ¡°I agree too¡­¡± Everyone chimed in, their faces adorned with joyful smiles. They were not just bringing Xiao Xue back to the family, but they intended to do it grandly.

    Seeing that everyone agreed, Mr. Song nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s settle on that then.¡± He had anticipated this oue.

    Over the years, since they had lost the qualification to enter the Emperor Realm, the Song Family had be aughing stock among the major families, which was frustrating for them. Now that they had the opportunity to regain their pride, they naturally wanted to bring Xiao Xue back to the family in a grand manner, letting the major families know that the Song Family had regained the quota to enter the Emperor Realm.

    When Song Yanxue received the call from Mr. Song, she nearly jumped for joy, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ll take a bus back to Beijing tomorrow.¡± She couldn¡¯t wait any longer; it had been years since she had seen Brother Yushen, and she really missed him.

    ¡°No rush, I¡¯ve already sent someone to pick you up,¡± Mr. Song said cheerfully. This was a big event for their family, and nothing could be overlooked.

    ¡°Grandfather, may I ask you a question?¡± Song Yanxue hesitated before asking.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Xiao Xue now was a great contributor to the Song Family. Although she had also lost the quota previously, regaining it was extremely difficult.

    ¡°I heard that Song Yan Ning has been staying with the Song Family recently, Grandfather, I don¡¯t like her. Can you ask her to move out?¡± Song Yan Ning, that freak, she simply didn¡¯t deserve to be part of their Song Family.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Mr. Song furrowed his brows, hesitation visible in his eyes. It was good that Xiao Xue had obtained the quota to enter the Emperor Realm, but Xiao Ning was a member of the Ancient Martial Sect, and he always hoped Xiao Ning would return to the Song Family.

    From the recent observations, although Xiao Ning had not acknowledged them, she had not rejected them either and had even taught Xiao Li and Xiao Yang Ancient Martial Arts. Such an outstanding granddaughter¡ªhow could he possibly drive her away?

    ¡°Grandfather.¡± Seeing Mr. Song not responding, Song Yanxue called out again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you¡¯re back.¡± Mr. Song then hung up the phone. Some decisions, once made, were irreversible, much like in the past when he had sent Xiao Ning away, causing her not to acknowledge him as her grandfather.

    Song Yanxue angrily threw her phone, ¡°What¡¯s so great about that Song Yan Ning? Does my achievement of obtaining a quota in the Emperor Realm mean less than her? If it hadn¡¯t been for Brother Yushen, I wouldn¡¯t be rushing back to Beijing.¡± She had almost told her grandfather that she wasn¡¯ting back, but she desperately wanted to see Brother Yushen; she even dreamed of him.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, and like autumn winds sweeping away fallen leaves, Song Yanxue smashed everything in her room to vent her frustration.

    After parting from Qin Yushen, Song Yan Ning returned to her room and began cultivating. It must have been arranged by Qin Yushen, as among the Yunshan Sect disciples, she was the only one with a single room.

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± Just as Song Yan Ning entered her room, there was a knock at the door.

    She opened the door and was surprised to see Qing Yue standing there, ¡°Senior brother, why are you here?¡± Wasn¡¯t he out experiencing the world? Moreover, he was not part of the quota for the disciple exchange meeting; how had he entered Tianyi Sect?

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Qing Yue stepped into the room.

    Song Yan Ning closed the door and sat opposite Qing Yue, waiting for him to speak.

    ¡°Junior Sister Ning, do you want to get out of this world?¡± Qing Yue looked at her earnestly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Song Yan Ning said, puzzled. Was Qing Yue, like her, also a participant in this mission and trapped in this world?

    ¡°I, like you, arrived in this virtual world because of a mission rted to the Emperor Realm. Junior Sister Ning, if you cooperate with me, I have a way to get us out.¡±

    ¡°What kind of cooperation?¡± Song Yan Ning asked.

    ¡°My mission is to kill Qin Mo together with you. Once the mission ispleted, we can leave,¡± Qing Yue reached out to grasp Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, but she swiftly dodged it.

    A determined look shed in Qing Yue¡¯s eyes, ¡°Junior Sister Ning, think about it. If we don¡¯tplete the mission within the stipted time, we¡¯ll be stuck in this world forever.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Junior Sister Ning, send me a message when you have made up your mind. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Qing Yue ced a Communication Token on the table and walked towards the door.

    Song Yan Ning watched Qing Yue¡¯s departing figure, a cold gleam flickering in her eyes. If Qing Yue was a person from this world, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but since he had mentioned being here on a mission, she had her suspicions.

    She and Qin Yushen were cultivators; after arriving in this world, they were not unfamiliar with cultivation and adapted quickly. Xue Qi had no cultivation experience, so even though she had be Xue Qi, she could not possess Xue Qi¡¯s abilities. She had observed Xue Qi; her steps seemed light, but they didn¡¯t resemble those of someone who had undergone cultivation.

    Qing Yue was clearly a cultivator, so like them, he must have been a cultivator before entering this world. Also, the fleeting glint in his eyes earlier had given her a sense of familiarity.

 Chapter 294 - 294 Two hundred and ninety-three dont understand

    ?Chapter 294: Two hundred and ny-three, don¡¯t understand   Chapter 294: Two hundred and ny-three, don¡¯t understand                                   Qing Yue quickly received a message from Song Yan Ning and went to the agreed-upon spot, ¡°Junior Sister Ning, have you made up your mind?¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged to meet with Qin Mo, he¡¯ll be here in a moment.¡±

    Qing Yue smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Then let¡¯s n now, this is our only chance, we absolutely cannot fail.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°When Qin Mo gets here, you keep him busy, and I¡¯ll find an opportunity to make my move,¡± Qing Yue said. Qin Mo was Qin Yushen, who trusted Song Yan Ningpletely, he would never suspect that Song Yan Ning would strike at him, let alone coborate with someone else to do so. After this, there would definitely be a rift between Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, and he would have the chance to step in.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go hide first.¡± As Qing Yue spoke, his figure shed and disappeared from the spot.

    Song Yan Ning walked to thekeside and sat down on the shore, admiring the shimmeringke in front of her.

    Hearing footsteps from behind, she knew it was Qin Yushen approaching.

    Qin Yushen, seeing Song Yan Ning, gave a slight smile and sat beside her, ¡°Do you need something?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± As Song Yan Ning spoke, a cold re shed in her hand, and she struck swiftly at Qin Yushen like a bolt of lightning.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s reaction was incredibly fast; he dodged the dagger aimed at him by Song Yan Ning and quickly stepped back, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°To kill you, of course. How else could I leave this ce?¡± As Song Yan Ning spoke, she had already charged in front of Qin Yushen, her dagger unstintingly targeting his heart.

    ¡°You would do such things to me just to leave? I really misjudged you, you¡¯ve disappointed me so much,¡± Qin Yushen said coldly, looking at Song Yan Ning, pain and disappointment in his eyes.

    ¡°One must fend for oneself or be destroyed,¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s attacks became even more fierce.

    Qing Yue watched the pair too close to call, a pleased smile curling on his lips. Seeing that the time was right, his figure shed as he struck at Qin Yushen from behind.

    Qin Yushen sensed the danger behind him, his figure swayed, and he managed to dodge Qing Yue¡¯s attack.

    Qing Yue chuckled coldly, waving his longsword to release countless chilly sword lights at Qin Yushen.

    Just then, Qing Yue felt a sharp pain in his back. He looked down at his chest to see a silver de tip.

    Turning his head slowly, he saw Song Yan Ning behind him, ¡°Why?¡± They were clearly allies, so why had Song Yan Ning backstabbed him?

    Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t answer but quickly withdrew the dagger, stabbing it in again fiercely.

    At the same time, Qin Yushen also struck at Qing Yue.

    ¡°Urgh!¡± Qing Yue coughed out arge mouthful of blood and slowly copsed, ¡°Why¡­¡± His eyes, looking at Song Yan Ning, filled with resentment and unwillingness. He couldn¡¯t understand why, when they could havepleted their task by killing Qin Yushen, Song Yan Ning would choose Qin Yushen instead.

    Song Yan Ning looked at the fading Qing Yue with a faint smile. Qing Yue would never understand why because he had never truly cared for anyone else.

    Qin Yushen reached out to hold Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They still couldn¡¯t leave now; they had to find another way.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded. If one really loved someone, it would be impossible to hurt them for selfish reasons.

 Chapter 295 - 295 Two hundred and ninety-four no impact at all

    ?Chapter 295: Two hundred and ny-four, no impact at all   Chapter 295: Two hundred and ny-four, no impact at all                                   Song Yanxue returned to Beijing and went straight to the Qin Family, only to be told Qin Yushen had already gone abroad and wouldn¡¯t be back for a while. She had no choice but to visit Liu Shanyue¡¯spany.

    ¡°Aunt Qin, could you give me Brother Yushen¡¯s mobile number?¡± Song Yanxue stepped forward, wrapping her arm around Liu Shanyue¡¯s, and gently shook it. It had been five years since she hadst seen Brother Yushen, and she really missed him.

    ¡°Yanxue, it¡¯s not that Aunt Qin doesn¡¯t want to give you Xiao Shen¡¯s phone number, it just has to be with Xiao Shen¡¯s consent. These past few days, Aunt Qin hasn¡¯t been able to reach Xiao Shen either,¡± Liu Shanyue knew Song Yanxue¡¯s feelings for her son, but she preferred Xiao Ning; she thought Xiao Ning and Xiao Shen were a better match. Most importantly, it was only when Xiao Shen was with Xiao Ning that he would show that kind of genuine smile.

    ¡°Aunt Qin, try calling him one more time, maybe Brother Yushen will pick up this time,¡± Song Yanxue implored, still not giving up.

    Liu Shanyue shook her head helplessly and took out her phone to dial Qin Yushen¡¯s number again. Xiao Shen hadn¡¯t called these past few days, and she was worried.

    ¡°The number you have dialed is turned off, please try againter¡­¡± Hearing the automated female voice on the phone, Liu Shanyue sighed and pressed the end call button, ¡°It¡¯s still off.¡±

    Song Yanxue frowned, ¡°Aunt Qin, who did Yushen go with? Try calling the person he went with and ask.¡±

    Liu Shanyue thought for a moment, nodded, and dialed Song Yan Ning¡¯s mobile. The same automated female voice came through.

    While Liu Shanyue was making the call, Song Yanxue sneaked a peek and saw ¡®Xiao Ning¡¯ written on the screen, her eyes narrowing slightly. The name ¡®Xiao Ning¡¯ was clearly a girl¡¯s name. Could it be referring to Song Yan Ning?

    ¡°Aunt Qin, whose number are you calling?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Ning, your sister Song Yan Ning,¡± Liu Shanyue felt there was no need to conceal this.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Song Yanxue clenched her teeth in secret, stood up, and said, ¡°Aunt Qin, go about your business, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Liu Shanyue nodded, waiting for Song Yanxue to leave the office before she started dealing with work matters.

    After leaving Liu Shanyue¡¯spany, Song Yanxue could no longer suppress the rage in her heart, her beautiful face slowly contorting, ¡°Damn Song Yan Ning, so shameless! To think she¡¯d seduce Brother Yushen while I¡¯m away, despicable!¡± She wanted to find those two elders, have them bring Song Yan Ning back, and take her back to Yang City.

    ¡°Is it still switched off?¡± Yang Lisheng put down his phone, and Li Meixiang asked him anxiously. It had been a week since theyst heard from Xiao Ning. Her phone was always off; she had never been like this before, not contacting them for so long. They didn¡¯t know what might have happened.

    Yang Lisheng shook his head, his face full of worry, ¡°Maybe the signal in Myanmar is bad and she can¡¯t call back. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°How can I not worry? She used to call every day when she was away, and now it¡¯s been a week, and her phone has been off the whole time. I¡¯m really worried to death,¡± Li Meixiang hadn¡¯t been able to sleep these past few days. She had heard that Myanmar was unsafe, and she was genuinely concerned that something had happened to Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Alright, stop worrying. Maybe Xiao Ning will call backter,¡± Yang Lisheng patted Li Meixiang¡¯s shoulder and softly consoled her. He was just as worried.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Li Meixiang nodded, clinging to that hope.

    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± The courtyard door was knocked on.

    Xiang went to open the door.

    Song Yanxue burst into the courtyard, attempting to push past Xiang who had opened the door but missed, stumbling a few steps, almost falling.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Song Yanxue red fiercely at Xiang. Sure enough, people rted to Song Yan Ning were no good.

    ¡°Yanxue, why are you back in Beijing?¡± Seeing Song Yanxue, Li Meixiang was very happy.

    Song Yanxue walked up to Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng, looking at them with undisguised disgust, ¡°Call Song Yan Ning and tell her toe back.¡±

    ¡°Is this how you treat your elders?¡± Yang Lisheng looked at Song Yanxue displeasedly.

    Li Meixiang shook her head, a trace of disappointment in her eyes. After all these years, Yanxue hadn¡¯t changed at all.

    Yang Xin¡¯er snorted coldly, ¡°Only people like you could raise someone as shameless as Song Yan Ning. And you talk to me about attitude? Do you really think you¡¯re worthy?¡± In her heart, she had never regarded them as elders.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Yang Lisheng pointed furiously towards the door. He didn¡¯t care for a granddaughter like that.

    Song Yanxue scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m not keen on staying here either. Just call Song Yan Ning and tell her toe back, and to stop clinging to Qin Yushen from now on, and I¡¯ll naturally leave.¡± The amodations for the Song Family¡¯s servants were better than this ce; why would she fancy staying here?

    ¡°Xiao Ning and Xiao Shen were already engaged to be married. The person who shouldn¡¯t cling to Xiao Shen is you,¡± Li Meixiang retorted angrily. How could one granddaughter be so different from another?

    ¡°Engaged? That¡¯sughable. Do you think it¡¯s still the old days? Betrothed in infancy? Arranged childhood engagements? You¡¯re educated people, former doctors, yet your thinking is so backward,¡± Song Yanxue sneered, looking at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang with contempt in her eyes.

    ¡°You! You!¡± Li Meixiang trembled with anger. She truly couldn¡¯t understand how the Song Family, being what it was, had raised such a person.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Yang Lisheng bellowed, his face turning an angry blue.

    ¡°You give Song Yan Ning a call and I¡¯ll naturally leave. Even if you ask me to stay, I won¡¯t care to,¡± Song Yanxue replied disdainfully.

    ¡°Xiang, throw her out,¡± Yang Lisheng ordered Xiang, having reached the limits of his patience.

    ¡°If you dare do that, you¡¯ll definitely regret it.¡± She was now a Qi Refinement cultivator at the first level, and the person who taught her the Cultivation Method had also sent her several elixirs and Spirit Stones for cultivation. Her current strength was such that even Ancient Martial Cultivators might not be her match.

    Xiang stepped forward, reaching for the cor of Song Yanxue¡¯s clothes.

    Song Yanxue, with a sneer, swung her fist toward Xiang¡¯s chest. With just one punch, she could send such a person flying far away.

    But in the next moment, Song Yanxue couldn¡¯t believe her eyes as she saw her punch had no effect on Xiang. Xiang didn¡¯t even frown, let alone get injured.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t feel that?¡± It took quite a while for Song Yanxue to find her voice again. She was a cultivator now, and the force of that punch should be able to send a cow flying, let alone a person.

 Chapter 296 - 296 Two hundred ninety-five reward

    ?Chapter 296: Two hundred ny-five, reward   Chapter 296: Two hundred ny-five, reward                                   Xiang didn¡¯t pay any attention to Song Yanxue; she grabbed her cor and started walking outside. As for Song Yanxue¡¯s punch, it was even less impactful than a tickle, let alone causing any sensation.

    Song Yanxue shouted and kicked and punched at Xiang. She simply couldn¡¯t believe that she, a Cultivator, could not handle a mere mortal.

    But from beginning to end, Xiang had a lifeless expression on her face, and Song Yanxue¡¯s punches and kicks did not affect her in the slightest.

    Xiang stepped outside, threw Song Yanxue out, then closed the courtyard door and bolted it. It was a pity that even though she could see, she could not partake; otherwise, the taste of a newly cultivated soul like Song Yanxue¡¯s would be absolutely delicious and sweet.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Song Yanxue screamed in pain and slowly picked herself up from the ground. Rubbing her sore bottom, she stared angrily at the four-sided courtyard, ¡°Just you wait!¡± Once she became stronger, she would surelye back and deal with this dead woman who had thrown her out.

    ¡°How could Xinxin give birth to such an unfilial daughter? I am so angry,¡± Li Meixiang said with an ugly expression, shaking her head in anger and disappointment.

    Yang Lisheng patted Li Meixiang¡¯s back, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. It isn¡¯t worth ruining your health over her.¡± Fortunately, aside from Song Yanxue, all his other grandchildren and granddaughters were extremely polite. Xiao Ning didn¡¯t need mentioning, and Xiao Li and Xiao Yang were also very courteous to them.

    Li Meixiang nodded, ¡°I¡¯m only worried about Xiao Ning right now.¡± As for Song Yanxue, she didn¡¯t see her often and didn¡¯t particrly care about her well-being. Her only concern was Xiao Ning.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were studying the map in front of them. After several days of collecting information, they had finallypleted the map of this world.

    ¡°I think we can try here,¡± Song Yan Ning pointed at a location on the map. After these past few days, she was more convinced that this was not a virtual world, but a real one¡ªperhaps the Emperor Realm was indeed a world of its own.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Qin Yushen nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s set off right now,¡± said Song Yan Ning. She preferred quick and decisive action, believing that once a decision was made, there was no need to waste time.

    ¡°Good,¡± Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and walked out of the house. In one swift move, he picked her up and lightly tapped his foot, gliding away with the wind. This world was different from Earth; one didn¡¯t need a flying sword to fly as long as their cultivation reached a certain realm.

    After several days of hard travel, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen finally arrived at the location marked on the map: a cliff so deep it seemed bottomless, with thick white fog visible as far as the eye could see below.

    ¡°We need to go down now,¡± Qin Yushen said, looking at Song Yan Ning in his arms.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, her eyes filled with trust as she looked into Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes.

    With a slight smile, Qin Yushen stepped to the edge of the cliff, lightly tapped his foot, and descended with Song Yan Ning in his arms.

    The sound of the wind howled past their ears as Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen rapidly descended. They kept a close watch on their surroundings with their Divine Sense and soon discovered a transmission array below, which brought them joy. It seemed they hadn¡¯t guessed wrong.

    Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ningnded in the transmission array and then felt a wave of dizziness wash over them.

    Qin Yushen held Song Yan Ning tightly. Although he was sure this was indeed a transmission array, what would they do if they were transported to an unfamiliar ce? That¡¯s why he would absolutely not let go of Xiao Ning.

    Feeling the solid ground beneath their feet, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen opened their eyes simultaneously, and seeing each other¡¯s expressions, both revealed joyful smiles. They had indeed returned to the ce where they had started the mission.

    At the same time, on the big screen in the Emperor Realm, a message scrolled by that shocked everyone: Doctor and Wujipleted a super mission, earning one hundred thousand points, and securing qualifications for the Advanced system of the Emperor Realm.

    ¡°They¡¯re incredibly amazing! They truly are freaks.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they finallypleted the mission.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what they went through; it took so many days for them toe back.¡± Qu Lingfeng and the others said with happyughs. They had almost worried themselves to death these past days, as this mission had taken the longest among all they had experienced since arriving in the Emperor Realm.

    Song Yanxue stared nkly at the big screen. She hadn¡¯t been in the Emperor Realm for long and had thought of giving Brother Yushen a surprise, but now Brother Yushen was about to move to a higher system, and with that Doctor she absolutely detested.

    ¡°Wuji! Doctor!¡± Seeing Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, Qu Lingfeng and his group quickly approached them. The next time they entered, Yushen and Song Yan Ning would not be with them.

    ¡°How long were we in there?¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t know if time in the world they had been sent to was the same as the outside world.

    ¡°Half a month,¡± Ye Qi said.

    ¡°Half a month?¡± A look of anxiety appeared on Song Yan Ning¡¯s face. She had thought the mission would be quick and hadn¡¯t made arrangements. If she didn¡¯t call home for half a month, wouldn¡¯t her grandparents worry themselves sick?

    ¡°I need to get out of here first.¡± Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t care about anything else at the moment; she just wanted to get out and reassure her grandparents as soon as possible.

    Qin Yushen happened to follow, and Song Yanxue quickly got in front of him, blocking his path, ¡°Brother Yushen, I missed you so much!¡±

    Qin Yushen was slightly startled when he saw Song Yanxue, ¡°How did you get a spot here?¡± Even with a spot, she couldn¡¯t have arrived this quickly.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, where are you now? I¡¯lle find you when I get out.¡± Song Yanxue naturally wouldn¡¯t tell Qin Yushen how she secured her spot. That was her secret.

    ¡°I need to get out of here first.¡± Not getting the answer he wanted, Qin Yushen couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay Song Yanxue any more attention. He told Qu Lingfeng and the others, then followed Song Yan Ning.

    How Song Yanxue got into the Emperor Realm didn¡¯t matter to him; he and Xiao Ning had decided not to enter the Emperor Realm again until they reached the level necessary for Tribtion. There were too many secrets hidden here, and they didn¡¯t want to touch those secrets until they had absolute strength. But it was inconvenient to talk about it here, and he didn¡¯t want to say too much to Qu Lingfeng and the others. They would talk when they got back to Beijing and met face to face.

    ¡°Brother Yushen!¡± Song Yanxue wanted to chase after him. But she knew it was futile; she and Brother Yushen weren¡¯t even in the same part of the world.

    Stomping her foot in frustration, she turned to Qu Lingfeng and his group, ¡°Do you know where Brother Yushen is now?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t tell you even if I did,¡± Qu Lingfeng huffed coldly. Song Yanxue was undoubtedly the person he loathed the most, bar none.

    ¡°You better stop clinging to Wuji; he already has someone in his heart,¡± Ye Qi said. Even though Song Yan Ning was much younger than Yushen, he felt that only a girl as outstanding as Song Yan Ning deserved Yushen.

 Chapter 297 - 297 Two hundred ninety-six family

    ?Chapter 297: Two hundred ny-six, family   Chapter 297: Two hundred ny-six, family                                   ¡°The beloved? Who is it? Is it that doctor?¡± Song Yanxue asked excitedly. Brother Yushen was hers and only hers; she wouldn¡¯t let anyoney a hand on him. Now that she was a cultivator, who couldn¡¯t she handle?

    ¡°What does this have to do with you? I suggest you stop pestering Wuji all the time. The more you do, the more he dislikes you,¡± Fang Jingxing said indifferently and walked towards the reception desk with Ye Qi and Qu Lingfeng. They didn¡¯t like Song Yanxue either; her arrogance and self-importance, always acting superior, truly made her unlikeable.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡± Song Yanxue quickly caught up with Qu Lingfeng and the others and blocked them. She had to get answers today.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use stopping us, we won¡¯t tell you. You better go ask Yushen yourself,¡± Fang Jingxing looked into Song Yanxue¡¯s eyes with a hint of dislike visible. Born by the same mother, how could there be such a difference?

    Song Yanxue gritted her teeth, snorted coldly, and turned to leave. The person they mentioned was likely that doctor. No matter who this doctor was, she would find out. If the doctor refused to leave Brother Yushen, she would disable the doctor, ruin her face, and see if Brother Yushen would still like a monster.

    Song Yan Ning stepped out of the Emperor Realm and didn¡¯t check the time before dialing Yang Lisheng¡¯s number.

    Yang Lisheng had just drifted off to sleep and jolted awake as his phone rang, turning his head to look at the mobile phone on the nightstand. He thought it was his imagination; these days, he often hallucinated the sound of his phone ringing but would pick it up and see no one had called.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± Li Meixiang, also awakened by the ringtone, was unusually tired tonight and had fallen asleep the moment she hit the bed.

    ¡°Oh! Okay!¡± Yang Lisheng reacted to Li Meixiang¡¯s words, quickly reached out to grab the phone and answer it. His spouse had been sleeping poorly these days, and he had been adding some sleeping aids to her water. His spouse being woken up by the phone ring confirmed it wasn¡¯t his imagination.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± The voice of Song Yan Ning came through the phone.

    ¡°Meixiang, it¡¯s Xiao Ning, Xiao Ning is calling!¡± Yang Lisheng excitedly told Li Meixiang. As long as Xiao Ning was fine, he was relieved.

    ¡°Quickly ask her where she is now,¡± Li Meixiang¡¯s face immediately showed joy, tears uncontrobly flowing down. Xiao Ning hadn¡¯t called them in half a month, and now they had finally received her call, how could she not be d?

    Yang Lisheng nodded, ¡°Xiao Ning, where are you right now? Why did it take so long for you to call?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still in Myanmar, and I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡± Hearing her grandparents¡¯ excited voices, Song Yan Ning felt a sourness in her nose. They must have been extremely worried this time; from now on, no matter where she went or for how long, she would arrange everything in advance and never cause her grandparents such worries again.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, did something happen?¡± Seeing Yang Lisheng turn on the speakerphone, Li Meixiang asked. Xiao Ning not calling for so long must mean something had happened. Xiao Ning was a sensible child; she wouldn¡¯t let them worry.

    ¡°Nothing, just that the signal here is really bad. Grandpa, Grandma, you don¡¯t need to worry, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow, and you will see a healthy, lively, and smart me,¡± Song Yan Ning was filled with guilt.

    ¡°You child,¡± both Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang shook their heads and smiled. Now that Xiao Ning was alright, they too could finally be at peace.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk more, see you tomorrow.¡± Song Yan Ning nced at the clock on the wall only to realize it was three-thirty in the morning. She hadn¡¯t paid attention to the time earlier, only wanting to quickly reassure her grandparents. Thinking about her grandparents being woken up by her at this time, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep again; her heart filled with even more guilt.

    Song Yanxue was all dressed up early in the morning, nning to make a trip to the Qin Family. She had been cultivating and thought Brother Yushen, like her, had long since finished that task. Only the night before did she find out why she hadn¡¯t been able to reach Brother Yushen¡¯s phely. But now, she was sure Brother Yushen¡¯s mobile phone would definitely be reachable.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re dressed up so beautifully, where are you going?¡± Song Yanli came out of her room, happening upon Song Yanxue who was about to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Qin Family,¡± Song Yanxue adjusted her hair with her hand, revealing a radiant smile. It would be great if Brother Yushen could return today; he would definitely fall for her now.

    ¡°Sis, I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go,¡± Song Yanli said. She knew her sister deeply loved Qin Yushen, but she could tell that Qin Yushen liked Xiao Ning. They had known Qin Yushen for so many years and she rarely saw him smile. When he was with Xiao Ning, that¡¯s when Qin Yushen would smile so tenderly, and his eyes held only Xiao Ning.

    Song Yanxue looked displeased at Song Yanli, ¡°Don¡¯t you want Brother Yushen to be your future brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°I do wish for that, but love can¡¯t be forced. If Brother Yushen really liked you, why hasn¡¯t he contacted you all these years?¡± Song Yanli hoped Song Yanxue could let go sooner to avoid future pain. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want her sister and Xiao Ning to be enemies.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Wait until you fall in love with someone one day; then you¡¯ll understand. Just wait for Brother Yushen to be your brother-inw,¡± Song Yanxue smiled confidently and walked downstairs.

    Song Yanli shook her head and sighed deeply. She really didn¡¯t understand, after so many years, why her sister was still so persistent.

    Song Yan Ning had just returned home and smelled the delicious food, ¡°It smells so good! Grandma, what are you cooking?¡±

    Hearing Song Yan Ning¡¯s voice, Li Meixiang hurried from the kitchen and, seeing it was indeed Song Yan Ning, rushed forward to hug her tightly, ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re back. Don¡¯t go so far away again.¡± They had been seriously worried this time.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, smiling, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°He just went to see a patient with Uncle Liu next door,¡± Li Meixiang said with a smile. Early in the morning, she and her husband had been waiting in the yard, knowing Xiao Ning wouldn¡¯t return so soon, but they just couldn¡¯t help themselves.

    ¡°Grandma, are you cooking something?¡± Song Yan Ning asked with a smile.

    ¡°Oh no! My dish!¡± Remembering the food still cooking in the pan, Li Meixiang hurried back to the kitchen.

    Watching Li Meixiang¡¯s hurried figure, Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh. The feeling of being back with her family was truly wonderful!

 Chapter 298 - 298 Two hundred ninety-seven annoying person

    ?Chapter 298: Two hundred ny-seven, annoying person   Chapter 298: Two hundred ny-seven, annoying person                                   Song Yanxue arrived at the Qin Family house, where only Mr. Qin was present.

    ¡°Grandpa Qin, this is some tea I brought for you. Try brewing a cup to see if you like it.¡± Song Yanxue took out a package of tea from her bag and handed it to Mr. Qin. Although she didn¡¯t like chatting with elderly people, for Brother Yushen¡¯s sake, she had to endure it. Besides, as long as Mr. Qin was willing to stand by her side, why would she worry about Brother Yushen not marrying her?

    ¡°You¡¯re considerate.¡± Mr. Qin nodded faintly. He didn¡¯t have a very good impression of Song Yanxue. If he really had to choose one among the three sisters to be Xiao Shen¡¯s future wife, he would definitely not choose Song Yanxue. She was too arrogant and short-sighted, not suitable for Xiao Shen.

    ¡°Grandpa Qin, have you spoken with Brother Yushen over the phone? When is heing back?¡± A shy blush appeared on Song Yanxue¡¯s face, like that of a young girl.

    Mr. Qin shook his head, a hint of displeasure shing in his sharp eyes. He disliked such affected girls.

    ¡°Grandpa Qin, then do you know Brother Yushen¡¯s mobile number?¡± Seeing that Mr. Qin¡¯s cup was empty, Song Yanxue picked up the teapot and poured him another cup. If it weren¡¯t for Brother Yushen, she wouldn¡¯t bother trying to please this old man, as she was not just anybody, but a Cultivator, and Cultivators could be immortals in the future.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired, Old Wu, see the guest out,¡± Mr. Qin instructed the butler beside him and closed his eyes to rest. Talking with someone he disliked was truly tiring.

    Song Yanxue clenched her teeth, suppressing the anger in her heart, and stood up, ¡°Grandpa Qin! Rest well, I¡¯m leaving.¡± This old man didn¡¯t give her any respect at all. Just wait until he found out about her being a Cultivator, then he would see if he didn¡¯te begging to her.

    Hearing footsteps moving away, Mr. Qin opened his eyes and shook his head. Born from the same mother, how could there be such a difference?

    The more Song Yanxue thought about it, the angrier she became, ¡°What¡¯s so great about them? If it weren¡¯t for Brother Yushen, you couldn¡¯t pay me toe here.¡±

    Just then, she saw a tall figure approaching, and her eyes lit up with excitement, ¡°Brother Yushen!¡±

    When Qin Yushen saw Song Yanxue, his eyebrows involuntarily furrowed. If there was anyone he despised most, it was undoubtedly Song Yanxue.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, I¡¯m staying in Beijing from now on, so we can be together just like before, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Song Yanxue walked up to Qin Yushen, happily gazing at him. Having not seen Brother Yushen for several years, he had grown even more handsome, with charming peach blossom eyes, sexy thin lips, and that broad, strong chest, making her long to lie in his arms, enveloped by his powerful embrace.

    Qin Yushen seemingly didn¡¯t notice Song Yanxue, directly walking past her towards the front.

    ¡°Brother Yushen!¡± Song Yanxue wasn¡¯t about to give up, she chased after Qin Yushen and stood in front of him, twirling like a butterfly, ¡°Do you see my outfit today? Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± She was absolutely confident in her looks, or else she wouldn¡¯t have received so many love letters from boys.

    Disgust shed in Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes as he once again walked around Song Yanxue, heading towards Mr. Qin¡¯s residence. Having been away for so long, Grandpa must be worried.

    Song Yanxue kept up with Qin Yushen, ¡°Brother Yushen, I have a secret to tell you.¡± She nned to reveal her identity as a Cultivator to Brother Yushen, surely he would be astonished.

    ¡°Not interested!¡± Qin Yushen said coldly, his handsome face filled with impatience. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Qin and Song families had been friends for generations, he would have thrown Song Yanxue out a long time ago. Enduring someone he loathed for even a second was torture.

 Chapter 299 - 299 Biting off more than one can chew

    ?Chapter 299: Biting off more than one can chew   Chapter 299: Biting off more than one can chew                                   Song Yanxue took a few quick steps to catch up with Qin Yushen. ¡°Brother Yushen, do you know about Cultivation?¡±

    Qin Yushen¡¯s advancing footsteps paused slightly as he turned to look at Song Yanxue. ¡°What did you say?¡± She actually knew about Cultivation?

    Song Yanxue looked at Qin Yushen¡¯s captivating peach-blossom eyes, her face disying a hint of bashful charm. ¡°I recently acquired a Cultivation Method. Would you like to see it, Brother Yushen?¡± She had already given the method to her grandfather, but if Brother Yushen wanted to see it, she would find a way to get it back from her grandfather. In her heart, no one couldpare to Brother Yushen.

    ¡°Where did you get it from?¡± Qin Yushen was more curious about the origin of the Cultivation Method.

    ¡°It was sent to me by someone; I don¡¯t know who it is.¡± Song Yanxue was also eager to find out the mystery sender of the method and the Peace Pendant. What were their intentions in giving these to her? However, no one had contacted her thus far, and since she had already returned to Beijing, it was likely that the person could not find her anymore.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°May I take a look at the method?¡±

    ¡°Of course, do you have time, Brother Yushen? Let¡¯s go out for coffee. It¡¯s been a long time since I went out with you.¡± Song Yanxue looked at Qin Yushen with anticipation. She yearned for a date with Brother Yushen¡ªafter coffee, a movie, a walk, and then under the moonlit night, as a solitary man and a woman, things would naturally progress.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time,¡± Qin Yushen refused without hesitation. He wasn¡¯t going to apany Song Yanxue for coffee just for a Cultivation Method, and he had never gone out with her alone before. Every time it was when he met up with Qu Lingfeng and the others that she would suddenly appear and wedge herself among them.

    A look of disappointment crossed Song Yanxue¡¯s face. ¡°Then when will you have time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busytely,¡± Qin Yushen said as he entered the courtyard where Mr. Qin lived. ¡°Grandfather! I¡¯m back!¡±

    ¡°Come in,e in, y a couple of games of chess with your grandfather,¡± Mr. Qin¡¯s joyful voice came from the house. He had already received the news that Xiao Shen would return.

    ¡°You should go back,¡± said Qin Yushen in a calm tone, and he walked into the house.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, I¡¯lle to find you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be busy tomorrow.¡±

    Song Yanxue watched Qin Yushen¡¯s retreating figure, suppressing the urge to follow him. After a while, she stamped her foot and turned to leave. He had time to apany Song Yan Ning abroad but had no time to go for coffee with her. She would now chase Song Yan Ning back to Yang City and tell her that Brother Yushen was hers. If Song Yan Ning dared to entangle with Brother Yushen again, she would make her pay. Now that she was a Cultivator, dealing with Song Yan Ning would be effortless.

    Song Yan Ning was chatting with Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang about some of the interesting experiences they encountered in Myanmar when she heard someone knocking on the courtyard gate.

    Xiang went forward to open the door and saw that it was Song Yanxue again. She stood at the door blocking her way, waiting for instructions from her master to make a move at amand.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Li Meixiang came out of the house to see the visitor was Song Yanxue, her expression shifted. Xiao Xueing over at this time was undoubtedly here to trouble Xiao Ning; she couldn¡¯t let her into the house.

    ¡°Xiao Xue, what are you here for?¡± Although she did not like this granddaughter, she was after all her granddaughter.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to find Song Yan Ning. I know she¡¯s already back.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for Xiang throwing her out earlier, she would have already taught Xiang a lesson.

    ¡°Xiao Ning is resting. Whatever you have to say, you can tell me.¡± Li Meixiang took a step forward, blocking Song Yanxue¡¯s way. She absolutely couldn¡¯t let her see Xiao Ning and bully her.

    Song Yanxue lifted her foot but, seeing Xiang step forward, quickly withdrew it and shouted at the room with a strained voice, ¡°Song Yan Ning, if you dare,e out and don¡¯t hide in there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee out, so speak!¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s indifferent voice rang out.

    Li Meixiang took a step forward, shielding Song Yan Ning behind her, ¡°Xiao Ning, go back to your room.¡±

    Song Yan Ning offered a faint smile, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll be fine. Xiang, let her in.¡± She really didn¡¯t take Song Yanxue seriously. Even if she was now a Cultivator, so what? Just now, she had seen the message from Qin Yushen, knowing that Song Yanxue had acquired a Cultivation Method.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiang responded and stepped aside.

    Song Yanxue sneered mockingly, walked into the courtyard, and looked towards Song Yan Ning emerging from behind Li Meixiang. Seeing her appearance, she was taken aback, ¡°Are you Song Yan Ning?¡± Why had she changed so much? There wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of her childhood self.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Song Yanxue clenched her teeth, ¡°Did you and Brother Yushen go abroad?¡± No wonder Brother Yushen apanied Song Yan Ning abroad; she must¡¯ve seduced him with her beauty. But a pheasant will always be a pheasant and can never be a phoenix.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Brother Yushen is mine. Don¡¯t you dare get any ideas about him. And the Song Family will never take you back, so drop that hope and go back to Yang City sooner rather thanter!¡± The Song Yan Ning before her gave Song Yanxue a sense of crisis. She used to not worry when Song Yan Ning was ugly, but now Song Yan Ning had transformedpletely.

    ¡°Whether I go back to Yang City or not is none of your business. If there¡¯s nothing else, you should leave.¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled up with a touch of scornful amusement. She had never considered going back to the Song Family.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve be pretty, you can act all high and mighty. In my eyes, you are nothing. With just a flick of my finger, I could crush you to death,¡± Song Yanxue said disdainfully, looking down at Song Yan Ning. Now, Song Yan Ning was just an insignificant ant in her eyes.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes, unimpressed, ¡°Then try it.¡± She had just begun her Cultivation and already behaved so arrogantly, thinking herself invincible.

    ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± Song Yanxue clenched her fist. It seemed she needed to teach Song Yan Ning a lesson and show her the gap between them.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, don¡¯t fuss with Xiao Xue,¡± Li Meixiang reached out and pulled Song Yan Ning into her arms, looking sternly at Song Yanxue, ¡°Xiao Ning is your younger sister. If you continue to bully her, I¡¯ll tell your parents.¡±

    ¡°I certainly don¡¯t acknowledge her as my sister,¡± huffed Song Yanxue.

    ¡°Deny it as you might, it¡¯s the truth,¡± Li Meixiang said, trembling with anger. Xiao Ning was still young, and Xiao Xue¡¯s words could hurt her.

    ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t wee you. Go back to your Song Family.¡± Yang Lisheng stepped out of the house, his gaze cold as he looked at Song Yanxue. Although Xiao Xue was also his granddaughter, it was uneptable for her to bully Xiao Ning.

 Chapter 300 - 300 Two hundred ninety-nine discarded

    ?Chapter 300: Two hundred ny-nine, discarded   Chapter 300: Two hundred ny-nine, discarded                                   Song Yanxue red at Yang Lisheng, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave after I say what I need to, this dump of a ce is thest thing I¡¯d care about.¡± As the esteemed youngdy of the Song Family, why would she fancy an old quadrangle courtyard?

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, leave this to me, you should go inside,¡± Song Yan Ning reached out to pat Li Meixiang¡¯s hand, giving her a reassuring look, and turned towards Song Yanxue, ¡°Speak your piece, then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to warn you to stay away from Brother Yushen. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± Song Yanxue raised her fist in a threatening gesture towards Song Yan Ning. If not for her wariness of Xiang, she would have already taught Song Yan Ning a lesson.

    ¡°I don¡¯t ept warnings, nor will I have regrets. And Qin Yushen is mine,¡± Song Yan Ning dered with her head held high, enunciating her sense of entitlement.

    ¡°You shameless thing! If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, I¡¯m no Song,¡± enraged, Song Yanxue lunged at Song Yan Ning.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang saw what was happening and moved to pull Song Yanxue away.

    But before they could act, they saw Song Yanxue staggering back several steps after being punched in the stomach by Song Yan Ning.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang were stunned. When had Xiao Ning be so formidable?

    Song Yanxue looked at Song Yan Ning with disbelief. She was a Cultivator; how could Song Yan Ning possibly hit her? Yet, the pain in her stomach reminded her that it was all real.

    Song Yan Ning dusted off her hands, which were clean, and gave Song Yanxue a cold smile, ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to bother Qin Yu again. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a fight every time I see you. I¡¯m not joking. Xiang, throw her out.¡± If Song Yanxue dared to trouble her again, the reprisal wouldn¡¯t just end with a punch.

    Hearing Song Yan Ning¡¯s icy and indifferent words sent a shiver down Song Yanxue¡¯s spine. She regained her confidence, remembering she was a Cultivator and moved to charge at Song Yan Ning again, only to be lifted by the cor by Xiang.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, I won¡¯t let you off. I¡¯ll make sure you regret this,¡± Song Yanxue screamed in fury. Why was she, a Cultivator, repeatedly suffering losses at the hands of Song Yan Ning and this Xiang?

    Xiang walked to the door and tossed Song Yanxue out in a parabolic motion.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Song Yanxue cried out in pain, feeling like her buttocks were about to split in half.

    After taking a moment to recover, Song Yanxue slowly stood up from the ground, her eyes filled with rage as she red ferociously at the quadrangle courtyard of Song Yan Ning. She swore to repay today¡¯s humiliation a hundredfold, a thousandfold.

    Song Yan Ning watched Song Yanxue with Divine Sense and smirked coldly. A Cultivator? Ha, Song Yanxue would never be able to undertake cultivation again. The punch she had just thrown had destroyed Song Yanxue¡¯s path to cultivation, unless she could find a Xuanyuan Pill; otherwise, she¡¯d never be able to cultivate in this lifetime. Although she was not afraid of Song Yanxue, she wouldn¡¯t leave any threats behind; she still had to identify the person backing Song Yanxue. That person was her real enemy.

    Song Yanxue made her way home. All along the way, she felt some difort in her stomach and felt weak in her limbs. Wasn¡¯t she a Cultivator? Why was she feeling like this?

    ¡°Xiao Xue, you look pale. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er noticed Song Yanxue¡¯s paleplexion as she entered and quickly came forward, helping her to the sofa and handed her a ss of water.

    Taking a couple of sips from the ss, Song Yanxue said in a pitiable voice, ¡°Mom, my stomach hurts, and my butt does too.¡±

    ¡°What happened? I¡¯ll call Doctor Liu toe take a look,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said as she already took out her phone.

    Song Yanxue didn¡¯t stop Yang Xin¡¯er, as she too wanted to know why her stomach was hurting.

    Yang Xin¡¯er put down the phone and looked at Song Yanxue, ¡°Tell Mom, what exactly happened?¡±

    Song Yanxue pursed her lips and threw herself into Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s arms, crying, ¡°Mom, Song Yan Ning, and grandparents bullied me. Song Yan Ning stole Brother Yushen. When I went to her, she hit me. Not only did the grandparents not help me, but they also had the servants throw me out. My butt hurts so much, wuwuwu¡­¡± Her words grew more aggrieved, and her crying louder.

    Yang Xin¡¯er frowned and gently patted Song Yanxue¡¯s back, ¡°Xiao Xue, Mom knows you¡¯ve been wronged, but I hope you don¡¯t provoke Xiao Ning in the future. As for Xiao Shen, it¡¯s best if you stay away from him too.¡± Xiao Xue was wronged, and it pained her, but Xiao Ning was no ordinary person. If Xiao Xue opposed her, she would definitely suffer.

    Song Yanxue lifted her head, looking incredulously at Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°Even you are siding with Song Yan Ning?¡± In the past, Mom always disliked Song Yan Ning the most.

    ¡°Mom isn¡¯t siding with Xiao Ning, it¡¯s just that she is truly not someone you can provoke,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said helplessly. On one side was her most beloved daughter, and on the other, although she had no great affection, Xiao Ning had helped her and allowed her to find happiness again.

    Song Yanxue pushed Yang Xin¡¯er away and stood up, ¡°I want to provoke Song Yan Ning, and Brother Yushen is mine. No one should think about taking him away.¡±

    Seeing Song Yanxue ring at her with red eyes, Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s heart ached, ¡°Xiao Xue, listen to me¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t listen, I know now all you care about is Song Yan Ning. I hate you, I hate every single one of you!¡± After speaking, Song Yanxue ran upstairs crying. Why was even her most loving mother siding with Song Yan Ning? What was so good about Song Yan Ning? She had to cultivate hard; she would defeat Xiang and make sure Song Yan Ning would never recover.

    Back in her room, Song Yanxue began to cultivate using the usual methods.

    After a long while, she opened her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Normally, whenever she cultivated, there was always a flow of energy moving within her body, but now that energy was gone.

    Taking a deep breath, Song Yanxue closed her eyes again. It must have been her illusion; the energy couldn¡¯t just disappear for no reason.

    Momentster, Song Yanxue opened her eyes again, disheartened. She really couldn¡¯t feel the energy anymore. Without that energy, was she no longer a cultivator? No, if she was not a cultivator, how could she teach Song Yan Ning a lesson, how would she win back Brother Yushen?

    With these thoughts, Song Yanxue frantically took out her cell phone and dialed that mysterious number. He must have a way.

    ¡°What is it?¡± A voice as gentle as a spring breeze came from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°The energy within me has disappeared. Does that mean I can no longer cultivate?¡± Song Yanxue asked anxiously.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Song Yanxue detailed everything that had happened today to the person on the other end.

    There was a light sigh from the other end, followed by the call disconnecting.

    ¡°Hello! Hello!¡± Song Yanxue called out several times, but there was no response.

 Chapter 301 - 301 Three hundred question

    ?Chapter 301: Three hundred, question   Chapter 301: Three hundred, question                                   Realizing that the other party had already hung up the phone, Song Yanxue hurriedly redialed, but she only encountered the notice that the phone was turned off.

    ¡°Why would this happen? Why would he hang up the phone?¡± Song Yanxue couldn¡¯t ept it and dialed again, but the result was still the same.

    As the automated message of the disconnected phone repeated over and over, Song Yanxue slumped powerlessly on the bed, murmuring nkly, ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m not a Cultivator anymore? Impossible, I could still manipte Spiritual Energy this morning¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xue, Doctor Liu has arrived, could you open the door?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s voice came from outside.

    Song Yanxue snapped back to reality. It must be because of her stomach pain that she couldn¡¯t cultivate, as long as it stopped hurting, she could definitely cultivate again.

    With this thought in mind, Song Yanxue hurriedly crawled out of bed, quickly walked forward, and opened the door, anxiously saying to the middle-aged man outside, ¡°Uncle Liu, please take a look at me quickly.¡± She had to cultivate to take revenge on Song Yan Ning, to take Brother Yushen back from Song Yan Ning¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sit down first, I¡¯ll check your pulse,¡± Liu Yunsheng said with a smile, pointing towards the couch. He was the Song Family¡¯s family doctor, and Song Yanxue was someone he had watched grow up.

    Song Yanxue ran to the couch and sat down, handing her wrist to Liu Yunsheng. Right now, all she wanted was to cure her stomach pain quickly so she could start cultivating earlier.

    Liu Yunsheng put his hand on Song Yanxue¡¯s wrist, and after a long while, he withdrew his hand.

    ¡°How is Xiao Xue?¡±

    ¡°Is there something wrong with me?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yanxue asked at the same time.

    Liu Yunsheng shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±

    ¡°Then why does my stomach hurt?¡± Song Yanxue asked anxiously. If there was nothing wrong, why couldn¡¯t she cultivate? There must be some problem.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s nothing serious. If you¡¯re not reassured, you can go to the hospital for another checkup,¡± Liu Yunsheng stood up and turned to Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er nodded, sat down beside Song Yanxue, and said, ¡°Xiao Xue, your stomachache is because Xiao Ning hit you, she¡¯s your little sister, she surely wouldn¡¯t hit you hard. It will get better in a little while.¡± She believed Xiao Ning was a kind child; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have helped her win back Yufeng¡¯s heart despite how she was treated in the past.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a sister,¡± Song Yanxue yelled furiously, her expression ferocious, her eyes bulging out in anger, which looked particrly chilling.

    Looking at Song Yanxue like this, Yang Xin¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but shiver, feeling more distressed than anything. She reached out to grab Song Yanxue¡¯s hand but was forcefully shaken off by Song Yanxue.

    ¡°If you like Song Yan Ning so much, you can bring her back home yourself. From now on, I won¡¯t recognize you as my mother anymore.¡± And with that, Song Yanxue ran out of the room crying.

    ¡°Xiao Xue!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er quickly chased after her.

    But her speed and strength were no match for Song Yanxue¡¯s, and soon she was out of breath and could only watch helplessly as Song Yanxue ran outside.

    Yang Xin¡¯er caught her breath and shouted to those around her, ¡°Quickly, go chase after the young miss.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Two voices responded at the same time, and then two figures followed closely behind Song Yanxue.

    Yang Xin¡¯er heaved a sigh of relief, thought for a moment, then took out her phone to call Song Yan Ning.

    Seeing that it was Yang Xin¡¯er calling, Song Yan Ning answered the call and put it on speaker at the same time, ¡°Do you need me for something?¡±

    Xiao Ning, I heard from Xiao Xue that you hit her?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t deny it. Perhaps saying she crippled Song Yanxue would be more fitting. With Song Yanxue¡¯s proud and arrogant nature, if she were truly to practice cultivation, she¡¯d be a menace in the future. It¡¯s better to deal with her sooner rather thanter.

    ¡°She¡¯s your sister, why would you hit her?¡±

    Hearing Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s usatory tone, Song Yan Ning¡¯s face turned cold with displeasure, ¡°I liked it, I was happy.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er was slightly taken aback; she had not expected Song Yan Ning to reply like that, ¡°But you are blood sisters, haven¡¯t your grandparents taught you to love and be close to your family?¡±

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang frowned.

    ¡°My family consists only of my grandparents. If you want to defend Song Yanxue, feel free to find me anytime.¡± After saying this, Song Yan Ning pressed the end call button. She helped Yang Xin¡¯er because she didn¡¯t want her grandparents to be upset, but she had no intention of acknowledging Yang Xin¡¯er. Surely, Yang Xin¡¯er couldn¡¯t naively think that Song Yan Ning considered her a mother?

    Looking at the disconnected phone, Yang Xin¡¯er realized her tone had been somewhat heavy and was immediately filled with regret. She had finally closed some distance with Xiao Ning, and now it was all ruined.

    Song Yanxue came to the Qin Family, ¡°I want to see Brother Yushen, go call him.¡± Right now, only Brother Yushen couldfort her injured heart.

    ¡°Our young master has gone out,¡± the servant said. The young master had already instructed them before that if Song Yanxue came looking for him again, they should refuse her entry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Song Yanxue pushed past the servant and hurried up the stairs.

    ¡°Miss Song, the young master really isn¡¯t at home.¡± The servant quickly followed after her.

    Song Yanxue had been to the Qin Family more than once. Even though she had never entered Brother Yushen¡¯s room, she knew where it was.

    Qin Yushen was on the phone with Song Yan Ning when he heard Song Yanxue¡¯s voice outside. He showed signs of impatience and disgust, ¡°Song Yanxue is looking for me.¡±

    ¡°She really is infatuated with you,¡± Song Yan Ning quipped.

    ¡°Jealous? My heart only has room for you,¡± Qin Yushen said cheerfully, his smile lifting. With a light wave of his hand, he silenced the noise from outside.

    ¡°Smooth talker,¡± Song Yan Ning yfully huffed.

    Qin Yushen chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s a pity you¡¯re still young, otherwise I¡¯d definitely let you see if I¡¯m just a smooth talker.¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s face turned uncontrobly red.

    Qin Yushenughed, ¡°For now, I can only indulge in words, but if you want to try, I don¡¯t mind. My first kiss belongs only to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± Song Yan Ning felt her face burning. This guy was bing increasingly improper.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. Why are you heading back so soon?¡± Qin Yushen was reluctant to see Song Yan Ning go. But the thought that he would soon be going to Yang City himself made him feel somewhat better.

    ¡°School starts in half a month, and besides, there¡¯s nothing for me to do in Beijing,¡± Song Yan Ning felt reluctant to leave Qin Yushen as well. But once she was back, they could still call each other every day, and if they really wanted to meet, it was very convenient. It took just about an hour to travel from Yang City to Beijing by flying sword.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle to see you off the day after tomorrow.¡± Qin Yushen didn¡¯t n to tell Song Yan Ning about his uing studies in Yang City yet, deciding instead to surprise her when the time came.

 Chapter 302 - 302 Three hundred and one playing chess

    ?Chapter 302: Three hundred and one, ying chess   Chapter 302: Three hundred and one, ying chess                                   Song Yanxue knocked on the door for a long time, yet Qin Yushen didn¡¯t open it, so she simply sat down by the door of Qin Yushen¡¯s room. She didn¡¯t want to go home now and had nowhere else to go.

    ¡°Miss Song, as you can see, the young master really isn¡¯t at home. You might as well go back. When the young master returns, I will tell him you were here,¡± the servant said, feeling helpless. If she could, she really wanted to drive Song Yanxue away. She had seen people with thick skins but never anyone as persistent as Song Yanxue, who continued to cling to the young master even though it was clear he didn¡¯t like her.

    Song Yanxue red at the servant, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him. You may leave.¡±

    The servant shook her head helplessly and turned to leave. She was just a servant, after all¡ªwhat could she do if she disapproved of Song Yanxue?

    Song Yan Ning came to the Song Family, and her main purpose for being here was to see what the Cultivation Technique was that Song Yanxue had obtained.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, how do you have time to visit your grandfather?¡± Mr. Song was very happy to see Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°I came to tell you, I¡¯ll be going back the day after tomorrow,¡± Song Yan Ning said, sitting opposite Mr. Song.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t n to stay in Beijing?¡± Mr. Song truly hoped Song Yan Ning would stay in Beijing. The more she stayed, the higher the chances she would visit the Song Family. Although Xiao Xue was also excellent now, he valued Xiao Ning more. She had a calm and reserved character, unlike Xiao Xue¡¯s obvious ambition.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Are you and Xiao Shen not getting along well now? If you stay in Beijing, you can see him often,¡± Mr. Song said. He had always valued Yushen and hoped he could be his granddaughter¡¯s husband. Now that he saw how well they were getting along, he was happy for them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision,¡± Song Yan Ning said, her Divine Sense having already scanned the Cultivation Secret Book that Mr. Song had hidden in a secretpartment in his study. With a move of her Divine Sense, she took the secret book and reced it with a manual on Ancient Martial Arts Cultivation Technique.

    Mr. Song nodded, knowing Song Yan Ning¡¯s temperament. When she made up her mind, it was difficult for others to change it, ¡°Then you muste back to Beijing often. Xiao Yang and Xiao Li also need your guidance.¡± The more Xiao Ning and Xiao Li spent time together as siblings, the better their rtionship would be. Even if she didn¡¯t be the head of the Song Family in the future, she would surely take care of Xiao Yang and Xiao Li.

    Song Yan Ning nodded slightly and stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± She had achieved her goal.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, how about ying a game of chess with your grandfather?¡± Mr. Song looked at Song Yan Ning with a hopeful face. He mainly wanted to find out if Xiao Ning knew how to y chess.

    ¡°Alright,¡± said Song Yan Ning, unable to refuse upon seeing Mr. Song¡¯s expectant look. It was only this one time, after all.

    Mr. Song revealed a joyful smile, quickly instructing the butler to bring the chess set over.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, would you like to y as white or ck?¡± Mr. Song asked, smiling at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°White,¡± said Song Yan Ning. White or ck made no difference to her.

    ¡°Good,¡± Mr. Song handed the case of white chess pieces to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make the first move.¡±

    He picked up a piece and ced it on the board.

    Song Yan Ning reached out, took a white piece, and ced it to the right side of a ck piece.

    Mr. Songughed heartily and took another ck piece to ce on the board.

    Song Yan Ning followed suit promptly.

    The two of them took turns, seemingly calm, but the chessboard was already fraught with malicious intent.

    The more they yed, the happier Mr. Song became. Xiao Ning¡¯s skill in chess was far beyond his expectations. He really couldn¡¯t understand how Yang Lisheng and his wife had taught Xiao Ning to be so outstanding.

 Chapter 303 - 303 Three hundred and two double standard

    ?Chapter 303: Three hundred and two, double standard   Chapter 303: Three hundred and two, double standard                                   Mr. Song nced at the chess pieces on the board and burst outughing as he put back the chess piece he had just picked up, ¡°I lost! You are really amazing, little girl!¡±

    ¡°Too kind!¡± Song Yan Ning stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Mr. Song nodded his head. The more he interacted with Xiao Ning, the more he felt how exceptional she was. It was just unfortunate that she was unwilling toe back; otherwise, the Song Family would have advanced even more because of her. Ah! He regretted once again that he hadn¡¯t been able to stop his wife and Xinxin.

    Qin Yushen opened the door and saw Song Yanxue sitting at the doorway, frowning. Why hadn¡¯t she gone back yet?

    Upon hearing the door open and seeing Qin Yushen, Song Yanxue¡¯s face immediately lit up with joy, ¡°Brother Yushen, I knew you were home.¡±

    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Qin Yushen asked indifferently, his tone clearly distant.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, I was beaten by Song Yan Ning, and I can no longer cultivate,¡± Song Yanxue¡¯s eyes slowly filled with tears as she looked pitifully at Qin Yushen. She hade to seekfort and also to inform him of Song Yan Ning¡¯s misdeeds, making him aware that Song Yan Ning was not a good person.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s lips slightly curved, ¡°Go back, I have other things to handle.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the rtionship between the Qin and Song families, he would have done so earlier. Regardless of who was backing Song Yanxue, her continuing to cultivate was not a good thing.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, I¡¯m in so much pain. Song Yan Ning not only beat me up but also had her servant throw me out,¡± Song Yanxueined, tears falling more violently as she recalled the incident.

    Qin Yushen looked at Song Yanxue with an expression devoid of any emotion, ¡°From now on, call me Qin Yushen. We are not that close. Someone! Take Miss Song out.¡±

    ¡°Brother Yushen!¡± Song Yanxue looked at Qin Yushen in disbelief. How could he be so heartless? It must be Song Yan Ning¡¯s doing. But she didn¡¯t dare to trouble Song Yan Ning any further.

    ¡°The next time I hear you calling me Brother Yushen, I will no longer consider the Song family¡¯s face,¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes filled with an imprable chill.

    Song Yanxue couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Brother Yushen is so frightening! But why do I still like him so much?

    ¡°Miss Song!¡± The servant approached Song Yanxue.

    Song Yanxue nced at Qin Yushen onest time, slowly got up from the ground, and walked towards the outside, looking back three steps at a time. No matter how Brother Yushen changed, she still liked him, and that would never change in this lifetime.

    Qin Yushen took out his cell phone and dialed the only number on it. This phone number was only known to Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Hello!¡± The pleasant voice of Song Yan Ning came from the phone.

    ¡°Song Yanxue said you crippled her,¡± Qin Yushen said with a pleasedugh.

    ¡°Mm, I just left the Song Family, and I¡¯ve already gotten the Cultivation Secret Book.¡±

    ¡°My Xiao Ning is truly awesome!¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel a bit sorry for her?¡± Song Yan Ning teased with a yfulugh.

    Qin Yushen helplessly shook his head, ¡°The only person who can make me feel sorry is you. What do I have to do with anyone else?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity,¡± Song Yan Ning pouted haughtily.

    ¡°You are the one I love, and if I don¡¯t care for you, who will I care for?¡± Qin Yushen smiled. He really wanted to hold her in his arms and stroke her soft, shiny hair.

    ¡°Gross!¡± Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes speechlessly, but her smile turned even sweeter.

    Song Yanxue came home crying and went to Mr. Song¡¯s study. ¡°Grandpa, can you show me the Cultivation Secret Book? I¡¯m having some issues with my cultivation.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Mr. Song frowned, looking at Song Yanxue, who was crying pitifully.

    ¡°I was punched by Song Yan Ning, and now I can¡¯t cultivate,¡± Song Yanxue sobbed. Only through cultivation could she have a chance to win back Brother Yushen.

    ¡°Why would Xiao Ning hit you?¡± Given his understanding of Xiao Ning, she wouldn¡¯t hit someone without a reason.

    ¡°I went to see my grandparents, and Xiao Ning got jealous when she saw me and punched me. Then she had Xiang throw me out.¡± She obviously couldn¡¯t tell the truth, or else Grandpa would never help her.

    ¡°Tell the truth,¡± Mr. Song wasn¡¯t going to believe Song Yanxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Song Yanxue said, lowering her head, unable to meet Mr. Song¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Go back to your room and reflect on yourself. When you¡¯re ready to tell the truth,e find me again,¡± Mr. Song shook his head in disappointment. He realized how different Xiao Xue and Xiao Ning were. Even if Xiao Xue cultivated, her personality would ruin her, and even if the Song Family were handed over to her, there wouldn¡¯t be much change.

    ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you believe me? Song Yan Ning really did hit me,¡± Song Yanxue said, feeling wronged. Brother Yushen didn¡¯t believe her, and neither did Grandpa.

    ¡°What I want to know is the reason Xiao Ning hit you,¡± Mr. Song said seriously.

    Avoiding Mr. Song¡¯s sharp gaze, Song Yanxue hesitated for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°I went to find Song Yan Ning, hoping she would stop clinging to Brother Yushen, so she hit me.¡±

    ¡°Who Xiao Shen likes to be with is his business,¡± Mr. Song said coldly. He would choose Xiao Ning if he were in the same situation.

    ¡°But Brother Yushen and I grew up together as childhood sweethearts, and the older generations of the Song Family and the Qin Family have always tacitly approved our rtionship,¡± Song Yanxue argued.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop seeking Xiao Shen from now on,¡± Mr. Song waved his hand and turned to the butler, ¡°Bring the secret book.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The butler responded and walked towards a small room in the study.

    Song Yanxue watched incredulously as Mr. Song favored Song Yan Ning, ¡°Grandpa, I love Brother Yushen, and I won¡¯t let anyone take him from me.¡±

    Seeing the butler bringing the secret book, Song Yanxue snatched it, ¡°I will definitely be very powerful in the future, and Grandpa, you just wait and see. I will definitely surpass Song Yan Ning.¡± Song Yan Ning was at best an Ancient Martial Cultivator, while she was a Cultivator¡ªthere was a world of difference between them. Like her and Song Yan Ning, she was the cloud in the sky while Song Yan Ning was doomed to be the mud on the ground, only able to look up to her.

    Mr. Song watched Song Yanxue¡¯s retreating back and sighed. It was better she couldn¡¯t cultivate; otherwise, with her temperament, she would definitely make big mistakes.

    Song Yanxue returned to her room and immediately opened the secret book to start cultivating. She was startled when she saw the content¡ªit wasn¡¯t the book she had given Grandpa. What was going on?

    Song Yanxue flipped through a few more pages, stood up furiously, and rushed to Mr. Song¡¯s courtyard. She had to find out where her real Cultivation Secret Book had gone.

 Chapter 304 - 304 303 disappointed

    ?Chapter 304: 303, disappointed   Chapter 304: 303, disappointed                                   Seeing Song Yanxue rush in like a gust of wind, Mr. Song¡¯s face darkened. She was bing more and more impolite.

    Song Yanxue threw the secret book on the table, ¡°This is not the one I gave you. Give me back my book.¡± She had to retrieve the secret book; only then would she feel confident.

    Mr. Song nced at the secret book on the table, ¡°This is the one.¡± The secret book was hidden in a secretpartment in his study, known only to him and the butler¡ªwho else could switch it? Having been with him for nearly thirty years, he knew the butler¡¯s character the best.

    ¡°It¡¯s not. Give it back to me, it¡¯s mine,¡± Song Yanxue shouted like a madwoman.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Mr. Song mmed his hand down on the table, ¡°Are you implying that I swallowed your secret book?¡±

    Song Yanxue shrank her neck in fear, ¡°But this one really isn¡¯t it.¡± She had practiced cultivation; how could she not know.

    Mr. Song sighed deeply, and disappointment was all he could see in Song Yanxue¡¯s eyes, ¡°Song Yanxue, you say this isn¡¯t the one, so who do you think switched your secret book, me or your Uncle Wu?¡± Despite them both being his granddaughters, why was there such a difference?

    Song Yanxue was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Alright, take your book and leave. I don¡¯t want to see you,¡± Mr. Song waved his hand. Fortunately, he had never ced the hopes of the family on Xiao Xue; otherwise, he would surely be even more disappointed.

    Song Yanxue wanted to say something else, but seeing Mr. Song¡¯s cold gaze, she swallowed her words forcibly, picked up the secret book from the table, and walked towards the exit. She was determined to find out who had switched her secret book.

    Song Yan Ning, Yang Lisheng, Li Meixiang, and Xiang caught the early train back to Yang City.

    Because of the summer vacation, most parents were traveling with their children, and the train was packed, with even the aisles full of people.

    ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, have something to eat,¡± Song Yan Ning took out two bottles of milk from her bag and handed them to Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang. She had initially wanted to fly back to Yang City, but flights were hard toe by now. Thankfully, the high-speed train would reach Yang City in about seven to eight hours.

    ¡°You drink it, Grandpa isn¡¯t thirsty,¡± Yang Lisheng handed a bottle to Li Meixiang beside him.

    ¡°Grandpa, I have more in my bag,¡± Song Yan Ning grabbed Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand and ced the milk into his hand. This wasn¡¯t ordinary milk; she had added some Spirit Lake Water into it. The diluted Spiritual Lake Water from her Spiritual Pearl had great benefits for ordinary people¡¯s health.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yang Lisheng nodded with a smile, opened the cap, and took a sip. A taste that was milky and very sweet dispersed in his mouth. He wasn¡¯t a fan of milk, but he had to admit, this milk was indeed delicious.

    ¡°This milk tastes really good, where did you buy it?¡± Li Meixiang also felt the milk was exceptionally tasty.

    ¡°At the supermarket,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled.

    Yang Lisheng nced at the milk¡¯s brand, ¡°When we get back, let¡¯s buy a box from the supermarket.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile, took out two bottles of Spiritual Lake Water, and handed one to Xiang in the adjacent seat.

    Xiang joyfully took the Spiritual Lake Water and began gulping it down. Ever since she started drinking this water, her cultivation had improved significantly. Following her master had its benefits.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, why aren¡¯t you drinking milk?¡± Yang Lisheng noticed Song Yan Ning was drinking mineral water and felt touched. She must have wanted to save thest two bottles of milk for them, considering their age.

    Song Yan Ning yfully stuck out her tongue at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°I like drinking mineral water.¡±

    ¡°You cheeky girl,¡± Yang Lisheng fondly tousled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair.

    Song Yan Ningughed heartily and leaned her head on Yang Lisheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡±

    Although she couldn¡¯t make her grandparents cultivate, she could still ensure they lived a long life.

    ¡°Sleep, we¡¯ll call you when we arrive,¡± Yang Lisheng said with a smile, nodding his head.

    The train sped rapidly along the tracks, resembling a white giant dragon.

    When Song Yan Ning heard the announcement that the next station was Yangcheng, she opened her eyes.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning awake, Li Meixiang smiled. ¡°The next station is Yangcheng Station. The high-speed train is really fast.¡± When they went there, she and her husband had taken a regr train. Although they were not short on money, they preferred to save where they could, so they could leave more for Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t see Yang Lisheng.

    ¡°He went to help. Someone just had a sudden heart attack, and he went over when he found out.¡±

    Song Yan Ning released her Divine Sense and quickly saw Yang Lisheng trying to save the patient, perspiring heavily as he performed CPR. However, the patient¡¯s condition was severe, and the CPR wasn¡¯t very effective.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to have a look,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she stood up and walked towards the carriage where Yang Lisheng was.

    Yang Lisheng continued performing CPR while monitoring the patient¡¯s condition, his heart filled with helplessness as the patient¡¯s face grew paler. He didn¡¯t have his silver needles with him; otherwise, he could have tried acupuncture, which might have offered a sliver of hope.

    ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± the patient¡¯s wife asked anxiously.

    Yang Lisheng stopped his actions and shook his head, standing up. ¡°His condition is too severe; I can¡¯t save him.¡±

    The patient¡¯s wife broke down instantly, crying loudly and shaking her husband whoy on the ground. ¡°You can¡¯t die; what will I do if you¡¯re gone? Our son isn¡¯t married yet; how will he find a wife if you¡¯re gone? Please wake up, wake up¡­¡±

    People around them couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in their throats at the scene.

    Yang Lisheng shook his head and felt someone grab his hand. He turned and saw it was Song Yan Ning, his eyes immediately showing surprise. ¡°Xiao Ning, please save that uncle.¡± Her medical skills were better than his; maybe she could do something.

    Song Yan Ning took out silver needles and handed them to Yang Lisheng, whispering a few instructions. ¡°Grandpa, just do as I told you.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yang Lisheng took the needles, walked to the patient, and squatted down again. ¡°Youngdy, stop crying. Let me try again.¡±

    The patient¡¯s wife lifted her head. ¡°Doctor, you must save him. He is the pir of our family; I can¡¯t live without him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Yang Lisheng said as he unbuttoned the patient¡¯s shirt and inserted the silver needles.

    As soon as the needles were in, the patient showed signs of response.

    The crowd around cheered at the sight.

    ¡°I had no idea acupuncture could be so powerful to revive someone at death¡¯s door.¡±

    ¡°This doctor must be a Divine Doctor. I must get his contact detailster.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

 Chapter 305 - 305 304 Black Green Grass

    ?Chapter 305: 304, ck Green Grass   Chapter 305: 304, ck Green Grass                                   Seeing the patient respond, Yang Lisheng was also very happy and inserted another silver needle.

    The patient¡¯s breathing gradually recovered as the silver needle was inserted, and hisplexion also gradually improved.

    ¡°He¡¯sing back, he¡¯sing back¡­¡± The patient¡¯s wife, seeing her husband¡¯s condition improve, was ecstatic.

    A smile appeared on Yang Lisheng¡¯s face as he turned to look at Song Yan Ning. If Xiao Ning hadn¡¯t arrived in time, this person might really have been beyond saving. He had just thought about calling Xiao Ning, but the situation was urgent and he simply didn¡¯t have time to go back and call someone.

    Song Yan Ning returned the smile. When she had arrived, the patient had already stopped breathing, and it was only by channeling a thread of spiritual power with her grandfather¡¯s silver needle that she had saved him.

    Yang Lisheng saw the patient open his eyes and removed the silver needles, looking at the patient¡¯s wife, ¡°He¡¯s all right now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor! You saved our whole family¡¯s life!¡± said the patient¡¯s wife, and was about to kneel.

    Yang Lisheng stood up and reached out to stop her, ¡°I¡¯m a Doctor, saving lives is my duty. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±

    The patient¡¯s wife bowed to Yang Lisheng, ¡°Doctor, can you give me your contact information?¡± The one who saved her husband, they definitely wanted to repay him.

    ¡°Take good care of your husband,¡± Yang Lisheng said with a smile, shaking his head, then walked to Song Yan Ning¡¯s side, ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s go get our luggage.¡± Saving someone made him feel very happy.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and walked with Yang Lisheng towards their trainpartment. As long as her grandfather was happy, what did it matter if she used some spiritual power?

    While Yang Lisheng was fetching the luggage, ready to get off the train, a young man approached him, ¡°Doctor, I am Lin Ruibing, the General Manager of Rui Sen Group in Yang City. I¡¯d like to invite you to treat my grandfather; you can name any condition.¡± To treat his grandfather¡¯s illness, he had specially made an appointment with the authoritative Doctor Aites from Country M. However, Aites had an important meeting to attend and could onlye to Yang City in two days. Just now, he had witnessed Yang Lisheng¡¯s impressive medical skill, perhaps he could cure his grandfather¡¯s illness.

    Yang Lisheng nodded, ¡°Tell me about your grandfather¡¯s condition.¡±

    ¡°My grandfather has been in aa for two years now, his ten fingernails are all ck. Many doctors have seen him but were unable to do anything,¡± Lin Ruibing sighed.

    Yang Lisheng thought for a moment, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of such symptoms before, let me see him first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± Lin Ruibing quickly took out his phone, ¡°May I have your contact information?¡±

    Yang Lisheng gave his phone number and seeing that the train had already arrived at the station, ¡°We should get off the train now. Call me.¡±

    Lin Ruibing nodded, ¡°I am getting off here too.¡± He was very happy now; he hadn¡¯t expected to meet such a skilled Doctor on a train.

    Back home, Yang Lisheng didn¡¯t even take a rest but went straight to his study to flip through medical texts. He had never heard of a disease that turned someone¡¯s fingernails ck.

    Song Yan Ning walked into his study, seeing Yang Lisheng frowning as he looked through the medical books, she sat down next to him, ¡°Grandfather, stop looking at the medical books. Lin Ruibing¡¯s grandfather isn¡¯t sick, he¡¯s been poisoned.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Yang Lisheng looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise.

    ¡°Lin Ruibing¡¯s fingernails also have some ck substance, though it¡¯s not very noticeable.¡± She had seen his fingers while he was taking down her phone number. It was clearly a sign of poisoning.

    ¡°Do you know what the poison is?¡± Yang Lisheng asked.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°We need to see the symptoms to know.¡± She already had a conclusion in her mind, but she needed further confirmation.

    Just then, Yang Lisheng¡¯s phone rang.

    Yang Lisheng took out his phone, saw an unfamiliar number, and thought for a moment before answering it.

    ¡°Doctor, hello! This is Lin Ruibing, have you arrived home yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Lisheng nodded.

    ¡°Sorry to bother you, I just told my father about you, and he hopes to invite you to our house to treat my grandfather. When would you be avable?¡±

    ¡°I am free the next few days.¡± Yang Lisheng wanted to find out sooner what poison Lin Ruibing¡¯s grandfather had.

    ¡°Then please give me the address, and I¡¯lle pick you up tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I cane over myself, just give me the address.¡± Yang Lisheng didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Lin Ruibing gave Yang Lisheng his home address. He knew talented people sometimes had their quirks, so he didn¡¯t insist.

    The next morning, Yang Lisheng brought Song Yan Ning to the Lin Family.

    Lin Ruibing and Lin Xingpeng were somewhat surprised to see that Yang Lisheng had brought Song Yan Ning with him. They had seen doctors bring assistants, but had never seen one bring a young girl before. With her age, she surely couldn¡¯t understand medical skill; recognizing a few herbs would be good enough. They wondered why Yang Lisheng had brought her.

    Song Yan Ning nced at Lin Xingpeng¡¯s nails and indeed saw ck material inside the nails.

    Lin Xingpeng nced at Lin Ruibing. He was starting to doubt whether Yang Lisheng¡¯s medical skills were as good as his son had imed.

    At that moment, Lin Ruibing¡¯s phone rang.

    Lin Ruibing took out his phone and immediately showed excitement upon seeing the caller ID, ¡°It¡¯s Doctor Aites. Dad, please entertain Doctor Yang and hispanions. I¡¯ll be right back after this call.¡±

    Lin Xingpeng nodded and smiled at Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning, ¡°Please have a seat!¡± Since Yang Lisheng was here, it was worth letting him take a look, but he still ced his hopes on Doctor Aites, who was internationally renowned. How could Yang Lishengpare to such a prestigious doctor?

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see the patient first,¡± Yang Lisheng said.

    Lin Xingpeng smiled and nodded, ¡°Please follow me.¡±

    He led Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning to a small courtyard at the back. As they entered the yard, they saw it filled with various potted nts, which were pleasing to the eye.

    Song Yan Ning walked up to a dark green nt, examining it closely.

    ¡°This is my father¡¯s favorite ck Green Grass. It has a very strong vitality; it has been with us for over a hundred years since my ancestors¡¯ time.¡± Lin Xingpeng was wary, fearing that Song Yan Ning might damage this treasured ck Green Grass. This nt was a family heirloom; aside from the ck Green Grass, he had never heard of any other nt surviving that long. His father always treasured it, even he and Ruibing were not allowed to touch it frequently.

    Song Yan Ning nodded. She had already figured out the cause of Mr. Lin¡¯s illness, this ck Green Grass was a Third-level Spiritual Grass, containing slow-acting toxins. Regr contact with it would lead to absorption of its toxins into the body. Mr. Lin must have touched it frequently, which is why he had been poisoned and fallen into aa.

 Chapter 306 - 306 Three hundred and five contempt

    ?Chapter 306: Three hundred and five, contempt   Chapter 306: Three hundred and five, contempt                                   Song Yan Ning turned and looked at Lin Xingpeng, ¡°If my grandfather can cure Mr. Lin¡¯s illness, I want that pot of ck Green Grass.¡± ck Green Grass is of no use to ordinary people, but it is extremely beneficial to Cultivators. It is an indispensable Spirit Grass in the concoction of the Nascent Soul Pill.

    Lin Xingpeng¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°I can¡¯t make that decision.¡± Knowing that it was their Lin Family¡¯s heirloom, she still asked him for it, which was really too reckless.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, not saying anything. Once she had cured Mr. Lin, she would ask Mr. Lin himself. If he refused to give it, she wouldn¡¯t mind, as not only Mr. Lin was afflicted with the toxin from ck Green Grass in the Lin family. Sooner orter, they woulde begging for her help again.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t insist, Lin Xingpeng didn¡¯t say anything more, ¡°My father is inside, please follow me.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng followed Lin Xingpeng into the house.

    Upon reaching one of the rooms, Lin Xingpeng opened the door, and a strong medicinal scent wafted out.

    ¡°Pleasee in!¡± Lin Xingpeng invited Yang Lisheng. For Yang Lisheng, he didn¡¯t hold much hope, but since he had invited him, it wouldn¡¯t be polite to be too negligent.

    Yang Lisheng entered the room and came to the bedside, carefully looking at Mr. Lin on the bed, who was skin and bones, pale-faced, barely distinguishable from a dead person if not for his faint breathing.

    ¡°My father¡¯s condition¡ªRuibing has already told you about it, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Lin Xingpeng asked.

    Yang Lisheng nodded and reached out to take Mr. Lin¡¯s hand, cing his fingers on his wrist.

    Seeing Yang Lisheng¡¯s action, Lin Xingpeng shook his head. His confidence in Yang Lisheng dwindled even further.

    Yang Lisheng withdrew his hand and looked at Mr. Lin¡¯s darkened fingernails, then nced at Lin Xingpeng¡¯s nails, ¡°Mr. Lin has been poisoned.¡±

    ¡°Poisoned?¡± Lin Xingpeng almostughed out loud. He thought it sounded like something out of a martial arts novel¡ªbeing poisoned, maybe even internally injured?

    Yang Lisheng nodded, ¡°I suspect it has to do with that ck Green Grass outside.¡±

    Upon hearing Yang Lisheng¡¯s words, Lin Xingpeng scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re not saying this just because you want that ck Green Grass, are you?¡± Ruibing is inviting just anyone into our house.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, then let¡¯s leave, Grandpa,¡± said Song Yan Ning, who wouldn¡¯t suffer insult over a Spirit Grass.

    Yang Lisheng looked at Mr. Lin on the bed, ¡°Xiao Ning, if we don¡¯t save him, he¡¯ll have no hope left.¡± He had just taken his pulse and found Mr. Lin¡¯s pulse to be very weak; he probably wouldn¡¯tst much longer. As a doctor, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.

    ¡°Dad, Dr. Aites is here,¡± called out Lin Ruibing excitedly from outside. Dr. Aites was originally supposed to be at a meeting, but due to some changes, the meeting was canceled.

    Lin Xingpeng¡¯s face immediately lit up with a happy smile, ¡°Where is Dr. Aites now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just arrived at the airport, I¡¯m off to pick him up,¡± said Lin Ruibing as he quickly ran out.

    Song Yan Ning lightly curled her lips and took Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Grandpa.¡± The other party clearly didn¡¯t regard them highly, so what were they doing staying here?

    Yang Lisheng hesitated for a moment, seeing that Lin Xingpeng had no intention of asking them to stay longer, he nodded.

    Lin Xingpeng gave a cold smile and instructed a servant next to him, ¡°Please see them out.¡± Dr. Aites was an authority, he naturally trusted Aites, and as for Yang Lisheng, perhaps he had some skills, but his granddaughter shouldn¡¯t have asked him for ck Green Grass. ck Green Grass was a treasure of their Lin Family; how could it possibly be given away?

 Chapter 307 - 307 Three hundred and six Divine Doctor

    ?Chapter 307: Three hundred and six, Divine Doctor   Chapter 307: Three hundred and six, Divine Doctor                                   Lin Ruibing received Dr. Aites and brought him to the Lin Family home.

    ¡°Dr. Aites, hello! We¡¯re truly grateful that you could take time out of your busy schedule toe here,¡± Lin Xingpeng warmly greeted Dr. Aites as he arrived.

    Dr. Aites smiled lightly, nodded, and said in broken Chinese, ¡°Where is the patient? I want to see his condition.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the room, please follow me,¡± Lin Xingpeng led the way with a smile.

    Entering the room, Lin Xingpeng pointed to Mr. Lin lying on the bed, ¡°This is our father.¡±

    Dr. Aites approached, ced his briefcase on the bedside table, opened it, took out medical equipment, and began examining Mr. Lin.

    After a while, he put away the equipment and looked at the Lin father and son, ¡°His illness is very strange; it is the first time I¡¯ve seen anything like it.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Aites! Can you cure him?¡± Lin Xingpeng asked. He had ced all his hopes on Dr. Aites.

    Dr. Aites shook his head, ¡°I still don¡¯t know the cause of the patient¡¯s illness. Arrange a room for me, I need to consult some materials.¡±

    ¡°Please,e with me.¡± Lin Xingpeng had already prepared a room, waiting for Dr. Aites.

    After showing Dr. Aites to his room, the Lin father and son left.

    ¡°Dad, couldn¡¯t Dr. Yang figure out Grandfather¡¯s illness?¡± asked Lin Ruibing. He had a high opinion of Yang Lisheng and didn¡¯t expect him to leave so soon.

    Lin Xingpeng snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him. He¡¯s a fraud. Before he even started treatment, he asked me to give them the ck Green Grass.¡±

    ¡°How can that be? I saw him treating someone on the train without epting a penny, he¡­¡± Lin Ruibing couldn¡¯t believe that Yang Lisheng would be that kind of person. But surely his father wouldn¡¯t lie to him about this.

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not talk about them anymore,¡± Lin Xingpeng interrupted Lin Ruibing with a wave of his hand, ¡°Take good care of Dr. Aites, don¡¯t neglect him.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lin Ruibing nodded.

    ¡°Young master! Young sir! It¡¯s terrible! The old master¡¯s body won¡¯t stop convulsing,¡± a servant ran out, his face full of panic.

    The expressions of Lin Xingpeng and Lin Ruibing changed immediately, and they hurried into the room.

    ¡°Ruibing, go call Dr. Aites,¡± Lin Xingpeng thought of Dr. Aites and quickly instructed Lin Ruibing.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lin Ruibing stopped in his tracks and ran towards Dr. Aites¡¯s room.

    Lin Xingpeng ran into the room and saw Mr. Lin convulsing non-stop, with foam spilling from his mouth, ¡°How¡­ how could this happen?¡±

    Soon, Lin Ruibing came back with Dr. Aites.

    Dr. Aites stepped forward and checked Mr. Lin¡¯s condition, ¡°His situation is very serious, he must be taken to the hospital immediately.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call right now,¡± Lin Xingpeng was out of his depths. He couldn¡¯t let his father die, even though he was the eldest son of the Lin Family, his father had not yet made a will.

    They rushed Mr. Lin to the hospital, and Dr. Aites joined several doctors in the operating room.

    The Lin father and son paced back and forth outside the operating room, their hearts filled with worry and anxiety.

    Guo Zhenjiang received the news and hurried over, seeing the Lin father and son approaching, ¡°Old Lin!¡± He was friends with Lin Xingpeng.

    ¡°Zhenjiang, my dad¡¯s in a critical condition, please go in and see how he is,¡± Lin Xingpeng was very worried his father wouldn¡¯t make it.

    Guo Zhenjiang nodded and walked into the operating room. Mr. Lin and his father had been old friends for many years, and if there was any chance to save him, he would do his utmost. However, Guo had already assessed Mr. Lin¡¯s condition previously and had never seen such an illness before. He had intended to rmend Song Yan Ning to Lin Xingpeng and his family, but Guo Kai said Song Yan Ning wasn¡¯t in Yang City and wouldn¡¯t return until the start of the school term, so he helped Lin Xingpeng get in touch with Dr. Aites.

    Walking into the operating theatre, Guo Zhenjiang looked through the transparent ss at the situation inside. Seeing the solemn expressions on the doctors¡¯ faces, he knew this surgery was very difficult.

    Guo Zhenjiang waved at one of the doctors. He wasn¡¯t dressed in surgical attire and couldn¡¯t enter.

    The doctor quickly approached Guo Zhenjiang, ¡°Chief!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Guo Zhenjiang asked, pointing through the ss at Mr. Lin on the bed.

    The doctor shook his head, ¡°Not very optimistic.¡±

    Guo Zhenjiang nodded, stood for a moment, and then walked out of the operating room.

    Lin Xingpeng saw Guo Zhenjianging out and immediately walked quickly towards him, ¡°How¡¯s my dad?¡±

    Guo Zhenjiang shook his head, ¡°Very pessimistic, you need to be prepared mentally.¡±

    ¡°Is there really no other way? Isn¡¯t Dr. Aites an international authority? Is he alsopletely helpless?¡± Lin Xingpeng found it hard to believe this oue. After all, it had not been easy to wait for Dr. Aites toe, yet the result seemed the same.

    ¡°There is a way, actually. There is someone who might be able to save Uncle Lin, but she¡¯s probably not in Beijing right now.¡± Guo Zhenjiang felt that if there was anyone in the world who could save Mr. Lin, it would have to be Song Yan Ning. It¡¯s just that Song Yan Ning had gone to Beijing, and she hadn¡¯t returned yet.

    ¡°Who?!¡± Both father and son from the Lin family asked in unison.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning. Although she is young, her medical skill is exceptional. She is a Divine Doctor indeed,¡± Guo Zhenjiang said with a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    ¡°Then can you give her a call?¡± Lin Xingpeng asked. Guo Zhenjiang¡¯s own medical expertise was also excellent, otherwise, he would not have be the chief. A person he admired must be very impressive indeed.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try.¡± Guo Zhenjiang took out his phone, found Song Yan Ning¡¯s number, and dialed it.

    ¡°Uncle Guo,¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s voice came through the phone, light and pleasant to hear.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, have you returned to Yang City?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°I have a critical patient in the hospital, can youe over?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning, thank you!¡± Guo Zhenjiang said happily as he put away the phone, then turned to Lin Xingpeng and his son, ¡°She has agreed.¡±

    ¡°Zhenjiang, I really can¡¯t thank you enough this time,¡± Lin Xingpeng said, gratefully grasping Guo Zhenjiang¡¯s hand.

    Guo Zhenjiang shook his head with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re also lucky. She just got back from Beijing to Yang City. If it had been a few days earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to help you.¡±

    ¡°Is that Divine Doctor easy to get along with?¡± Lin Ruibing asked. Typically, highly capable people have peculiar tempers, and it would be best to find out beforehand to avoid inadvertently offending her, which would only be counterproductive.

    Guo Zhenjiang nodded with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, her temper is very good. You don¡¯t need to be too cautious when you meet her, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be surprised when you do see her.¡± He purposely didn¡¯t tell them about Song Yan Ning¡¯s age, wanting to see their reaction upon meeting her. It would certainly be very interesting.

    ¡°Why?¡± asked the Lin family¡¯s patriarch, bewildered. Could it be that Song Yan Ning had three heads and six arms?

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you meet her,¡± Guo Zhenjiang said with a mysterious smile.

 Chapter 308 - 308 Three hundred and seven its her

    ?Chapter 308: Three hundred and seven, it¡¯s her   Chapter 308: Three hundred and seven, it¡¯s her                                   Song Yan Ning arrived at the hospital and from a distance, saw Guo Zhenjiang chatting with the father and son of the Lin family, and she raised her eyebrows. Could it be Mr. Lin who Uncle Guo mentioned as the critically ill patient? What a coincidence!

    ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re here.¡± Upon seeing Song Yan Ning, Guo Zhenjiang immediately greeted her with a smile.

    Hearing that someone had arrived, the father and son of the Lin family turned around, ready to greet Song Yan Ning, but they froze upon seeing her. Could she be the Divine Doctor that Guo Zhenjiang mentioned? How could that be possible?

    ¡°Xingpeng, Ruibing, let me introduce you. This is Song Yan Ning. Don¡¯t be fooled by her young age; her medical skills are incredibly powerful. Chairman Liu of Qianyi Group was cured by her,¡± Guo Zhenjiang said with a smile.

    Lin Xingpeng and Lin Ruibing looked at Song Yan Ning, their eyes filled with shock. They of course knew about the chairman of Qianyi Group and had asked Guo Zhenjiang about it. At that time, Guo Zhenjiang hadn¡¯t told them who cured the chairman, but he promised to ask if that person had time to treat their father. Later, Guo Zhenjiang told them that the person was too busy and they would make an appointment when time allowed, which had led to this dy.

    ¡°I really neglected you before, not knowing you were the Divine Doctor. I¡¯m truly sorry,¡± Lin Xingpeng said, now very regretful. Had he known earlier how good Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skills were, he would not have treated her and Yang Lisheng that way earlier.

    ¡°You know Xiao Ning?¡± Guo Zhenjiang asked Lin Xingpeng, surprised.

    Lin Xingpeng gave an awkward smile, unsure of what to say. He was now somewhat worried that Song Yan Ning, because of prior incidents, would refuse to treat his father.

    ¡°Uncle Guo, it was like this. I met the Divine Doctor and her grandfather on the train, and I invited her grandfather toe help treat my grandfather. Due to some misunderstandings, I offended the Divine Doctor,¡± Lin Ruibing said, embarrassed. They had managed to bring the Divine Doctor home but unfortunately did not cherish the opportunity and offended her.

    Guo Zhenjiang looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, are you willing to treat Mr. Lin?¡±

    ¡°Treating him is not an issue, but I need ck Green Grass,¡± Song Yan Ning said, looking at Lin Xingpeng.

    Lin Xingpeng was somewhat distressed. ck Green Grass was not just any item; it was an heirloom of their family.

    ¡°Divine Doctor, ck Green Grass is a family heirloom of the Lin family. Could you consider something else, or name your price?¡± Lin Ruibing said. It wasn¡¯t just his father who was unwilling; he was reluctant too.

    Song Yan Ning slightly curled her lips and looked at Guo Zhenjiang, ¡°Uncle Guo, I¡¯m going home.¡± She had given them a chance, and there was nothing she could do if they didn¡¯t want it.

    Guo Zhenjiang nodded, ¡°Thank you for making the trip.¡± He knew that ck Green Grass was a family heirloom of the Lin family, but in his view, nothing was more important than life. Since the father and son from the Lin family were unwilling, he didn¡¯t want to push further.

    ¡°Divine Doctor, please don¡¯t go,¡± Lin Xingpeng quickly stepped forward to stop Song Yan Ning. ¡°Apart from ck Green Grass, you can set any other conditions.¡±

    ¡°Only ck Green Grass,¡± Song Yan Ning said tly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t saving lives a doctor¡¯s duty?¡± Lin Xingpeng said, suppressing his anger as he looked at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°I am not a doctor,¡± Song Yan Ning stated and walked past Lin Xingpeng. Even if they offered her the ck Green Grass now, she wouldn¡¯t intervene anymore.

    Guo Zhenjiang shook his head and sighed. This time, Xingpeng had truly offended Song Yan Ning, and getting her to save Mr. Lin seemed unlikely.

    At that moment, the door to the operating room opened, and a doctor quickly walked out.

    Lin Ruibing hurriedly stepped forward, ¡°Doctor, how is my grandfather¡¯s condition now?¡±

    ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is extremely critical. He has already experienced cardiac arrest twice. You should go see him; he won¡¯tst much longer,¡± the doctor said helplessly. They had done all they could, but there was just no solution.

    Lin Ruibing clenched his teeth and quickly ran towards Song Yan Ning, who had reached the end of the corridor, and stood in her way. ¡°Divine Doctor, I am willing to give you the ck Green Grass, please, save my grandfather.¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head. ¡°I am powerless to help.¡± After saying that, she moved on without stopping. She had already given them two chances, but they had not cherished them. If they had given her the ck Green Grass, what she would have given in return would not have been less than the ck Green Grass, and they would no longer be poisoned by it.

    ¡°Divine Doctor, don¡¯t go. As long as you save my grandfather, I will agree to any condition. My family actually has more than one pot of ck Green Grass; I can give them all to you,¡± Lin Ruibing blurted out in desperation.

    Song Yan Ning stopped, turned her head to look at Lin Ruibing, ¡°Where is the other pot?¡±

    ¡°In my grandfather¡¯s study. Its color is darker; it has already turned ck,¡± Lin Ruibing exined.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, turned to look at Lin Xingpeng, ¡°Do you agree?¡± The ck ck Green Grass could benefit her greatly; she might make an exception this time.

    Lin Xingpeng looked at the operating room, hesitated for a moment, and then nodded. ¡°I agree.¡±

    Song Yan Ning stepped towards the operating room. ¡°Don¡¯t go back on your word, or you will face the consequences.¡±

    Lin Xingpeng and Lin Ruibing shivered simultaneously. They had promised the ck Green Grass to Song Yan Ning as a dying tactic. As long as Song Yan Ning saved the old man, the initiative would be in their hands, and they could choose whether to give it or not. Besides, the Lin family was not an ordinary family; surely, they could handle a girl with no background?

    As Song Yan Ning entered the operating room, Guo Zhenjiang looked away. ¡°Xingpeng, don¡¯t take Song Yan Ning¡¯s words as a joke. Since you have agreed with her, you must follow through, or you will definitely regret it.¡± Although Song Yan Ning lived in Yang City, her background was not simple.

    Lin Xingpeng was somewhat dismissive. ¡°Zhenjiang, aren¡¯t you being a bit rmist? Perhaps her medical skills are profound, but our Lin family has connections in Jingcheng.¡±

    Guo Zhenjiang shook his head and sighed. ¡°Have you forgotten what her surname is?¡±

    Lin Xingpeng thought for a moment, then his expression changed dramatically. ¡°Are you talking about the Song Family? That can¡¯t be right? The Song Family is one of the Four Great Families of Jingcheng; why would their family membere to this small Yang City?¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ve already warned you,¡± Guo Zhenjiang felt some disappointment towards Lin Xingpeng.

    Lin Xingpeng and Lin Ruibing exchanged looks, disbelief filling their eyes. They truly could not believe that Song Yan Ning was from the Song Family of Jingcheng; this was even harder for them to ept than her medical skills.

    The operating room door opened again, and Dr. Aites came out looking downhearted.

    ¡°Dr. Aites! How is it inside?¡± Lin Xingpeng approached him. What he cared about most was still the old man¡¯s condition.

    Dr. Aites snorted coldly, ¡°Did you invite me here just to insult me?¡±

 Chapter 309 - 309 Three hundred and eight the reason

    ?Chapter 309: Three hundred and eight, the reason   Chapter 309: Three hundred and eight, the reason                                   Lin Xingpeng was perplexed. ¡°Why would we have that idea? What on earth is going on with Dr. Aites?¡±

    ¡°Do you not believe in my medical skill, so you sent a little girl to insult me?¡± Dr. Aites grew increasingly angry the more he thought about it. Just moments before, he had been rescuing Mr. Lin, who had suffered a second cardiac arrest when a little girl walked in, saying she would take care of Mr. Lin.

    He learned upon asking that it was the Lin family, father and son, who had here to treat Mr. Lin. If they had already hired him, wasn¡¯t allowing a little girl to step in an insult? Could it be that his medical skill was inferior to a little girl¡¯s?

    After hearing Dr. Aites¡¯s words, Lin Xingpeng and Lin Ruibing quickly apologized. ¡°Dr. Aites, we are truly sorry! We didn¡¯t mean that at all; we just heard that the other party has great medical skill, and we were desperate for help. Please forgive us!¡±

    ¡°So, you mean to say that little girl has better medical skill than me? Don¡¯t forget, I am an international authority,¡± Dr. Aites was even more upset. If he had known he would be subjected to this kind of humiliation, he would have never agreed to treat Mr. Lin.

    ¡°Not¡­ not at all, please don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Lin Xingpeng was also very helpless. In fact, he didn¡¯t hold much hope for Song Yan Ning due to her young age. Zhenjiang had imed that the chairman of Qianyi Group was treated by Song Yan Ning, perhaps it was just a case of a blind cat running into a dead mouse, a fluke.

    Dr. Aites scoffed and walked into the operating room. He wanted to see just what skills this little girl had.

    Song Yan Ning swiftly inserted the silver needles into Mr. Lin¡¯s body, then took out a Detoxification Pill and ced it into his mouth.

    The doctors and nurses present watched nervously and expectantly. When Song Yan Ning first walked in, they nearly kicked her out. However, the doctor apanying Song Yan Ning mentioned that she was the one who treated the chairman of Qianyi Group. They had heard Song Yan Ning¡¯s name before, but had never seen her. Once they learned she was the Song Yan Ning, all that was left was admiration.

    As the Detoxification Pill dissolved, the ckness under Mr. Lin¡¯s fingernails began to slowly fade away.

    Song Yan Ning used her Divine Sense to check Mr. Lin¡¯s condition and seeing that his bodily functions were gradually recovering, she curled her lips in satisfaction.

    ¡°His heartbeat is returning to normal,¡± a nurse noticed the wave patterns on the machine and eximed excitedly.

    Everyone looked at the monitor together and, just like the Little Nurse had said, expressions of surprise and admiration showed on their faces. Song Yan Ning was indeed as formidable as the legend had it.

    Dr. Aites entered the operating room and saw that everyone was excitedly watching Song Yan Ning, furrowing his brow, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Aites, the patient¡¯s heartbeat has returned to normal,¡± a doctor said excitedly. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn¡¯t believe that Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skill could be so formidable. Just a few needles and a Medicine Pill had improved Mr. Lin¡¯s condition significantly.

    Dr. Aites was slightly taken aback, stepped forward, and saw that indeed Mr. Lin¡¯s heart rate had normalized.

    Turning his head to look at Song Yan Ning, she apparently truly understood medical skill. But she was so young; how could that be possible?

    Song Yan Ning checked Mr. Lin¡¯s condition once again, swiftly removed the needles, and put them back into her needle bag.

    ¡°He¡¯s all right now, take him back to the ward,¡± Song Yan Ning said, and then she walked out of the operating room.

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Dr. Aites followed Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning stopped, turning to look at Dr. Aites.

    ¡°That needle technique you used just now, what is it called? Can you teach me?¡± Dr. Aites had never seen a few needles on the body bring about recovery like that; to him, it seemed almost like magic.

    Song Yan Ning raised an eyebrow, ¡°Acupuncture, you wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it.¡±

    ¡°Just as long as you¡¯re willing to teach me, I¡¯m certain I can learn,¡± Dr. Aites was very confident in himself. At his age, he was the youngest among all the authoritative doctors of his renown.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it once you understand what TCM is,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and walked out of the operating room.

    ¡°TCM?¡± A curious smile formed at the corner of Dr. Aites¡¯ mouth. He would research what TCM is right now; he believed that with his intelligence, TCM surely wouldn¡¯t pose a challenge.

    Seeing Song Yan Ninge out, Lin Xingpeng and Lin Ruibing¡¯s hearts sank. Could it be that Mr. Lin was beyond saving?

    ¡°Xiao Ning, how is Old Lin?¡± Guo Zhenjiang asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s been cured,¡± Song Yan Ning replied with a smile.

    ¡°Cured?!¡± Lin Xingpeng and Lin Ruibing opened their eyes wide in shock. Song Yan Ning had only been in there for half an hour and had already cured him; that was incredibly fast.

    ¡°Can you tell me what the cause of the illness was?¡± Guo Zhenjiang was very curious. Knowing the cause of the illness, if they encountered the same situation in the future, they would understand what was going on.

    ¡°He was poisoned by the ck Green Grass. The leaves of the ck Green Grass contain toxins, and prolonged exposure can lead to organ failure as the toxins invade the body,¡± Song Yan Ning exined.

    Lin Xingpeng and Lin Ruibing curled their lips in disdain. They thought that Song Yan Ning must have said that to get the ck Green Grass. Otherwise, if ck Green Grass was really poisonous, why would she want it?

    ¡°I oftene into contact with the ck Green Grass, so why am I fine?¡± Lin Xingpeng looked at Song Yan Ning with a mocking gaze.

    Song Yan Ning let out a coldugh, ¡°You think you¡¯re fine, but not only you, he has also been poisoned by the ck Green Grass. It¡¯s just not as severe as Mr. Lin¡¯s case.¡±

    Lin Xingpeng and Lin Ruibing were stunned, both saying at the same time, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Then take a look at your fingernails, do you see any ck spots inside?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at their hands.

    Lin Xingpeng and Lin Ruibing already knew about the small ck dots under their nails, but since this had beenmon in the Lin Family for generations, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    ¡°The deeper the poisoning, the darker the nails will be. That¡¯s also why Mr. Lin¡¯s fingernails are so ck,¡± Song Yan Ning said calmly.

    ¡°Will we be alright?¡± Lin Ruibing asked worriedly.

    ¡°Press above your chest, and you¡¯ll find out.¡± Although their poisoning wasn¡¯t deep, the organs inside their bodies were still being invaded by toxins. Even if they avoided contact with the ck Green Grass in the future, their health would deteriorate with age.

    Lin Xingpeng and Lin Ruibing pressed on their chests, and a sharp pain caused both of theirplexions to shift.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Xingpeng asked anxiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s caused by the poisoning,¡± Song Yan Ning replied indifferently. In no more than three years, Lin Xingpeng would end up like Mr. Lin.

    ¡°Divine Doctor, I want to ask, since the ck Green Grass is poisonous, why do you still want it? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being poisoned?¡± Lin Ruibing asked, very curious.

    Song Yan Ning raised an eyebrow, ¡°I understand Medicine Skill.¡±

    ¡°Can you detoxify us then?¡± This was the question Lin Xingpeng cared most about.

 Chapter 310 - 310 Three hundred and nine block

    ?Chapter 310: Three hundred and nine, block   Chapter 310: Three hundred and nine, block                                   ¡°That will depend on your own performance,¡± Song Yan Ning said and then stopped paying attention to the Lin family father and son.

    ¡°Divine Doctor, can you go get it yourself?¡± Lin Xingpeng didn¡¯t dare to touch the ck Green Grass anymore. The thing his family had treasured and carefully protected as a heirloom turned out to be deadly poison.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, said a few words to Guo Zhenjiang, and then left the hospital.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see grandpa,¡± Lin Ruibing was now most eager to know Mr. Lin¡¯s condition. If Mr. Lin was really cured as Song Yan Ning had said, then there definitely wouldn¡¯t be any problems with the poison in their bodies.

    Mr. Lin opened his eyes and was surprised to find himself lying in the hospital room. He thought he had surely died this time and didn¡¯t expect to wake up again.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Lin Xingpeng and Lin Ruibing pushed the door open and walked in.

    Mr. Lin turned to look at them and nodded. He waspletely weak now and didn¡¯t have the strength to speak.

    Seeing that Mr. Lin had indeed woken up, Lin Xingpeng and Lin Ruibing felt reassured. They hadn¡¯t expected Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skill to be so remarkable.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to call the servant to move those two pots of ck Green Grass out,¡± Lin Ruibing had no doubts about Song Yan Ning now.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Lin Xingpeng nodded and looked at Guo Zhenjiang who hade in with them, ¡°Zhenjiang, we¡¯re counting on you for the antidote.¡± His previous attitude towards Song Yan Ning had been so bad that he found it embarrassing to ask Song Yan Ning for it.

    Upon hearing Lin Ruibing¡¯s words, Mr. Lin¡¯s face immediately changed, ¡°ck¡­ Green¡­ Grass¡­¡± The ck Green Grass was his treasure; how could it be moved so casually?

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already given the ck Green Grass away. That grass is the source of the poison that affected you. Not only you, but Ruibing and I were also poisoned,¡± Lin Xingpeng ryed to Mr. Lin everything that Song Yan Ning had said.

    Mr. Lin sighed deeply and slowly closed his eyes. Forget it, whether the ck Green Grass was poisonous or not, in the end, they had saved his life.

    When Song Yan Ning arrived at the Lin household, the Lin family¡¯s servants had already moved the two pots of ck Green Grass outside.

    ¡°Please help me move them to the doorway.¡± Song Yan Ning obviously couldn¡¯t take the ck Green Grass right in front of them.

    The servants nodded and carried the two pots of ck Green Grass to the front door.

    ¡°Do you need our help to take it back for you?¡± a servant asked. The young master had just called, letting them know to try to amodate Song Yan Ning¡¯s requests.

    ¡°No need, you go ahead with your work,¡± Song Yan Ning dismissed the servants and was about to take away the two pots of ck Green Grass.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you steal our ck Green Grass?¡± A middle-aged woman, with an imposing manner, walked over and red at Song Yan Ning. She came to check if Mr. Lin was close to dying; she was still waiting to divide up the Lin family¡¯s wealth.

    ¡°They are mine now,¡± Song Yan Ning sized up the middle-aged woman and said coldly. The people of the Lin family really were each more disagreeable than thest.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A middle-aged man came over.

    ¡°Xingguo, she stole our family¡¯s ck Green Grass,¡± the middle-aged woman pointed to the two pots of ck Green Grass on the ground. They were the Lin family¡¯s treasured heirloom, rumored to be worth tens of millions each.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare youe to my house to steal? Do you have a death wish, or do you believe I won¡¯t call the police to arrest you?¡± The middle-aged man said harshly. He had been coveting those two pots of ck Green Grass for a long time.

    ¡°Go ask Lin Xingpeng,¡± Song Yan Ning had no desire to talk more with the two of them. She picked up a pot with each hand and headed towards the front. If she coulde to the Lin household to take the ck Green Grass, it must¡¯ve been with the owner¡¯s consent.

 Chapter 311 - 311 Three hundred and ten a familiar figure

    ?Chapter 311: Three hundred and ten, a familiar figure   Chapter 311: Three hundred and ten, a familiar figure                                   Mr. and Mrs. Lin Xingguo were about to chase after Song Yan Ning when the Lin Family¡¯s servant heard themotion outside and came out. Seeing Lin Xingguo and his wife, he quickly walked up to greet them, ¡°Second Young Master! Second Young Madam!¡±

    Lin Xingguo snorted coldly and pointed toward Song Yan Ning¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°The ck Green Grass has been taken by her, go chase her down.¡±

    ¡°Second Young Master, it was the Eldest Young Master who ordered that the ck Green Grass be given to her because she saved Mr. Lin¡¯s life,¡± the servant exined. They weren¡¯t dead, how could they not know someone took the ck Green Grass.

    ¡°That¡¯s our Lin Family heirloom, how could we possibly give it away? Are you sure you got that right?¡± Lin Xingguo was somewhat incredulous. The old man cherished those two pots of ck Green Grass so much that he didn¡¯t even allow them to touch them normally, how could he bear to give them away? And a single ck Green Grass was worth tens of thousands.

    ¡°She saved the Old Master¡¯s life? Are you sure you aren¡¯t mistaken?¡± Chen Mei couldn¡¯t believe that Mr. Lin could be saved after all that. She was still waiting to divide the inheritance. Compared to the ck Green Grass, she cared more about this. There were plenty of ways for her to get the ck Green Grass back.

    ¡°Yes, the youngest master said that the Old Master has already woken up.¡± The servant also couldn¡¯t believe the news when he first heard it. After all, the Old Master had beenatose for so long, how could he possibly wake up?

    Chen Mei thought for a moment, then turned to Lin Xingguo, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital to see the Old Master.¡± Although she hoped the old man would die sooner, since he hadn¡¯t died, she had to show him that she was filial, so that when the time came to write his will, she could inherit more of the property.

    ¡°But what about that ck Green Grass.¡± Lin Xingguo wanted to retrieve the ck Green Grass.

    ¡°It¡¯s more important to see the Old Master, let¡¯s rush to the hospital,¡± urged Chen Mei as she pulled Lin Xingguo along.

    Song Yan Ning went to a deserted area and put away the two pots of ck Green Grass. These two pots of ck Green Grass were of great benefit to her.

    Her phone rang at this moment. Song Yan Ning took out her phone and saw that it was Guo Kai who was calling. She smiled and pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Boss, when did you get back?¡± Guo Kai, having heard from his father that Song Yan Ning had returned, immediately called. He and Ling Yu hadn¡¯t seen the boss in a very long time.

    ¡°I got back yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Where are you now? Ling Yu and I wille to you?¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯lle to you.¡± She calcted the time; it had been almost two months since she hadst seen Guo Kai and Ling Yu.

    ¡°We¡¯re at the basketball court.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Guo Kai hung up happily and looked at Ling Yu beside him, ¡°The boss will be here soon.¡±

    Ling Yu smiled and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen the boss, I really miss her.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s so busy every day that we don¡¯t even get to see her,¡±ughed Guo Kai.

    ¡°Are you still ying basketball?¡± A yer from the other team shouted at Ling Yu and Guo Kai. They had been waiting for them for a long time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s y.¡± Guo Kai and Ling Yu smiled as they walked toward the court.

    When Song Yan Ning arrived at the court, she saw Guo Kai, Ling Yu, and a few others engaging in a very intense game with the opposing team, so she sat down in the rest area to the side.

    Guo Kai waved at Song Yan Ning, ¡°We¡¯ll be done soon.¡± They were already many points ahead of the other team; one more basket, and the game would be over. This was still fairly simple for them.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, a faint smile appearing on her face as she watched the yers on the court drenched in sweat. She hadn¡¯t yed basketball in a long time either.

    Ling Yu ended the game with a three-pointer.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Ling Yu and Guo Kai quickly approached Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile and handed them two bottles of water. This water had some Spiritual Lake Water added to it, which could quickly restore lost energy.

    Ling Yu took a sip of the water, ¡°Where did you buy this water? It¡¯s so sweet!¡± He wasn¡¯t sure if it was a delusion, but after drinking a sip of water, he felt that the energy he had just lost was recovering rapidly.

    ¡°I feel like my strength ising back after drinking this water,¡±ughed Guo Kai.

    ¡°You feel it too? I thought I was just imagining it,¡± Ling Yuughed.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just regr water, don¡¯t exaggerate too much.¡±

    Ling Yu and Guo Kaiughed, ¡°Anything given by the boss, even if it¡¯s normal water, tastes sweet. Boss, did you find anything in Myanmar?¡± Although they hadn¡¯t seen the boss in a long time, they kept in touch frequently, so they were quite clear about where she had been.

    ¡°I had quite a haul. These are jade pendants I cut out of rough jade, for you guys.¡± Song Yan Ning took out two jade pendants carved from jade. She had plenty of jade in her Spiritual Pearl, which she used to make Jade Pendants and Jade Bottles.

    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± Guo Kai and Ling Yu happily epted the jade pendants. They were really happy that the boss had brought gifts for them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to talk,¡± Song Yan Ning stood up, noticing other people looking at them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the coffee shop across the street, it¡¯s quieter there,¡± suggested Ling Yu.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    The three of them arrived at the coffee shop, which was packed with people possibly because of the hot weather.

    ¡°How about we go somewhere else?¡± Guo Kai suggested upon seeing no avable seats.

    Song Yan Ning and Ling Yu nodded.

    Walking out of the coffee shop, Song Yan Ning scanned the street across with her Divine Sense and saw that one shop ahead was rtively empty, ¡°Let¡¯s go to that shop.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Yu and Guo Kai nodded.

    The three of them entered the shop and sat down by the window.

    ¡°What would you like to order?¡± the server approached them.

    ¡°Three juices,¡± said Song Yan Ning. They had mainlye to chat.

    ¡°Boss, do you have any urgent matters to attend to recently?¡± Ling Yu asked as he opened the bottle of water Song Yan Ning had just given him and took a sip.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°Just waiting for school to start.¡±

    ¡°Then do you have time for my birthday the day after tomorrow?¡± Ling Yu asked excitedly. He had wanted to ask earlier, but the boss had been too busy, and he was worried she might not have time.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Great, then I¡¯ll drive to pick you up the day after tomorrow,¡± Ling Yu said happily.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°No need, just tell me the ce and I¡¯ll get there myself.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ling Yu nodded happily.

    The server brought the juices, ¡°Please enjoy your drinks.¡±

    Song Yan Ning picked up her juice and was about to take a drink when she caught sight of a familiar figure across the street. What was he doing here?

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Song Yan Ning frown and look out the window, Ling Yu and Guo Kai also turned to look out, but they only saw a few pedestrians.

    Song Yan Ning withdrew her gaze, ¡°Nothing, I was mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve invited some friends and ssmates, and Yang Junjun will be there too.¡± Yang Junjun was also a yer in Emperor Realm; she lived in Yang City, too, though further away from them.

 Chapter 312 - 312 Three hundred eleven Arguing

    ?Chapter 312: Three hundred eleven, Arguing   Chapter 312: Three hundred eleven, Arguing                                   Song Yan Ning nodded. She did have some impression of Yang Junjun, but she seldom contacted her in the real world.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite curious what Yang Junjun looks like,¡± Guo Kai said expectantly. They had been a team for nearly six years but had never met her in the real world.

    ¡°Definitely not as good-looking as the boss,¡± Ling Yu thought in his heart that Song Yan Ning was the most beautiful. However, he didn¡¯t dare to like the boss, for she was too excellent, and only someone as outstanding as Qin Yushen could match her.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Guo Kai agreed with a nod.

    Song Yan Ning smiled speechlessly, ¡°Stop ttering me, or I¡¯ll have nowhere to hide.¡±

    ¡°We are stating the facts, the boss is indeed the most beautiful,¡± Ling Yu and Guo Kai said in unison.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes at them, ¡°Okay, no more jokes.¡±

    When Lin Xingguo and his wife arrived at the hospital and saw that Mr. Lin had indeed woken up, they couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Big Brother, how did dad wake up?¡± Lin Xingguo pulled Lin Xingpeng aside to ask. The old man had beenatose for so long, and the doctors had said it was impossible for him to awaken. How did he just wake up?

    ¡°It was Director Guo who invited a Divine Doctor who cured him. She said dad was poisoned by ck Green Grass, and not only dad, but I and Ruibing were also poisoned, it just hasn¡¯t manifested yet.¡± The thought that his own poison hadn¡¯t been cured made Lin Xingpeng feel consistently uneasy.

    ¡°How could ck Green Grass be poisonous?¡± Lin Xingguo was skeptical.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Xingguo, look at your fingernails, see if there are any ck spots inside,¡± he felt that Xingguo couldn¡¯t escape it either.

    Lin Xingguo looked at his hands and indeed found ck spots in his nails, ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? Almost all the people in the Lin Family have this.¡± He remembered his grandfather had it too.

    ¡°Because we often touch ck Green Grass, the toxins have entered our bodies, these spots are signs of poisoning.¡± Lin Xingpeng nned to find Guo Zhenjiangter and ask him to invite Song Yan Ning to detoxify them as well.

    ¡°Big Brother, that must be a lie. When I just returned home, I saw that little girl taking away two pots of ck Green Grass. If it really was poisonous, why would she take it?¡± Lin Xingguo genuinely didn¡¯t believe he was poisoned.

    ¡°Go look at dad¡¯s nails and you¡¯ll understand.¡± Lin Xingpeng was initially doubtful too, but after seeing the old man¡¯s nails, he was entirely convinced.

    Lin Xingguo went to the bedside, looked at Mr. Lin¡¯s nails, and saw that their color was no longer ck, but the same as normal people¡¯s, and he was astonished, ¡°Why are dad¡¯s nails like this?¡±

    ¡°Because the toxins in dad¡¯s body have been removed,¡± Lin Xingpeng said.

    Lin Xingguo looked at his own nails, ¡°Then what should we do?¡± If what his brother said was true, could he die?

    ¡°Find that Divine Doctor, ask her to help us detoxify.¡± That was the only option now.

    ¡°Then you should hurry and invite her,¡± Lin Xingguo was very anxious. He didn¡¯t want to die, he was still young.

    ¡°Xingguo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Mei came out of the restroom, heard Lin Xingguo¡¯s words, and approached.

    ¡°I¡¯m poisoned,¡± Lin Xingguo said with a mournful face.

    Chen Mei couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Poisoned with what? Syphilis?¡± Could he still stand here fine if he was poisoned?

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you, not just me, big brother, and Ruibing too,¡± Lin Xingguo thought of the possibility of dying if the poison wasn¡¯t cured, and felt even more panicked.

    ¡°Really?¡± Chen Mei looked at Lin Xingpeng skeptically.

    Lin Xingpeng nodded, ¡°Xingguo is telling the truth, ck Green Grass contains toxins, because we often touch it, we were poisoned by ck Green Grass, dad included, but his condition was more severe.¡±

    ¡°Then if ck Green Grass is poisonous, why do so many people want to buy it?¡± Chen Mei was puzzled.

    ¡°Those people are like us, unaware ck Green Grass is toxic,¡± Lin Xingpeng said with a bitter smile. If he had known it was poisonous, he wouldn¡¯t care if it was a family heirloom, he would have thrown it away long ago.

    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re really not deceiving me?¡± Lin Xingguo wanted to confirm once more.

    Lin Xingpeng red at Lin Xingguo, ¡°What benefit do I get from deceiving you?¡± He too wished this wasn¡¯t true, but the reality was as such.

    Lin Xingguo and Chen Mei exchanged nces, initially they had thought about retrieving those two pots of ck Green Grass, but now they had abandoned such thoughts; no matter how good ck Green Grass was, if it was poisonous, they wouldn¡¯t dare want it.

    ¡°Big brother, hurry and invite that Divine Doctor over,¡± Lin Xingguo urged anxiously.

    Lin Xingpeng nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go find Director Guo.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure if Song Yan Ning would stille.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Lin Xingguo followed Lin Xingpeng.

    Chen Mei thought for a moment and followed them too.

    Guo Zhenjiang was organizing the patient¡¯s medical records, preparing to get off work when the door was knocked on.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Lin Xingpeng and the other two entered.

    Seeing Lin Xingpeng, Guo Zhenjiang instantly understood the reason for his visit, ¡°Sit down and let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°Zhenjiang, can you call the Divine Doctor for me?¡± Lin Xingpeng now just wanted to detoxify as soon as possible.

    ¡°She told me that she wouldn¡¯te again, but she asked me to give this to you.¡± Guo Zhenjiang took out a porcin bottle from the drawer.

    Lin Xingpeng hurriedly took the porcin bottle and opened it, seeing two medicine pills inside and pocketed them quickly. The medicine pills were definitely left by Song Yan Ning for him and Ruibing. They were saved.

    He turned to look at Lin Xingguo. As for Xingguo, all he could do was apologize. There were only two medicine pills, he would definitely give them to himself and his son first.

    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s in the bottle?¡± Lin Xingguo asked. He wasn¡¯t a fool, with his brother so happy, it was undoubtedly the antidote.

    ¡°This is dad¡¯s medicine, let¡¯s go back to the ward,¡± Lin Xingpeng spoke and without even greeting Guo Zhenjiang left the director¡¯s office promptly. He had to get the antidote to Ruibing as soon as possible.

    Lin Xingguo and Chen Mei exchanged nces and followed Lin Xingpeng. Whether it was the antidote or not, they decided to seize it first.

    Guo Zhenjiang shook his head with a smile, took off his white coat, picked up his briefcase, and walked out of the office. Anyway, there were only two medicine pills, how they distributed them didn¡¯t concern him.

    Guo Zhenjiang hadn¡¯t yet left the hospital entrance when his phone rang.

    Picking up the call, an anxious nurse spoke, ¡°Director, there¡¯s a fight in Room 301, how should we handle it?¡±

    If it were ordinary patients, they could have thrown them out, but the patients in Room 301 couldn¡¯t be offended.

    ¡°Let them fight, don¡¯t intervene,¡± Guo Zhenjiang said and then hung up the phone. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter.

 Chapter 313 - 313 Three hundred twelve gift

    ?Chapter 313: Three hundred twelve, gift   Chapter 313: Three hundred twelve, gift                                   Song Yan Ning left her cultivation state, performed a ¡°Clear Water Form¡± hand-sign, and got up to walk out of the room.

    Upon seeing that only Li Meixiang was in the house, she asked, ¡°Grandma, has Grandpa gone out to gather herbs?¡±

    Li Meixiang nodded her head, ¡°Xiang apanied him.¡± In recent years, whenever her husband went to gather herbs, Xiang would follow. She knew it was Xiao Ning¡¯s instruction; with Xiang¡¯s impressive kung fu skills, having herpany provided a lot of peace of mind. After all, there were too many snakes and pests in the mountains, and it was safer with one more person around.

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s Ling Yu¡¯s birthday today; we¡¯ve agreed to celebrate together, and I won¡¯t be back for dinner tonight.¡± Song Yan Ning sat down at the table, took a sip of porridge, and put a piece of fried dough stick into her mouth.

    Li Meixiang sat down opposite Song Yan Ning, ¡°I¡¯ll have Xiang pick you up tonight.¡± Xiao Ning was a girl, and she was worried about her returningte.

    Song Yan Ning swallowed the fried dough stick, ¡°No need, I can manage by myself.¡±

    ¡°Listen to your grandma. I just saw the news that several girls havee across bad people at night recently. They were all killed by these criminals, and the police station is currently investigating. I definitely won¡¯t be at ease if you are out alone at night,¡± Li Meixiang said, her mind racing back to the news she had just seen, feeling scared. However, knowing that Xiao Ning and Ling Yu were really good friends, she didn¡¯t stop Xiao Ning from going out. Having Xiang pick Xiao Ning up at night meant Xiao Ning wouldn¡¯t be in danger.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded in agreement. If this could make her grandmother feel at ease, she would go along with it.

    Song Yan Ning arrived at the restaurant she had arranged to meet Ling Yu and saw him standing at the entrance waiting for her; she walked over with a smile.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Ling Yu eximed with joy upon seeing Song Yan Ning. He was genuinely worried that the Boss wouldn¡¯t have time toe today.

    ¡°Are we waiting for anyone else?¡± Song Yan Ning asked with a smile.

    ¡°No more waiting, let¡¯s go in.¡± Only the Boss was worth his wait; no one else had such an honor.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s this room.¡± Ling Yu pushed the door open, letting Song Yan Ning into the private room.

    As Song Yan Ning entered the room, she saw a group of several men and women, with the exception of Guo Kai, none of whom she recognized.

    Guo Kai, engaged in conversation with a delicately pretty girl, greeted Song Yan Ning with a smile, ¡°Boss.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded in response.

    Ling Yu pped his hands to get everyone¡¯s attention, ¡°Let me introduce you all; this is Song Yan Ning, she¡¯s my Boss.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the Boss that Ling Yu always talks about! Nice to meet you! My name is Qian Xiaobin.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, hearing about someone is not as good as seeing them in person.¡±

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m Yang Junjun.¡± The girl who had been talking to Guo Kai stood up and smiled at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded to everyone, then sat down next to Guo Kai and Yang Junjun with Ling Yu.

    ¡°Boss, this juice is freshly squeezed.¡± Guo Kai poured a ss of juice and handed it to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Song Yan Ning took the juice.

    Ling Yu stood up, brought over a te of fruit from the nearby fridge, and ced it in front of Song Yan Ning, ¡°Boss, try this fruit. It has just been air-freighted over.¡±

    Seeing Ling Yu and Guo Kai being so attentive to Song Yan Ning, Yang Junjun felt a bit ufortable and said jokingly, ¡°Ling Yu, that¡¯s not fair. The Boss is your friend, and so are we; why the favoritism?¡±

    Ling Yuughed, ¡°The Boss is different in my heart.¡± The Boss was the person he admired most, and she was also his employer.

    Everyoneughed upon hearing this. They were all Ling Yu¡¯s best friends and naturally knew the status that Song Yan Ning held in Ling Yu¡¯s heart.

    Yang Junjun forced a smile, ¡°Could it be that you have a crush on the Boss?¡±

    Ling Yu nced at Song Yan Ning, ¡°With someone as outstanding as the Boss, it¡¯d be hard not to like her.¡±

    Yang Junjun chuckled and turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Boss, what does your family do?¡± Those who enter the Emperor Realm eithere from influential families or are exceptionally talented themselves. Take Ling Yu, for example; he¡¯s an elite among ck Hats.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°My grandparents are retired doctors.¡±

    Yang Junjun nodded in understanding, making sense of why Song Yan Ning was known as ¡®Doctor¡¯ in the Emperor Realm, ¡°Right, what gift did you bring for Ling Yu today? I just gave him aputer.¡± She saw Song Yan Ning arrived empty-handed, presumably without a present.

    ¡°The Boss doesn¡¯t need to bring any gifts. I¡¯m just happy she came,¡± Ling Yu said with slight displeasure, ncing at Yang Junjun. They onlypleted missions together in the Emperor Realm, so he didn¡¯t really understand Yang Junjun as a person. Now that he interacted with her, he felt that they weren¡¯t suited to be friends. He even regretted agreeing to let Yang Junjun attend his birthday party.

    Yang Junjun knew she had upset Ling Yu, but she felt she had done nothing wrong. It was customary to bring gifts for someone¡¯s birthday.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and pulled a small box out of her bag, handing it over to Ling Yu, ¡°Happy Birthday!¡±

    ¡°Boss, I really don¡¯t want any birthday gifts. I¡¯m happy enough that you came,¡± Ling Yu refused the present from Song Yan Ning. What the Boss had given him was far beyond what anyone present could imagine; without the Boss, there wouldn¡¯t be the person he was today.

    ¡°Birthday gifts are necessary to ept, this is my blessing for you,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile, cing the small box in Ling Yu¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± Ling Yu¡¯s face lit up with a happy smile.

    ¡°Ling Yu, hurry up and see what the Boss got you,¡± Guo Kai said enviously. A gift from the Boss was sure to be extraordinary.

    Yang Junjun had also been curious about the gift, but upon hearing Guo Kai speak up first, she just smiled to herself. Although Song Yan Ning¡¯s strength was not bad in the Emperor Realm, her family background was just average, so the gift certainly wouldn¡¯t be very extraordinary.

    Ling Yu nodded and opened the small box in his hand, revealing a pair of wireless earphones. He looked at Song Yan Ning with surprise, ¡°These are the limited edition WEN20 earphones, thetest from Zpany. I¡¯ve been wanting them for so long, thank you, Boss!¡±

    ¡°Ling Yu, can I take a look? I heard those earphones are so rare you can¡¯t even buy them with money,¡± Qian Xiaobin stood up and moved next to Ling Yu, enviously eyeing the earphones in his hands.

    ¡°I heard there are only ten pairs of these earphones worldwide. Boss, how did you manage to buy them?¡± Guo Kai asked Song Yan Ning. He had also been asking around to buy a pair, but they were already sold out.

    ¡°A friend bought them for me,¡± Song Yan Ning replied with a smile.

    ¡°Boss, you didn¡¯t end up buying a knockoff, did you? There are many fakes out there nowadays. One of my friends asked someone to buy a Chanel bag in R country recently, and it turned out to be a fake when she had it authenticated,¡± Yang Junjun said with augh. Considering there are only ten pairs of these earphones worldwide, how could Song Yan Ning possibly have gotten one?

 Chapter 314 - 314 Three hundred thirteen no power

    ?Chapter 314: Three hundred thirteen, no power   Chapter 314: Three hundred thirteen, no power                                   Ling Yu and Guo Kai¡¯s expressions darkened at the same time as they coldly turned to Yang Junjun, ¡°Anyone might buy high imitations, but the boss definitely wouldn¡¯t.¡± Just the profits of their onlinepany alone exceed a hundred million a year, and the boss owns more than just the onlinepany. With her wealth, how could she possibly buy fake goods?

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, don¡¯t get so worked up! Besides, it¡¯s true there are many high imitations out there, and I¡¯m just worried the boss might end up with a counterfeit,¡± Yang Junjun said, lowering her head in a disy of grievance. She didn¡¯t understand why, given Song Yan Ning¡¯s modest family background, Ling Yu and Guo Kai were so certain that the earphones bought by Song Yan Ning weren¡¯t fakes.

    Song Yan Ning smiled indifferently and picked up the wine ss in front of her, ¡°Ling Yu, happy birthday to you!¡± She wouldn¡¯t stoop to argue with a child, and since today was Ling Yu¡¯s birthday, she didn¡¯t want to put him in a bad mood either.

    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± Ling Yu raised his ss to clink with Song Yan Ning¡¯s. He had already decided that in the future, he wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Yang Junjun again.

    Yang Junjun rolled her eyes at Song Yan Ning before lifting her ss, ¡°Ling Yu, I¡¯ll drink to you as well, happy birthday!¡± She had taken a liking to Ling Yu in Emperor Realm, and having seen him in person today, she had already decided to pursue a rtionship with him.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ling Yu said, raising his ss to touch Yang Junjun¡¯s. Though he disliked Yang Junjun, at least he still had his manners.

    Yang Junjun smiled sweetly and finished the drink in her ss.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re going to start middle school next, right?¡± Yang Junjun asked, thinking of Song Yan Ning¡¯s age. There were several years between her and Ling Yu, so the two of them together was unlikely, and in Emperor Realm, Song Yan Ning¡¯s ship was with Wuji.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded indifferently.

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you skip a grade, so we can be together again?¡± Guo Kai suggested. With the boss¡¯s intelligence, skipping a grade would be nothing to her.

    ¡°Right!¡± Ling Yu also nodded in agreement. He missed the days when he and the boss could eat together every day.

    Yang Junjun secretly sneered. As if skipping a grade was that easy.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine this way,¡± Song Yan Ning said, preferring not to stand out. She liked things nice and simple. She had already reached the Golden Core Stage and didn¡¯t know when she would find a way back to Demon World. So she wanted to take advantage of the time she had now to spend more time with her grandparents.

    ¡°My uncle works in the Education Bureau, if the boss really wants to skip a grade, I could help out,¡± Yang Junjun offered, not believing that Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t want to skip a grade but simplycked the capability.

    Song Yan Ning smiled faintly and shook her head, ¡°Thank you, but no.¡±

    Ling Yu and Guo Kai turned to look at Yang Junjun with a trace of displeasure in their eyes.

    After eating, everyone suggested they go to KTV to sing.

    Song Yan Ning nced at the time, ¡°You guys go ahead, I won¡¯t join you.¡± It was already veryte, and her grandparents were surely worried about her.

    As soon as she had finished speaking, Song Yan Ning¡¯s phone rang.

    She looked at her mobile phone and saw it was Yang Lisheng calling. Song Yan Ning shook her head and chuckled, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ming back now.¡±

    ¡°Xiang is on her way to pick you up, be careful on the road,¡± Yang Lisheng instructed worriedly. He had seen the news report too and was very concerned about Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning replied, putting away her phone and looking at Ling Yu, ¡°Let¡¯s meet another day, I¡¯m going back now.¡±

    Ling Yu and Guo Kai nodded, ¡°See you, boss!¡±

    ring at the receding figure of Song Yan Ning, Yang Junjun turned to look at Ling Yu, ¡°Ling Yu, could you give me a ride home tonight? I¡¯m scared to go back alone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get the driver to take you home,¡± Ling Yu said, before walking away with Guo Kai towards the KTV.

    Yang Junjun stamped her foot in frustration and followed Ling Yu and Guo Kai. She was determined to win Ling Yu¡¯s affection. Compared to Song Yan Ning, she had spent far more time with him.

 Chapter 315 - 315 Three hundred and fourteen regret

    ?Chapter 315: Three hundred and fourteen, regret   Chapter 315: Three hundred and fourteen, regret                                   Song Yan Ning left the restaurant and used her Divine Sense to instruct Xiang to wait for her at the bus stop at the entrance to the vige. Her grandparents would definitely be waiting for her at the doorstep, and her return with Xiang would also reassure them.

    Arriving at a deserted corner, Song Yan Ning summoned her flying sword. In just a moment, she reached a ce not far from the bus stop at the entrance to the vige.

    She descended, put away her flying sword, and walked toward the bus stop not far away.

    Although it was not yet eight o¡¯clock, the bus stop was already almost empty. Coupled with theck of street lights, the ce seemed somewhat deste.

    Xiang was standing at the bus stop waiting for Song Yan Ning when a man with a hint of drunkenness approached her.

    He walked up close to Xiang, nced around, and seeing no one else, narrowed his eyes at her; a cold smile spread on his face, like a poisonous snake eyeing its prey.

    The man took a handkerchief from his pocket, moved quickly, and reached out to cover Xiang¡¯s mouth from behind, intending to drag her into the small woods not far from the bus stop.

    But as his hand reached out, Xiang had already vanished.

    The man looked around in bewilderment, unable to see Xiang, and a chill suddenly rose in his heart. Could it be that he had encountered something unclean?

    A cold wind blew from behind, and the man instantly felt a bone-chilling cold crawling up his spine like caterpirs; uncontroble cold sweat broke out.

    He slowly turned his head and saw a pair of blood-red eyes.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The man screamed and turned to run.

    But before he could run two steps, a figure appeared in front of him. He saw Xiang looking at him with blood-red eyes, licking her lips as if she had seen a delicious meal.

    The man was so frightened that his legs trembled uncontrobly, and he looked at Xiang with eyes filled with terror, ¡°You¡­ please let me go¡­ I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± He was certain that what he had encountered was not human.

    Xiang said nothing and just watched the man drooling continuously. She hadn¡¯t eaten a soul in a long time and really wanted to taste the vor of a soul. However, without her master¡¯smand, she dared not bite.

    Seeing Xiang¡¯s demeanor, the man¡¯s legs shook even more violently, and water began to trickle down from beneath him, ¡°Please let me go¡­ I¡¯ll never do bad things again¡­ I beg you¡­¡± There¡¯s truth to the saying that wandering the night roads often leads to ghosts.

    Xiang looked disdainfully at the puddle of water under the man. It was a good thing she fed on souls, or else the sight would have turned her stomach.

    ¡°Xiang, what happened?¡± Song Yan Ning was surprised to see Xiang stopping a sleazy-looking middle-aged man.

    ¡°Master!¡± Xiang looked respectfully towards Song Yan Ning, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten a soul in a long time, I want to eat him.¡± She had almost forgotten what souls tasted like.

    The man, who had been relieved to see someone else arrive, went limp and copsed onto the ground, sitting directly in the puddle. At this point, he could care less.

    Song Yan Ning looked at the man and frowned. When she had arrived, she had detected the scent of blood on him, indicating that he had killed someone. Anyone who had killed, no matter how they tried to cleanse themselves, always had a lingering scent of blood, although it wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could detect.

    Remembering what her grandmother had told her that morning, she asked, ¡°Are you the one the police station has been after recently?¡±

    ¡°How¡­ how did you know¡­¡± The man looked at Song Yan Ning in horror. The woman who wanted to eat him addressed this young girl as her master; could it be that this little girl was even more frightening?

    Song Yan Ning revealed an ¡®as expected¡¯ expression and took out her mobile phone to dial the emergency number.

    The man heard Song Yan Ning calling the police and breathed a sigh of relief. Being caught by the police didn¡¯t necessarily mean immediate death, but being eaten by this woman named Xiang meant no chance at life. He could tell Xiang was not joking, for when she looked at him, the craving in her eyes to pounce on him and devour him was unmistakable.

    The police arrived at the scene quickly.

    Upon seeing the trio, two officers stepped out of the car and approached Song Yan Ning, ¡°Who called the police just now?¡± They had received a call iming that the serial killer they were searching for had been found.

    They had been incredulous at first, as the caller¡¯s voice sounded like a child. They suspected it might be some kid ying a prank. However, since the caller had given an address, they naturally had to check it out.

    ¡°It was me,¡± Song Yan Ning said.

    Old Li looked at Song Yan Ning and frowned upon seeing that she was just an eleven or twelve-year-old child, ¡°You¡¯re saying you found the serial killer?¡±

    He nced at the man still sitting on the ground. Could he really be the murderer? But how could a murderer be afraid of two young girls?

    ¡°Officer, it¡¯s me, the murderer. Please arrest me¡­¡± The man extended his hands out. All he wanted was to get away from there quickly; he didn¡¯t want to be eaten by that woman.

    Old Li and Xiao Zhang exchanged nces, both filled with surprise. They could see the man willing to be taken away was genuinely afraid, but the two girls in front of them, one older and one younger, appeared utterly harmless and were even remarkably pretty.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take him in and talk there,¡± Old Li decided.

    Xiao Zhang nodded, stepped forward, cuffed the man, and took him to the car.

    Old Li addressed Song Yan Ning and Xiang, ¡°You two will also need toe to the station with us.¡± Regardless of whether the man was the murderer or not, they needed to record their testimonies.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, thought for a moment, and decided against calling her grandparents. A testimony shouldn¡¯t take too long. Calling them would only worry them.

    Song Yan Ning and Xiang followed Old Li to the police station.

    Old Li assigned the interrogation of the man to Xiao Zhang and his colleagues and took Song Yan Ning and Xiang to his office.

    ¡°Please sit down,¡± Old Li gestured, poured a ss of water for both Song Yan Ning and Xiang, and then sat down in front of them, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded to Xiang and, using Divine Sense, instructed her on what to say. Xiang seldom interacted with other people except for them, and she barely spoke even to her grandparents.

    ¡°I was waiting for my sister at the bus stop when that man suddenly lunged at me. I¡¯ve learned kung fu, and I subdued him right away,¡± Xiang recounted.

    Old Li nodded, ¡°Then how did you determine that this man was the murderer?¡± This point piqued his curiosity as, even if Xiang had overpowered him, he would not likely admit to being the serial killer. After all, being caught could mean a life sentence at worst.

 Chapter 316 - 316 Three hundred and fifteen neighbor

    ?Chapter 316: Three hundred and fifteen, neighbor   Chapter 316: Three hundred and fifteen, neighbor                                   ¡°He said it himself; he¡¯s probably just trying to scare us,¡± Song Yan Ning wore an expression of ¡®how would I know?¡¯

    Old Li thought about it and also felt that what Song Yan Ning said made some sense.

    Just then, the phone on the desk rang and Old Li picked it up. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Yes, I understand.¡±

    He hung up the phone, smiling at Song Yan Ning and Xiang, ¡°That person has confessed, thank you both so much for this! Without you, we wouldn¡¯t know when we would have found him.¡± They had been investigating this case for nearly half a month without any leads, as the criminal was very cunning with strong anti-surveince capabilities, alwaysmitting crimes in ces without cameras. They had not expected that he would be brought down by two girls.

    ¡°Can we go home now?¡± Song Yan Ning checked the time. She had told her grandparents she would be home by ten o¡¯clock at thetest; it was almost nine now.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± Old Li said as he took car keys out of the drawer. He offered to drive Song Yan Ning and Xiang home for two reasons: first, it was unsafe for two young girls to be out sote, and second, he wanted to thank their family for raising such exemry children.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°No need, we can go back on our own.¡± If she let him drive them home, her grandparents would worry themselves sick.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, and it¡¯s not safe for two girls to be out,¡± Old Li insisted. They had helped him greatly, and he certainly couldn¡¯t let them encounter danger. They had been investigating the case for over half a month and, without them, he wouldn¡¯t know when they might have solved it.

    ¡°We managed to subdue a murderer; what else do we need to be afraid of?¡± Song Yan Ning said with a raised eyebrow and a smile.

    Old Li was speechless. However, he had to admit that what Song Yan Ning said was correct. Were the kids these days really this bold?

    ¡°It will be faster if I drive you,¡± Old Li said. Although Song Yan Ning was right, it was stillte at night, and if something were to happen, he would be responsible.

    ¡°We like walking at night. Uncle police officer, I hope you can keep this matter confidential for us; we don¡¯t want our family to worry if they find out,¡± Song Yan Ning stood up, walking out with Xiang.

    ¡°Wait a second!¡± Old Li followed Song Yan Ning and Xiang.

    Outside the door, Old Li pointed to a car not far away, ¡°Wait for me a moment; I¡¯ll be quick.¡± He was determined to see them home today; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease.

    Old Li started the car and came to the spot where Song Yan Ning and Xiang had been, only to find that they were no longer there. He sighed in resignation.

    Figuring they couldn¡¯t have gone far, Old Li drove out of the police station. However, he had gone almost three kilometers and still hadn¡¯t seen a sign of Song Yan Ning and Xiang.

    ¡°Did I miss them?¡± Old Li shook his head, turning the car around reluctantly. He nned to go back to see if he would run into Song Yan Ning and the other.

    Song Yan Ning and Xiang made it home, indeed finding their grandparents worriedly standing at the door.

    ¡°Grandpa! Grandma! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m homete,¡± Song Yan Ning walked up to them with an apologetic look. She knew they¡¯d be worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re back safe. Did you have fun today?¡± Li Meixiang said with a smile, ruffling Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair. Even though Xiao Ning had been out uncountably many times since she was young, they couldn¡¯t help but worry. They knew Xiao Ning would be fine, but they couldn¡¯t stop worrying, especially after that recent incident.

    Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile, ¡°I had a lot of fun.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, go wash up and get some rest early,¡± Li Meixiang took Song Yan Ning by the hand, heading into the house.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Goodnight, Grandpa and Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Goodnight!¡± Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng nodded with smiles. It had been a long time since they had stayed up sote and were quite tired.

    Song Yan Ning returned to her room and began cultivating inside the Spiritual Pearl. Her cultivation had advanced rapidly recently; she was already at the Golden Core Middle Stage. At this rate, she should be able to break through to the Nascent Soul within half a year.

    The night passed in a sh, and when Song Yan Ning emerged from the Spiritual Pearl, it was nearly noon.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, did you hear? They caught the serial killer. It¡¯s really satisfying news!¡± Li Meixiang proimed with a smile upon seeing Song Yan Ninge out.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and sat down beside Li Meixiang to watch TV.

    ¡°I heard it was two brave citizens who helped catch him. I wonder who they were so brave? Such people should be recognized so that everyone can see them,¡± Li Meixiang was genuinely curious about how those two had the courage, knowing she would have been terrified in their ce.

    Song Yan Ning chuckled, ¡°They can¡¯t publicize that; what if they get retaliated against?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Li Meixiang nodded in agreement.

    ¡°It sounds like Grandpa is back; I¡¯ll go have a look,¡± Song Yan Ning heard voices outside and stood up to go check.

    At the door, she saw her grandfather chatting with a young man.

    Seeing the young man, Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t help but frown. What is he doing here?

    ¡°Xiao Ning, this is our new neighbor who just moved in next door, Lu. This is my granddaughter, Song Yan Ning,¡± Yang Lisheng introduced Song Yan Ning to Lu Tingxuan with a smile.

    He had bumped into Lu Tingxuan while gathering herbs earlier and became curious upon seeing him do the same. After chatting, he learned that Lu had just moved next door because his elders were doctors, and he had taken an interest in medicine too. Currently, he is a student at Yangcheng University¡¯s School of Pharmacy.

    Song Yan Ning stepped forward, giving Lu Tingxuan a warning look, and turned to Yang Lisheng, ¡°Grandpa, what about Granny Zhang¡¯s family next door?¡± Vigers held their homes in high regard, and even if they bought properties in the city, the elderly usually would not move there with the younger generation, as they believed leaving the ancestral home was unlucky.

    ¡°They still live there. Lu is renting a ce. Sister Zhang¡¯s son and daughter-inw have moved to the city, and the house ended up empty,¡± Yang Lisheng exined with a smile. He thought having Lu as a neighbor was good as they could collect herbs together.

    ¡°Grandpa, go dry the herbs. I want to talk with him for a moment,¡± Song Yan Ning wanted to find out the purpose behind Lu Tingxuan¡¯s move.

    Yang Lisheng looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°This brother must be in college already, and I¡¯m about to start middle school. I have some questions I would like to ask him.¡±

    Yang Lisheng nodded and said to Lu Tingxuan, ¡°Lu, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

 Chapter 317 - 317 316 To Yang City

    ?Chapter 317: 316, To Yang City   Chapter 317: 316, To Yang City                                   Yang Lisheng entered the courtyard, and Song Yan Ning pointed to an alley not far away, ¡°Let¡¯s talk by the river.¡± Past the alley was a small river, and with no one around at the moment, it was perfect for conversation.

    Lu Tingxuan responded with a shallow smile and nodded, following Song Yan Ning toward the alley.

    Arriving at the river, Song Yan Ning waved her hand and set up an Array Formation Restriction, ¡°Now tell me, what is your purpose foring here?¡± The other person was a Cultivator, and she saw no need to hide anything.

    ¡°I¡¯ve fallen for you,¡± Lu Tingxuan said with a smile, looking earnestly into Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes, which were as clear as a spring.

    Song Yan Ning scoffed, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡± She didn¡¯t believe she had that much charm.

    The corners of Lu Tingxuan¡¯s mouth curled into a sinister yet elegant smile, and he lowered his head, slowly leaning toward Song Yan Ning, ¡°It¡¯s true, whether you believe it or not.¡±

    Song Yan Ning quickly stepped back to increase the distance between them and spoke coldly, ¡°I warn you, if you dare to harm my grandparents, even if I¡¯m no match for you, I will not let you off.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not bored enough to bother two ordinary people.¡± Lu Tingxuan¡¯s captivating eyes stared at Song Yan Ning, his smile seductive.

    ¡°That would be best!¡± Song Yan Ning red at Lu Tingxuan with disgust and turned to leave.

    Lu Tingxuan watched Song Yan Ning¡¯s departing figure with a yful look in his eyes. Of course, he hadn¡¯t fallen head over heels for a little girl he had only met once; he was here simply out of curiosity. Curiosity about how Song Yan Ning could cultivate.

    Song Yan Ning returned home, feeling uneasy.

    After a while, she took out her phone and called Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen was taking a shower when he heard the phone ringing in his room. Using his Divine Sense, he nced at the phone and his eyes sparkled with a hint of joy.

    With a towel wrapped around his body, failing to hide his perfect physique, he stepped out of the bathroom with long strides. Picking up the phone from the desk, Qin Yushen greeted her, ¡°Xiao Ning, missing me?¡±

    Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, ¡°Qin Yushen, do you remember Lu Tingxuan?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, what about him?¡± The thought of Lu Tingxuan brought a chill to Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes. Lu Tingxuan was the only Cultivator he had met in this world besides Xiao Ning. And he felt dangerous.

    ¡°He moved next to my ce, and I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to,¡± Song Yan Ning was puzzled. She believed Lu Tingxuan when he said he wouldn¡¯t go after her grandparents because, as a Cultivator, she truly didn¡¯t care to involve herself with ordinary people unless they provoked her.

    ¡°What?!¡± Qin Yushen stood up from his chair, filled with unease. If Lu Tingxuan had moved next door to Xiao Ning, his target must be her.

    ¡°I¡¯ming over now.¡± Qin Yushen hung up the phone, quickly got dressed, and rushed outside. Xiao Ning was the person he cared about the most; he couldn¡¯t let her be in danger.

    Song Yan Ning still wanted to say something, but Qin Yushen had already hung up the phone, shaking his head helplessly. However, his heart was filled with warmth. If Qin Yushen didn¡¯t care about her, why would he be so anxious for her?

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m heading to Yang City.¡± Qin Yushen ran downstairs and told Mr. Qin, who was reading the newspaper in the living room and dashed out like the wind.

    Mr. Qin shook his head with a smile, ¡°That boy, he¡¯s only been away from Xiao Ning for a few days and he already misses her so much.¡±

    Qin Yushen had just left not long ago when Song Yanxue arrived at the Qin family¡¯s home. She had beening almost every day these past few days but had never seen Brother Yushen. However, she believed that persistence would melt a stone heart. As long as she persisted, Brother Yushen would eventually be moved by her true feelings.

    Song Yan Ning and Yang Lisheng had already left Beijing. Without Song Yan Ning to disrupt things, Brother Yushen would sooner orter be hers. However, she did not n to let Song Yan Ning off so easily. As long as Song Yan Ning was around for a day, she would be a lurking danger to her. So now, she was raising money to hire a killer.

    ¡°Grandpa Qin! Is Brother Yushen here?¡± Song Yanxue saw Mr. Qin still in the living room reading the newspaper and walked over with a smile.

    Mr. Qin gave Song Yanxue a faint nce, ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡± He was starting to really dislike Song Yanxue. Although she tried her best to hide it and appeared obedient, it was impossible for her to deceive him. He had seen more people than she had eaten rice; how could he not see her for what she was? Even if Xiao Shen liked someone like her, he wouldn¡¯t agree. Old Song really should take better care of his granddaughter; she wasn¡¯t as good as another granddaughter who was roaming outside.

    ¡°Where did Brother Yushen go?¡± Song Yanxue picked up the teapot from the table, pouring tea for Mr. Qin as a gesture to please him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mr. Qin shifted his attention back to the newspaper, his eyes slightly curving up when he read the report on the serial killings in Yang City. He had been following the case closely these past few days. He had expected that it would take longer to solve the case, but it was resolved much faster than he anticipated. He wondered who those brave citizens were. He really wanted to meet them.

    Song Yanxue noticed that Mr. Qin wasn¡¯t paying her any attention, she nced at the second floor, then tiptoed toward the stairs. Brother Yushen must still be at home. Even if Brother Yushen didn¡¯t like her, she would be happy just to see him.

    ¡°Sister Liu, show the guest out!¡± Mr. Qinmanded in an undisturbed voice. Did Song Yanxue really think he didn¡¯t know?

    Sister Liu hurried over, ¡°Miss Song, please leave.¡± Song Yanxue had beening every day and even she was getting annoyed. The young master had already made it clear he didn¡¯t like her, yet she persisted, showing not a trace of a youngdy¡¯s decorum. Miss Xiao Ning, on the other hand, was both polite and beautiful.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just go up and take a look,¡± Song Yanxue said reluctantly. She hadn¡¯t seen Brother Yushen for days and really wanted to see him.

    ¡°Do I need to call your grandfather?¡± Mr. Qin lifted his head and looked at Song Yanxue with a serious face.

    Song Yanxue bit her lip in anger, red at Mr. Qin, and turned to walk outside. Stupid old man! Once I marry Brother Yushen, we¡¯ll see how I deal with you.

    Mr. Qin shook his head and sighed before lowering his head to continue reading his newspaper.

    Qin Yushen arrived at Song Yan Ning¡¯s home as fast as he could, his Divine Sense sweeping over the small courtyard where Lu Tingxuan resided, noticing him nting flowers in the yard. A chilling coldness radiated from his indifferent eyes. With himself there, he would definitely not give Lu Tingxuan a chance to get close to Xiao Ning.

    Lu Tingxuan, sensing Qin Yushen¡¯s Divine Sense, slightly curled up the corner of his mouth, releasing a strand of Divine Sense to meet Qin Yushen¡¯s. He arrived quite quickly, but what of it? No one has ever been able to stop what he intends to do.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The two Divine Senses shed rapidly, causing the house to tremble slightly from the impact, but the courtyard walls, unable to bear the burden, copsed with a crash.

 Chapter 318 - 318 Three hundred and seventeen expressing ones

    ?Chapter 318: Three hundred and seventeen, expressing one¡¯s feelings   Chapter 318: Three hundred and seventeen, expressing one¡¯s feelings                                   Mr. and Mrs. Zhang ran out of the house in panic, their eyes filled with fear as they beheld the copsed courtyard wall.

    ¡°Was that an earthquake just now?¡± Mrs. Zhang asked with a pale face as she looked at the fallen wall.

    ¡°It must have been. The house was trembling just now. If not an earthquake, then what?¡± Mr. Zhang patted his chest in relief. Thankfully, the house didn¡¯t copse; otherwise, they would have nowhere to live today.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not go back inside for now.¡± Mrs. Zhang was still frightened. She feared that the house would copse if she went in; she hadn¡¯t lived enough yet and didn¡¯t want to be crushed to death.

    Song Yan Ning and two others opened the courtyard gate and walked out.

    Seeing Qin Yushen outside the door, Yang Lisheng and his wife were somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Xiao Shen, what are you doing here?¡± Yang Lisheng walked up to Qin Yushen¡¯s side and, seeing the Zhang Family¡¯s copsed courtyard wall, his eyes were filled with astonishment. How could the wall that was fine just copse?

    ¡°Brother Zhang, what happened?¡± Yang Lisheng asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel it just now?¡± Mr. Zhang looked at Yang Lisheng with surprise. They were only separated by a single wall, so how could he not feel the intense shaking that had just urred?

    ¡°Feel what?¡± Yang Lisheng asked in confusion. He hade out after seeing Xiao Ning leave.

    ¡°The earthquake, didn¡¯t you see my courtyard wall has copsed?¡± Mr. Zhang was somewhat speechless. Were Yang Lisheng and his family dead? How could they not have felt such a big tremor?

    Yang Lisheng shook his head. He genuinely hadn¡¯t felt it.

    Song Yan Ning nced at Qin Yushen and then at Lu Tingxuan. Without guessing, she knew it must have been their doing. Thankfully, she had set up an array outside her home; otherwise, her family¡¯s courtyard wall would definitely not have been spared.

    Qin Yushen looked at Lu Tingxuan, his eyes shing with a cold glint.

    Lu Tingxuan shrugged his shoulders with a nonchnt smile and turned to walk back inside. After this confrontation, he knew that neither he nor Qin Yushen could do anything to the other.

    Qin Yushen withdrew his gaze and walked over to Song Yan Ning, taking her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡± Lu Tingxuan was a strong rival and deserved their attention.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, nced at her grandparents who were chatting with Mr. and Mrs. Zhang, and followed Qin Yushen inside.

    Upon closing the door, Song Yan Ning set up an array.

    Qin Yushen took a seat with Song Yan Ning on the chairs, ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯ve decided. From now on, I¡¯ll live here.¡± He had already checked, and there was an empty room in Xiao Ning¡¯s house.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you starting school soon?¡± Song Yan Ning also hoped Qin Yushen could stay, but they couldn¡¯t stay here forever just because of Lu Tingxuan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going to university in Yang City,¡± Qin Yushen said with a smile, eager to see her reaction upon learning he would study in Yang City.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen in surprise.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s adorable expression, Qin Yushen couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently pinch her blushing cheek, ¡°Is it a surprise?¡±

    Song Yan Ning pped Qin Yushen¡¯s hand away, ¡°Isn¡¯t Beijing fine?¡± She knew he must havee to Yang City for university because of her.

    Qin Yushen lowered his head, pressing his forehead against Song Yan Ning¡¯s, rubbing gently, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t you really know why I came to Yang City?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Song Yan Ning shyly turned her face away. Seeing the depth and allure of Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes made her heart uncontrobly quicken.

    Qin Yushen smiled contentedly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for you. I want to be by your side at every moment, watching over you. Otherwise, if someone else snatched you away, I¡¯d have nowhere to cry.¡±

    Song Yan Ning yfully red at Qin Yushen, ¡°Once I¡¯ve made up my mind, I won¡¯t change it.¡±

    The smile at the corner of Qin Yushen¡¯s mouth deepened, and he pulled Song Yan Ning into his embrace, ¡°Me too.¡± He was set on her alone!

 Chapter 319 - 319 Three hundred and eighteen lives here

    ?Chapter 319: Three hundred and eighteen, lives here   Chapter 319: Three hundred and eighteen, lives here                                   Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen stepped out of the room and entered the main hall, where they saw Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang had already arrived.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma,¡± Song Yan Ning announced with a smile, ¡°Qin Yushen ns to live at our house and will be studying in Yang City from now on.¡±

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang looked at Qin Yushen in surprise, ¡°Why did you think of studying in Yang City?¡± The universities in Beijing are much better than those in Yang City. Moreover, Xiao Shen is the future Family Head of the Qin Family. How could the Qin Family possibly agree to let him study in Yang City?

    ¡°The mountains and rivers in Yang City are beautiful, and the air is better than in Beijing. I really like it here,¡± said Qin Yushen, ncing at Song Yan Ning with a gentle smile filling his deep eyes. The most important thing is that she is in Yang City. Here, he could see her every day.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang nodded, ¡°Your family has no objections?¡± If it were them, they definitely wouldn¡¯t want Xiao Ning to study out of town. If Xiao Ning insisted, although they would agree, they would move to the city where Xiao Ning was studying to take care of her.

    They had no other desires at their age; as long as Xiao Ning was doing well, they were happy. Their biggest wish in life was to watch Xiao Ning grow up and marry the person she loved.

    ¡°They respect my choice,¡± Qin Yushen said with a slight smile. When he decided to study in Yang City, his family was very much against it, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about his persistence.

    Yang Lisheng nodded and turned to Li Meixiang, ¡°Meixiang, go tidy up the guest room.¡± The guest room was specifically reserved for Xinxin and Yufeng. They thought that after sending Xiao Ning to them, Xinxin and Yufeng would oftene to visit her. But after so many years, they hadn¡¯te once. So, Xiao Ning didn¡¯t recognize them, and he didn¡¯t me Xiao Ning; it was Xinxin and Yufeng who had not fulfilled their parental duties.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Li Meixiang nodded, heading towards the guest room.

    Yang Lisheng withdrew his gaze and looked at Qin Yushen, ¡°Xiao Shen, do you n to live on campus after school starts, or continue living here?¡± He weed Xiao Shen staying with them, but living on campus would usually be more convenient for university. He remembered that the nearest university was about ten kilometers away from here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll live here. I can pick up Xiao Ning on my way back from school every day; I¡¯ve already got my driving license, so it¡¯s more convenient to drive,¡± Qin Yushen said. Now that Lu Tingxuan lived next door, he was even less at ease with Xiao Ning being alone.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Yang Lisheng said, nodding with a smile. Having Xiao Shen pick up Xiao Ning from school would ease their minds a bit. Middle school was different from elementary school; school finishedter, especially in winter when it was already dark at dismissal time.

    ¡°Xiao Shen, the room has been tidied up. The bedding is new, it was just aired out a few days ago, and the toothpaste, toothbrush, and towels are all new. Check it out and see if anything¡¯s missing,¡± Li Meixiang said as she came out from the guest room after finishing the arrangements.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma Yang! You don¡¯t have to be so busy; I have all the daily necessities in my bag,¡± Qin Yushen said with a smile. None of that mattered to him, as long as Xiao Ning was by his side.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Li Meixiang didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Qin Yushen, ¡°Xiao Shen, is there any particr dish you¡¯d like to eat? I¡¯ll go to the market and buy it.¡± They had some vegetables in the field, but meat and fish had to be bought at the market.

    ¡°No need to buy anything special for me. Whatever you¡¯re eating, I¡¯ll eat,¡± Qin Yushen didn¡¯t want to trouble them too much.

    ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t need to take his preferences too seriously; he¡¯s fine,¡± Song Yan Ning said, walking over to Li Meixiang and smiling as she took her grandmother¡¯s arm.

    ¡°But how could I not? Xiao Shen is our guest,¡± Li Meixiang said with a smile, giving Song Yan Ning a faux stern look.

    ¡°Just treat me as one of your own,¡± he said. After all, he would be part of the family someday.

    Yang Lisheng watched Qin Yushen with a smile, admiration in his eyes, ¡°Meixiang, just treat Xiao Shen as one of our own.¡± The young man cared so much for Xiao Ning and hade specifically to Yang City to study for her sake. Just that intention alone earned his admiration. It was just that Xiao Ning was still young, and he didn¡¯t know whether they would truly end up together when she grew up.

    ¡°Is that really okay?¡± Li Meixiang felt it might not be appropriate. Xiao Shen hade from afar; how could they neglect him?

    ¡°Of course!¡± the three of them said in unison.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Li Meixiang stopped fretting.

    Lu Tingxuan listened to theughtering from next door and felt a bit agitated. He had not expected Qin Yushen toe and disrupt all his ns.

    ¡°Lu, do you have time toe out and lend a hand?¡± Mrs. Zhang called from the courtyard.

    Lu Tingxuan stepped out of his house and looked towards Mr. and Mrs. Zhang who were busy repairing the wall, ¡°What do you need help with?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t lift this gate, can you help us lift it?¡± Mrs. Zhang pointed to the courtyard door, which was lying on the ground with its frame. She and her husband had tried for a while, but they hadn¡¯t been able to lift it. They were simply too old andcked the strength.

    Lu nodded, stepped forward, and with one hand, he lifted the gate, ¡°Where do you want it?¡±

    Mr. and Mrs. Zhang watched Lu in amazement. The young man was incredibly strong!

    ¡°Just over there,¡± Mrs. Zhang said, pointing towards the washing stand as Lu looked at her.

    Lu carried the gate over and leaned it against the washing stand, then turned to Mr. and Mrs. Zhang, ¡°Anything else you need help with?¡±

    Mrs. Zhang shook her head with a smile, ¡°Lu, you¡¯re so strong, you should go into weightlifting. You¡¯d definitely win championships.¡± That door was made of beech wood and, with the frame, must have weighed at least a hundred pounds.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Lu said indifferently.

    ¡°Olddy,e help me with this wall,¡± Mr. Zhang called from the side. He might not be well-educated, but he could tell that Lu was not an ordinary person. Sometimes, when sitting next to Lu, he felt a chill down his spine, though he wasn¡¯t sure why. If Lu hadn¡¯t offered such a high rent, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to rent out his house.

    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± Mrs. Zhang turned and walked towards Mr. Zhang.

    Lu¡¯s gaze swept over the fallen wall, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with it any longer; I¡¯ll call someone to fix it.¡± He felt responsible for the situation as well.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need; we can slowly rebuild it ourselves,¡± Mrs. Zhang said with a smile. Anyway, they always locked the doors when they slept, so the state of the courtyard wall didn¡¯t matter much.

    Lu took out his phone, ¡°Get ten men over here.¡±

    Mr. and Mrs. Zhang were surprised to hear Lu actually getting someone over.

    ¡°Really, no trouble,¡± Mr. Zhang said awkwardly, looking at Lu. It would certainly cost money to hire people.

    Lu smiled, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Since I¡¯m living here, I¡¯m part of this family, so helping you is helping myself. Don¡¯t worry about the cost; it¡¯s on me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Mr. and Mrs. Zhang thanked him with smiles. They truly found Lu to be a very nice young man.

 Chapter 320 - 320 Three hundred nineteen start of school

    ?Chapter 320: Three hundred neen, start of school   Chapter 320: Three hundred neen, start of school                                   Song Yan Ning heard the sound of wall building from next door and nced over to find a group of strangers helping the Zhang Family build a wall.

    ¡°They must be Lu Tingxuan¡¯s people.¡± Qin Yushen handed Song Yan Ning a peeled apple.

    Song Yan Ning took a bite of the apple and asked, ¡°What do you think Lu Tingxuan¡¯s purpose is foring here?¡± With Lu Tingxuan¡¯s capabilities, it would be easy for him to deal with her; there was no need for such trouble.

    ¡°You.¡± Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning. Lu Tingxuan knew that he and Xiao Ning were cultivators, and his own strength was almost the same as Lu Tingxuan¡¯s, making Xiao Ning easier to deal with. However, he couldn¡¯t quite understand why Lu Tingxuan would go through so much trouble if he was only targeting Xiao Ning.

    ¡°It would be simple for him to deal with me.¡± Song Yan Ning felt that her own strength was still too weak. If she were stronger, no matter what measures Lu Tingxuan employed, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry.

    Qin Yushen took her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for you.¡± He wouldn¡¯t give Lu Tingxuan a chance to harm Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile, fully trusting Qin Yushen.

    Time flew by, and before they knew it, it was already September 1st.

    Early in the morning, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen bid farewell to Yang Lisheng and his wife and headed to school.

    ¡°Call me if anything.¡± Qin Yushen ruffled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair and gazed at her with a smile. It felt great to personally take her to school.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, got out of the car, waved at Qin Yushen, and turned to walk into the school.

    Watching Song Yan Ning¡¯s retreating figure until she disappeared into the crowd, Qin Yushen slowly looked away and drove towards the school. To make it convenient to pick up Xiao Ning, he chose a school not far from hers.

    Song Yan Ning checked the list posted on the ssroom door and quickly found her name.

    As she walked into the ssroom, which was noisy at first, it suddenly quieted down the moment Song Yan Ning entered.

    All eyes turned uniformly toward Song Yan Ning. She was stunningly beautiful!

    Song Yan Ning was used to such gazes and headed toward the back row, where she had always sat since elementary school because she found it quieter.

    No sooner had she sat down than a boy with a face full of e turned around, ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Tao, what¡¯s your name?¡± She was the prettiest girl he had ever seen.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning.¡± Song Yan Ning put her backpack in the desk.

    ¡°You¡¯re Song Yan Ning?¡± Jiang Tao looked at her in surprise. He had heard of Song Yan Ning before because she had the highest scores from elementary to middle school. He thought Song Yan Ning would look nerdy, only interested in studying, but she was lively and captivating, challenging every preconception he had.

    ¡°Guaranteed genuine.¡± Song Yan Ning smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing like what I imagined,¡± Jiang Tao said, smiling as he took her in. It turned out beauty and intelligence could coexist.

    Song Yan Ningughed, ¡°What did you imagine me to be like?¡±

    Jiang Tao scratched his head sheepishly, ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t say. You¡¯d get mad.¡±

    Song Yan Ning saw the teacher walk into the ssroom, ¡°The teacher is here.¡±

    Jiang Tao turned around. He was truly happy. Having a schr-goddess seated behind him was like a dreame true, if only they never swapped seats.

    The teacher walked to the podium, pped her hands to quiet everyone, and once the noise had subsided, she spoke, ¡°I¡¯m your homeroom teacher Chen Mengyu, I hope to not only be your teacher but also a good friend. If you have any issues or difficulties, feel free toe to me. I¡¯ll help as much as I can. Now, let¡¯s introduce ourselves.¡±

    Chen Mengyu turned to the first row on the left, ¡°Let¡¯s start with this student.¡±

    The first student stood up shyly, her face flushed as she said, ¡°Hello! I¡­ my name is Wang Ling, from Yang City.¡± After speaking, she quickly sat back down and took a long breath.

    ¡°I am Yang Jun, from Yang City.¡± The boy behind her promptly stood up.

    ¡°My name is Liu Yu¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Tao, originally from Ice City, but I was born in Yang City, so I count as from there too.¡± Jiang Tao expounded on his background, hoping to let Song Yan Ning know more about him.

    Once Jiang Tao sat down, Song Yan Ning stood up, ¡°Song Yan Ning, from Yang City.¡±

    Chen Mengyu smiled and nodded; she had noticed Song Yan Ning the moment she walked into the ssroom. Because Song Yan Ning was simply too dazzling, ignoring her was difficult.

    ¡°She is Song Yan Ning? It¡¯s unbelievable how pretty she is and with such high grades too.¡±

    ¡°If only I were half as pretty as her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m smitten, Song Yan Ning is my goddess from now on.¡±

    Chen Mengyu cleared her throat and pped her hands, ¡°Next student, please continue.¡±

    After everyone had introduced themselves, Chen Mengyu picked up a piece of chalk and wrote a few names on the board, ¡°These students have the top three academic numbers in our ss. Now, please raise your hands to vote for a ss president among them. Let¡¯s start with number one, Song Yan Ning. Those in favor of her being the ss president, please raise your hands.¡±

    ¡°Rustle!¡± Aside from a few female students, almost everyone raised their hands.

    Chen Mengyu counted the ones who didn¡¯t raise their hands, ¡°Thirty-two students, seven did not raise their hands, making a total of twenty-five votes for Song Yan Ning.¡± She wrote the number of approvers on the board, ¡°Next is number two, Zhang Jing.¡±

    The students raised their hands again, and this time significantly fewer did so, mainly the boys abstained.

    Chen Mengyu smiled, ¡°Zhang Jing sixteen votes, next is Liu Yu.¡±

    After everyone had voted, Chen Mengyu tallied the votes and wrote them on the board, ¡°Liu Yu received neen votes. Among the three, Song Yan Ning had the highest number of votes. She will be the ss president of our ss. Apud Song Yan Ning.¡±

    ¡°p, p, p!¡± A round of enthusiastic apuse filled the ssroom.

    Song Yan Ning rubbed her temples, feeling a slight headache. She just wanted to quietly get through the three years and had no interest in being the ss president.

    ¡°Congrattions, Song Yan Ning!¡± Jiang Tao turned around, looking at her excitedly.

    Song Yan Ning forced a smile, ¡°Thank you!¡± She would tell Mr. Chen in a while that she did not want to be the ss president. She had so much to do; there was no time to take on such responsibilities.

    ¡°My grades aren¡¯t very good. Can I ask you questions whenever I don¡¯t understand something?¡± Jiang Tao looked at Song Yan Ning hopefully.

 Chapter 321 - 321 Three hundred and twenty a child with a hard life

    ?Chapter 321: Three hundred and twenty, a child with a hard life   Chapter 321: Three hundred and twenty, a child with a hard life                                   ¡°Of course, you can,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, thank you!¡± Jiang Tao swung his fist in excitement. The first time he saw Song Yan Ning, he assumed she must be a very arrogant girl, as in his experience, the prettier the girl, the more arrogant they seemed. He never expected Song Yan Ning to be so approachable. Her smile was really beautiful!

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head. She felt that Jiang Tao¡¯s personality was somewhat like Guo Kai¡¯s, making her quite fond of him.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning,e with me to the office to move some books,¡± Chen Mengyu looked towards Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning stood up.

    ¡°Mr. Chen, let me help too. A girl like Song Yan Ning surely can¡¯t carry that many books,¡± Jiang Tao raised his hand.

    Chen Mengyu nodded and walked toward the ssroom door.

    Song Yan Ning, Jiang Tao, and two other students followed Chen Mengyu.

    Chen Mengyu¡¯s office was shared by three teachers, and the other two were also teachers of Song Yan Ning¡¯s ss.

    ¡°These are the books; take them to the ssroom and distribute them to the students,¡± Chen Mengyu pointed to several stacks of books on the table.

    Jiang Tao and the other two walked forward, each picking up a stack of books and leaving.

    After Jiang Tao and the others had left, Song Yan Ning approached Chen Mengyu, ¡°Mr. Chen, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suited to be the ss leader.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Chen Mengyu looked at Song Yan Ning, surprised. With Song Yan Ning¡¯s academic record, she thought the role of ss leader suited her perfectly.

    ¡°I often have to ask for leave and don¡¯t have that much time to manage the ss,¡± Song Yan Ning spoke candidly.

    ¡°Why do you need to take leaves? Is something wrong at home?¡± Chen Mengyu had looked over Song Yan Ning¡¯s file. She lived with her grandparents, and her parents¡¯ whereabouts were unknown. Chen Mengyu guessed that Song Yan Ning might be an orphan.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°I have some things to take care of.¡± Right now, improving her own abilities was her main priority, especially since Lu Tingxuan had moved in next door, which only reinforced this thought.

    ¡°You¡¯re not involved in childbor, are you?¡± Chen Mengyu asked this possibility. Song Yan Ning¡¯s grandparents were both old, likely with health issues, so it was possible that Song Yan Ning was working to support them.

    Song Yan Ning restrained the impulse to roll her eyes, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Really not?¡± Chen Mengyu was somewhat incredulous.

    ¡°Really not,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded assuredly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this: you be the ss leader for now; if you really don¡¯t have the time, then we¡¯ll discuss it again,¡± Chen Mengyu looked at Song Yan Ning, her eyes filled with a touch of pity. This child really was too pitiable, enduring such hardships and yet bearing them all bravely. She should help her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this damnputer?¡± Teacher Lin, who was working on theputer, mmed the desk in frustration.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Teacher Wang, sitting across from her, lifted her head to ask.

    ¡°I was working on a document, and suddenly myputer crashed. It¡¯s frozen, and I can¡¯t turn it off. This document is urgently needed by the principal, what should I do now?¡± Teacher Lin had a look of despair and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Someone shoulde and fix it,¡± suggested Teacher Wang.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time. This is an urgent matter, the principal needs it in half an hour,¡± Teacher Lin was really about to cry. If she messed this up, it would definitely worsen her impression with the principal.

    ¡°Teacher, let me have a look,¡± Song Yan Ning offered.

    Teacher Lin stared at Song Yan Ning in surprise, ¡°You know how to fixputers?¡±

    ¡°A little bit. If you trust me, I can try,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a confident smile on her face.

    Teacher Lin was hesitant. She had many important files on herputer; it would be a problem if they were lost.

    ¡°Teacher Lin, she¡¯s the top-ranking new student in the school, Song Yan Ning,¡± Chen Mengyu looked at Teacher Lin and introduced Song Yan Ning to her. She believed that a smart kid like Song Yan Ning wouldn¡¯t offer her help to Teacher Lin without being somewhat certain.

    ¡°She¡¯s Song Yan Ning?¡± Teacher Lin and Teacher Wang looked at Song Yan Ning with realization. They, of course, knew Song Yan Ning, primarily due to her outstanding academic performance.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, then please help the teacher take a look,¡± Teacher Lin said. Normally, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have let Song Yan Ning help, but given the current emergency and theck of time to find someone to repair it, she had no choice.

    Song Yan Ning nodded once, stepped forward, and began typing rapidly on the keyboard.

    After a moment, Song Yan Ning turned to Teacher Lin, ¡°Teacher Lin, it¡¯s fixed.¡±

    Teacher Lin¡¯s face was full of disbelief, ¡°So quickly? What caused theputer problem?¡± She only saw Song Yan Ning tap a few keys on the keyboard.

    ¡°It was a virus. I¡¯ve removed it, so Teacher Lin can use theputer without worry now,¡± Song Yan Ning walked over to Chen Mengyu¡¯s side, picked up some books from the table, and headed toward the office door.

    Half believing, Teacher Lin sat down at theputer. Thinking of the unfinished document, she quickly clicked on the file and, seeing it was intact, let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°This Song Yan Ning really does have some skills.¡±

    Chen Mengyu nodded in agreement, ¡°It¡¯s a shame she¡¯s had such a hard life.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Teacher Wang looked at Chen Mengyu.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning has lived with her grandparents since she was little, and I suspect she might be an abandoned baby. She mentioned that she needs to take frequent leaves, and I guess she probably does so to work and earn money. Her grandparents are old and certainly aren¡¯t able to earn a living anymore,¡± Chen Mengyu shook her head and sighed. Such a sensible child, yet so afflicted by fate.

    ¡°I see,¡± said Teacher Lin after submitting the document, also feeling sympathetic towards Song Yan Ning¡¯s background, ¡°How about we help Song Yan Ning?¡±

    Chen Mengyu nodded, ¡°I had the same thought. I¡¯ll go to the principalter to see if we can apply for a schrship for Song Yan Ning.¡±

    Teacher Lin opened her drawer, took out her wallet, pulled out five hundred yuan, and stood up to walk over to Chen Mengyu, ¡°Take this money and give it to Song Yan Ning.¡± Her own home was struggling, her husband scrimped and saved every penny. If her husband found out she gave Song Yan Ning this five hundred yuan, who knows what a fuss he would make. But she still wanted to do her part to help Song Yan Ning. After all,pared to Song Yan Ning, she was much better off.

    ¡°Teacher Lin, I¡¯m aware of your family¡¯s situation, you should keep it,¡± Chen Mengyu pushed the money back. Teacher Lin¡¯s husband was not just frugal, he was excessively so. Last time Teacher Lin invited a few colleagues for some bottled water, her husband argued with her for days. If he found out Teacher Lin had given away five hundred yuan to a student, the world would be turned upside down.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I want to do my part too. It would be such a waste if a child as bright as Song Yan Ning isn¡¯t nurtured properly,¡± she thought. If her husband found out, at most he would argue with her for a few days, but nothing more woulde of it.

 Chapter 322 - 322 Three hundred twenty-one intention

    ?Chapter 322: Three hundred twenty-one, intention   Chapter 322: Three hundred twenty-one, intention                                   Chen Mengyu saw that Teacher Lin was resolute, ¡°Alright, if he causes you trouble, let me know.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Teacher Lin nodded bitterly. When she had first chosen her husband, it was because of his frugality. She hadn¡¯t expected that the reason for their quarrels after marriage would also be his frugality.

    She thought that if a man treated her well, she would be happy and that being frugal was for their future life together. Only now did she realize that a man who truly loved her wasn¡¯t just about sweet words, but about the efforts he made in everyday life.

    Teacher Wang also took out five hundred and handed it to Chen Mengyu, ¡°I also want to contribute a little.¡±

    Chen Mengyu took the money, also pulled out five hundred from her wallet, and put it together with the money from Teacher Lin and Teacher Wang, ¡°On behalf of Song Yan Ning, thank you all!¡± Although it wasn¡¯t a lot, it should help Song Yan Ning get by for a while.

    Song Yan Ning did not know about the situation in the office; she was chatting with Jiang Tao.

    ¡°Both your grandparents are doctors? Do they have a way to remove the e from my face?¡± Jiang Tao asked hopefully. Although he was a boy, he also wanted to look better, and the e really affected his appearance.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll prepare some Medicine Powder for you, wash your face a few times and your e will be gone.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you so much!¡± Jiang Tao jumped up excitedly, nearly knocking over his desk.

    ¡°What are you doing? Your desk hit my back.¡± The girl sitting in front of Jiang Tao turned around angrily and red at him fiercely.

    ¡°Sorry! Sorry! I was too excited and didn¡¯t pay attention. Did it hurt you?¡± Jiang Tao quickly apologized.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Seeing Jiang Tao apologize, the girl felt embarrassed to pursue the matter further, especially since she wasn¡¯t hurt.

    The girl looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Song Yan Ning, was it true what you said about removing e?¡± She sat so close to Song Yan Ning and Jiang Tao that she had naturally heard everything.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. It wasn¡¯t just e¡ªshe could remove scars from the face too.

    ¡°Could you sell me a portion then? I¡¯ve also got e, and it¡¯s really bothering me.¡± The girl touched the e on her face. She had tried many methods, but none worked.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning agreed.

    The girl showed a bright smile, ¡°Thank you, Song Yan Ning, you¡¯re really kind! How much is the Medicine Powder? I¡¯ll transfer the money to you now.¡±

    ¡°Twenty.¡± Song Yan Ning said. Though the cost of the medicine was definitely more than twenty, if she didn¡¯t charge, the other person might try topensate her in other ways, which would be troublesome. Charging money meant they owed nothing to each other.

    ¡°I¡¯ll add you as a friend and send you a red envelope.¡± The girl took out her phone from her backpack.

    Song Yan Ning took out her phone from her pocket, opened the QR code for the girl to add her as a friend.

    After the girl added her as a friend, she sent a red envelope to Song Yan Ning and winked yfully, ¡°The red envelope is sent, check it okay!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning opened the red envelope.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, I¡¯ve also sent you a red envelope,¡± Jiang Tao smiled.

    ¡°I see it.¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, then opened the red envelope.

    Outside the window, Chen Mengyu wiped her somewhat moist eyes. Song Yan Ning was exactly as she had guessed; she was earning money through her own work, although the way she made money was not ideal. But Chen Mengyu understood Song Yan Ning¡¯s situation and knew that if she wasn¡¯t out of options, she wouldn¡¯t be taking money from her ssmates. This child was really having a tough time; she decided to go to the principal and help Song Yan Ning apply for a schrship.

 Chapter 323 - 323 Three hundred and twenty-two not lacking money

    ?Chapter 323: Three hundred and twenty-two, notcking money   Chapter 323: Three hundred and twenty-two, notcking money                                   Chen Mengyu arrived at the principal¡¯s office, ¡°Principal! I want to help a ssmate apply for a schrship.¡±

    The principal looked at Chen Mengyu, pondered for a moment, and nodded, ¡°Prepare the student¡¯s documents and submit them to me, and I¡¯ll make a decision after reviewing them.¡± Their school offered two schrship slots for each ss, but after an investigation confirming that the student was indeed from a low-ie background, the school would provide financial assistance.

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Principal!¡± Chen Mengyu expressed her thanks cheerfully. Song Yan Ning would definitely be very happy. She didn¡¯t n to tell Song Yan Ning now; she would wait until the schrship was approved before breaking the good news to her.

    After finishing the cleanup, when Chen Mengyu announced they could go home following her inspection, the students cheered joyfully and happily left the ssroom with their backpacks.

    Chen Mengyu looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Song Yan Ning, could you stay for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Song Yan Ning set her backpack down and sat at her desk.

    Once all the students had left, Song Yan Ning stood up and walked over to Chen Mengyu, ¡°Mr. Chen.¡±

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, Mr. Chen has some questions for you.¡± Chen Mengyu looked at Song Yan Ning with eyes full ofpassion. Such a beautiful and intelligent child¡ªit was a pity she didn¡¯t have aplete family. How wonderful that would be.

    Seeing the way Chen Mengyu looked at her, Song Yan Ning felt a bit puzzled.

    ¡°Do you live with your grandparents?¡± Chen Mengyu wanted to reach out and ruffle Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair but hesitated, fearing it might startle her. Her hand paused mid-air before she slowly withdrew it.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°And your parents?¡± Chen Mengyu continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have parents,¡± Song Yan Ning said quietly. She only had her grandparents in this world. As for the Song Family, they had nothing to do with her. She had never thought about acknowledging Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yufeng, let alone returning to the Song Family.

    Chen Mengyu felt a pang in her nose and took out some money from her pocket, extending it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Here, take this. It¡¯s a little something from the teachers.¡±

    Looking at the money, Song Yan Ning recalled Chen Mengyu¡¯s previous words and the look in her eyes, instantly realizing what was going on. She looked at Chen Mengyu with a bittersweet smile, ¡°Mr. Chen, I appreciate your kindness! But I don¡¯tck money.¡± It was a misunderstanding, but she was still grateful for Mr. Chen¡¯s concern.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, I know you have strong self-respect, but you must take this money. I don¡¯t want you to neglect your studies trying to earn money. A promising student like you can definitely get into a top university in the future.¡± Chen Mengyu took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and pressed the money into her palm.

    ¡°Mr. Chen, I really don¡¯tck money. I have to go now.¡± Song Yan Ning ced the money on the desk and quickly ran out of the ssroom.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Chen Mengyu picked up the money from the desk and chased after Song Yan Ning.

    But she soon lost sight of Song Yan Ning, shaking her head with a sigh. Oh well, I¡¯ll give it to her tomorrow. Anyway, she was determined to give the money to Song Yan Ning; she really didn¡¯t want her to earn money by collecting red envelopes from other students or taking leave to work part-time.

    Song Yan Ning had just left the school gates when she saw Qin Yushen¡¯s car.

    Qin Yushen also saw Song Yan Ning and smiled lightly, opening the car door and getting out.

    ¡°Wow! That guy is so handsome! I¡¯m going to ask him for his contact information.¡±

    ¡°Is he that celebrity?¡±

    ¡°He fits all my criteria for a boyfriend.¡±

    Hearing the girls¡¯ments, Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh. With Qin Yushen¡¯s attributes, if he entered the entertainment industry, he would definitely be a sensation.

    Qin Yushen shook his head in a blend of helplessness and doting, stepping towards Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Handsome guy, I want to add you as a friend.¡±

    ¡°Brother, do you know what my w is? It¡¯s ¡®wing¡¯ you.¡±

    Qin Yushen, as if he hadn¡¯t seen the other girls, walked past them to Song Yan Ning and gently pinched her cute, upturned nose, ¡°You ungrateful little thing.¡±

    Song Yan Ning yfully stuck out her tongue, ¡°It¡¯s your fault for being such a babe ma.¡±

    ¡°I only need to attract this one ¡®babe¡¯.¡± Qin Yushen lowered his head and whispered in her ear.

    Feeling the warm breath by her ear, Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t control the heat spreading across her face. This sneaky guy was flirting with her again.

    Seeing the blush on Song Yan Ning¡¯s face, Qin Yushen smiled satisfactorily and took her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Song Yan Ning yfully rolled her eyes at Qin Yushen and walked with him to the car.

    ¡°Who is she? How can she hold my idol¡¯s hand?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m heartbroken, boo hoo hoo¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s his sister.¡±

    Qin Yushen helped Song Yan Ning open the car door and, after she got in, closed the door for her. He then walked around to the driver¡¯s side and got in.

    Checking if Song Yan Ning had buckled up and seeing that she had, Qin Yushen withdrew his gaze and started the car, ¡°How was today? Did you get along well with your ssmates?¡±

    ¡°It was okay, and you?¡± Song Yan Ning turned to look at Qin Yushen. She had to admit, Qin Yushen really was very good-looking; full forehead, arched brows, a high and shapely nose, and sensual thin lips ¨C he was perfection from any angle.

    ¡°Are you satisfied with what you¡¯ve seen?¡± Qin Yushen turned his head and winked at Song Yan Ning with a smile.

    Song Yan Ning, with her face still flushed, rolled her eyes at Qin Yushen and looked away.

    Qin Yushen chuckled in good humor, ¡°Feeling shy?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s shy.¡± Song Yan Ning red at him fiercely and pinched his waist. She wouldn¡¯t dare do such a thing to any other person while they were driving.

    Qin Yushenughed and grabbed Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°There¡¯s a market up ahead; let¡¯s go buy some groceries to take home.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and withdrew her hand.

    Teacher Lin returned home with an anxious heart. She opened the door and saw her husband lying on the sofa ying video games.

    She put her bag on the shoe cab at the entrance and carried the groceries toward the kitchen.

    ¡°Come here,¡± Gu XueMin called out.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Teacher Lin stopped but didn¡¯t go over.

    ¡°What groceries did you buy today? Record the cost and note the remaining money in the book,¡± Gu XueMinmanded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Teacher Lin nodded and walked to the kitchen. Although she didn¡¯t regret donating the money, she was truly afraid her husband would find out. He was extremely serious about money; every time she bought something, even just a needle, he insisted she keep an ount.

    Gu XueMin heard a knock on the door, went to open it, and saw that it was his mother, ¡°Mom, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I came to see you, and there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you.¡± Mrs. Gu¡¯splexion was somewhat pale, clearly troubled by something.

 Chapter 324 - 324 Three hundred twenty-three stingy

    ?Chapter 324: Three hundred twenty-three, stingy   Chapter 324: Three hundred twenty-three, stingy                                   Gu XueMin immediately had a bad premonition upon hearing this. ¡°You didn¡¯te to ask me for money, did you?¡±

    Mrs. Gu nodded, her face filled with bitterness. ¡°Your dad had an ident and fell, and now we urgently need money. I¡¯ve already borrowed from rtives and friends, but we are still short of twenty thousand yuan.¡±

    ¡°Twenty thousand yuan? Where would I get that much money? Why don¡¯t you try to think of another solution and ask someone else?¡± Gu XueMin said indifferently. Let alone twenty thousand, he wouldn¡¯t even take out two thousand; that was the hard-earned money that he had struggled to earn. Why should he give it to someone else?

    ¡°It¡¯s your dad who¡¯s hurt. No matter how stingy you are, you can¡¯t just watch him unable to pay his hospital bills, can you?¡± Mrs. Gu cried as she looked at Gu XueMin. She knew her son was very stingy and getting even a penny from him was harder than reaching the heavens. If there was any other way, she wouldn¡¯t havee to him.

    Gu XueMin waved his hand impatiently, reached for Teacher Lin¡¯s bag that had just been ced on the shoe cab, took out the wallet, and found only some change. He called out to Lin Xiu in the kitchen, ¡°Lin Xiu,e out for a second.¡±

    Lin Xiu¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she heard Gu XueMin call her name, and the potato she was peeling slipped into the sink. ¡°Com¡­ing¡­¡± She had heard everything her husband and mother-inw had said. Given her husband¡¯s character, he certainly wouldn¡¯t take out any money.

    ¡°Why is there only this much money left in your wallet?¡± Gu XueMin asked with a stern face, pushing the wallet toward Lin Xiu. He gave Lin Xiu one thousand yuan every month for expenses. Although living costs were high, if one lived frugally, one thousand yuan was sufficient¡ªat least it was definitely enough for him.

    ¡°I¡­ I left it in my office,¡± Lin Xiu hadn¡¯t expected her husband to find out so quickly.

    ¡°Go and get it now. My dad is waiting for the money,¡± Gu XueMin ordered.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ It would waste another four yuan in bus fare if I go to school now. How about tomorrow?¡± After much thought, Lin Xiu finally came up with an excuse. With Gu XueMin¡¯s personality, he definitely wouldn¡¯t want to spend that extra four yuan.

    Gu XueMin thought for a moment and nodded, then turned to Mrs. Gu, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t youe and get it tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°XueMin, please, I beg you, lend your mom twenty thousand yuan. Your dad needs to undergo surgery right now; without the money, he could die,¡± Mrs. Gu cried, about to kneel down.

    Lin Xiu stepped forward to support Mrs. Gu. ¡°XueMin, please think of something. Saving dad is what¡¯s important right now.¡± She knew her husband had the money; he just didn¡¯t want to take it out.

    ¡°What can I do?¡± Gu XueMin huffed impatiently.

    ¡°XueMin¡­¡± Mrs. Gu looked at Gu XueMin pleadingly.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to lend you the money; I really don¡¯t have any,¡± Gu XueMin said helplessly. Lending them money was like throwing it into a bottomless pit; he would have to save for half a year to umte twenty thousand yuan. That was his lifeblood.

    Lin Xiu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Gu XueMin, can¡¯t you stop thinking about money all day long? This is your own mother, and the one who urgently needs money is your father, who gave birth to you and raised you. You¡¯re even calcting money with them; do you still have a conscience?¡± It was one thing for him to be stingy with her, but it was outrageous that with his father in desperate need of money, he still held onto it so tightly.

    Gu XueMin gave Lin Xiu a cold nce. ¡°Forget it; I still have one thousand yuan on me. Take this for now, but don¡¯t forget to pay it back,¡± he said, as he took out one thousand yuan from his pocket and handed it to Mrs. Gu as if he was giving alms.

    ¡°You!¡± Mrs. Gu trembled with rage. What sin had shemitted to have birthed such a son?

    ¡°Mom,¡± Lin Xiu said softly, patting Mrs. Gu¡¯s back. But she was also helpless to aid her mother-inw, as all her money was in her husband¡¯s control.

    Mrs. Gu shook her head, looked at Gu XueMin with disappointment, and walked towards the door. She knew begging any further would be in vain; trying to get money from this son was harder than scaling the heavens.

    Lin Xiu watched as Mrs. Gu¡¯s figure retreated into the distance, her eyes filled withplicated emotions. A man who was so miserly even toward his own mother, what future could she possibly have with him? If one day she was lying in a hospital bed desperately waiting for money, would he also be so tightfisted, watching her die with his eyes wide open?

    ¡°What are you standing there for? Aren¡¯t you going to cook? I¡¯ve been busy all day; I¡¯m starving,¡± Gu XueMin thought about Lin Xiu¡¯s attitude toward him, and his heart was filled with resentment.

    Lin Xiu closed the door and took a deep breath before looking at Gu XueMin. ¡°I want to talk to you.¡±

    Gu XueMin frowned, his demeanor displeased. ¡°Talk about what? What¡¯s there to talk about?¡±

    ¡°Gu XueMin, what¡¯s more important to you, me or money?¡± Lin Xiu asked, looking at Gu XueMin. Although she already knew the answer, she still wanted to hear him say it. Hearing the answer might hurt her, but she could alsopletely give up on him.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Get on with cooking,¡± Gu XueMin shouted at her with a dark face.

    Lin Xiu stood motionless, her gaze fixed on Gu XueMin, ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Gu XueMin forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart. ¡°Money.¡± In his heart, only money was most important. Watching the numbers in his bank ount slowly rise, he felt immense satisfaction. Nothing couldpare to that feeling.

    Lin Xiu pulled a bitter smile, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Gu XueMin looked at Lin Xiu in amazement. She actually said she wanted to divorce him? She must be crazy!

    ¡°Gu XueMin, since you love money so much, then you can spend your life with it. I¡¯m not going to serve you anymore. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the civil affairs office,¡± Lin Xiu said, picked up her bag from the shoe cab, opened the door, and walked out.

    Gu XueMin stepped forward, grabbed Lin Xiu¡¯s hand, and pulled her back, giving her a chilling look. ¡°Who gave you the courage to talk to me like that?¡±

    ¡°Gu XueMin, I¡¯ve had enough. All these years we¡¯ve been married, it¡¯s been nothing but money on your mind every day. When I want to buy new clothes, you go ask your colleagues for a pile of old clothes. Am I only fit to wear old clothes?¡± Lin Xiu¡¯s grievances burst out all at once, and she shouted through her tears.

    ¡°You can still wear them, can¡¯t you? My colleague¡¯s wife is a woman of status. What¡¯s wrong with wearing her clothes? Besides, it saves money,¡± Gu XueMin felt he was in the right. He was doing all this to save more money.

    ¡°And what about the wedding gift from my aunt? She gave us three thousand yuan, and when her son got married, you made me return one hundred yuan. Where am I supposed to put my face? Because of you, I don¡¯t even have the courage to go back home anymore. Plus, it¡¯s just a few bottles of mineral water I offered to colleagues, yet you made a fuss about it for an entire week.¡± With each issue Lin Xiu brought up, the bitterness in her heart deepened.

    ¡°Am I not doing all this for our family? What¡¯s wrong with giving a hundred yuan as a wedding gift? It¡¯s the thought that counts,¡± Gu XueMin huffed.

 Chapter 325 - 325 Three hundred and twenty-four stop here

    ?Chapter 325: Three hundred and twenty-four, stop here   Chapter 325: Three hundred and twenty-four, stop here                                   Lin Xiu really couldn¡¯tmunicate with Gu XueMin any longer, and she pushed him away with her hand and rushed outside. This time, she was truly and utterly disappointed.

    Chen Mengyu was about to go to sleep when her cellphone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Lin Xiu, she immediately had a bad feeling, ¡°Teacher Lin, is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chen, can I stay at your ce for the night?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you cane over.¡± Chen Mengyu didn¡¯t ask what had happened to Lin Xiu, but she was sure it definitely had to do with the five hundred yuan Lin Xiu had given her. For a man like Lin Xiu¡¯s husband who valued every penny more than life itself, how could he not make a huge fuss upon finding out? She really regretted epting that five hundred yuan.

    When Lin Xiu arrived at Chen Mengyu¡¯s house, Chen Mengyu asked her to sit down and poured her a cup of tea, ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? I¡¯ll go make you a bowl of noodles.¡±

    ¡°No need, I can¡¯t eat.¡± Lin Xiu was truly not in the mood.

    Chen Mengyu shook her head and sat down next to Lin Xiu, ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to get a divorce,¡± Lin Xiu said, her tears unable to stop falling. She was disheartened by Gu XueMin, but they had been together for five years, to say she had no feelings was impossible.

    Chen Mengyu was shocked, ¡°Is it because of the five hundred yuan?¡±

    Lin Xiu shook her head and recounted what had just happened.

    ¡°That¡¯s outrageous! It¡¯s simply inhuman.¡± Realizing she was insulting Lin Xiu¡¯s husband, Chen Mengyu touched her nose in embarrassment. Lin Xiu was still furious right now, and it was possible that she and her husband might reconcile soon. Insulting Lin Xiu¡¯s husband like this was really inappropriate.

    Lin Xiu didn¡¯t mind and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it is indeed the truth.¡±

    Chen Mengyu shook her head and sighed, ¡°So what do you n to do now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lin Xiu shook her head. Her mind was a mess.

    Chen Mengyu patted Lin Xiu on the shoulder, ¡°Get a good night¡¯s sleep, and tomorrow will be a new day.¡±

    Chen Mengyu stood up, walked to the cab, opened her bag, took out five hundred yuan, and walked over to Lin Xiu, ¡°You better keep this money.¡± Lin Xiu was already broke, and now that she had left home, she was definitely even more in need of money.

    Lin Xiu shook her head, ¡°This money is for Song Yan Ning, I won¡¯t take it back. I¡¯ll figure out a way for my issues; you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then let me take you to your room to rest.¡± Chen Mengyu didn¡¯t insist. This was Lin Xiu¡¯s gesture towards Song Yan Ning, and she didn¡¯t feel right persuading Lin Xiu to take it back. As for Lin Xiu¡¯s troubles, she would help if she could.

    Song Yan Ning, having said goodbye to Qin Yushen, walked toward the school gate when a man in a ck T-shirt paired with jeans brushed past her.

    ¡°Dare to note home all night, you¡¯re getting bolder, see how I teach you a lesson.¡±

    Song Yan Ning heard the man¡¯s muttering, frowned slightly, and continued walking towards the ssroom.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning.¡± Jiang Tao saw Song Yan Ning and excitedly waved to her. Yesterday, Song Yan Ning said she would bring the medicine powder today; he wondered if she had brought it?

    Song Yan Ning smiled, sat at her seat, and took out two bags of medicine powder from her backpack, handing them to Jiang Tao and the girl in front of him, ¡°Use this medicine powder as a face wash, twice a day.¡±

    Jiang Tao and the girl nodded, ¡°Thank you, Song Yan Ning!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and shook her head.

    ¡°Everyone hurry and look, they are fighting in the office.¡± The excited shout of a ssmate came from outside.

    Song Yan Ning released her Divine Sense and saw Gu XueMin grabbing Lin Xiu¡¯s throat, looking at her ferociously.

    ¡°Lin Xiu, if you insist on getting a divorce, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Gu XueMin said with a fierce expression, his eyes filled with madness.

    ¡°You¡­let go of me¡­¡± Lin Xiu looked at Gu XueMin in pain, her eyes full of intense fear and despair. She had thought Gu XueMin was only interested in money, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to have this crazed side.

    ¡°Are you still getting a divorce?¡± Gu XueMin asked menacingly, staring at Lin Xiu.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Lin Xiu was really running out of breath.

    ¡°Let go of Teacher Lin, or she will die,¡± Chen Mengyu anxiously shouted from the side. The security had arrived, but they dared not approach Gu XueMin. Lin Xiu¡¯s life was in Gu XueMin¡¯s hands, and they couldn¡¯t risk it.

    Just then, a figure walked in from outside. Chen Mengyu saw Song Yan Ning and was slightly startled, ¡°Song Yan Ning, stay back.¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s family was already in dire straits; if she were to get hurt, it would only make matters worse.

    Song Yan Ning moved quickly to Gu XueMin¡¯s back and swiftly inserted the silver needle into his acupoint. She had wanted to use her Divine Sense to help Lin Xiu, but feared it would cause panic at the school. Often, the things unseen are the most frightening.

    Suddenly, the hand Gu XueMin was using to grab Lin Xiu¡¯s throat lost its strength, and he slowly slumped to the ground.

    Lin Xiu gasped for air, panting heavily, and looked in fear at Gu XueMin, now copsed on the ground. She had just thought she was going to die. Gu XueMin was truly terrifying!

    ¡°Teacher Lin.¡± Chen Mengyu quickly rushed to Lin Xiu¡¯s side and pulled her to a safe distance.

    ¡°Why do I feel so weak?¡± Gu XueMin wondered aloud.

    Song Yan Ning saw that the police had arrived. After the police restrained Gu XueMin, she approached and removed the silver needles from his back.

    Chen Mengyu, who had just been curious about why Gu XueMin had suddenly let go, now understood after seeing Song Yan Ning remove the silver needle.

    ¡°Youngdy, did you insert this silver needle?¡± a police officer restraining Gu XueMin asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yan Ning did not deny it.

    ¡°What is the use of this silver needle?¡± Chen Mengyu asked.

    ¡°My grandfather is a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. He says that inserting silver needles into the right acupoint can make a person lose all strength. I was just trying it out, and it really worked,¡± Song Yan Ning said, excitedly shaking the silver needle in her hand.

    Chen Mengyu shook her head and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold.¡±

    Song Yan Ning sheepishly smiled, ¡°Mr. Chen, I came to get my homework book.¡± Yesterday, Chen Mengyu had asked her toe to school today to pick it up.

    ¡°It¡¯s over there, you can take it yourself,¡± Chen Mengyu pointed to her desk.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, walked over to the office, picked up the homework book, and left the office.

    Chen Mengyu saw that Lin Xiu was pale and shook her head helplessly, gently patting Lin Xiu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Everything will pass.¡±

    Lin Xiu nodded, looking at Gu XueMin, who was being escorted by the police, ¡°This is the end for us.¡± If she hadn¡¯t gone through this, she might have forgiven Gu XueMin, but now she definitely wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Lin Xiu, I became irrational because I didn¡¯t want to lose you,¡± Gu XueMin shouted. He felt he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong and couldn¡¯t understand why things had turned out this way.

 Chapter 326 - 326 Three hundred twenty-five decision

    ?Chapter 326: Three hundred twenty-five, decision   Chapter 326: Three hundred twenty-five, decision                                   Lin Xiu turned around, no longer wanting to see Gu XueMin. This time, she was truly heartbroken!

    Chen Mengyu looked at Lin Xiu sympathetically and turned to one of the policemen escorting Gu XueMin, ¡°Officer, let me exin what happened.¡±

    After listening to Chen Mengyu¡¯s ount, the two policemen nodded, ¡°We will take him in for now, and if there is anything unclear, we will give you a call.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Chen Mengyu nodded in agreement.

    Watching the police take Gu XueMin away, Chen Mengyu helped Lin Xiu to the side and they sat down.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Lin Xiu shook her head. ¡°This time, I should really thank Song Yan Ning, if it wasn¡¯t for her injection, I might already be dead.¡± Gu XueMin had gonepletely mad; she knew that if it had been a few minutester, she wouldn¡¯t have made it.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Chen Mengyu nodding in agreement.

    ¡°I want to pay for Song Yan Ning¡¯s tuition from now on,¡± Lin Xiu decided. Song Yan Ning had saved her life, and it was only right for her to support her education.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about these things now, let¡¯s talk about it in a few days,¡± Chen Mengyu said as she went to pour a cup of tea for Lin Xiu.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Lin Xiu nodded.

    Chen Mengyu patted Lin Xiu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m going to ss now. If you feel unwell, take leave and go home. Here¡¯s my house key.¡±

    She took out a key from her pocket and handed it to Lin Xiu. She was really worried about her.

    After ss, Song Yan Ning was called to the office by Lin Xiu.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, I have something to tell you,¡± Chen Mengyu put down her teacup and looked at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, waiting for Chen Mengyu to continue.

    ¡°Old Lin just told me that she will cover your tuition from now on. Do you agree?¡± Mengyu knew that Song Yan Ning was a very opinionated girl.

    ¡°Mr. Chen, please thank Teacher Lin for her kindness, but I don¡¯tck money, I can pay my own tuition.¡± Song Yan Ning was somewhat speechless. If she was considered broke, then there really weren¡¯t many wealthy people in the world.

    Chen Mengyu pulled out the money she had collected yesterday, ¡°Keep this money. Teacher Lin, Teacher Wang, and I each gave five hundred, and I¡¯ve also submitted a schrship application for you at the principal¡¯s office, so you don¡¯t have to worry about your tuition.¡± Although Song Yan Ning repeatedly emphasized that she did notck money, Mengyu knew that she didn¡¯t want to ept their assistance.

    Song Yan Ning nced at the money in Chen Mengyu¡¯s hand and said with a wry smile, ¡°Mr. Chen, what can I do to convince you that I really don¡¯tck money?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t believe it.¡± Chen Mengyu saw Song Yan Ning¡¯s helpless expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Annoyed, Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, then so be it. Anyway, I will not ept the money. Please return it to Teacher Lin and Teacher Wang.¡±

    Chen Mengyu thought for a moment and put the money back in the drawer, ¡°Alright, I will keep the money here for now.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, ¡°Mr. Chen, I¡¯m going to ss.¡±

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, wait a moment,¡± Chen Mengyu called out to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning stopped and looked at Chen Mengyu.

    ¡°Your grandfather is a traditional medicine practitioner, is he still treating patients?¡± Chen Mengyu asked.

    ¡°asionally,¡± Song Yan Ning replied. Not many people in Yang City knew of her grandfather¡¯s reputation, so there weren¡¯t many who specifically sought him for treatment.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Chen Mengyu nodded in understanding.

    ¡°But my grandfather frequently goes to gather herbal medicines. The herbs he collects can be sold for quite a bit of money, enough to support our living,¡± Song Yan Ning said, really fearing that Chen Mengyu would try to give her that money again.

 Chapter 327 - 327 Three hundred and twenty-six pregnant

    ?Chapter 327: Three hundred and twenty-six, pregnant   Chapter 327: Three hundred and twenty-six, pregnant                                   Song Yan Ning walked out of the office and ran into Lin Xiu, who was returning from the restroom. Seeing Lin Xiu¡¯s paleplexion, she shook her head, ¡°Teacher Lin!¡±

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, thank you for just now!¡± Lin Xiu still felt very upset at heart. But she was truly grateful to Song Yan Ning. If it weren¡¯t for her, she might already be dead. The way Gu XueMin looked just now clearly showed he had gone crazy.

    ¡°Teacher Lin, there is something I¡¯d like to ask you. Let¡¯s go to that pavilion over there,¡± Song Yan Ning pointed to a pavilion not far away.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lin Xiu nodded and followed Song Yan Ning towards the pavilion.

    Once the two of them reached the pavilion, Song Yan Ning gestured to the stone bench inside. After Lin Xiu sat down, she began, ¡°Teacher Lin, do you like children?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Lin Xiu nodded. She and Gu XueMin had been married for several years but couldn¡¯t conceive a child. She had been taking herbal medicine to try for a child.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s gaze moved to Lin Xiu¡¯s belly, ¡°You are pregnant now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Xiu looked at her stomach in astonishment. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m pregnant?¡± She had been longing to be pregnant for a long time, but if it were true, she didn¡¯t know what to do with the child.

    ¡°My grandfather is a practitioner of traditional Chinese medicine, and I know a bit myself,¡± said Song Yan Ning. ¡°You can go to the hospital to get it checked and confirm.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Lin Xiu nodded, looking at her belly thoughtfully.

    Song Yan Ning smiled faintly and walked out of the pavilion. Considering the current situation between Lin Xiu and her husband, they certainly couldn¡¯t stay together. She felt there was no need to keep the child, but the decision was still up to Lin Xiu.

    Lin Xiu touched her belly, her eyes filled withplicated feelings. ¡°Child, your timing couldn¡¯t be worse. What should your mother do?¡± It hadn¡¯t been easy to get pregnant, and she definitely couldn¡¯t bear to abort. But if she kept the child, it was impossible for her to stay with Gu XueMin.

    After a long while, Lin Xiu stood up and left the pavilion. She decided to go to the hospital for a checkup.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen returned home to find Lu Tingxuan chatting andughing with Yang Lisheng.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged nces, ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Are you back?¡± Yang Lisheng smiled at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°I was so engrossed in discussing herbal medicine with Lu that I lost track of time.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning, I heard you¡¯re also quite knowledgeable about herbal medicine,¡± Lu Tingxuan said with a smile, looking at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Not knowledgeable,¡± Song Yan Ning red at Lu Tingxuan with a warning. She had clearly instructed Xiang to prevent Lu Tingxuan froming in. Lu Tingxuan gave her a dangerous feeling, and she didn¡¯t want her grandparents to get too close to him.

    ¡°Xiao Ning,¡± Grandpa Yang disapprovingly looked at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t like him. Don¡¯t let hime to our house again.¡± She had already asked Xiang; it was Grandpa Yang who had gone herb picking with Lu Tingxuan. Since they got on so well, Grandpa Yang had invited Lu Tingxuan to their house for dinner.

    ¡°Xiao Ning,¡± Grandpa Yang¡¯s face darkened, looking somewhat unhappy at Song Yan Ning.

    Regardless of Grandpa Yang¡¯s feelings, Song Yan Ning icily faced Lu Tingxuan, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re here for, but stay away from my grandparents in the future. If anything happens to them, I will fight you to the death.¡±

    Grandpa Yang, initially a bit angry, felt his temper cool when he heard Song Yan Ning¡¯s words. It turned out Xiao Ning was worried about their safety. However, he didn¡¯t think Lu was a bad person.

    Lu Tingxuan offered a faint smile, ¡°I was merely discussing pharmacology with Grandpa Yang, nothing more.¡± His visit was to find an opportunity to get close to Song Yan Ning, but Qin Yushen was too protective, leaving him no chance. So, he had to work on Yang Lisheng. However, harming Yang Lisheng and his wife was beneath him.

    ¡°Do you think I would believe that?¡± Song Yan Ning scoffed. She wasn¡¯t a three-year-old child.

    Lu Tingxuan stood up, ¡°Since you don¡¯t wee me, then I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    ¡°So much nonsense?¡± Song Yan Ning snorted coldly.

    Qin Yushen watched Lu Tingxuan with a cold gaze. ¡°Meet me tonight on the cliff ten miles away!¡±

    Lu Tingxuan¡¯s lips curled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll be there on time.¡±

    Yang Lisheng watched Lu Tingxuan leave and turned to look at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, have you met Lu Tingxuan before?¡± From what Xiao Ning had just said, it seemed she knew Lu Tingxuan for quite a while.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and stepped forward to sit opposite Yang Lisheng, ¡°Grandpa, he is a dangerous person. Keep your distance from him in the future.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Grandpa Yang saw Lu as a gentleman, modest and polite, not like a viin.

    ¡°Qin Yushen and I met Lu Tingxuan thest time we were out. He wanted to kill us. If he¡¯s here now, he is definitely after us. Otherwise, why would he rent the ce next to our house?¡± She made it sound serious to convince her grandfather to stay away from Lu Tingxuan.

    ¡°Is what you say true?¡± Grandpa Yang could hardly believe it. This was a society governed by the rule ofw; one couldn¡¯t just kill at will.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Qin Yushen.¡± Song Yan Ning pointed to Qin Yushen beside her.

    Grandpa Yang looked at Qin Yushen, who nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    After a moment of contemtion, Grandpa Yang said, ¡°I will stay away from Lu in the future.¡± Although he wasn¡¯t entirely convinced that Lu Tingxuan would kill, he didn¡¯t want to cause Xiao Ning worry and unhappiness.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curved into a radiant smile.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s smile, both Grandpa Yang and Qin Yushen also smiled.

    Lin Xiu looked at the report in her hand, her eyes full ofplex feelings. This child¡¯s arrival was ill-timed; should she keep it or not?

    ¡°Xiu Xiu, what are you doing here?¡± Mrs. Gu came to pay for surgery. To gather the money for this surgery, she had mortgaged their house.

    ¡°I came for a check-up. How is dad? Did you manage to gather the money for the surgery?¡± Lin Xiu quickly tucked away the report into her bag; she didn¡¯t want her mother-inw to know she was pregnant now.

    ¡°It¡¯s all gathered. I¡¯m here to pay for the surgery. He is scheduled for surgery tomorrow morning,¡± Mrs. Gu didn¡¯t me Lin Xiu. These past few years, she hadn¡¯t lived well with Gu XueMin, even wearing hand-me-downs. As for Gu XueMin, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°What ward are you in? I¡¯lle over tomorrow morning,¡± Lin Xiu said, wanting to go home and sleep, to think better about what to do with the child in her belly.

    ¡°Ward number three. If you¡¯re too busy, don¡¯te over. I¡¯m going to pay now,¡± Mrs. Gu headed towards the cashier. She didn¡¯t n to tell Lin Xiu about mortgaging the house; otherwise, if Gu XueMin found out, it would surely lead to an uproar, and her husband couldn¡¯t withstand such stress.

    Lin Xiu watched Mrs. Gu¡¯s retreating figure, shook her head with a sigh, and walked toward the hospital¡¯s exit.

 Chapter 328 - 328 327 Tangled

    ?Chapter 328: 327, Tangled   Chapter 328: 327, Tangled                                   Chen Mengyu returned home and saw that Lin Xiu wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Could she have gone back to her own home?¡±

    Just then, the sound of keys came from outside the door.

    Chen Mengyu turned her head to look and saw Lin Xiu entering through the door. ¡°Lin Xiu, where have you been?¡± Lin Xiu¡¯s current condition really worried her.

    Lin Xiu walked over to Chen Mengyu. ¡°Mengyu, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Chen Mengyu couldn¡¯t believe it as she looked at Lin Xiu¡¯s belly. She knew Lin Xiu had always wanted a child and had been drinking herbal medicine to help with her health. It was just that the timing of the child¡¯s arrival was really bad.

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± asked Chen Mengyu.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lin Xiu shook her head. She wanted to keep the child, but she was very uncertain about the future.

    Chen Mengyu sighed. ¡°If it were me, I would keep the child.¡±

    Lin Xiu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it some more. I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Chen Mengyu walked over and took out five hundred yuan from her bag and handed it to Chen Mengyu. ¡°This is from Song Yan Ning; she asked me to give it back to you.¡± Now was the time Lin Xiu needed money the most.

    Lin Xiu hesitated for a moment, then took the money. ¡°Consider it a loan from you. I¡¯ll pay you back once I get my sry.¡± The money from Song Yan Ning, no matter how hard up she was, she wouldn¡¯t take it back.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± replied Chen Mengyu, nodding her head.

    Song Yan Ning strolled along the campus¡¯s tree-lined avenue, enjoying the feeling of the wind on her face.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning,¡± called Jiang Tao¡¯s voice from behind.

    Song Yan Ning stopped walking and waited for Jiang Tao to catch up.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, the Medicine Powder you gave me worked so well, look, the e on my face is all gone,¡± Jiang Tao said happily. He had only been using it for a few days, and his e hadpletely disappeared. That morning when he looked in the mirror, he realized that without the e, he was quite the handsome guy.

    ¡°Not bad looking at all,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled as she observed Jiang Tao. His features were delicate, and his smile gave off a very sunny feeling.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, why don¡¯t you consider being my girlfriend?¡± Jiang Tao joked.

    Song Yan Ning sized up Jiang Tao and replied, ¡°Not interested.¡±

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, you¡¯ve wounded my pride, whimper, whimper¡­¡± Jiang Tao clutched his chest, feigning a heartbroken expression.

    Song Yan Ning gave Jiang Tao an amused nce. ¡°Stop it, we¡¯re going to bete.¡±

    Jiang Tao let out augh and caught up with Song Yan Ning. ¡°Song Yan Ning, what kind of guy do you like?¡±

    The image of Qin Yushen shed through Song Yan Ning¡¯s mind. ¡°The bell for morning reading just rang, hurry up.¡± She certainly wasn¡¯t going to tell Jiang Tao.

    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t hear the bell?¡± puzzled, Jiang Tao mumbled, quickening his pace to keep up with Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning arrived at the principal¡¯s office and knocked on the door gently.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Song Yan Ning pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Principal!¡±

    Seeing that it was Principal Song Yan Ning, he was taken aback for a moment and quickly got up to greet her, ¡°Have a seat!¡± At school, others were not aware of Song Yan Ning¡¯s identity, but he was very clear about it. However, he would not dare to reveal her identity.

    ¡°Principal, I¡¯m here to ask you to tell Mr. Chen something, to let her know that I don¡¯t need help.¡± Song Yan Ning knew that Mr. Chen meant well, but she truly did not need financial aid.

    The principal nodded, ¡°I just have here an application for a schrship from Mr. Chen.¡±

    ¡°Mine?¡± Song Yan Ning asked. If it weren¡¯t for her, the principal wouldn¡¯t have specifically mentioned it.

    ¡°Take a look.¡± The principal nodded, opened the application, and turned the monitor so Song Yan Ning could see the contents.

    Song Yan Ning nced at the application with a mixture ofughter and helplessness, ¡°Principal, please reject it for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The principal nodded. When Chen Mengyu told him about Song Yan Ning¡¯s family difficulties, he almostughed. If Song Yan Ning¡¯s family were in difficulty, then the entire school would be considered impoverished.

    Chen Mengyu opened herputer and saw an email in her inbox. She clicked on it and found it was from the principal.

    She read the content carefully and became somewhat indignant, ¡°Why is it not approved? Song Yan Ning clearly meets the conditions for the schrship. No, I have to talk to the principal.¡± She stood up and walked briskly towards the principal¡¯s office.

    After handling the matter, the principal picked up a newspaper to read.

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± There was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± The principal set down the newspaper, picked up his tea from beside him, and took a sip after lifting the lid.

    Chen Mengyu pushed the door open and walked up to the principal, ¡°Principal, why was the schrship I applied for not approved? What criteria does Song Yan Ning not meet?¡±

    The tea the principal had just swallowed nearly sprayed out, but he managed to gulp it down forcefully, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated, and Song Yan Ning¡¯s home situation is not that of an impoverished household.¡±

    ¡°How can that be? Song Yan Ning has no parents, and her grandparents are old. Other than her grandfather gathering some herbal medicine and asionally treating people, they have no source of ie.¡± Chen Mengyu grew more agitated as she spoke. She was determined to secure the schrship fund for Song Yan Ning today.

    The principal put down his teacup, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Song Yan Ning. Her grandparents are retired doctors and their pension amounts to tens of thousands every month. Do you think her situation meets the criteria for financial aid?¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Chen Mengyu was somewhat in disbelief.

    The principal handed over a document to Chen Mengyu, ¡°Take a look.¡± The document contained both true and false information, but it was enough to prove that Song Yan Ning did not need financial support.

    After reading the document, Chen Mengyu handed it back to the principal. She finally understood why Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t need their money¡ªit turned out she had assumed too much.

    Lin Xiu saw Chen Mengyu return to the office, ¡°Mengyu, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to keep this child.¡± She thought it over all ofst night and finally made up her mind. She couldn¡¯t bear to not have her child.

    Chen Mengyu nodded, ¡°Have you thought it through? Having a child is not as simple as just feeding them, and if you want to get married in the future, it will be very difficult to do so with a child.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t get married. Having him is enough for me.¡± Lin Xiu caressed her belly, her face beaming with a mother¡¯s love.

    Chen Mengyu nodded, ¡°I just went to the principal¡¯s office. He has canceled the schrship application I submitted.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lin Xiu asked, puzzled. She was very grateful to Song Yan Ning. Song Yan Ning not only saved her life but also informed her of her pregnancy.

    Chen Mengyu ryed the contents of the document she had seen in the principal¡¯s office to Lin Xiu.

    ¡°No wonder Song Yan Ning doesn¡¯t need our financial aid. That¡¯s good too,¡± Lin Xiu said with a smile. Although Song Yan Ning had no parents, Lin Xiu hoped that Song Yan Ning could live a happy and joyful life and have a beautiful childhood.

    She touched her belly. Baby, Mommy will definitely give you a perfect childhood.

 Chapter 329 - 329 Three hundred and twenty-eight Thunder Tribulation

    ?Chapter 329: Three hundred and twenty-eight, Thunder Tribtion   Chapter 329: Three hundred and twenty-eight, Thunder Tribtion                                   Qingshan¡¯s continuous hills undted among the mountains, where a misty canyon appeared, resembling a fairnd.

    Suddenly, a cracking sound emitted from the canyon, and following that sound, the white mist was as if it had been drawn away by someone, vanishing without a trace.

    A tall and straight figure gradually emerged from the canyon, approaching from afar.

    Liu Qingshan looked at the picturesque scenery outside, a joyful smile appeared on his face, ¡°I¡¯ve finallye out! Hahaha¡­¡± He had practiced in the secret realm over the years, and his cultivation had increased rapidly; in just five short years, he had already reached the Golden Core Late Stage. Now, he finally had the ability to repay Song Yan Ning.

    At that moment, Song Yan Ning was sitting cross-legged in the midst of the boundless Da Hai, right at the critical moment of her breakthrough into the Nascent Soul Stage. The Nascent Soul Stage differed from the Golden Core Stage, as breaking through required undergoing Thunder Tribtion. Thunder Tribtion posed great dangers, with sess elevating one further, but failure meant eitherplete obliteration or remaining forever in the Golden Core Stage.

    Qin Yushen stood not far away, his face filled with worry as he looked at Song Yan Ning. Having experienced Thunder Tribtion himself, he knew its terror and truly wished he could bear it on behalf of Xiao Ning.

    In the sky above, dark clouds began to gather gradually, and the sky slowly darkened, with silver light flickering continuously within the clouds.

    Song Yan Ning looked up at the sky, took out an elixir, ced it in her mouth, and closed her eyes, waiting for the arrival of the Thunder Tribtion.

    Soon, thunder rumbled in the sky.

    Without giving Song Yan Ning much time to prepare, three thunderbolts as thick as chopsticks struck down, hitting her directly without any deviation. Although protected by a defensive formation, Song Yan Ning¡¯s body was still scarred by the thunder, and red liquid immediately soaked her clothes, looking rather shocking.

    Qin Yushen clenched his fists tightly, his eyes full of heartache as he watched Song Yan Ning. But he knew he could do nothing now but watch Xiao Ning endure this pain.

    Song Yan Ning quickly took out an elixir and put it in her mouth, circting the Spiritual Power in her body and gathering all the Spiritual Power to her Dantian, forming a white Light Ball.

    Not long after the first wave of Thunder Tribtion ended, the sky began brewing the second wave. Advancing to the Nascent Soul required enduring three Thunder Tribtions, and the stronger the Thunder Tribtions experienced, the stronger the resulting Nascent Soul would be.

    ¡°Boom, boom¡­¡± Just then, the second Thunder Tribtion quickly descended.

    Six bolts of thumb-sized lightning continuously struck the defensive formation, which emitted a series of cracking sounds, as if it was about to shatter at any moment.

    Song Yan Ning spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. This wave of Thunder Tribtion added quite a few wounds to her, but it also made the Nascent Soul Body inside her stronger, like a baby slowly growing limbs inside a mother¡¯s womb.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, you must hold on!¡± Qin Yushen clenched his fists, his ten fingers deeply digging into his palms. He didn¡¯t notice that droplets of red liquid were falling between his fingers into the sea below, creating ripples that quickly disappeared into the water.

    After swallowing a few more elixirs, Song Yan Ning steadied her mind and braced herself for the next Thunder Tribtion. If she could prevail through the third wave of Thunder Tribtion, she would sessfully advance to the Nascent Soul Stage.

    The third Thunder Tribtion did not make Song Yan Ning wait long and quickly descended. However, this time there were nine bolts, thick as a baby¡¯s arm, continuously falling.

    With every strike, Song Yan Ning¡¯splexion grew uglier and another wound appeared on her body.

    At the same time, the white light ball within her body also became moreplete, slowly forming a tiny figure that looked exactly like her. She knew this was her Nascent Soul Body. Even if her body were destroyed, as long as the Nascent Soul remained unextinguished, she could seek a new body to undergo a soul-seizing rebirth.

    Although she had been reborn through her Primordial Spirit in this life, it was quite simr to a rebirth through a Nascent Soul. However, after advancing to the Nascent Soul Stage, her Primordial Spirit would be stronger. Unless someone performed the Soul Extraction on her, her Primordial Spirit would not be extinguished.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Thunder struck Song Yan Ning one after another until all nine bolts of the Thunder Tribtion were done, leaving her bodypletely mangled.

    When the Thunder Tribtion ended, a cloud of tribtion slowly drifted above Song Yan Ning¡¯s head.

    Tribtion clouds are the best rewards given to a cultivator after surviving a Thunder Tribtion. Containing rich Spiritual Energy, it nourishes the cultivator¡¯s newly advanced body, purifies their meridians, and solidifies their freshly upgraded cultivation.

    Nourished by the thick Spiritual Energy of the tribtion cloud, Song Yan Ning felt as if her whole body were basking in warm sunlight; she desperately absorbed the Spiritual Energy from the cloud, further stabilizing her newly advanced cultivation.

    Feeling the tribtion cloud dispersing around her, Song Yan Ning slowly opened her eyes. Nourished by the rich Spiritual Energy of the cloud, she felt as if she had undergone aplete transformation. Especially the distinct powerful strength within her body prompted a strong itch of indulgence.

    ¡°Xiao Ning!¡± Qin Yushen rushed to Song Yan Ning¡¯s side and held her tightly. He had almost dashed to her during the third wave of the Thunder Tribtion. Seeing her covered in blood had torn his heart apart, causing him pain so intense he could hardly breathe. Thankfully, Xiao Ning had survived, and she had finally advanced to the Nascent Soul Stage.

    Song Yan Ning lifted her head and smiled at Qin Yushen, ¡°I¡¯ve advanced to the Nascent Soul Stage.¡± She was truly happy now.

    ¡°I know!¡± Qin Yushen gazed into Song Yan Ning¡¯s starry, brilliant eyes that shimmered like deep pools of autumn water, thoroughly stirring his heart and making him want to dive into those depths, even if it meant drowning therein.

    ¡°Xiao Ning!¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s voice was hoarse as he called her name, then slowly lowered his head¡­

    Song Yan Ning felt a warmth on her lips and slowly closed her eyes¡­

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen returned home, surprised to see a man sitting there.

    Liu Qingshan, hearing footsteps, turned around and immediately showed a look of joy upon seeing Song Yan Ning. He quickly stood up and walked briskly to her, ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯m back.¡± He had spent a whole ten years in the secret realm, and Xiao Ning had grown from a little girl into a graceful youngdy.

    ¡°Uncle Liu, long time no see!¡± Song Yan Ning was also very happy to see Liu Qingshan.

    ¡°Uncle Liu!¡± Qin Yushen nodded at Liu Qingshan. Xiao Ning had told him that Liu Qingshan had entered the secret realm and had to wait for it to open again to leave.

    Liu Qingshan smiled, looking towards Qin Yushen beside Song Yan Ning, ¡°Mr. Qin!¡± Only a man as outstanding as Mr. Qin could match a woman as remarkable as Xiao Ning.

 Chapter 330 - 330 Three hundred and twenty-nine a girl changes

    ?Chapter 330: Three hundred and twenty-nine, a girl changes greatly at eighteen   Chapter 330: Three hundred and twenty-nine, a girl changes greatly at eighteen                                   ¡°Uncle Liu, let¡¯s go inside and sit down,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile at Liu Qingshan. With Uncle Liu back, she had gained another strong supporter. Four years ago, Lu Tingxuan had already moved away, but Lu Tingxuan was not someone easy to deal with, he would definitelye back to find them.

    The three of them walked into the main hall.

    ¡°Grandpa! Grandma!¡± Song Yan Ning smiled at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang looked at Song Yan Ning, their eyes filled with puzzlement.

    Song Yan Ning touched her face, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve be even more beautiful,¡± Li Meixiang said with a smile. Having not seen her for a month, Xiao Ning had changed quite a bit, but looking closely, she couldn¡¯t really tell what it was.

    ¡°Girls change a lot when they grow up,¡± Song Yan Ning yfully stuck her tongue out at Li Meixiang.

    ¡°You¡¯re so grown up, yet you still act like a child,¡± Li Meixiang said with a smile, ncing at Song Yan Ning. Time really flies; Xiao Ning was about to turn seventeen.

    Song Yan Ning took Li Meixiang¡¯s arm, resting her head on her shoulder, ¡°Grandma, I want to eat your osmanthus cake.¡±

    ¡°You little glutton!¡± Li Meixiang chuckled and shook her head, ¡°Grandma will make it for you right now.¡±

    ¡°Grandma is the best!¡± Song Yan Ningughed and nted a kiss on Li Meixiang¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°You child!¡± Li Meixiang chuckled and gave Song Yan Ning a loving re before heading to the kitchen.

    Song Yan Ning sat down beside Yang Lisheng and took out a packet of tea leaves from her pocket, handing it to him, ¡°Grandpa, this is the tea Yushen bought for you. Smell it, it¡¯s really fragrant.¡±

    Yang Lisheng took the tea leaves and opened them, a refreshing aroma wafted out, ¡°What a wonderful fragrance! Just smelling it makes me feel so energized. Xiao Shen, thank you!¡± Over the years, Yushen had lived in their house, apanying Xiao Ning all the time except for short returns home during winter and summer breaks, sharingughter, craziness, and travels around the world with her. It seemed these two kids would surely end up together in the future, and he was pleased to see it.

    Yushen smiled and shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be polite with me, Grandpa Yang. As long as you like it, that¡¯s good enough for me.¡±

    ¡°I really like it, I¡¯m going to brew a pot to try it, you guys chat first,¡± Yang Lisheng walked towards the kitchen, happily holding the tea leaves.

    Song Yan Ning withdrew her gaze and looked at Liu Qingshan, ¡°Uncle Liu, you¡¯ve reached the Golden Core Middle Stage now, haven¡¯t you?¡± It seemed he had been cultivating all the time over these past ten years.

    Liu Qingshan nodded, nced at the kitchen, and asked softly, ¡°Xiao Ning, what¡¯s your cultivation level now?¡± He realized he still couldn¡¯t see through Xiao Ning¡¯s cultivation, and he also couldn¡¯t determine Yushen¡¯s.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just advanced to Nascent Soul,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re really incredible,¡± Liu Qingshan said admiringly. His own rapid advancement was due to the rich Spiritual Energy in the secret realm, those Spirit Fruits, and the elixirs Xiao Ning had given him. But here outside, without even Spiritual Energy, Xiao Ning had still managed to advance to Nascent Soul, which showed how hard she must have worked. Yushen had surely broken through to Nascent Soul as well.

    ¡°What ns do you have in the future, Uncle Liu?¡± Song Yan Ning asked.

    ¡°First, I need to take vengeance on my enemies. Once that¡¯s done, I will follow by your side to be at your disposal,¡± he had made up his mind long ago. He would follow Song Yan Ning; his life was saved by her, and from now on, it belonged to her.

    ¡°Do you need our help?¡± Song Yan Ning asked. The Liu family was also an Ancient Martial Family. Whoever had the power to annihte his family must be formidable. Although Liu Qingshan was now at the Golden Core Middle Stage, having them along would increase the chances of sess, and it was always good to be prepared just in case.

 Chapter 331 - 331 Three hundred thirty love means trust

    ?Chapter 331: Three hundred thirty, love means trust   Chapter 331: Three hundred thirty, love means trust                                   Liu Qingshan shook his head, ¡°No need.¡± He had already reached the Golden Core Stage, so if the other party was just from an Ancient Martial Family, he should have no problem dealing with them.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, and seeing Yang Lisheng emerge from the kitchen, she swiftly changed the subject.

    Yang Lisheng walked to the table with a cheerful smile, ¡°This tea is truly fragrant! You all should try some.¡±

    He ced the teacups on the table, and poured for Song Yan Ning¡¯s party and himself. Even just smelling the tea, there was a refreshing fragrance that enticed them, let alone tasting it.

    After setting the teapot aside, he picked up a teacup, blew on the tea inside, and took a small sip. A pleasant sweetness spread in his mouth, and he felt as if all the pores in his body opened in an instant, ¡°Mmm! Delicious, there¡¯s an indescribablefort when it goes down the stomach, this tea is really good!¡±

    ¡°If Grandpa Yang likes it, I¡¯ll bring you some more next time,¡± Qin Yushen said. This tea was no ordinary tea, but a Spiritual Tea from the Cultivation World, drinking it was extremely beneficial for one¡¯s health.

    ¡°Grandpa! Grandma!¡± At this moment, a pleasant female voice came from outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Li,¡± Yang Lisheng said, his face breaking into a delighted smile as he stood up to greet her. Over the years, Xiao Li, Xiao Yang, Xinxin, and Yufeng would oftene to visit them, and the old couple were truly happy.

    Stepping outside, he saw Song Yanli and Ye Qiing in, and Yang Lisheng¡¯s happiness grew even more, ¡°Xiao Li, Ye Qi.¡± It was also Ye Qi who had apanied Xiao List time.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Song Yanli saw Yang Lisheng and was very cheerful, pulling Ye Qi along as she walked over. She and Ye Qi had already been together for three years, and aside from her grandparents and Xiao Ning knowing about their rtionship, she hadn¡¯t told anyone else in her family.

    She had cultivated Ancient Martial Arts, and her grandfather had mentioned that the family hoped she would find a disciple from an Ancient Martial Sect to strengthen the family. If she had known cultivating Ancient Martial Arts would lead to this, she would have preferred to be an ordinary person. All she wanted was to be with Ye Qi; how the excellence of other people rted to her didn¡¯t matter at all.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Ye Qi also called out following Song Yanli. He loved Xiao Li, and had set his heart on her for a lifetime.

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Yang Lisheng looked at the couple in front of him and nodded happily, ¡°Xiao Ning and Xiao Shen are here too, let¡¯s go inside and sit down.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yanli and Ye Qi nodded with smiles, following Yang Lisheng back into the house. It had been a long time since they had seen Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, and they truly missed them.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Brother Yushen.¡±

    ¡°Yushen, Xiao Ning.¡± Song Yanli and Ye Qi, holding hands, cheerfully walked over and sat down next to them.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded with smiles, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Both Song Yanli and Ye Qi had their own careers now, and except for holidays, they were usually quite busy.

    ¡°We¡¯vee to see Grandpa and Grandma,¡± Song Yanli pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment, ¡°Xiao Ning, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask your opinion on.¡± She had specificallye to see Xiao Ning besides visiting her grandparents. She had tried calling Xiao Ning¡¯s phone before, but it was always unreachable, as was Brother Yushen¡¯s phone. There was also no signal when calling Grandpa¡¯s phone. So she came here hoping to try her luck and see if she could meet Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in my room.¡± She could tell from Song Yanli¡¯s expression that she had something to discuss.

    Song Yan Ning led Song Yanli to her room, closed the door, and they sat down on the sofa. Picking two apples from the fruit te on the coffee table, she handed one to Song Yanli.

    Song Yanli epted the apple, ¡°Xiao Ning, the family hopes I can find a disciple from an Ancient Martial Sect, but I only like Ye Qi.¡± Her grandfather and several elders in the family greatly valued Xiao Ning. If Xiao Ning was willing to help her, maybe she and Ye Qi could still be together.

    ¡°Does Ye Qi know?¡± Song Yan Ning swallowed the apple in her mouth and looked at Song Yanli.

    Song Yanli shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t told him.¡± She knew that Ye Qi would be very upset if he found out.

    ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± She understood the ways of the big families, which is why she would never return to the Song Family.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Song Yanli shook her head in anguish. On one side was the family that had raised her, and on the other was the man she loved; she really didn¡¯t know what to do.

    After pondering for a moment, Song Yan Ning said, ¡°If it were me, I would tell my family that I already have someone I like.¡± She would definitely not let anyone manipte her.

    ¡°I want to say that too, but before I got the chance, Grandpa already told me about the family¡¯s decision and had even arranged a meeting with the other party for me,¡± Song Yanli sighed heavily. She really didn¡¯t know what to do. Her heart belonged only to Ye Qi, how could she meet with another man?

    Song Yan Ning frowned. ¡°When is the meeting?¡± She really didn¡¯t like the Song Family¡¯s assertiveness.

    ¡°The tenth of next month.¡± Song Yanli thought about the less than half a month she had left, and her heart grew even heavier.

    Song Yan Ning thought for a while. ¡°I think you should tell Ye Qi about this.¡± If it were her, she would tell Qin Yushen. If Qin Yushen loved her enough, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be angry about it and would choose to face it together with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Ye Qi will get angry,¡± Song Yanli wanted to tell Ye Qi too, but every time she tried to speak, she didn¡¯t know how to say it.

    ¡°So, you n to keep it a secret from him forever?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Song Yanli. Song Yanli¡¯s nature was too kind, which was both her strength and her weakness.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Song Yanli shook her head. She really didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Do you love Ye Qi?¡± Song Yan Ning asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yanli nodded. She wanted to be with Ye Qi for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Since you love him, then you should choose to trust him, no matter what, you should face it together with him.¡± Song Yan Ning had known Ye Qi for more than a decade and had some understanding of him.

    Song Yanli thought for a while and then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell himter.¡± She was afraid of losing Ye Qi, which is why she dared not tell him, but Xiao Ning was right. If she loved him, she should trust him. She had to tell Ye Qi about the family¡¯s decision and also tell the family about her rtionship with Ye Qi. Since she had chosen Ye Qi for life, she would persist to the end, no matter how difficult it would be.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and patted Song Yanli¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you need my help, just let me know.¡± Although she didn¡¯t return to the Song Family, the blood running through their veins was the same, and that would never change.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yanli smiled. Having made her decision, she felt a lot lighter.

    Song Yan Ning took out two bracelets and handed them to Song Yanli. ¡°Here are two bracelets, one for you and one for Ye Qi.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning, thank you!¡± Song Yanli took the bracelets and looked at Song Yan Ning with gratitude. Although Xiao Ning didn¡¯t say it, she knew that these bracelets were not ordinary.

 Chapter 332 - 332 Three hundred thirty-one recognition

    ?Chapter 332: Three hundred thirty-one, recognition   Chapter 332: Three hundred thirty-one, recognition                                   ¡°Xiao Ning, Xiao Xue has gotten herself a boyfriend,¡± Song Yanli knew that Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t like Xiao Xue, but after all, they were sisters. Besides, Xiao Xue had always been infatuated with Brother Yushen; now that she had a boyfriend, it might put Xiao Ning at ease a bit.

    Song Yan Ning raised an eyebrow, ¡°That is indeed surprising.¡± Over the years, Song Yanxue had done a lot, behaving as if she wouldn¡¯t stop until she got Qin Yushen. She was quite curious about what kind of man could make her give up her obsession with Qin Yushen.

    ¡°I have a photo of Xiao Xue and that man, do you want to see it?¡± Song Yanli took out her phone and opened the gallery.

    Song Yan Ning took the phone and slightly narrowed her eyes when she saw the man standing next to Song Yanxue. It was Lu Tingxuan!

    ¡°Do you know how they met?¡± Song Yan Ning returned the phone to Song Yanli. She didn¡¯t believe that Lu Tingxuan was with Song Yanxue because he truly liked her. Although she had not interacted with Lu Tingxuan many times, she somewhat understood his personality. His approach to Song Yanxue must have an ulterior motive.

    Song Yanli shook her head, ¡°Xiao Xue brought Lu Tingxuan home, and Grandpa and the family were quite pleased with him.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled. Although she didn¡¯t know why Lu Tingxuan wanted to be with Song Yanxue, it was fine as long as he didn¡¯t bother her.

    Song Yan Ning and Song Yanli went to the main hall and saw several tes of snacks already on the table.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Xiao Li,e and sit,¡± Li Meixiang smiled and waved them over. Knowing Xiao Li wasing, she had prepared extra snacks.

    ¡°Okay, Grandma,¡± Song Yan Ning and Song Yanli walked over and sat down at the table.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, here is the osmanthus cake you love so much, Xiao Li, here is the red bean cake you like best,¡± Li Meixiang served Song Yan Ning and Song Yanli each a piece of the snack and watched her granddaughters with a face full of joyful wrinkles. Over the years, she didn¡¯t know why, but she and her husband hadn¡¯t aged; instead, they seemed to grow younger and healthier day by day.

    In the past, she used to feel aches in her waist and back during rainy days, but now she felt nothing. She asked her husband what was happening, and even he didn¡¯t know.

    The neighbors, seeing their youthful appearances, all came to ask for their secret to bing young, but they themselves didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡± Song Yanli took a bite and squinted her eyes in satisfaction.

    Li Meixiangughed happily and served Song Yanli another piece, ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, eat more.¡±

    Song Yanli nodded and leaned her head down, her nose slightly tingling. Sometimes she really envied Xiao Ning, cherished by her grandparents. Although she lived a life of abundance, she had to follow strict decorum, and any slight mistake would draw criticism from her mother, saying ady of their stature must act a certain way. Sometimes, she really wanted to indulge herself.

    Ye Qi held Song Yanli¡¯s hand. He understood her mood at that moment; although the Ye Family was a smaller n, it also had many rules, especially for girls. The Ye Family hoped theirdies would be virtuous and talented and someday marry into a stronger family to help the Ye Family.

    Feeling the warmth on her hand, Song Yanli turned and gave Ye Qi a light smile. She had just spoken impulsively, maybe because she had been repressed for too long.

    Ye Qi smiled, took a piece of cake, and put it in Song Yanli¡¯s bowl, ¡°Have another piece.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yanli nodded with a smile. Xiao Ning was right, loving him meant trusting him.

    Seeing the smile on Song Yanli¡¯s face, Ye Qi felt much more at ease. Along the way, Xiao Li had been moody, always saying nothing was wrong when he asked, which really worried him. Now seeing her genuine smile, he knew she hade to terms with her feelings.

    ¡°I¡¯m full, Ye Qi, let¡¯s go outside for a walk,¡± Song Yanli spoke after chatting with everyone for a while.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Ye Qi nodded.

    The two walked out of the house and came to the small river on the east side of the vige. It was quieter here, and from this spot, one could see the rolling green hills in the distance. Looking at such beautiful scenery could make one¡¯s mood very good.

    Song Yanli sat down on the steps by the river and looked at Ye Qi, smiling as she patted the spot next to her.

    Ye Qi smiled, sat down next to Song Yanli, and took her hand as he looked at her. He knew that Yanli had asked him out because she had something to tell him.

    Song Yanli gazed at the distant green hills, ¡°Ye Qi, do you like me?¡± She had never asked Ye Qi this question before, but she knew Ye Qi liked her; she could feel it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡±

    Song Yanli¡¯s face changed, and she turned to look at Ye Qi.

    Ye Qi lowered his head and kissed Song Yanli on the forehead, ¡°I love you! In this life, I only love you, and that will never change.¡± He took Song Yanli¡¯s hand, cing it over his chest, as if letting her feel his heart.

    Song Yanli stared at Ye Qi nkly, unable to react.

    Ye Qi grinned, tapped Song Yanli¡¯s nose, and said, ¡°Silly!¡±

    Song Yanli came to her senses and suddenly threw herself into Ye Qi¡¯s arms. She had been genuinely scared when Ye Qi said he didn¡¯t like her.

    Ye Qi held Song Yanli tightly, ¡°I know I¡¯m not good enough yet, but I will strive to be better.¡± He was determined to make her happy.

    ¡°I¡­ I love you too¡­¡± Song Yanli said, her face red and her voice barely above a whisper.

    Ye Qi¡¯s handsome face broke into a happy smile, and he tightened his embrace, ¡°Yanli, I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    A brilliant smile also spread across Song Yanli¡¯s face. If he was happy, so was she.

    ¡°Ye Qi, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±

    Ye Qi lowered his head to look at Song Yanli, ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°My grandpa wants me to go on a blind date, I¡¯m supposed to meet the guy on the tenth of next month.¡± Song Yanli thought about her family¡¯s decision, feeling a bit bitter. At this moment, she truly wished she were just an ordinary person.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ye Qi¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Beijing now, I¡¯m going to confront Grandpa Song and tell him that we are already together.¡± He would definitely not let Yanli be taken by someone else.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yanli nodded. She decided to make an effort with Ye Qi. If the family disagreed, then she and Ye Qi would leave Beijing and settle down somewhere quiet. In this life, she was onlymitted to Ye Qi!

    When they got home, Song Yanli approached Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, we need to go back.¡±

    ¡°Is there an emergency?¡± Yang Lisheng looked at Song Yanli and Ye Qi with concern.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yanli nodded. She nned to confront her family as soon as possible.

 Chapter 333 - 333 332 tit for tat

    ?Chapter 333: 332, tit for tat   Chapter 333: 332, tit for tat                                   ¡°But it¡¯s already dark outside, it¡¯s not safe,¡± Li Meixiang said anxiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re not afraid,¡± Song Yanli shook her head. She was an Ancient Martial Cultivator, so she wasn¡¯t afraid even if they encountered bad people. Plus, Ye Qi was a master of Taekwondo.

    ¡°Then how are you going to get to the train station? There¡¯s no bus service now,¡± Li Meixiang nced at the time. Due to construction, thest bus had changed to 5 pm, and it was also inconvenient to get a cab.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my car,¡± Qin Yushen took out his keys and handed them to Ye Qi. Xiao Ning had just told him about what was going on with Ye Qi and Song Yanli. He also knew about Song Yanxue being with Lu Tingxuan, and he always felt that Lu Tingxuan¡¯s purpose in being with Song Yanxue was still because of Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Ye Qi took the keys and patted Qin Yushen¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Grandpa, grandma, Xiao Ning, Brother Yushen, we¡¯re leaving,¡± Song Yanli said goodbye to everyone. She wanted to stay here for a few more days, but what was happening with Ye Qi was more urgent. She didn¡¯t want to meet anyone else for matchmaking, no matter how excellent they were, none couldpare to Ye Qi in her heart.

    ¡°Call me if anything,¡± Song Yan Ning told Song Yanli.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yanli nodded, waved at everyone, and walked out with Ye Qi. They didn¡¯t know if they could convince the Song Family this time, but no matter the obstacles, they weren¡¯t afraid, they would stick it out to the end.

    Upon returning to the Song Family, Song Yanli and Ye Qi went to Mr. Song¡¯s study.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Song Yanli, holding Ye Qi¡¯s hand, came before Mr. Song.

    She felt a bit timid and took a deep breath to muster her courage to meet Mr. Song¡¯s piercing eyes. She had to be brave to fight for her own happiness.

    Mr. Song nced at their joined hands and squinted slightly, ¡°Are you two together?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already with Xiao Li, Grandpa Song, please bless us,¡± Ye Qi looked firmly into Mr. Song¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Mr. Song looked at Ye Qi indifferently.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll only be with Ye Qi in this lifetime,¡± Song Yanli said resolutely.

    Ye Qi smiled at Song Yanli, his grip on her hand tightened, as if making a promise to her, ¡°Grandpa Song, as long as you approve of me and Xiao Li being together, I will do anything you ask.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mr. Song raised an eyebrow, ¡°Even if I ask for your Ye Family?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Song, the Ye Family isn¡¯t mine to give. If it were, I¡¯d willingly do it for Xiao Li.¡±

    ¡°I only want the Ye Family. If you can¡¯t do that, then just go back,¡± Mr. Song turned his head and waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Grandpa Song, I can give you thepany under my name and even marry into the Song Family,¡± Ye Qi said. All he could offer now, apart from hispany, was himself.

    Mr. Song no longer spoke.

    ¡°Grandpa, whether you agree or not, I will be with Ye Qi,¡± Song Yanli said, pulling Ye Qi and walking out.

    Mr. Song turned and looked at the backs of Song Yanli and Ye Qi, shaking his head. He actually quite liked the boy Ye Qi, but now he was also helpless¡ª the Young Master of the Tianji Sect fancied Xiao Li, and if the Song Family didn¡¯tply, they faced only a dead end.

    Song Yanli and Ye Qi walked out of Mr. Song¡¯s yard and ran into Song Yanxueing from the opposite direction.

    Song Yanxue looked at Ye Qi and sneered mockingly, ¡°Xiao Li, your taste isn¡¯t that great.¡± Ye Qi looked fine and his background was decent, butpared to the Song Family, he fell significantly short.

    ¡°This is my business, none of yours,¡± Song Yanli retorted discontentedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m your sister, of course I have the right to care about your affairs,¡± Song Yanxue looked at the visibly angry Ye Qi, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is the truth, do you think you are worthy of Xiao Li?¡±

    ¡°Song Yanxue, shut up!¡± This was the first time Song Yanli had raised her voice so loud. She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to speak ill of Ye Qi.

    Ye Qi pulled Song Yanli behind him, stepped forward, and red at Song Yanxue, ¡°I admit I¡¯m not worthy of Xiao Li, but I¡¯ll never let her suffer in this life. Xiao Li won¡¯t end up unloved like you.¡± Hispany already had assets over a hundred million, and he believed that with his hard work, he would rise even further.

    Song Yanxue clenched her teeth in anger, ¡°Ye Qi, get out! This is the Song Family¡¯s territory, and you¡¯re not wee here.¡± That jerk Ye Qi daring to tear into her wounds.

    ¡°I am a Song Family person, and Ye Qi is my boyfriend. He can stay here as long as he likes. If you want to drive Ye Qi away, then please also drive Lu Tingxuan out,¡± Song Yanli stepped out from behind Ye Qi.

    ¡°Song Yanli, are you rebelling?¡± Song Yanxue trembled with fury. She and Xiao Li had always been close; Xiao Li used to cling to her as a child, but ever since Song Yan Ning returned to the Song Family once, Xiao Li and Xiao Yang hadpletely sided with Song Yan Ning.

    She couldn¡¯t understand what was so great about Song Yan Ning. Not just Xiao Li and Xiao Yang, even grandpa, dad, and even mom had changed their attitudes towards Song Yan Ning. And Brother Yushen treated Song Yan Ning as precious as a treasure. She was so full of hatred and jealousy, and if she were able to beat Song Yan Ning, she would certainly have eliminated her.

    Back then, she even hired someone to assault Song Yan Ning, but that person never showed up again.

    ¡°I¡¯m just being realistic,¡± Song Yanli snorted and pulled Ye Qi toward the gate. She didn¡¯t want to argue with Xiao Xue anymore; her own issues were still unresolved.

    ¡°Ye Qi, let me remind you, if you want to live, stay away from Xiao Li. The Young Master of the Tianji Sect is not easy to talk to; he is the young master of the Ancient Martial Sect,¡± Song Yanxue said coldly.

    The reason the Young Master of Tianji Sect was interested in Xiao Li was also because of her connection. Because she couldn¡¯t cultivate, the Song Family¡¯s elders had always been prejudiced against her, so she had Lu Tingxuan pull some strings to secure a good marriage for Xiao Li. A marriage alliance with the Ancient Martial Sect would definitely raise the Song Family¡¯s status in Beijing, and she would also be valued by the Song Family because of this.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be afraid?¡± Ye Qi snorted disdainfully. He loved Xiao Li and would never let her jump into a fire pit. So what if the Young Master of Tianji Sect was powerful? He was no pushover himself.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t regret it!¡± Song Yanxue sneered. Why did both Song Yanli and Song Yan Ning find people who loved them so deeply, yet she could only watch helplessly? She couldn¡¯t ept it; she was determined to ruin it, determined to make Song Yanli marry the Young Master of Tianji Sect.

 Chapter 334 - 334 Three hundred thirty-three making trouble from

    ?Chapter 334: Three hundred thirty-three, making trouble from within   Chapter 334: Three hundred thirty-three, making trouble from within                                   Song Yanli and Ye Qi arrived at the Ye Family, and as soon as Ye Shuangshuang saw Song Yanli, she quickly rushed over.

    ¡°Sister Xiao Li.¡± Ye Shuangshuang really liked Song Yanli. She felt veryfortable interacting with her and hoped she could be her sister-inw.

    ¡°Shuangshuang, are you going out?¡± Seeing Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s outfit, Song Yanli knew she was going out.

    Ye Shuangshuang nodded, ¡°It¡¯s my ssmate¡¯s birthday, and it¡¯s about time. I have to go now. Sister Xiao Li, let¡¯s go for tea together tomorrow!¡±

    She waved at Song Yanli and walked towards the outside.

    ¡°Come back early and don¡¯t drink,¡± Ye Qi reminded. As her only brother, he naturally loved her very much.

    ¡°I know, nagging brother,¡± Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s yful voice came.

    Ye Qi shook his head helplessly.

    Watching Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s hurried figure, Song Yanli enviously withdrew her gaze, ¡°Shall we contact Xiao Ning and Brother Yushen and ask for their opinions?¡± She didn¡¯t know what the Tianji Sect was, but she knew they couldn¡¯t handle it with their abilities.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ye Qi agreed with a nod. He was also unsure now.

    Song Yanxue came to the room where Lu Tingxuan was staying and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Song Yanxue pushed the door open and went in, seeing Lu Tingxuan sitting on the sofa drinking red wine. She walked over and sat opposite him, ¡°Just now, Xiao Li and Ye Qi visited the Song Family and sought out the old man.¡±

    Lu Tingxuan gently swirled his wine ss, sneering at Song Yanxue, ¡°Do you want Huang Yefeng toe over sooner?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yanxue nodded. She and Lu Tingxuan were ostensibly boyfriend and girlfriend, but in reality, they were just partners. Their goal was to sabotage the rtionship between Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, each for their own reasons.

    They knew about Song Yanli and Ye Qi¡¯s trip to Yang City and did not stop them because they knew that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen would not ignore Song Yanli and Ye Qi. So they just needed to wait for Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen toe to Beijing to execute their n.

    ¡°He¡¯s already in Beijing,¡± Lu Tingxuan raised his ss of wine, drinking the red wine in one gulp. He had been living next door to Song Yan Ning¡¯s home for nearly two years. Qin Yushen had always protected Song Yan Ning securely, giving him no opportunity to intervene, so he had to find another way.

    ¡°Really?¡± Song Yanxue was somewhat excited. That meant Brother Yushen would be back soon. Ye Qi was Brother Yushen¡¯s best friend, and he surely wouldn¡¯t just ignore this. Soon, Brother Yushen would be hers.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen received a call from Song Yanli and Ye Qi.

    ¡°We understand, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be in Beijing tomorrow morning,¡± Qin Yushen said. He was aware of the Tianji Sect, and whether the person wanting to marry Song Yanli was the sect¡¯s Young Master or the Sect Leader, he would not let him seed, let alone harm Ye Qi in the slightest.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading to Beijing tonight, I feel this matter is not simple,¡± Song Yan Ning felt something suspicious upon hearing ¡°Tianji Sect Young Master.¡±

    Previously, when Song Yanli mentioned she was going on arranged meetups next month on the tenth, Song Yan Ning hadn¡¯t paid much attention. Aside from the hidden sects of Ancient Martial Arts, there were also external Ancient Martial Arts sects and families, so it wasn¡¯t strange for the Song Family to know people from the Ancient Martial Arts circles.

    But the Tianji Sect was not an external Ancient Martial Arts sect; it belonged to the hidden sects. Although the Song Family was one of Beijing¡¯s Four Great Families, it was unlikely for them to be acquainted with the Tianji Sect unless someone was scheming behind the scenes. If she guessed correctly, this matter was connected to Lu Tingxuan.

 Chapter 335 - 335 Three hundred and thirty-four reversal

    ?Chapter 335: Three hundred and thirty-four, reversal   Chapter 335: Three hundred and thirty-four, reversal                                   Song Yanli and Ye Qi were chatting in the living room when suddenly a thud, the sound of a heavy object hitting the floor, startled them both.

    Turning to look, they saw a person lying on the ground, covered in blood.

    A young man in a white robe, with an arrogant face, sauntered in from the entrance.

    ¡°Shuangshuang!¡± Upon recognizing the person on the ground, both Ye Qi and Song Yanli¡¯s expressions changed drastically, and they rushed over quickly.

    Song Yanli crouched down, reached out to check Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s breathing, and looked towards a worried Ye Qi, ¡°She¡¯s still alive.¡±

    Ye Qi exhaled slowly, stood up, and positioned himself in front of Song Yanli and Ye Shuangshuang, angrily confronting the young man, ¡°Who are you? Why have you hurt Shuangshuang?¡±

    The young man sneered coldly, ncing at Song Yanli behind Ye Qi, ¡°Her fianc¨¦.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I don¡¯t have any fianc¨¦,¡± Song Yanli red at the young man, and suddenly remembered what Song Yanxue had said, ¡°Are you the Young Master of the Tianji Sect?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected him to arrive so swiftly.

    ¡°You have some insight.¡± The young man settled down on a sofa, legs crossed, sweeping his gaze back and forth over Song Yanli and Ye Qi. He didn¡¯t even need a fraction of his strength to deal with these two; after he had his fun, he would eliminate this man and take Song Yanli away.

    ¡°Ye Qi, you¡¯re no match for him. You stay and take care of Shuangshuang,¡± Song Yanli, having identified the intruder¡¯s identity, knew the situation was dire.

    ¡°You take Shuangshuang and go. I¡¯ll handle him,¡± Ye Qi stepped forward, warily watching the young man, ready to act at any moment. He knew he was no match for the Young Master of the Tianji Sect, but Xiao Li and Shuangshuang were his most important people; he would rather risk himself than let anything happen to them.

    Looking at Ye Qi¡¯s figure, Song Yanli¡¯s eyes gradually hardened with resolve. She stood up and moved beside Ye Qi, facing the young man, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, please don¡¯t hurt them.¡± His target was her, and if she agreed to go with him, Ye Qi would be safe.

    ¡°Xiao Li, you can¡¯t go with him,¡± Ye Qi turned his head, grabbing Song Yanli¡¯s hand, his eyes filled with disapproval and anxiety. He knew Xiao Li was doing this for his sake, but how could he simply watch her leave with another man for his sake?

    ¡°Ye Qi, if you don¡¯t let me go, you will die,¡± Song Yanli looked at Ye Qi, tears streaming incessantly from her eyes. The intruder didn¡¯t even spare Shuangshuang, showing how cruel he was. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave Ye Qi, but if she didn¡¯t go, not only Ye Qi but the entire Ye Family would be in danger. Besides, Xiao Ning and Brother Yushen would be back soon, and they surely would have a way to handle this.

    Ye Qi held Song Yanli¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°p! p! p!¡± The young man pped his hands in mockingughter, ¡°How thrilling! But even if you go with me, he won¡¯t survive. I won¡¯t allow my woman to have another man in her heart.¡± As he spoke, he had already stood up, swiftly throwing a punch at Ye Qi.

    Ye Qi¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow; he struck out with a punch at incredible speed.

    Seeing this, Song Yanli lifted her foot, kicking rapidly towards the young man¡¯s lower abdomen with the fury of a thunderbolt. Her years of training in ancient martial arts hadn¡¯t been in vain; even if she wasn¡¯t his match, she was determined to fight him tooth and nail. If the young man agreed to spare Ye Qi, she would still have time to wait for Xiao Ning and Brother Yushen to return, but now it was toote. She absolutely couldn¡¯t let the enemy hurt Ye Qi.

    Ye Qi¡¯s fist collided with that of the young man, and a ¡°crack!¡± ¨C the sound of breaking bones echoed.

    However, at the same time, the young man¡¯s lower abdomen had been solidly kicked by Song Yanli.

    The young man stumbled back two steps, clutching his abdomen, and red at Song Yanli with half-closed eyes, furiously saying, ¡°Very good! You¡¯ve seeded in angering me. No one in this house will be left alive today.¡±

    Worriedly ncing at Ye Qi, Song Yanli rushed towards the young man. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you with everything I¡¯ve got!¡± She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of the Ye Family being wiped out because of her, so today, unless she died, she would absolutely not let the enemy harm her family.

    ¡°Xiao Li.¡± Ye Qi called out and quickly charged forward. Since the enemy had already made such a severe threat, all they could do now was to fight with them to the death.

    Song Yanli had only exchanged a few moves with the young man before already finding herself at a disadvantage.

    Seeing Ye Qi join the fray, the young man sneered mockingly. He concentrated his Inner Strength in his hand andunched it at Ye Qi. He had been merely toying with them earlier without using his Inner Strength, but he no longer felt like ying. Song Yanli had thoroughly enraged him. After he dealt with Ye Qi, he would slowly settle the score with this woman. Never had anyone dared to treat him this way; he would make sure they paid the price. As for marrying her, heh ¡­

    ¡°No!¡± Song Yanli saw the young man st his Inner Strength at Ye Qi, her face turning pale with fear as she attempted to throw herself in front of him, but the opponent was too fast, and she couldn¡¯t make it in time.

    A sinister cold smile yed on the young man¡¯s face, but the next moment, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as they widened in shock. At the instant his punch was thrown, a white light suddenly appeared and collided with his fist. He was sent flying by a force more powerful than his own Inner Strength.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The young man smashed directly into the wall, which then copsed thunderously.

    Ye Qi and Song Yan Ning stood there stunned, watching everything unfold. What just happened?

    ¡°I know what it is, it¡¯s the bracelet Xiao Ning gave me,¡± said Song Yanli, looking at the bracelet on Ye Qi¡¯s wrist. She felt immensely grateful to Song Yan Ning. If it weren¡¯t for the bracelet, Ye Qi would have certainly been dead.

    ¡°Bracelet?¡± Ye Qi looked at the bracelet on his wrist. When Song Yanli gave it to him, she had said wearing it would keep him safe, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be literally true.

    Song Yanli nced at the young man now buried under the wall and unconscious, then looked at Ye Qi¡¯s bruised and swollen hand with a heart full of agony. ¡°How¡¯s your hand?¡±

    Enduring the pain, Ye Qi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He had been so determined to fight that he hadn¡¯t felt the pain, but now it truly hurt.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call the hospital,¡± said Song Yanli, hurriedly pulling out her phone. If only Xiao Ning were here.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Old Sir Ye and Mrs. Ye came out. They had heard the loud noises from the front hall and were curious to check it out.

    Seeing Ye Shuangshuang lying on the ground, Old Sir Ye and Mrs. Ye¡¯splexions changed, and they quickly ran over, ¡°Shuangshuang! Xiao Qi, who did this to Shuangshuang? What happened to your hand?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all over now. The one who hurt Shuangshuang has been taken down by Xiao Li and me,¡± Ye Qi responded, his eyes shing with a cold and deadly intent as he looked at the young man nearby.

 Chapter 336 - 336 Three hundred and thirty-five no way to reverse

    ?Chapter 336: Three hundred and thirty-five, no way to reverse the situation   Chapter 336: Three hundred and thirty-five, no way to reverse the situation                                   Song Yanli answered the phone, and had barely spoken two words when she saw two figures walk in through the door. Her face immediately lit up with delight, ¡°Xiao Ning, Brother Yushen.¡± Their arrival was truly a blessing.

    Hearing her own name called over the phone, Song Yanli spoke, ¡°No need, the doctor is already here.¡± There likely wasn¡¯t a doctor with medical skills more brilliant than Xiao Ning¡¯s in this world.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had already scanned the situation here with their Divine Sense earlier, so they weren¡¯t surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now, leave it to us.¡± Song Yan Ning gave Song Yanli a reassuring smile and approached Ye Shuangshuang, whose injuries were quite severe.

    Song Yan Ning crouched down and ced an elixir into Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s mouth, ¡°Grandpa Ye, Grandma Ye, don¡¯t worry, Shuangshuang will wake up in a moment. With me here, she won¡¯te to harm.¡± She had visited the Ye Family with Qin Yushen before and was not unfamiliar with the Ye Family members.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Old Sir Ye and Mrs. Ye nodded. They had heard Grandpa Fang Jingxing mention Song Yan Ning and knew that her grandfather was Yang Lisheng, the Master of Chinese Medicine. Having grown up with Yang Lisheng, Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skills were certainly notcking.

    Qin Yushen took out an elixir and handed it to Ye Qi, ¡°Take this and then speak.¡± He noticed that Ye Qi¡¯s forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat, showing how much pain he was in.

    Ye Qi, using his uninjured hand, took the elixir and put it into his mouth. The elixir dissolved instantly, and soon, he felt his hand was not as painful.

    Looking down at his hand, he noticed the bruising was gradually fading, ¡°This medicine is truly miraculous!¡± His hand had been fractured, and if he had gone to the hospital for a cast, aplete recovery would have taken at least three months. But now, in just a matter of minutes, he no longer felt pain, and he could sense his bones healing rapidly. If hospitals had such effective medicine, what would fracture patients have to worry about?

    Qin Yushen¡¯s lips curled slightly. This was a healing medicine used by cultivators; naturally, its effects were swift.

    Song Yan Ning and Song Yanli helped Ye Shuangshuang lie down on the sofa, and not long after, Ye Shuangshuang opened her eyes.

    Old Sir Ye and Mrs. Ye sighed in relief when they saw Ye Shuangshuang wake up. The sight of Shuangshuang lying motionless on the ground, covered in blood, had nearly scared them to death.

    Remembering her recent ordeal, fear covered Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s face, ¡°I was so scared¡­ that person just rushed up and started hitting me¡­¡±

    ¡°Shuangshuang, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault! If it weren¡¯t for me, he wouldn¡¯t havee to the Ye Family,¡± Song Yan Ning said through tears, guilt-ridden as she looked at Ye Shuangshuang. If it hadn¡¯t been for her visit to the Ye Family, they wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a disaster. Thankfully, she had previously sought Xiao Ning, or the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    Ye Shuangshuang shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m okay now¡­¡± The pain had subsided, but fear still lingered in her heart.

    Song Yan Ning gently patted Song Yanli¡¯s shoulder and approached Qin Yushen, who had already lifted the Tianji Sect Young Master, ¡°Shall we go to Tianji Sect now?¡± Song Yanli was her sister, Ye Qi was Qin Yushen¡¯s best friend; how could they let someone who had hurt their own people off the hook?

    ¡°Right.¡± Qin Yushen nodded, a deadly coldness mixed within his eyes.

    ¡°Are you going to Tianji Sect?¡± Ye Qi asked anxiously. If the Young Master of Tianji Sect was so powerful, the sect behind him must be even more formidable. No matter how strong Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning were, how could they possibly contend with an entire sect?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Qin Yushen assured Ye Qi.

    ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous there; you can¡¯t go,¡± Ye Qi ran forward and blocked their path.

    Qin Yushen gave a faint smile, ¡°We know what we¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s a sect, no matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t handle it,¡± Ye Qi pleaded. He really didn¡¯t want Yushen and Song Yan Ning to risk their lives for him.

    ¡°We¡¯re just going to get somepensation; rest assured, we will be back within three days,¡± Song Yan Ning said confidently. The Hidden Sect might be fearsome to others, but to them, it was trivial; she and Qin Yushen had visited it before, years ago.

    ¡°Alright, we need to go. We¡¯ll chat more when we return,¡± Qin Yushen said and with a swift move, skirted past Ye Qi.

    ¡°Yushen, Xiao Ning, you must return safely,¡± Ye Qi knew he couldn¡¯t dissuade them.

    ¡°Right.¡± Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile and headed towards the door.

    ¡°Xiao Ning! Brother Yushen!¡± Song Yanli turned around and saw Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning leaving. Her expression suddenly changed, and she anxiously ran after them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go back to the Song Family these few days, wait for our return,¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s voice came from a distance.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go back,¡± Song Yanli said, watching the direction Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning were headed, her eyes filled with concern. All she could do now was hope for their safe return.

    Inside Tianji Sect, a disciples¡¯ exchange meeting was being held at that moment.

    ¡°Sect Master! This year¡¯s disciples are quite talented, several of them are already in thete-stage Xuan-level,¡± the Great Elder said with a satisfied smile as he watched two disciples sparring on stage. The strength of the disciples was key to the power of a sect.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Sect Master of Tianji Sect nodded, his face beaming as he observed the disciples on stage. Tianji Sect was now ranked among the top three in the Hidden Sects, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before they climbed even higher. Lu Tingxuan had already agreed with him, promising that once this matter was settled, he would make Tianji Sect the first among the Hidden Sects.

    Suddenly, a ck object fell from the sky.

    The Sect Master of Tianji Sect was rmed and hastily threw a punch towards the ck mass.

    The ck object was hit and thrown out, crashing heavily onto the ground.

    The Sect Leader of Tianji Sect withdrew his fist and could now see that what he had hit was a person. Looking down at the figure on the ground, he felt an increasing sense of familiarity, ¡°Check who it is.¡± The figure on the ground resembled his son, but his son had only left for the outside world yesterday; how could he have returned so quickly? And from the sky, no less.

    A disciple rushed up quickly and turned over the person on the ground, ¡°It¡¯s the Young Master.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The expression of the Tianji Sect Master changed dramatically, and he strode over to the side of the Tianji Sect Young Master. Seeing that it truly was his son, he quickly took out a healing medicine and ced it into his mouth.

    ¡°You were supposed to have a chance to save him, but now it¡¯s hopeless. To think you¡¯d be so ruthless as to kill your own son¡ªwe truly witness something new today,¡± a mocking voice sounded.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself!¡± The Sect Master of Tianji Sect roared with rage. He was sure that this incident was undoubtedly linked to the speaker.

 Chapter 337 - 337 Three hundred thirty-six I will listen to you

    ?Chapter 337: Three hundred thirty-six, I will listen to you.   Chapter 337: Three hundred thirty-six, I will listen to you.                                   A man and a woman, two figures, slowly approached.

    The man was tall and straight, with a handsome face so perfect it defied criticism, lips tightly closed, face stern, and the powerful aura emanating from his body set him off as if he were from hell itself, inspiring awe spontaneously in all those around him.

    The woman¡¯splexion was fair as snow, her features exquisite as if painted, with not a hint of a smile in her cold, snow-like eyes, yet she carried an air of noble grace that was untouchable and authoritative.

    Standing together, the two of them were very well-matched, like a delightful painting to behold.

    ¡°Who are you, and why did you want to kill my son?¡± The Tianji Sect Master red furiously at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. He had never met these two before, nor had he offended them, so why did they target his son?

    ¡°The murder wasmitted by you, it has nothing to do with us,¡± Song Yan Ning spread her hands, an innocent expression on her face.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± roared the Tianji Sect Master in anger. He wanted them to pay with their lives for his son¡¯s death.

    The surrounding disciples, upon hearing themand, surged towards Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    But they hadn¡¯t even reached the two before a powerful force sent them flying away.

    The Tianji Sect Master was stunned by the scene before him. The weakest of these disciples were at the Yellow Level Middle Stage, but they couldn¡¯t even get near these two, let alone attack them.

    Coming back to his senses, the eyes of the Tianji Sect Master no longer held anger, only fear. He was no fool and could tell that these two were not individuals he could afford to provoke. Their strength was most certainly no less than Lu Tingxuan¡¯s.

    ¡°Both of you! It was a misunderstanding, I offer my apologies. Whatever your terms may be, feel free to name them.¡± The Tianji Sect Master knew that if he didn¡¯t show submission, he would be unable to protect his Tianji Sect.

    Song Yan Ning nced around, ¡°The environment here is nice; let¡¯s settle the score with your Tianji Sect.¡± She felt that her personal strength wasn¡¯t enough; she needed to bolster her power. Once Liu Qingshan had his revenge, she would hand over the Tianji Sect to him to manage.

    ¡°Do not be too extreme!¡± The Tianji Sect Master said through gritted teeth as he red at Song Yan Ning. This was the sect painstakingly established by his ancestors, how could he simply hand it over to someone else?

    ¡°You have no say in disagreeing,¡± said Qin Yushen, his gaze turning icy as he slowly raised his hand.

    The Tianji Sect Master¡¯s body lifted off the ground, as if being hoisted by an invisible hand, floating midair.

    He felt as if his throat were being squeezed, leaving him unable to breathe. His face slowly turned red, then gradually paled.

    ¡°I¡­ I agree¡­¡± The words the Tianji Sect Master strained to speak¡ªhe did not want to die!

    All the disciples and elders of the Tianji Sect present were stunned by this scene, terror filling their eyes. What kind of power was this? Even a Heavenly Peak level master might not be capable of such a feat.

    Qin Yushen did not let the Tianji Sect Master down, but instead gave a gentle squeeze. Everyone else here could be spared from death, but the Tianji Sect Master had to die. If not for him sending his son to marry Song Yanli, how could Ye Qi and Ye Shuangshuang have been injured? If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Ning giving Song Yanli that bracelet, they might have arrived toote to see Ye Qi. Thus, this debt had to be repaid by the Tianji Sect Master.

    In midair, a crisp sound of ¡°crack!¡± came from the Tianji Sect Master¡¯s throat, his neck crooked, lifeless. Until his death, he never understood who he had offended.

    Qin Yushen retracted his hand, and the body of the Tianji Sect Master fell from the sky.

    ¡°Bowing to both Sect Masters!¡± The Great Elder approached in fear and bowed to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. He was truly afraid that they would ughter everyone to thest.

    Seeing this, the other disciples also hurriedly bowed, ¡°Bowing to both Sect Masters!¡±

    Song Yan Ning looked at the Great Elder, ¡°What¡¯s your position in the Tianji Sect?¡± Judging by his attire, he seemed to be an elder.

    ¡°I am the Great Elder; next in line after the Sect Master,¡± said the Great Elder, trembling with fear. Originally, there was also a Deputy Sect Master, but the Sect Master, fearing the Deputy might covet his position, secretly disposed of him.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°For the time being, you will manage the Tianji Sect. In a few days, we will send someone to take over. Let me remind you, don¡¯t try anything clever, or else¡­¡±

    Song Yan Ning swept a cold nce over the body of the Tianji Sect Master on the ground, the warning clear without words.

    The Great Elder felt a coldness rising from the soles of his feet, shivering uncontrobly, ¡°No¡­ I will never¡­ have a second heart¡­¡± Facing such mighty figures, harboring any deceit was akin to seeking death.

    Song Yan Ning nodded in satisfaction, and together with Qin Yushen, walked towards the Tianji Sect¡¯s treasure chamber. They had sensed a few good materials when they scanned the area with Divine Sense earlier.

    Lu Tingxuan stood leisurely at the window, a faint smile on his lips as he enjoyed the view outside.

    Song Yanxue walked in through the door, ¡°Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen came back here a few days ago, taking away the Tianji Sect¡¯s Young Master.¡± Today, when she called Song Yanli, she was met with scornful ridicule and learned of Song Yan Ning and Brother Yushen¡¯s visit from a few days ago.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Lu Tingxuan was not surprised by this. The only thing that caught him off guard was that they returned quicker than he had anticipated.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Song Yanxue was filled with resentment. It had been hard enough to devise this n, and now it had failed. How much longer would she have to wait to take Brother Yushen away from Song Yan Ning?

    Lu Tingxuan turned around to face Song Yanxue, ¡°Don¡¯t rush; there¡¯s plenty of time ahead. As long as you follow my advice, Qin Yushen will definitely be yours.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Song Yanxue nodded vigorously. As long as she could win over Brother Yushen, she was willing to pay any price.

    Ye Qi set down the phone, shaking his head. This was the nth time he had tried to call in the past three days, but with the same result each time. He couldn¡¯t get through to Yushen or Song Yan Ning at all.

    ¡°Could something have happened to them?¡± Song Yanli asked worriedly. After getting verballyshed by Song Yanxue in their recent phone call, she now slightly regretted her spur-of-the-moment disclosure about Xiao Ning and Brother Yushen taking the Tianji Sect¡¯s Young Master.

    ¡°Definitely not,¡± Ye Qi said with certainty, as if giving Song Yanli an answer, but also reaffirming his own belief. Song Yan Ning was capable of giving them bracelets, so she surely had ways of protecting herself.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Song Yanli nodded firmly and took out her phone. She would try calling Xiao Ning again; maybe this time the call would go through. This thought had been the same for the past three days, yet each attempt ended in disappointment. However, she still wanted to try, perhaps this time it would really connect.

 Chapter 338 - 338 Three hundred and thirty-seven return safely

    ?Chapter 338: Three hundred and thirty-seven, return safely   Chapter 338: Three hundred and thirty-seven, return safely                                   Song Yanli dialed the number she had called countless times before, and when she didn¡¯t hear the familiar automated message this time, an excited smile instantly appeared on her face, ¡°It¡¯s connected, it¡¯s connected, huh? Whose phone is ringing?¡±

    Following the direction of the ringing, Song Yanli turned to see Song Yan Ning smiling at her. Instantly, her eyes reddened with emotion. She dropped her phone, leaped up from the sofa, and rushed towards Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning!¡± Thank goodness, Xiao Ning and Brother Yushen are finally back safe and sound.

    Ye Qi, seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen walk in, shed a happy smile and quickly made his way over to them with Song Yanli.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Song Yanli hugged Song Yan Ning, looking at her with concern. This was her first time being so close to Xiao Ning.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Song Yan Ning assured her with a smile and a shake of her head.

    Song Yanli let out a sigh of relief, and feeling a bit embarrassed that she was still holding onto Song Yan Ning, sheepishly withdrew her arms, ¡°They didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did they?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that the Tianji Sect¡¯s people would let them off so easily.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and jostled the small bag in her hand, ¡°They evenpensated us with some items for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any items; as long as you both are back safe, that¡¯s enough for me.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Ning, Ye Qi and she would have been eternally separated this time. Just how ruthless the Tianji Sect Young Master¡¯s methods were could be seen from how he injured Shuangshuang and the servants outside.

    ¡°Yushen, thank you!¡± Ye Qi reached out and gave Qin Yushen a pat on his shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that sort of thanks,¡± Qin Yushen said with a smile as he yfully punched Ye Qi back. They were brothers, after all; his business was also Ye Qi¡¯s business.

    Ye Qiughed, ¡°How long are you staying in Beijing this time? Got time to hang out?¡± It had been a long time since the brothers had gathered.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving Beijing for now, you pick the ce,¡± Qin Yushen nodded. Lu Tingxuan was in Beijing, and he intended to settle ounts with him properly this time, so as to stop him from continually causing trouble for him and Xiao Ning. The Great Elder had told them that it was because of Lu Tingxuan¡¯s incitement that the Tianji Sect Sect Master had agreed to let his son marry Song Yanli. Otherwise, with Song Yanli¡¯s status, she didn¡¯t match the Tianji Sect¡¯s standards for a spouse.

    Ye Qi nodded smilingly, ¡°Ling Feng has got himself a girlfriend, introduced by his parents¡¯ friends, a doctor apparently. How about this time we all bring our girlfriends along? Except for Ling Feng¡¯s girlfriend, we all know each other.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded. With Lu Tingxuan in Beijing, he was indeed not at ease letting Xiao Ning be by herself.

    ¡°Big brother, where are you guys going? Take me with you, please.¡± Ye Shuangshuang came down from upstairs, eagerly rushing over after hearing Ye Qi¡¯s words. She had been forced to rest in bed by her parents these past couple of days and was practically growing mold.

    ¡°You¡¯re not well yet; you¡¯re not allowed to go,¡± Ye Qi declined without a second thought.

    Walking up to Ye Qi, Ye Shuangshuang wrapped her arm around his, swinging it yfully while pouting, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m already fine, take me with you, please! I¡¯ve been cooped up at home for days now and it¡¯s driving me crazy.¡± She was someone who couldn¡¯t stay still, and three days was already her limit. She hade downstairs precisely to sneak out and have some fun.

    Ye Qi shook his head helplessly and looked towards Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, could you check on Shuangshuang again?¡± Shuangshuang had been seriously injured that day, and although she hadn¡¯t felt difort the past two days, he was still somewhat worried.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile.

    Ye Shuangshuang stepped in front of Song Yan Ning, winking yfully at her, ¡°Xiao Ning, you have to check carefully, okay? My happiness is in your hands now.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled with a nod. She understood what Ye Shuangshuang meant, but she was being overly concerned; how could there be anything wrong after taking the Healing Medicine she had provided?

 Chapter 339 - 339 338 shopping

    ?Chapter 339: 338, shopping   Chapter 339: 338, shopping                                   Song Yan Ning helped Ye Shuangshuang take her pulse and then withdrew her hand, ¡°Shuangshuang¡¯s body is already fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ye Shuangshuang smiled gratefully at Song Yan Ning and proudly looked at Ye Qi, ¡°Brother, did you hear that? I¡¯m fine now, so you¡¯ll take me with you, right?¡±

    Ye Qi was still somewhat concerned, having seen the small action Shuangshuang just made, and he looked at Song Yan Ning with an inquiring gaze.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she really is fine.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t think that Xiao Ning and I are scheming together to deceive you, do you? How could we possibly do that?¡± Ye Shuangshuangughed he-he, her expression even more triumphant.

    Ye Qi gave Ye Shuangshuang a speechless nce, ¡°We¡¯ll all go together then.¡± His hand had a fracture, but after taking the Medicine Pills Song Yan Ning gave him, he could recover quickly. He presumed Shuangshuang¡¯s condition must be much the same.

    ¡°Yay! I can finally go out,¡± Ye Shuangshuang cheered happily.

    Ye Qi shook his head and chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited just yet, I haven¡¯t set a time.¡± He had only just put forth the suggestion.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Ye Shuangshuang immediately wilted like a frost-stricken eggnt, ¡°So when are we going?¡±

    Ye Qi spread his hands, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I need to make arrangements first.¡±

    ¡°I want to go out now, I¡¯m so bored!¡± Ye Shuangshuang eximed helplessly, her gaze falling on Song Yan Ning and Song Yanli. Her eyes twirled agilely and with a he-he, she turned to them, ¡°Xiao Ning, Xiao Li, let¡¯s go buy some clothes. It¡¯s just the time to change seasons, and there are lots of new styles out.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Song Yanli nodded. She hadn¡¯t bought clothes in a long time and thought it would be nice to go out together.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to get my bag; wait for me,¡± Ye Shuangshuang, like a joyous little sparrow, hopped and skipped her way upstairs.

    ¡°She¡¯s so big but still acts like a little kid,¡± Ye Qi said, watching Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s retreating figure, his tone full of helplessness and indulgence.

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning. With Lu Tingxuan in Beijing, he wasn¡¯t at ease with Xiao Ning going out alone.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for you to follow us girl¡¯s shopping. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t have any trouble. Besides, you can track my whereabouts from home, can¡¯t you?¡± With Qin Yushen¡¯s Divine Sense, covering the whole of Beijing wasn¡¯t a problem. Plus, they each had a Unison Talisman; if she ran into trouble, he would surely be able to feel it.

    ¡°Lu Tingxuan is in Beijing,¡± Qin Yushen still felt uneasy.

    Song Yan Ning stretched out her hand, cradling Qin Yushen¡¯s face, and gave him a radiant smile, ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. Besides, there are so many people around, he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to me, and I¡¯m not that easy to bully.¡±

    ¡°Yushen, let¡¯s not follow them. Let¡¯s stay home and chat, y some chess,¡± Ye Qi added from the side. He hadn¡¯t yed chess with Yushen in a long time and wondered how his skillspared now.

    Qin Yushen tapped Song Yan Ning¡¯s nose and admonished, still worried, ¡°You must be careful.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded. Seeing that Ye Shuangshuang had alreadye down, she withdrew her hand, ¡°Then we¡¯re going.¡±

    Qin Yushen nodded, looking into Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes with a lingering trace of concern.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Xiao Li, let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Shuangshuang said as she bounced over to Song Yan Ning and Song Yanli.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning and Song Yanli nodded, waved at Qin Yushen and Ye Qi, and headed for the door.

    Qin Yushen watched Song Yan Ning¡¯s departing figure.

    Ye Qi patted Qin Yushen¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Xiao Ning isn¡¯t a child anymore, you don¡¯t need to be so worried. Although I don¡¯t know who that Lu Tingxuan is, I believe that no matter how outstanding he is, Xiao Ning will only have you in her heart.¡±

    Qin Yushen shifted his gaze away, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to y chess?¡± He would protect Xiao Ning in his own way. If Lu Tingxuan dared to bother Xiao Ning, he definitely would not let Lu Tingxuan off.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Qi smiled and nodded, then noticing the small bag in Qin Yushen¡¯s hand, ¡°What¡¯s in this bag?¡± He wasn¡¯t demanding, but he was curious about the contents of the bag.

    Qin Yushen tossed the bag into Ye Qi¡¯s arms, ¡°Open it yourself.¡±

    Ye Qi opened the bag and saw three Luminous Pearls the size of fists, ¡°Are these Luminous Pearls?¡± He had never seen such pure,rge Luminous Pearls.

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°One for each of you three.¡±

    Ye Qi pulled the bag closed and handed it back to Qin Yushen, ¡°I can¡¯t ept something so expensive.¡± The value of one Luminous Pearl could certainly match his entirepany¡¯s worth, and maybe even more.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s lips curved slightly, ¡°Keep it. It¡¯s a gift for you. If not for us, you would not have attracted the attention of the Tianji Sect.¡± The Tianji Sect¡¯s Young Mastering to propose marriage was entirely Lu Tingxuan¡¯s doing behind the scenes.

    ¡°If not for you, Xiao Li and I would have lost our lives long ago,¡± Ye Qi stuffed the bag back into Qin Yushen¡¯s arms and patted his shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s go y chess.¡±

    Qin Yushen nced at the bag in his hand and shook his head with a smile.

    Song Yan Ning and the others arrived at the biggest Zhongtian Department Store in Beijing, which offered shoes, hats, clothes, Cosmetics, and both domestic and foreign luxury brands. It was a popr shopping destination for the high society and wealthydies of Beijing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start on the second floor,¡± Ye Shuangshuang pointed to the second floor and headed toward the elevator.

    Song Yan Ning and Song Yanli stepped up to follow.

    The second floor was mostly clothing boutiques, and perhaps because it wasn¡¯t the weekend, the shopping crowd wasn¡¯trge.

    As the trio shopped, Ye Shuangshuang noticed a particrly crowded boutique ahead and expressed her surprise, ¡°Look at that boutique over there. There are so many people. I remember Zhongtian doesn¡¯t do discounts¡ªcould something have happened?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look,¡± Song Yanli suggested, also curious. She often shopped at Zhongtian Department Store and was somewhat familiar with it.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and the three of them made their way to the boutique.

    Before they got to the boutique, they heard a woman¡¯s angry voiceing from inside, ¡°You¡¯re just a salesperson, right? Why are you giving me attitude? You think I can¡¯t afford it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that at all, please don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± the salesperson responded.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t mean that, then why won¡¯t you let me try on that dress?¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t let you try it. It¡¯s just that we really don¡¯t have your size for that dress.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I believe that? That¡¯s just your excuse.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really not lying to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you the inventory.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry and whine, as if I¡¯m bullying you. Just answer me, are you going to let me try on that dress today or not?¡±

    ¡°We really don¡¯t have your size anymore. How about I see if I can check with other stores to see if they have any stock?¡±

 Chapter 340 - 340 Three Hundred Thirty-Nine Chance Encounter

    ?Chapter 340: Three Hundred Thirty-Nine, Chance Encounter   Chapter 340: Three Hundred Thirty-Nine, Chance Encounter                                   ¡°p!¡± A pping sound resonated.

    ¡°I want to try it now, go get it for me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see, which aunty is so angry.¡± Ye Shuangshuang indignantly pressed through the crowd, already squeezing into the throng of people.

    Song Yan Ning wasn¡¯t interested in these affairs. Seeing both Ye Shuangshuang and Song Yanli dive into the crowd, she reluctantly followed them.

    After much difficulty, the three of them made their way to the front, and saw a middle-aged woman, both stout and dark, dressed in a red dress, holding an Herm¨¨s bag, towering arrogantly over a shop assistant.

    The shop assistant, her face slightly swollen, was helplessly crying.

    ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± Ye Shuangshuang walked up beside the shop assistant, furiously confronting the middle-aged woman, ¡°They have already exined to you that it¡¯s not avable, yet you insist they fetch it for you to try, and you even hit them. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s over the line?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the middle-aged woman disdainfully sized up Ye Shuangshuang.

    Ye Shuangshuang put her hands on her hips, ready to confront her, ¡°I am just someone who can¡¯t stand injustice. Don¡¯t think you are superior just because you have some money. In Beijing, there are plenty more people richer and more powerful than you.¡±

    The middle-aged woman snorted coldly, ¡°I am rich, I am incredible, and besides, Ie to the counter to enjoy the service. If her service is not thorough, can¡¯t I teach her a lesson?¡±

    Ye Shuangshuang red fiercely at the middle-aged woman, ¡°Others are already good enough to serve you, don¡¯t you know what you look like? Also, that Herm¨¨s of yours is fake, aren¡¯t you ashamed to carry it around?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s you who¡¯s fake! This was brought back from abroad by my best friend,¡± the middle-aged woman retorted angrily. This bag was her only Herm¨¨s, which she cherished dearly. If it weren¡¯t for visiting the Zhongtian Department Store today, she wouldn¡¯t have brought it out.

    ¡°I say it¡¯s fake, and it is fake. If you don¡¯t believe it, let¡¯s do a test,¡± Ye Shuangshuang challenged the middle-aged woman. Her mother loved bags, and every year, her birthday gift was a bag, so she knew them extremely well.

    ¡°What kind of test?¡± Seeing Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s confidence, the middle-aged woman started to doubt her own bag. Could it really be a counterfeit?

    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon,¡± Ye Shuangshuang smirked, walking towards Song Yan Ning and Song Yanli, ¡°Xiao Ning, Xiao Li, wait here for me a second, I¡¯m going to buy something.¡±

    ¡°Shuangshuang, is this what you¡¯re looking for?¡± Song Yan Ning took out a maic stone, which she happened to have in her storage.

    Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes lit up as she reached for it, ¡°How did you know I needed this?¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°I know a bit about bags as well.¡±

    ¡°Well, then just watch the fun,¡± Ye Shuangshuang grinned and walked towards the middle-aged woman, ¡°Let me tell you a secret about Herm¨¨s. The metal sps on Herm¨¨s bags aren¡¯t maic.¡±

    As she spoke, the maic stone in her hand moved towards the metal sp on the woman¡¯s bag.

    ¡°Clink!¡± A soft metallic sound chimed.

    Everyone saw the maic stone sticking firmly to the metal sp on the woman¡¯s bag.

    ¡°It really stuck.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this, I never thought it would really be a fake.¡±

    ¡°Carrying a fake and daring to go out, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± The surrounding people began to murmur.

    The middle-aged woman¡¯s face turned beet red, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, this bag was bought by my best friend for several hundred thousand yuan; how it could be a fake.¡± Although she knew nothing about bags, the murmurs from the crowd made her realize her bag was not genuine. It wasn¡¯t carrying a fake that was embarrassing, but being exposed in front of a crowd.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± A woman dressed in a uniform came over.

    ¡°Manager, she hit me.¡± Seeing the neer, the shop assistant quickly exined what had happened.

    The manager nodded and looked at the middle-aged woman, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you should apologize for your behavior.¡± She had just gone to a meeting and returned to find this mess. She had been working here for nearly three years and rarely encountered such ssless customers.

    ¡°It was your shop assistant who was rude first,¡± said the middle-aged woman, already infuriated and even more so upon hearing the manager.

    The manager looked at the assistant next to her, ¡°Xiao Li.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing wrong; I¡¯ve always been courteous,¡± Xiao Li defiantly stood her ground. She was in the service industry, but that didn¡¯t mean she could be bullied freely. If that was the case, she¡¯d rather resign.

    ¡°Hit her back.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Li stared at the manager in disbelief. Had she heard right?

    Everyone present looked at the manager, incredulous. What did she say? Hit her back?

    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±

    Tears of gratitude streamed down Xiao Li¡¯s face, ¡°Manager, thank you! No need.¡± If she really did hit back, the manager would get penalized.

    ¡°You! All of you! I¡¯m going to file aint,¡± the middle-aged woman trembled with rage, stomping furiously towards the exit.

    Seeing there was no more spectacle, the crowd dispersed.

    Ye Shuangshuang turned around, gesturing a thumbs-up to the manager, ¡°You¡¯re awesome!¡± She genuinely admired the.manager¡¯s way of handling the situation. Although the assistant didn¡¯t hit back, the manager¡¯s attitude said it all. Working under such leadership was a bliss.

    ¡°Thank you for standing up for us,¡± the manager smiled graciously at Ye Shuangshuang.

    Ye Shuangshuang smiled and shook her head, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand such arrogance. That p should have been returned.¡± She felt it was such a pity.

    The manager nodded in agreement. Just then, her eyes caught Song Yan Ning, and her face brightened with surprise, ¡°Are you Song Yan Ning?¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, ¡°Teacher Lin, long time no see!¡± Lin Xiu was her high school math teacher, who taught her only one semester before leaving due to pregnancy. She hadn¡¯t seen her since and was surprised to find her in Beijing, no longer teaching.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t taught for a long time,¡± Lin Xiu said, a hint of bitterness in her eyes. She loved being a teacher, and had it not been for theck of alternatives, she would have never given up the profession.

    After her divorce from Gu XueMin, she thought she had escaped him. However, he almost daily appeared at her ce, causing neighbors and property management toin repeatedly. With no other choice, she took her child to move far away. A friend wasing to Beijing to seek opportunities, and she decided to follow to start anew in Beijing.

 Chapter 341 - 341 Three hundred and forty enemies often cross each

    ?Chapter 341: Three hundred and forty, enemies often cross each other¡¯s paths   Chapter 341: Three hundred and forty, enemies often cross each other¡¯s paths                                   Song Yan Ning sighed inwardly. She could tell that Lin Xiu really enjoyed her profession as a teacher.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, howe you¡¯re in Beijing?¡± Lin Xiu asked curiously.

    ¡°I came to Beijing to visit rtives,¡± Song Yan Ning replied.

    Lin Xiu nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be off work soon. Let¡¯s go have afternoon tea together.¡± It had been a long time since she¡¯d seen Song Yan Ning, and she wanted to catch up.

    Song Yan Ning nced at Song Yanli and Ye Shuangshuang, ¡°Do you mind if they join us?¡±

    Lin Xiu smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course not. I get off at two, why don¡¯t you all go for a stroll first? After you¡¯re done,e and find me.¡± Not to say that they were Song Yan Ning¡¯s friends, but Ye Shuangshuang had just helped Xiao Li, so she felt she should really thank her.

    ¡°See youter!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, and walked out of the store with Ye Shuangshuang and Song Yanli.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, was that store manager your teacher just now?¡± Ye Shuangshuang asked curiously after they had walked some distance from the store.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°She was my middle school math teacher.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t being a teacher quite good? Why did she be a sales associate?¡± Ye Shuangshuang asked, puzzled. Teachers are the engineers of human souls, a noble calling indeed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t want to talk more about Lin Xiu¡¯s private matters.

    ¡°That store has nice clothes; let¡¯s take a look,¡± Song Yanli suggested after spotting a store up ahead whose clothing seemed to suit her style.

    Lin Xiu was serving customers and saw Song Yan Ning¡¯s group arrive with their hands full of bags. She gave them a slight smile, ¡°Please, take a seat for a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the three of them nodded and sat down in the waiting area.

    Xiao Li poured a ss of water for each of the three women and turned to look at Ye Shuangshuang, ¡°Thank you so much for your help earlier!¡± Her mood had already stabilized since such customers were few and far between, and most were quite decent.

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem,¡± Ye Shuangshuang smiled and waved her hand. She just couldn¡¯t stand that woman¡¯s arrogance; if it had been someone else, she would¡¯ve stood up for them too.

    ¡°Your face is still a bit swollen; you should put some cold water on it,¡± Song Yanli said with concern, noticing the red mark on Xiao Li¡¯s face.

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes immediately reddened, and she sniffed, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, but thank you for your concern.¡±

    Song Yan Ning took out a box of ointment and handed it to Xiao Li, ¡°Applying some of this should help.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Xiao Li epted the ointment, opened it, and smelled the cool, refreshing scent. She dabbed a bit on her finger and applied it to her face; a cool sensation spread, and the stinging feeling soon disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°This medicine is really good! It doesn¡¯t hurt at all when I put it on. Where did you buy this? I¡¯ll go get a bottle too,¡± Xiao Li said, handing back the ointment to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°Keep it.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t just take it; tell me how much it is, and I¡¯ll pay you.¡± Given its effectiveness, the ointment must be expensive, and she couldn¡¯t ept it for nothing.

    ¡°No need; I made the ointment myself,¡± Song Yan Ning said, smiling and shaking her head.

    ¡°You studied medicine?¡± Xiao Li looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise. She seemed very young, hardly sixteen or seventeen.

    ¡°My grandfather is a doctor.¡± Lin Xiu knew that her grandfather was a doctor, so there was no point in hiding it.

    Xiao Li nodded in understanding, pulling out a hundred yuan and handing it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Even though you made it, it still costs something to produce.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled helplessly, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll ept it.¡±

    After finishing with her customers, Lin Xiu came over, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting!¡± She¡¯d taken care of a few more customers since Song Yan Ning and her friends hadn¡¯t arrived, letting Xiao Li rest a bit and calm down.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯re not in a hurry,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile, shaking her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll grab my bag; wait here a minute,¡± Lin Xiu said and quickly walked to the staff rest area behind the store.

    Before long, she reemerged with her bag, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning and herpanions stood up and walked out of the store with Lin Xiu.

    The three of them arrived at the fifth-floor restaurant of the mall and simply ordered a few drinks and snacks.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, I remember you have one more year until college, right?¡± Lin Xiu took a sip of her drink and looked at Song Yan Ning. Of all her students over the years, Song Yan Ning had left the deepest impression.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Song Yan Ning replied, spearing a piece of fruit with her fork and popping it into her mouth.

    ¡°Have you thought about which university you want to attend?¡± She felt that with Song Yan Ning¡¯s grades, Shangjing University or Qing University would be best suited for her.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet,¡± Song Yan Ning said, not particrly caring about which university she attended as long as it was in Yang City.

    ¡°You¡¯re only a year away from the university entrance exam, you should have a goal,¡± Lin Xiu said with a smile, looking at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, why don¡¯t youe back to Beijing for college? Then we could hang out and shop together often,¡± Ye Shuangshuang suggested.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Song Yanli nodded in agreement. She had always hoped Xiao Ning would return to Beijing, so they could see each other more often.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll see when the timees.¡± If her grandparents were willing toe back, she didn¡¯t mind.

    Just then, Lin Xiu¡¯s phone rang.

    She took out her phone and saw it was the kindergarten teacher calling. She pressed the answer button, ¡°Hello, Teacher Xu!¡±

    ¡°Is this Lin Jun¡¯s mother? Do you have time toe to the kindergarten now?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Your son Lin Jun got into a fight with another child and scratched their face, and the other child¡¯s parents are here already.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand; I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    Lin Xiu put down her phone and looked apologetically at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Song Yan Ning, I have some things to deal with, so leave me your mobile number, and I¡¯ll call to make arrangementster.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to the kindergarten,¡± Song Yan Ning heard the contents of the phone call loud and clear. Lin Xiu didn¡¯t have much support in Beijing, so if something came up, she wanted to be able to help.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too much trouble for you?¡± Lin Xiu felt a bit embarrassed.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°We don¡¯t have anything else to do right now.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Lin Xiu was anxious about her son and couldn¡¯t worry about anything else.

    The four of them arrived at the kindergarten. Before they even entered the office, they could hear someone making a scene, and the voice sounded somewhat familiar.

    ¡°Today you must make the other parent exin this to me; look what he¡¯s done to my baby¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°The child¡¯s parent will be here very soon, please don¡¯t panic.¡±

    ¡°How can you even speak like that? My son¡¯s face has been scratched; how can I not be anxious?¡±

    Walking into the office, Song Yan Ning and the others saw the person making a scene was indeed the middle-aged woman they had encountered earlier in the mall. It really was a small world!

    ¡°Lin Jun¡¯s mother, you¡¯re here,¡± Teacher Xu said, sighing in relief upon seeing Lin Xiu. She was really at her wits¡¯ end.

 Chapter 342 - 342 When the upper beam is not straight the lower beam

    ?Chapter 342: When the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked.   Chapter 342: When the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked.                                   ¡°Howe it¡¯s you guys?¡± The middle-aged woman was somewhat surprised to see Song Yan Ning and her threepanions.

    ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t us? We haven¡¯t had enoughmotion at the mall, now here we are causing more trouble.¡± Ye Shuangshuang red fiercely at the middle-aged woman.

    The middle-aged woman snorted coldly and turned to Lin Xiu, ¡°Your son scratched my son, how do you n to deal with it?¡± She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with a little girl, dealing with her son¡¯s situation was the most important matter at hand.

    ¡°Teacher, what happened?¡± Lin Xiu didn¡¯t pay attention to the middle-aged woman, patted her son who had rushed into her arms, and looked at Teacher Xu for an exnation.

    ¡°Here¡¯s what happened, during the break, your Lin Jun was ying on the slide. Wang Yangyang pushed him and called him a child without a father. Then the two of them started fighting,¡± Teacher Xu exined. She knew this after asking the kids who were ying together at the time. She didn¡¯t like that little kid Wang Yangyang much either, he was always domineering, especially fond of bullying female ssmates.

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Xu! I understand,¡± Lin Xiu nodded and then addressed the middle-aged woman, ¡°This matter should be one where your child apologizes to mine.¡±

    ¡°Why should they? It¡¯s your child who scratched my son; you need topensate me for the medical expenses. Look at how deep these wounds are, it surely requires at least ten to twenty thousand,¡± the middle-aged woman pointed to the scratches on her son¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ten to twenty thousand? Why don¡¯t you just rob us? Besides, it¡¯s your son who has no manners, yet you have the nerve toe asking us for money. I¡¯ve finally understood the saying, ¡®A crooked beam makes a crooked house.¡¯ It¡¯s about people like you, a warped jujube. You¡¯re crooked yourself and you lead your child astray. With a mother like you, I truly feel sorry for your son,¡± Ye Shuangshuang said with sarcasm.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Song Yan Ning and Song Yanli couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    Teacher Xu bowed her head, her shoulders shaking non-stop with silentughter. This girl really had a sharp tongue!

    The middle-aged woman was so furious her face turned red, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m easy to bully? I¡¯ll have you know, my husband is a corporate executive. Hiswork is beyond your wildest dreams. I¡¯m going to call him right now, and you just wait!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Wang Yangyang, let¡¯s talk this out nicely,¡± Teacher Xu advised. She hated it when people always pulled rank, saying ¡®my family member is a leader at some agency.¡¯

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The middle-aged woman took out her phone and upon connecting, spoke in an annoyingly coquettish voice, ¡°Honey! Our Yangyang got bullied in kindergarten and even got his face scratched. Now their parents are here and bullying me too. You have toe quickly.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and herpanions couldn¡¯t help but shiver. They had no idea how her husband could stand her.

    The middle-aged woman hung up her phone with a smug look on her face, ¡°My husband will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Let hime, what are we, scared?¡± Ye Shuangshuang scoffed. Among the three of them, not to mention her, both Xiao Ning and Xiao Li were from the Song Family. In Beijing, except for the Qin Family, the Song Family was virtually unassable.

    The middle-aged woman red at Ye Shuangshuang and pulled her son towards the sofa. She knew she couldn¡¯t win an argument against them on her own, it was better to wait for her husband to arrive.

    ¡°Sister Lin, is your baby hurt anywhere?¡± Song Yan Ning approached Lin Xiu. She noticed that ever since Teacher Xu mentioned what Wang Yangyang had said, Lin Xiu had been holding back tears.

    ¡°There¡¯s just a small scratch on his neck, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Lin Xiu felt genuinely upset. She always thought she was strong, but when she heard Teacher Xu say that Wang Yangyang had called Xiao Jun fatherless, it really hurt her, as if someone had viciously shed her heart. She too wanted to give Xiao Jun aplete family, but she had no way of doing so.

 Chapter 343 - 343 Three hundred and forty-two handover

    ?Chapter 343: Three hundred and forty-two, handover   Chapter 343: Three hundred and forty-two, handover                                   Song Yan Ning nced at Lin Jun¡¯s neck, where there was a cut of about three to four centimeters that was slightly bleeding, she took out a box of ointment and handed it to Lin Xiu, ¡°Apply this on him and it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Lin Xiu gratefully epted the ointment.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and smiled, ¡°Sister Lin, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡±

    Lin Xiu opened the ointment, dipped some out, and carefully applied it to Lin Jun¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Mom, this feels cool, reallyfortable,¡± Lin Jun said, contentedly squinting his eyes.

    A middle-aged woman stepped forward and snatched the ointment from Lin Xiu¡¯s hands, ¡°Put some on my son as well.¡±

    ¡°Give the medicine back to me,¡± Lin Xiu hurriedly reached out to grab it. How could this person be so shameless?

    The middle-aged woman stretched out her chubby hand and pushed Lin Xiu aside, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Lin Xiu staggered back several steps, her body reeling backwards.

    Song Yan Ning, with quick reflexes, reached out to steady Lin Xiu, and once she was stable, Song Yan Ning moved swiftly in front of the middle-aged woman and snatched the ointment from her hands.

    ¡°Give the ointment back to me,¡± the middle-aged woman didn¡¯t expect Song Yan Ning to retrieve it so easily.

    ¡°This is my ointment, when did it be yours?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at the middle-aged woman with scorn. She had seen shameless before, but never this shameless.

    ¡°You!¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s face twitched with anger as she pointed at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Will you die if you let us use it? It¡¯s just a bottle of street stall goods, I don¡¯t even care for it.¡± She only wanted it after seeing howfortable Lin Jun was after applying it.

    ¡°You care for it, but you can¡¯t afford it,¡± Ye Shuangshuang snorted. Xiao Ning was the Divine Doctor, and her medicine could heal not only minor injuries but even severe ones; she had personally tested it. Without Xiao Ning, she might not be among the living any longer.

    ¡°Pah! Do you know what car my family drives? Do you know which district we live in? Do I look like I can¡¯t afford it?¡± The middle-aged woman said with disdain.

    ¡°You can tell from the bag you¡¯re carrying that you are just trying to puff yourself up at your own cost, stop pretending,¡± Ye Shuangshuangughed mockingly while looking at the handbag the middle-aged woman was holding.

    ¡°You wretched girl!¡± Furious, the middle-aged woman threw her bag at Ye Shuangshuang.

    Song Yanli reached out to pull Ye Shuangshuang to the side, dodging the bag hurled at them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all calm down,¡± Teacher Xu couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer.

    The middle-aged woman¡¯s bag flew out and, as luck would have it, hit Wang Yangyang in the face, who was standing behind Song Yanli and Ye Shuangshuang.

    ¡°Wow!¡± A loud cry rang out.

    Everyone turned their heads to look and saw two streams of red liquid flowing from Wang Yangyang¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Yangyang!¡± the middle-aged woman rushed towards her son upon seeing this. In her moment of impulse, she hadpletely forgotten that Yangyang was standing behind Ye Shuangshuang and the others.

    ¡°It hurts so much, wuwuwu¡­¡± Wang Yangyang felt a burning pain in his face.

    ¡°Mr. Wang¡¯s mother, let¡¯s head to the infirmary,¡± Teacher Xu offered. From the look of Wang Yangyang¡¯s nose, he seemed to be injured quite badly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The middle-aged woman was no longer concerned with arguing with Ye Shuangshuang and others, she picked up Wang Yangyang and followed Teacher Xu to the infirmary.

    ¡°Will there be any trouble?¡± Lin Xiu looked worriedly at the backs of Teacher Xu and the others as they left. She was a mother too, and naturally understood how it felt to see her own child injured.

    ¡°No worries, it¡¯s fine once the bleeding stops,¡± Song Yan Ning said. She had already used Divine Sense to check Wang Yangyang¡¯s nose.

    Lin Xiu nodded and turned her gaze back, looking at Lin Jun¡¯s neck. She noticed that the scratch there had almost disappeared and was somewhat surprised.

    Before long, Teacher Xu and the others returned to the office.

    Lin Xiu looked at the middle-aged woman holding Wang Yangyang, and seeing that his face was just a little swollen, she felt relieved. Although Wang Yangyang had insulted her son, he was just a child, and his every action was influenced by his parents. So, she didn¡¯t me him.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Are you happy that my son is injured?¡± The middle-aged woman red fiercely at Lin Xiu. Once her husband arrived, she would show them.

    Lin Xiu shook her head wordlessly and turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, maybe you should go back first.¡± She was thinking about the middle-aged woman calling her husband over. Although Lin Xiu wasn¡¯t afraid, this matter had nothing to do with Song Yan Ning and the others, and there was no need to drag them into it.

    ¡°We don¡¯t really have anything else to do,¡± replied Song Yan Ning, shaking her head with a smile.

    ¡°Sister Lin, I¡¯m quite curious about what kind of person her husband is. I want to ask him if he had something covering his eyes when he married such a top-grade woman,¡± Ye Shuangshuang said sarcastically, ncing at the middle-aged woman.

    Hearing Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s words, the middle-aged woman was provoked once again and quickly stepped up to Ye Shuangshuang, reaching out to p her face.

    Ye Shuangshuang had anticipated the middle-aged woman¡¯s attack and blocked her hand, then pped her in return.

    ¡°p!¡± A loud p echoed through the air.

    The middle-aged woman froze, covering her face with her hand. It took her a while to regain herposure, staring furiously at Ye Shuangshuang, ¡°You dare hit me?¡± It was the first time in her life she had been pped by someone.

    ¡°I already pped you, didn¡¯t I? Or do you want to experience it again? If you¡¯d like, I don¡¯t mind obliging,¡± Ye Shuangshuang shook off her hand and chuckled mischievously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you!¡± The middle-aged woman was truly enraged and charged at Ye Shuangshuang recklessly.

    Teacher Xu anxiously wanted to step forward to stop the fight when she saw a middle-aged man in a crisp suit walk in and slightly rxed, ¡°Mr. Wang!¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Wang Yangyang rushed into the middle-aged man¡¯s arms, crying pitifully. His face still hurt a lot.

    The middle-aged woman, hearing her husband had arrived, stopped charging at Ye Shuangshuang and turned towards the middle-aged man, ¡°Husband! Mother and son have been bullied so badly! You have to help us get justice, wuwu¡­¡±

    Song Yan Ning and the others rolled their eyes speechlessly.

    ¡°Calm down and tell me what happened,¡± said Wang Kelin, patting the middle-aged woman.

    ¡°They bullied me, and look at Yangyang¡¯s face, look what they¡¯ve done to it,¡± the middle-aged woman pointed at Song Yan Ning and the others,ining to Wang Kelin.

    The more Wang Kelin listened, the deeper his frown became, and he turned to Song Yan Ning and her friends with a stern face, ¡°You must give us an exnation today, or no one is leaving here.¡±

    Ye Shuangshuang let out a mockingugh, ¡°We want to leave, and you¡¯re not capable of stopping us.¡±

    Wang Kelin looked at Ye Shuangshuang, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing,¡± Ye Shuangshuang rolled her eyes. In terms of status, were any of them worse off than him? They simply didn¡¯t bother to say it out loud.

 Chapter 344 - 344 Three hundred and forty-three regret

    ?Chapter 344: Three hundred and forty-three, regret   Chapter 344: Three hundred and forty-three, regret                                   ¡°I am the Deputy General Manager of Fang Group. You know about the Fang Family, right? They¡¯re on par with the Four Great Families of Jingcheng. Scared now?¡± Wang Kelin said with a self-satisfied expression. Being able to be the Deputy General Manager of Fang Group, hiswork of personal connections certainly needs no mention. If these people don¡¯t give him an exnation today, he¡¯ll make them regret it.

    ¡°Fang Group? I¡¯m so scared!¡± Ye Shuangshuang patted her chest, pretending to be afraid. However, the irony in her words was clear to everyone present.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me? Believe it or not, I just need to make one phone call, and I can summon a bunch of people right away,¡± Wang Kelin threatened.

    ¡°Do you believe that with just one phone call, I can make you jobless immediately?¡± Ye Shuangshuang took out her phone and wiggled it, looking at Wang Kelin mockingly.

    ¡°Stop bluffing. If you had the ability, you would have made the call already,¡± a middle-aged woman red at Ye Shuangshuang. She didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°I admit I don¡¯t have that capability, but to get you fired, indeed, just one call is needed,¡± Ye Shuangshuang said as she looked towards Song Yan Ning and winked. With Xiao Ning¡¯s rtionship with the Fang Family, a word from her would definitely make them agree. Of course, she could also find Fang Jingxing, but although usually bold and unrestrained, whenever she saw Fang Jingxing, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and smiled.

    ¡°Then make the call. If you really can get me fired, we¡¯ll apologize to you,¡± Wang Kelin didn¡¯t believe these young girls could have such power. Bragging was something anyone could do.

    Ye Shuangshuang gave a mischievous smile and walked over to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, make a call to Jing Xing.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make the call yourself?¡± Song Yan Ning raised an eyebrow. Given Ye Qi¡¯s rtionship with Fang Jingxing, this bit of help was nothing.

    ¡°I¡­ I get nervous,¡± Ye Shuangshuang said somewhat embarrassedly. She didn¡¯t know why, but every time she saw Fang Jingxing she would get nervous, yet she also wanted to see him.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Yan Ning deliberately drew out her tone. It looks like this young girl had fallen for Fang Jingxing.

    ¡°Stop teasing!¡± Ye Shuangshuang blushed and turned her head away. Xiao Ning¡¯s look made it seem as if she had something to do with Fang Jingxing.

    Song Yan Ning took out her phone and called Fang Jingxing¡¯s number.

    After connecting the call, Song Yan Ning exined the situation to Fang Jingxing.

    ¡°Honey, do you think she¡¯ll really call Young Master Fang?¡± the middle-aged woman asked worriedly. She knew that Fang Jingxing was now the person in control of the Fang Family. Since the other party could mention Fang Jingxing by name, could they actually know him?

    ¡°It probably won¡¯t happen,¡± Wang Kelin was also somewhat worried.

    Song Yan Ning hung up the phone and nodded at Ye Shuangshuang, who was looking at her, ¡°He said he¡¯ll handle it as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Stop acting. My husband is the Deputy General Manager of Fang Group. Just because of a few words from you, Fang Group will fire my husband, is that possible?¡± the middle-aged woman looked at Song Yan Ning and the others with a face full of scorn. Her husband said it wouldn¡¯t happen, so it definitely wouldn¡¯t.

    Just then, Wang Kelin¡¯s phone rang.

    Wang Kelin and the middle-aged woman were both startled. It couldn¡¯t be a call from thepany, could it?

    Wang Kelin took out his phone and saw that it was a call from thepany¡¯s HR department. His heart sank; he almost dropped the phone. Could it really be a notice of his dismissal?

    Seeing the look on Wang Kelin¡¯s face, the middle-aged woman also began to panic, ¡°Husband!¡±

    Wang Kelin shook his head, took a deep breath, steadied his spirit, and pressed the answer button, ¡°This is Wang Kelin.¡±

    ¡°Hello! I¡¯ve just received the documentation; you have been dismissed from thepany. Pleasee to the HR department within three days to process your resignation,¡± came the voice on the phone.

    ¡°Why? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong,¡± Wang Kelin protested, unwilling to ept it. He had done so much for thepany; could it really notpare to a single phone call from a young girl?

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just following the procedures. If you have any questions, you can ask your superior.¡±

    ¡°Am I really fired?¡± the middle-aged woman asked cautiously.

    Wang Kelin nodded, put away his phone, and looked towards Song Yan Ning, ¡°I apologize to you, please be magnanimous and spare me this once.¡± He had worked so hard to climb to the Deputy General Manager position, but now it was all gone for nothing.

    The middle-aged woman also looked towards Song Yan Ning, ¡°I was wrong, please spare us this time.¡± If she had known these young girls had such abilities, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have provoked them.

    Lin Xiu looked at Song Yan Ning in amazement. Wasn¡¯t she just in Beijing to visit rtives? How could she have the power to fire a Deputy General Manager with just one phone call? If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would never have believed it.

    Teacher Xu looked on in stunned silence. It turns out these unremarkable young girls were the real masters of hidden depth.

    ¡°You had your chance just now, but you didn¡¯t want it. It¡¯s toote now,¡± Ye Shuangshuang smiled triumphantly. Some people are just like that, not shedding a tear until they see the coffin.

    ¡°We know we were wrong, please let us off just this once; as long as you let my husband return to Fang Group, I¡¯ll agree to any conditions you set,¡± the middle-aged woman truly regretted it now.

    ¡°Sister Lin, we¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Song Yan Ning felt somewhat uninterested and began walking towards the exit.

    Ye Shuangshuang and Song Yanli followed Song Yan Ning¡¯s lead and started walking.

    Lin Xiu looked at Teacher Xu, ¡°Teacher Xu, can we leave now?¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if the matter was considered settled.

    Teacher Xu nced at the Wang Kelin couple and nodded. She had thought Lin Xiu would definitely be at a disadvantage this time, but she hadn¡¯t expected this ending, which was indeed beyond her expectations.

    ¡°Wait a moment! Could you tell me that person¡¯s name?¡± Wang Kelin called out to Lin Xiu, intending to leave. He nned to bring gifts the next day to beg her; he really didn¡¯t want to leave Fang Group.

    Lin Xiu hesitated, ¡°I can only tell you her surname is Song.¡± She didn¡¯t know what he intended to do, but she would never reveal Xiao Ning¡¯s name. There are many people with the surname Song, so let him search slowly.

    ¡°Song?¡± Wang Kelin¡¯s face immediately turned pale. No wonder she could get him dismissed with one phone call; she was a Song. The Song family is one of the Four Great Families of Jingcheng, and that is definitely not an existence he can afford to offend.

    Lin Xiu left the office, lifted Xiao Jun, and chased after Song Yan Ning and the others. They had helped her with such a big favor; she hadn¡¯t properly thanked them yet.

    ¡°Xiao Ning.¡± As they left the school gates, Lin Xiu finally caught sight of Song Yan Ning and the others and quickly caught up.

    Song Yan Ning and the others stopped, looking toward Lin Xiu.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Shuangshuang, Xiao Li, thank you! Xiao Jun, quickly thank your sisters,¡± Lin Xiu said gratefully to the three of them.

    ¡°Thank you, sisters!¡± Xiao Jun said sweetly in thanks.

 Chapter 345 - 345 Three hundred and forty-four Strategy

    ?Chapter 345: Three hundred and forty-four, Strategy   Chapter 345: Three hundred and forty-four, Strategy                                   ¡°Sister Lin, you don¡¯t need to be so formal. If you have any troubles in the future, juste straight to us,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she stretched out her hand and gently ruffled Lin Jun¡¯s soft hair.

    ¡°Yeah, Xiao Li and I have time every day. You can call us anytime,¡± Ye Shuangshuang nodded in agreement. She knew Xiao Ning was very busy.

    Lin Xiu nodded, nced at her watch, ¡°Let¡¯s go have dinner together.¡±

    Smiling, Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°Not this time, maybe next time, Sister Lin. We can take you guys home.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just take a cab, see you next time.¡± Lin Xiu waved goodbye to Song Yan Ning and the others, hugging Lin Jun as they walked ahead.

    ¡°Are we going home now?¡± Ye Shuangshuang looked to Song Yan Ning and Song Yanli and asked.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± both Song Yan Ning and Song Yanli nodded.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Ye Shuangshuang felt like they hadn¡¯t had enough fun.

    When the three of them arrived at the parking lot, they saw a lot of people gathered around, pointing and talking.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Shuangshuang quickened her steps out of curiosity. If she remembered correctly, their car was parked there.

    Before she could get close, Ye Shuangshuang was hit by a foul smell and quickly covered her nose, ¡°So stinky!¡±

    She moved forward a few steps and saw the driver in the car, motionless, slumped over the steering wheel, with yellow liquid sshed all over the vehicle.

    ¡°Who would do such a despicable thing?¡± In anger, Ye Shuangshuang kicked the car¡¯s wheel, then hopped around in pain.

    Song Yan Ning stepped forward to check the car.

    Meanwhile, Song Yanli took out her phone to call the police.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, why isn¡¯t the driver moving? He¡¯s not dead, is he?¡± After the pain in her foot eased a little, Ye Shuangshuang looked at Song Yan Ning and asked.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°He¡¯s probably been drugged to unconsciousness.¡± She had already used her Divine Sense to scan the driver¡¯s condition; there were no obvious injuries, and his breathing and heartbeat were normal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who would do such a filthy deed, but if I find out, I¡¯ll give him a good beating,¡± Ye Shuangshuang said angrily, swinging her fist.

    ¡°He¡¯s waking up,¡± Song Yan Ning noticed the driver starting to regain consciousness in the car.

    The driver opened his eyes, looked around in a daze, and after realizing what had happened, pushed open the car door and stepped out.

    ¡°What just happened?¡± Ye Shuangshuang quickly asked. She was determined to find the person who had sshed her car.

    ¡°Somebody came to ask for directions, and the next thing I knew, I was out,¡± the driver said, just as puzzled.

    ¡°Could it be to steal something from inside the car?¡± Ye Shuangshuang spected.

    ¡°Probably not,¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head. She felt that the person was purely trying to mess with them. Who could it be? Lu Tingxuan? He wouldn¡¯t be that bored.

    The police arrived at the scene quickly, checked the situation, asked the driver a few questions, and then left promptly.

    Song Yanxue was in a good mood, lounging on the sofa, listening to music, and eating fruit. Every time she thought of the look on Song Yan Ning and the others when they saw the car, she couldn¡¯t help but want tough. She may not be able to deal with Song Yan Ning right now, but it felt good to cause her some trouble.

    Yang Xin¡¯er knocked on the door and entered the room, saw Song Yanxue¡¯s happy face, and sat down beside her, ¡°What¡¯s making you so happy?¡±

    Song Yanxue put away her smile and shook her head, ¡°Mom, do you know that Song Yan Ning is back in Beijing?¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er nodded, ¡°I saw her that day.¡± Over the years, she had always wanted to make amends with Xiao Ning, but she was never given the chance.

    ¡°Then do you want to earn Song Yan Ning¡¯s forgiveness and have her call you ¡®Mom¡¯?¡± Song Yanxue sat up and looked at Yang Xin¡¯er.

    ¡°Yes! Of course, I do!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er nodded.

    ¡°I have a way that might make Song Yan Ning forgive you.¡± A hint of coldness shed in Song Yanxue¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What way?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er quickly asked.

    Song Yanxue leaned in and whispered in Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s ear.

    The brighter Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s eyes became as she listened, ¡°That¡¯s a good n, Xiao Xue, you¡¯re really clever.¡±

    ¡°I also hope Xiao Ning returns home soon, so our family can be reunited.¡± Song Yanxue raised a radiant smile, with a cold gleam flickering deep in her eyes. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Tingxuan¡¯s interest in Song Yan Ning, what she wanted most was to see Song Yan Ning dead as soon as possible.

    Song Yanli originally intended to apany Song Yan Ning and Ye Shuangshuang to the Ye Family but had to return to the Song Family early after receiving a phone call en route.

    Upon arriving home, Song Yanli saw Yang Xin¡¯er busy in the kitchen, her eyes wide with surprise, ¡°Mom, why are you cooking yourself today?¡± It was the first time she had ever seen her cook.

    ¡°I heard Xiao Ning was back in Beijing, and I wanted to cook her a meal personally, didn¡¯t I tell you to bring Xiao Ning back with you? Why didn¡¯t shee?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er was somewhat disappointed not to see Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Xiao Ning was busy and couldn¡¯t make it.¡± How could Xiao Ning possiblye to the Song Family?

    ¡°Does she have time tomorrow? If not, the day after is fine too.¡± She believed that as long as she sincerely treated Xiao Ning, she would definitely forgive her and would be willing to return to the Song Family.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Song Yanli didn¡¯t want to hurt Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Then tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll make breakfast, and you can deliver it to Xiao Ning.¡± Xiao Xue said that to earn Xiao Ning¡¯s forgiveness, she must first let Xiao Ning feel her motherly love. Tomorrow, she was nning to go shopping for clothes, jewelry, and bags to give to Xiao Ning. She owed Xiao Ning too much in the past, and all she wanted now was to make amends and hope for her forgiveness.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yanli nodded. Although she hadn¡¯t spent much time with Xiao Ning, she understood her. Once Xiao Ning made up her mind, not even ten bulls could pull her back. Her mother was destined to be disappointed, but she wouldn¡¯t stop her, because it was what she owed Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Brother, when are you guys gathering?¡± Ye Shuangshuang, excited, asked upon hearing Ye Qi mention that Qu Lingfeng¡¯s girlfriend had agreed toe out together. She hadn¡¯t seen Fang Jingxing for a long time. He should show up if they were gathering, right?

    ¡°Tomorrow afternoon.¡± Ye Qi smiled and ruffled Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s head, ¡°Why are you so excited? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a blind date for you.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Shuangshuang rolled her eyes at Ye Qi and yfully punched his shoulder.

    Ye Qiughed heartily, ¡°I think Fang Jingxing isn¡¯t bad, why don¡¯t you just settle down with him? Every time Shuangshuang sees Fang Jingxing, she acts so reserved, which ispletely different from how she usually is. Perhaps she really likes Fang Jingxing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you!¡± Ye Shuangshuang stamped her foot petntly and headed upstairs.

    Ye Qi shook his head with a smile, looking to Qin Yushen, ¡°Yushen, do you think Jing Xing and Shuangshuang are suitable together?¡± He thought his idea wasn¡¯t bad; currently, except for Jing Xing, all of their friends had girlfriends. His sister, despite being forthright, had a really good heart.

    Qin Yushen smiled and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

 Chapter 346 - 346 Three hundred forty-five breakfast

    ?Chapter 346: Three hundred forty-five, breakfast   Chapter 346: Three hundred forty-five, breakfast                                   Song Yanli arrived at the quadrangle early in the morning, carrying a thermos bottle.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, this is the breakfast mom made for you.¡± Song Yanli opened the thermos and ced each item on the table.

    Song Yan Ning nced over the breakfast on the table with suspicion, ¡°What is she up to now?¡±

    ¡°Mom said, she wants to make it up to you and hopes you can forgive her.¡± Song Yanli repeated what Yang Xinxin had said the day before.

    Song Yan Ning offered a faint smile, ¡°Tell her she needn¡¯t bother.¡± She had already begun fasting, and aside from the meals made by her grandmother, she rarely ate food prepared by others.

    ¡°Mom has good intentions.¡± Song Yanli didn¡¯t know what else to say. After all, the incident was her mother¡¯s fault, and if her mother hadn¡¯t abandoned Xiao Ning to her grandparents, Xiao Ning might not have been unforgiving.

    ¡°Did you eat breakfast?¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t want to hear any more about Yang Xinxin and started walking towards the kitchen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡± Song Yanli followed Song Yan Ning into the kitchen, ¡°If you won¡¯t eat this, then what will you eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± For her, eating was merely a habit; whether she ate or not made no real difference to her.

    ¡°Then let me make something for you.¡± Since Xiao Ning didn¡¯t want to eat what her mom had made, Song Yanli didn¡¯t want to force her, but she couldn¡¯t let Xiao Ning go hungry¡ªand her own cooking wasn¡¯t bad either.

    ¡°No need, a ss of water will do for me.¡± Song Yan Ning opened the refrigerator and took out two bottles of mineral water, ¡°Have one as well.¡± The bottles contained diluted Spiritual Lake Water, and since Song Yanli was an Ancient Martial Cultivator, the water was beneficial for her too.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Song Yanli took a bottle, opened it, and sipped, ¡°What water is this? It¡¯s so sweet!¡±

    ¡°Spring water.¡± Song Yan Ning opened her bottle and took a few sips.

    ¡°Where did you buy it? I want to buy some bottles too.¡± Song Yanli drank a few more sips and asked.

    ¡°This is spring water from the mountains, you can¡¯t buy it outside.¡± Song Yan Ning heard noise outside and knew that Qin Yushen hade out of his room. He had been staying at the quadrangle for the past few days, worried that if he left, Lu Tingxuan might cause trouble. Her numerous attempts to persuade him had been futile.

    ¡°Xiao Ning.¡± Qin Yushen entered the kitchen, nced at Song Yanli, and nodded in greeting.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, you¡¯re staying here?¡± Song Yanli asked in surprise.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Qin Yushen nodded lightly.

    Song Yanli nced at Song Yan Ning. Xiao Ning was cohabiting with Qin Yushen at such a young age¡ªthat seemed much too early.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, we¡¯re not staying in the same room,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile and a teasing nce at Song Yanli.

    Song Yanliughed awkwardly, ¡°I know, I know. Xiao Ning, neither you nor Brother Yushen have eaten breakfast, have you? Let me make something for you.¡±

    She set the water aside, ready to make breakfast and opened the fridge¡ªthen stood in shock. Apart from some bottles of water, there was nothing. How was she supposed to cook?

    ¡°We haven¡¯t bought anything yet. Let¡¯s go out to eat,¡± Song Yan Ning said, pulling Song Yanli out of the kitchen. She would soon return to Yang City and there was no need to buy groceries¡ªbesides, neither she nor Qin Yushen ate.

    ¡°Maybe?¡± Song Yanli nced at the breakfast on the table. Eating something was better than going hungry, not to mention she didn¡¯t have much faith in the quality of the local breakfast outside.

    Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t even spare it a nce. She would absolutely not touch the breakfast Yang Xinxin had made.

    ¡°You guys sit. I¡¯ll go out and buy some breakfast,¡± said Qin Yushen, and with that, he turned and headed out. Xiao Ning¡¯s attitude had already said it all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go out to eat together,¡± Song Yan Ning said, pulling Song Yanli to catch up with Qin Yushen.

 Chapter 347 - 347 Three hundred forty-six Gather Together

    ?Chapter 347: Three hundred forty-six, Gather Together   Chapter 347: Three hundred forty-six, Gather Together                                   Qu Lingfeng and Zhou Mengjie arrived at the agreed location very early.

    ¡°Ling Feng, will your friends dislike me?¡± Zhou Mengjie nced at the entrance, worrying as she spoke.

    Qu Lingfeng smiled and patted the back of Zhou Mengjie¡¯s hand, ¡°My Mengjie¡¯s so wonderful, who wouldn¡¯t like you?¡± After all, it was her gentleness and kindness that had attracted him in the first ce.

    Zhou Mengjie nodded, and upon hearing a knock at the door, she became a little nervous and tried to withdraw her hand that Qu Lingfeng was holding.

    Qu Lingfeng smiled and tightened his grip, leaning quickly to kiss Zhou Mengjie¡¯s forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, my friends don¡¯t bite.¡±

    Zhou Mengjie¡¯s face immediately turned as red as an apple, and she lowered her head like a frightened rabbit, ¡°How can I meet people like this?¡±

    Qu Lingfengughed heartily, noticing the waiter had already opened the door and led Fang Jingxing inside, ¡°Jing Xing!¡±

    ¡°You guys got here really early,¡± Fang Jingxing checked the time. He had arrived twenty minutes early.

    ¡°Anyway, we had nothing else to do, so we came here early to wait for you. Let me introduce you; this is my girlfriend Zhou Mengjie, she¡¯s a nurse. Mengjie, this is Fang Jingxing, one of my best friends.¡± Qu Lingfeng made the introductions. He¡¯d only recently made his rtionship with Zhou Mengjie official, and this was the first time he was bringing her to meet his friends.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Fang Jingxing stepped over to Qu Lingfeng¡¯s side and extended his hand to Zhou Mengjie.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Zhou Mengjie shook hands with Fang Jingxing, smiling shyly.

    Fang Jingxing withdrew his hand and sat down, ¡°Miss Zhou, which hospital are you currently working in?¡±

    ¡°Fifth Hospital, I¡¯ve just finished my internship,¡± Zhou Mengjie said somewhat nervously. It wasn¡¯t that she was timid, but she was anxious not to make a bad impression on Ling Feng¡¯s friends, especially since this was her first time meeting them.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, the Fifth Hospital isn¡¯t easy to get into,¡± Fang Jingxingmented with a smile. The Fifth Hospital in Beijing was the only one that served a special group of people with notable achievements, and ordinary people couldn¡¯t just go there for treatment; the doctors there were mostly highly-skilled and renowned.

    ¡°It was just luck,¡± Zhou Mengjie smiled. She could hardly believe it herself when she¡¯d learned she¡¯d been hired by the Fifth Hospital.

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± There was another knock on the door.

    The three of them turned to look and saw the waiter leading Song Yan Ning and her group inside.

    Seeing Ye Shuangshuang, Fang Jingxing was surprised. He hadn¡¯t seen this young girl in a long time and had missed her. What was up with her anyway? Every time she saw him, she seemed panicked, as if she had seen a ghost. Was he really that scary?

    Song Yan Ning and her group settled on the couch.

    ¡°Mengjie, let me introduce you; this is Qin Yushen, his girlfriend Song Yan Ning, Ye Qi, his girlfriend Song Yanli, and Ye Shuangshuang. And this is my girlfriend Zhou Mengjie.¡± Qu Lingfeng was eager for Zhou Mengjie to integrate quickly into his circle of friends, just like Song Yan Ning and Song Yanli had. When they had free time, they would get together for tea. Of course, since they had all known each other from a young age, they became familiar with each other rather quickly.

    ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± Zhou Mengjie noticed that Qu Lingfeng¡¯s friends, whether male or female, were all very attractive.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Song Yanli and the others nodded with smiles.

    ¡°Shuangshuang,e sit here,¡± Fang Jingxing patted the space next to him. He was determined to find out today why this young girl was avoiding him.

    Ye Shuangshuang nced at Fang Jingxing, ¡°I¡¯m fine sitting here.¡± As soon as she saw Fang Jingxing, her heartbeat uncontrobly quickened, and she would not sit next to him.

    Fang Jingxing frowned slightly and stood up to sit next to Ye Shuangshuang.

    Ye Shuangshuang swiftly shifted to the side. Her heartbeat sped up, and she felt a mix of nervousness and happiness. She really did like sitting next to Fang Jingxing, but she was afraid he¡¯d figure out her feelings. He had always treated her like a sister, and if he found out she liked him, he¡¯d surely lecture her with moral reasoning.

    ¡°Why do you always avoid me?¡± Fang Jingxing moved closer to Ye Shuangshuang and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Ye Shuangshuang replied, feeling the warm breath in her ear making her heartbeat race even faster.

    ¡°Not? Then why can¡¯t you look at me?¡± Fang Jingxing looked at Ye Shuangshuang. In his memory, she was always a lively, carefree girl.

    ¡°Who says I can¡¯t look at you?¡± Ye Shuangshuang turned her head, and because Fang Jingxing was so close, her lips brushed against his chin.

    Ye Shuangshuang quickly covered her mouth and turned her head away, her face flushing red. Did she just kiss Fang Jingxing? That was her first kiss.

    Fang Jingxing was also startled and touched his chin, contemtive. He had always seen Shuangshuang as a sister, but why did his heart inexplicably beat faster at that moment? Could it be that seeing Ye Qi and the others with girlfriends made him want to find one too?

    Ye Shuangshuang kept her head down and didn¡¯t speak, but her face beamed with a happy and slightly bashful smile. Whether or not that counted as a first kiss, she was thrilled that Fang Jingxing was the one she kissed.

    Hearing her phone ringing, Ye Shuangshuang took it out and pressed the answer button without a look.

    ¡°Shuangshuang, are you free today? I¡¯d like to take you out for a meal.¡±

    Fang Jingxing, being so close to Ye Shuangshuang, naturally heard the voice from her phone, and his eyebrows knit together in a frown. Did Shuangshuang already have a boyfriend? How old was she, after all? And Ye Qi wasn¡¯t taking care of this matter.

    With that thought, Fang Jingxing reached over to take the phone, ¡°Shuangshuang is busy right now,¡± and after saying that, he hung up the call. Even if Shuangshuang was to have a boyfriend, the guy would have to pass his test. Shuangshuang was not just Ye Qi¡¯s sister, but effectively his sister, so of course, he had to care for her.

    Ye Shuangshuang looked at Fang Jingxing in surprise, taking back the phone he handed her. Was Fang Jingxing jealous? Could it be that he liked her too?

    ¡°Shuangshuang, have you got a boyfriend now?¡± Fang Jingxing inquired.

    Ye Shuangshuang thought for a moment and nodded. The one who had called her was a senior from her school, and she had joined the school¡¯s basketball club. It was because she had watched Fang Jingxing y basketball during his college days that she became interested in the sport.

    ¡°How old are you now? You should focus on your studies first. Who is this person?¡± Fang Jingxing asked with an authoritative tone, resembling that of a parent lecturing a child.

    ¡°Fang Jingxing, I¡¯m not little anymore, I¡¯m already neen. Look, Xiao Ning is even younger than me, and she already has a boyfriend, right?¡± Ye Shuangshuang retorted, refusing to be convinced.

    ¡°That¡¯s different,¡± Fang Jingxing asserted.

    ¡°How is that different?¡± Ye Shuangshuang gazed at Fang Jingxing, genuinely puzzled.

 Chapter 348 - 348 Three hundred and forty-seven care about

    ?Chapter 348: Three hundred and forty-seven, care about   Chapter 348: Three hundred and forty-seven, care about                                   ¡°Yushen and Xiao Ning grew up together, they understand each other well,¡± Fang Jingxing said, ¡°but you and that guy are not in the same situation. I¡¯m worried that you might get hurt. The boys nowadays aren¡¯t that simple. What if you get lied to? Then we¡¯d have tofort you.¡± Fang Jingxing didn¡¯t know why he was so opposed to Ye Shuangshuang having a boyfriend, perhaps because he had always treated her as a sister and didn¡¯t want her to be taken advantage of.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a childhood sweetheart,¡± Ye Shuangshuang huffed. There was one in front of her, but Fang Jingxing hadn¡¯t shown any interest. Did she have to pursue him?

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Fang Jingxing wanted to say he wasn¡¯t, didn¡¯t he? But the words were cut off before they left his mouth. What if Shuangshuang misunderstood? Then she¡¯d avoid him even more in the future.

    ¡°Having a boyfriend is fine, but the guy must pass our screening and be approved by all of us before he can be your boyfriend, right, Ye Qi?¡± Fang Jingxing turned to look at Ye Qi.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Ye Qi nodded, oblivious to their conversation.

    ¡°Fang Jingxing, I think you and Shuangshuang are quitepatible. Why don¡¯t you just get together?¡± Song Yan Ning half-joked. She had long noticed that Ye Shuangshuang had a crush on Fang Jingxing.

    Ye Shuangshuang red at Song Yan Ning, anxiously waiting for Fang Jingxing¡¯s response.

    Fang Jingxingughed, ¡°Xiao Ning, your joke isn¡¯t funny. Shuangshuang is my sister; how could I possibly be with her? That would be so weird.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nced at Shuangshuang¡¯s changing expression and shook her head, ¡°Shuangshuang, let me introduce you to a boyfriend. He¡¯s definitely tall, handsome, and will make you satisfied.¡± Fang Jingxing, this silly goose, really made her speechless. It was obvious he had feelings for Shuangshuang, but he stubbornly denied it, insisting they were just like siblings.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ye Shuangshuang nodded listlessly. So, to Fang Jingxing, she was just a sister.

    Fang Jingxing moved his mouth, wanting to object, but seeing Qin Yushen staring at him, he swallowed his words. With Yushen taking Song Yan Ning¡¯s side so seriously, he dared not contradict her in front of Yushen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you their pictures,¡± Song Yan Ning pulled out her phone, browsed through her album, and handed it to Ye Shuangshuang. Her phone had photos of Ling Yu, Guo Kai, and others. Naturally, to provoke Fang Jingxing, she had to do something.

    Ye Shuangshuang reached out, took Song Yan Ning¡¯s phone, and looked at the photos.

    Fang Jingxing also leaned forward, eager to see if the person in the photo was as handsome as him.

    Seeing this, Ye Shuangshuang quickly turned the phone away. She just wouldn¡¯t let him see.

    ¡°Let me see, I¡¯ll help you check,¡± Fang Jingxing felt somewhat sulky. Song Yan Ning really was something, talking about introducing a boyfriend to Shuangshuang and immediately showing her pictures; that was too fast. But with Yushen keeping a watchful eye, he couldn¡¯t say much.

    Ye Shuangshuang red at Fang Jingxing, ¡°Xiao Ning, I think he¡¯s good.¡± Did Fang Jingxing really want her to have a boyfriend that badly? Even offering to help check, it was infuriating.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll give him a call in a bit, you add him as a friend.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ye Shuangshuang nodded and handed the phone back to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, let me see,¡± Fang Jingxing reached out. He hadn¡¯t seen the picture clearly just now.

    ¡°Why look? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the one getting a boyfriend,¡± Song Yan Ning put away the phone.

    ¡°I feel unwell, I¡¯m going home,¡± Ye Shuangshuang stood up, really not in the mood for anything now.

    ¡°Where are you feeling unwell? Xiao Ning, check on Shuangshuang,¡± Fang Jingxing immediately became anxious upon hearing Ye Shuangshuang was unwell.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably just stuffy, Shuangshuang. I¡¯ll go out with you for some air,¡± Song Yan Ning stood up, walked over, and took Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s hand to head outside.

    Once outside, Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t be held back any longer. She had always been strong, rarely crying even when hurt, but now, she just couldn¡¯t help it.

    Song Yan Ning stepped forward, patted Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Fang Jingxing actually likes you; he just doesn¡¯t know it himself.¡± Perhaps this is what they mean by love is blind.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Ye Shuangshuang asked incredulously. Fang Jingxing had just referred to her as a sister.

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t like you, he wouldn¡¯t be so anxious about you, nor would he care so much.¡±

    ¡°But he said he sees me as a sister.¡± Thinking of Fang Jingxing¡¯s words made Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s tears flow even more fiercely.

    ¡°Ye Qi is your brother; do you think he cares more about you dating, or does Fang Jingxing? And what about Qu Lingfeng and Qin Yushen, they should also be like brothers to you, right? Do you think they care as much?¡± Song Yan Ning asked with a smile.

    Ye Shuangshuang thought carefully, her eyes gradually lighting up, ¡°Does Fang Jingxing really like me?¡± She could hardly believe it.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°When you identally kissed Fang Jingxing just now, he blushed.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Shuangshuang recalled that moment, her face heating up. She still felt her lips tingling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by Fang Jingxing¡¯s yful demeanor; he¡¯s really just a silly goose. When I showed you the photo just now, you have no idea how nervous he was. If it hadn¡¯t been for Qin Yushen watching him, he might have already snatched the phone. If he didn¡¯t care about you, what would he have to be nervous about?¡± Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh, recalling Fang Jingxing¡¯s reaction.

    Ye Shuangshuang also startedughing, ¡°Xiao Ning, what should I do?¡±

    Song Yan Ning leaned forward, whispering something in Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I understand, Xiao Ning, thank you!¡± Ye Shuangshuang nodded with a smile. She had started liking Fang Jingxing since middle school, and since he cared about her too, she naturally couldn¡¯t give up. Plus, she had just kissed him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back inside,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ye Shuangshuang nodded, wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, ¡°Xiao Ning, can you tell I¡¯ve been crying?¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re still so beautiful.¡±

    Ye Shuangshuang gave Song Yan Ning a sidelong nce, then followed her pushing the door to re-enter the room.

    Seeing Ye Shuangshuange in, Fang Jingxing breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Seeing how concerned Fang Jingxing was, Ye Shuangshuang felt sweet inside. Xiao Ning was right, Fang Jingxing was just a clueless goose.

    Fang Jingxing, seeing Ye Shuangshuang silent, grew even more worried. He reached out to touch her forehead, ¡°You¡¯re not sick, are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sick,¡± Feeling the warmth on her forehead, Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s heartbeat involuntarily sped up.

    Fang Jingxing withdrew his hand, looking at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, is Shuangshuang all right?¡±

 Chapter 349 - 349 348 find it as sweet as candy

    ?Chapter 349: 348, find it as sweet as candy   Chapter 349: 348, find it as sweet as candy                                   Song Yan Ning saw Ye Shuangshuang looking at her and blinked, ¡°Her injury hasn¡¯t fully healed yet.¡±

    Fang Jingxing nodded and looked at Ye Shuangshuang with concern, ¡°If your injury hasn¡¯t healed, why run out and take risks? What if something happened?¡± He had wanted to visit Shuangshuang the day he learned of her injury, but he had been abroad. To rush back to see Shuangshuang, he canceled the cooperation case he was negotiating and booked the fastest flight back.

    As soon as he boarded the ne and was about to turn off his phone, he received a call from Ye Qi, suggesting they meet up. He calcted the time and arranged for today. As the flight attendant urged him to turn off his phone, he didn¡¯t have time to ask Ye Qi about Shuangshuang¡¯s situation. He nned to ask Ye Qi today and visit her first thing tomorrow, not expecting her to alsoe today.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Besides, what do I have to fear with Xiao Ning here? With her medical skill, how could anything go wrong?¡± Ye Shuangshuang shed a mischievous smile at Fang Jingxing. She was now more certain than ever that what Xiao Ning said was true.

    Fang Jingxing nodded, ¡°If you feel unwell, let me know. I¡¯ll take you to the guest room upstairs to rest.¡± This club was owned by the Fang Family, and he had a private room here.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Ye Shuangshuang nodded obediently.

    Fang Jingxing reached out and ruffled Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s hair, ¡°That¡¯s my smart girl!¡±

    Ye Shuangshuang rolled her eyes at Fang Jingxing, feeling immensely sweet inside!

    ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± Zhou Mengjie asked Song Yan Ning. Being a nurse, she most admired doctors. Song Yan Ning, who seemed young, already possessed medical skills, which was really impressive.

    Song Yan Ning took a bite of a watermelon that Qin Yushen had passed to her, and on hearing Zhou Mengjie¡¯s question, nodded slightly, ¡°Sort of.¡± Her medical skill was no less than that of other doctors, but since she didn¡¯t have a medical license, she wasn¡¯t officially a doctor.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Zhou Mengjie looked at Song Yan Ning, not understanding.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t taken the medical licensing exam yet,¡± Song Yan Ning exined. She wasn¡¯t interested in the license and hadn¡¯t nned to take the exam.

    ¡°Why not? Being a doctor is great.¡± Zhou Mengjie also wanted to be a doctor, but her grades weren¡¯t good enough for Medical University, so she opted to be a nurse.

    ¡°I¡¯m too young,¡± Song Yan Ning said,ughing.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Zhou Mengjie nodded understandingly.

    ¡°Yushen, will you stay in Beijing this time?¡± Fang Jingxing asked. Since Yushen had moved to Yang City, he seldom returned. Every time they tried to call him during gatherings, his phone was either unreachable or he was unavable. Song Yan Ning was about to have her summer vacation, so Yushen should be staying in Beijing for a while, right?

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave in a couple of days,¡± Qin Yushen said. Xiao Ning had to go back for exams, and he needed to apany her.

    ¡°Yushen, you¡¯re definitely going to be henpecked if you get married,¡± Fang Jingxing sighed with a somewhat resigned tone.

    ¡°Already am,¡± Ye Qi and Qu Lingfeng chimed in,ughing together.

    Qin Yushen gazed at Song Yan Ning with tender, deep eyes, ¡°I am blessed by it.¡± Marrying Xiao Ning was fortune he had cultivated over three lifetimes.

    ¡°You¡¯re beyond help,¡± Fang Jingxing and the others looked at Qin Yushen with disdain.

    Ye Shuangshuang, Song Yanli, and Zhou Mengjie all looked at Song Yan Ning enviously. They too hoped their partners would care for and cherish them as much as Qin Yushen did Son Yan Ning.

    Under the night sky, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen walked along the street, the streetlights cast their twin shadows, elongating and eventually merging together.

    ¡°Xiao Ning,¡± Qin Yushen looked down at Song Yan Ning. He really enjoyed walking with her.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Song Yan Ning looked up at Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen smiled lightly, ¡°I really want to marry you right now.¡± He was eager to embrace the feeling of being henpecked.

    ¡°I am still young,¡± Song Yan Ning teased, ncing at Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen stopped walking and reached out to embrace Song Yan Ning, ¡°Tell me about your past?¡± He was genuinely curious about Xiao Ning¡¯s previous life.

    Song Yan Ning thought for a moment before slowly speaking, ¡°I was originally a Young Prince from the Demon World. During a rebellion by the Dragon n, I was severely injured by the Third Prince. To save me, my parents asked Elder Mie Yu to take my Primordial Soul to this world and Seal my cultivation. I had thought that as my cultivation improved, I could return to the Demon World, but I discovered that the path to the Demon World was sealed, and now I can¡¯t open it.¡± She was really worried about her parents and elder brother, unsure of their current condition.

    Qin Yushen tightened his embrace, ¡°When the Seal breaks, I will apany you back to the Demon World.¡± No matter how powerful Xiao Ning¡¯s enemies were, he would protect her and help her seek vengeance.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She didn¡¯t know when she could return to the Demon World.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, want to hear my story?¡± Qin Yushen asked softly. He had always wanted to share his story with Xiao Ning but never found the right opportunity.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°In myst life, I woke up as a good-for-nothing young master of a family. To be stronger, I desperately searched for ways to cultivate. By chance, I acquired a book of the Nine-Star Mysterious Skill. I left my family and traveled around searching for cultivation resources. After many life-and-death experiences, I finally reached the Immortal Venerate Stage. Perhaps it was my fame, or perhaps it was the treasures I had acquired, but they attracted others¡¯ covetousness. I was besieged by five Immortal Venerables. Although I killed them, I was also at the end of my strength. When I woke up again, I found myself in this world.¡±

    ¡°Were you also a soul in your previous life?¡± Song Yan Ning asked, puzzled. Qin Yushen had mentioned waking up, which typically implied soul transmigration.

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°In my life before that, I only have some fragmented memories. I don¡¯t know how I perished.¡± His memories from that life were sporadic. In those fragments, he often stood under a pear tree, staring nkly at it.

    ¡°Perhaps in your life beforest you were also a powerful being. Perhaps you lost a loved one or were betrayed by one, leading to your mncholic disposition and the decision to seal your own memories,¡± Song Yan Ning jested. That¡¯s what happened in TV dramas, right? Perhaps it was the same for Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen lowered his head, kissing Song Yan Ning on the lips, ¡°If I had a loved one, it would definitely be you, and I believe you would never betray me.¡± The first time he saw Xiao Ning, a fragment shed in his mind, though it was too fleeting to grasp.

    ¡°If I really betrayed you, what would you do?¡± Song Yan Ning asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity as she looked at Qin Yushen.

    ¡°I would sentence you to stay by my side for eternity, never allowing you to leave me,¡± Qin Yushen lowered his head again¡­ Even if she betrayed him, he wouldn¡¯t let her go.

 Chapter 350 - 350 349 impatient

    ?Chapter 350: 349, impatient   Chapter 350: 349, impatient                                   Song Yanli returned home and saw Yang Xinxin sitting on the sofa waiting for her. ¡°Mom, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±

    ¡°I was waiting for you, Xiao Ning. Did you have the breakfast I made for you today?¡± Yang Xinxin asked with anticipation. She wanted to call Xiao Li, but she was worried that Xiao Ning would hear if she was nearby and take offense, so she sat there waiting for Xiao Li to return.

    Song Yanli hesitated for a moment, then nodded her head slightly, ¡°Xiao Ning said it was very delicious.¡± She didn¡¯t want to see her mother¡¯s disappointed expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯ll continue to make it tomorrow. What does Xiao Ning like to eat? I have to think about it.¡± Yang Xinxin stood up happily and walked towards the upstairs, believing that as long as she treated Xiao Ning genuinely, one day she would forgive her.

    Watching Yang Xinxin¡¯s retreating figure, Song Yanli sighed helplessly. She really wanted to tell her mother not to make breakfast anymore, for Xiao Ning wouldn¡¯t eat it, but she truly couldn¡¯t bear to see her disappointed.

    Shaking her head, Song Yanli walked upstairs.

    ¡°Xiao Li, you¡¯re back!¡± Song Yanxue, wearing pajamas, walked down from upstairs.

    Song Yanli nodded her head. She didn¡¯t want to deal with Song Yanxue, to avoid another argument.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you? Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Song Yanxue looked at Song Yanli unhappily.

    Song Yanli stopped walking, ¡°I am very tired.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to argue with Song Yanxue.

    ¡°Howe you don¡¯t need your sister anymore now that you have Song Yan Ning?¡± Song Yanxue was not going to let Song Yanli off the hook.

    ¡°No.¡± Song Yanli responded indifferently, her face showing a hint of impatience. She had never treated her as anything other than a sister, but what she had done was too much. If it weren¡¯t for her, how would she have gotten involved with the Young Master of the Tianji Sect, Ye Qi, and almost cost Shuangshuang their life?

    ¡°I think you do.¡± Song Yanxue stared at Song Yanli furiously. If she weren¡¯t her sister, she would have hit her by now.

    ¡°Whatever you think.¡± Song Yanli sighed and walked upstairs.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Song Yanxue called Song Yanli again.

    ¡°What is it now?¡± Song Yanli asked in a faint voice. She was really very tired now.

    ¡°What did mom ask you just now?¡± Song Yanxue inquired.

    ¡°Mom asked if Xiao Ning ate the breakfast she made.¡± Song Yanli told the truth. There was no reason to hide such a thing.

    ¡°So did Song Yan Ning eat it?¡± Song Yanxue asked nervously. She had sought out Xiao Li specifically to ask about this.

    ¡°She ate it. Why do you ask?¡± Song Yanli looked at Song Yanxue quizzically. Song Yanxue disliked Xiao Ning and would not want her mother and Xiao Ning to reconcile, much less for Xiao Ning to return to the Song Family. So what was her purpose in asking?

    ¡°I was just asking.¡± Song Yanxue said and walked down the stairs. It was good that Song Yan Ning had eaten!

    Song Yanli withdrew her gaze curiously and walked upstairs. Song Yanxue had been acting strangely ever since she returned to the Song Family.

    Song Yanxue went to the kitchen, and the servant immediately greeted her, ¡°Miss, would you like some supper?¡±

    ¡°Pour me a ss of water,¡± Song Yanxue said as she sat down on the sofa, unable to suppress a smile on her face at the thought of Song Yan Ning eating Yang Xinxin¡¯s breakfast. Lu Tingxuan was right; Song Yan Ning had not noticed anything. Just one more month and her n with Lu Tingxuan would beplete.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The servant gave Song Yanxue an odd look and walked towards the kitchen. The Miss seemed peculiar, especially the smile on her face, which looked somewhat eerie.

 Chapter 351 - 351 350 administered the medicine

    ?Chapter 351: 350, administered the medicine   Chapter 351: 350, administered the medicine                                   Yang Xin¡¯er got up early to make breakfast. Before she married Yufeng, she used to cook by herself as her parents were always either at work or working overtime, leaving her to take care of herself. Ever since she married Yufeng, she hadn¡¯t lifted a finger to cook in many years. To gain Xiao Ning¡¯s forgiveness, she felt she must do this to show her sincerity.

    ¡°Mom, let me help you.¡± Song Yanxue entered the kitchen, picked up the thermal container from the table, rinsed it at the sink, and ced it beside Yang Xin¡¯er.

    ¡°Why did you get up so early?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er asked in surprise as she looked at Song Yanxue. Xiao Xue usually slept until the sun was high, but these past few days, she had been getting up as soon as breakfast was ready.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to overexert yourself, Mom, so I thought I¡¯d help you out. The soy milk is ready; I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± Song Yanxue walked over to the blender, picked up the previously prepared thermal mug Yang Xin¡¯er had set aside, filled a cup, and ced it on the table.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, truly sensible now,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said, beaming with pride as she looked at Song Yanxue, her eyes filled with relief.

    Song Yanxue walked over to Yang Xin¡¯er, took her by the arm and said, ¡°I also want Xiao Ning to forgive you soon and return to the Song Family, so we can be reunited as a family.¡±

    ¡°Um!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er patted Song Yanxue¡¯s hand. She hoped that day woulde soon.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Song Yanli entered the kitchen, saw Song Yanxue there, and looked puzzled. Xiao Xue had never been fond of Xiao Ning, what was she doing helping their mother in the kitchen? Was she up to something?

    ¡°Xiao Li, Mom has already prepared breakfast. You can take it to Xiao Ning now,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said as she picked up the prepared breakfast from the table and handed it to Song Yanli.

    Song Yanli nced at Song Yanxue, took the breakfast, and left the kitchen.

    Song Yanxue went to Lu Tingxuan¡¯s room, listened briefly at the door, then knocked. Yesterday, she had alsoe to find Lu Tingxuan to tell him that Song Yan Ning had eaten the breakfast her mother made, but despite her persistent knocking, Lu Tingxuan never came to the door.

    ¡°Snap!¡± The door swung open, and Lu Tingxuan stood in the doorway looking at Song Yanxue.

    Song Yanxue gazed at Lu Tingxuan, his face every bit as starkly handsome as Qin Yushen¡¯s, and was momentarily distracted, ¡°May Ie in?¡± It boggled her mind how Song Yan Ning had managed such good fortune, winning Brother Yushen¡¯s affection, and even Lu Tingxuan wanting her. What was so good about her?

    Lu Tingxuan gave a slight nod, turned, and walked into the room.

    Song Yanxue followed, closing the door behind her, sat down across from Lu Tingxuan, and said, ¡°Xiao Li has gone to deliver breakfast to Song Yan Ning.¡±

    ¡°Did she eat it?¡± Lu Tingxuan doubted that Song Yan Ning would eat that breakfast. Previously, Song Yanxue had approached him with a n to help him win over Song Yan Ning, asking if he had any colorless, tasteless drug that Song Yan Ning wouldn¡¯t detect.

    ¡°She did,¡± Song Yanxue said with a nod, a smile ying on her lips. It was a pity Lu Tingxuan wanted Song Yan Ning; otherwise, she would make sure Song Yan Ning was dead. Keeping Song Yan Ning around was always a risk. However, she dared not act behind Lu Tingxuan¡¯s back, for the man seemed meek and schrly but was no easy mark.

    Seeing the smile on Song Yanxue¡¯s face, Lu Tingxuan sardonically curled his lip, ¡°Don¡¯t be too pleased; Song Yan Ning knows Medical Skill.¡± He wasn¡¯t as optimistic as Song Yanxue; if it were so easy to ensnare Song Yan Ning, he wouldn¡¯t have been struggling to find an opportunity all these years. Still, he was willing to give it a try¡ªperhaps this time Song Yan Ning would be careless.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who said the drug is colorless and tasteless? How could Song Yan Ning possibly detect it?¡± Song Yanxue was dismissive. In just one more month, just one more month and Brother Yushen would be hers.

    Seeing Song Yanli carrying breakfast over again, Song Yan Ning was somewhat speechless, ¡°Why did you bring breakfast over again?¡± She had already told Xiao Li yesterday not to bring breakfast, as she would not eat it.

    Song Yanli smiled embarrassingly, ¡°I saw mom getting up early to make breakfast, I really couldn¡¯t bear to let her down, so if you don¡¯t eat, I will.¡±

    She ced the breakfast on the stone table under the banyan tree and spread it out one by one, ¡°Today when I went to the kitchen to get breakfast, I saw Xiao Xue there. She was actually helping mom. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡±

    Song Yan Ning narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at the dumpling held by Song Yanli¡¯s chopsticks, ¡°Wait a moment before you eat.¡±

    Just as Song Yanli was about to bite down, she stopped her motion upon hearing Song Yan Ning¡¯s words, ¡°Is there something wrong with this dumpling?¡±

    Song Yan Ning walked over to the table, picked up the te of dumplings, and smelled them, then put the dumplings back on the table and picked up the soy milk, smelled it too, ¡°There¡¯s poison in here.¡± The poison indeed was colorless and tasteless, but being from the Demon World, she had a more sensitive sense of smell than humans. Moreover, she was skilled in herbal medicine, so how could it be possible to deceive her. There was no doubt this poison was ced by Song Yanxue, and certainly provided by Lu Tingxuan.

    ¡°Snap!¡± The chopsticks in Song Yanli¡¯s hand dropped in fright onto the table. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t eaten yet.

    Regaining herposure, Song Yanli looked at the rich breakfast on the table with some lingering fear, ¡°Xiao Ning, mom wouldn¡¯t do that, it must be Xiao Xue. How could she be like this? I¡¯m going to go and ask her straight away.¡±

    Saying so, Song Yanli got up wanting to go home. She was truly disappointed in Xiao Xue now, even if she was dissatisfied with Xiao Ning, she shouldn¡¯t resort to poisoning.

    ¡°Sit down first.¡± Song Yan Ning reached out and grabbed Song Yanli.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, I didn¡¯t know, if I had known, I would have never brought this breakfast to you,¡± Song Yanli was really afraid that Song Yan Ning would misunderstand her.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and smiled slightly, ¡°I know, from now on you just bring the breakfast over as usual, and ignore the rest. Whether it was done by Song Yanxue or not, now is not the time for us to startle the snake.¡±

    Song Yanli nodded, then hesitated to ask, ¡°Will this poison kill someone?¡± If Xiao Xue intended to poison Xiao Ning to death, she would never forgive her in this lifetime.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°What effect does this poison have then?¡± Song Yanli breathed a sigh of relief but was filled with curiosity.

    ¡°To make my life a living hell.¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s demeanor was indifferent, with a hint of imperceptible coldness in her eyes, and a trace of disdain.

    ¡°She¡¯s really too cruel!¡± Song Yanli angrily banged on the stone table. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Xiao Xue had be so heartless.

    ¡°Xiao Li, keep this to yourself for now, wait a month and I will personally deal with them,¡± Song Yan Ning already had a n in her heart.

    ¡°Them?¡± Song Yanli asked in surprise. Could it be that mom also knew?

    Song Yan Ning gave a cold smile, ¡°Song Yanxue and her fianc¨¦.¡± Some matters shouldn¡¯t be dragged on anymore, it¡¯s time to settle them. Besides, the other party had already made a move on her, there was no reason for her to hold back.

 Chapter 352 - 352 351 Forgetfulness Pill

    ?Chapter 352: 351, Forgetfulness Pill   Chapter 352: 351, Forgetfulness Pill                                   ¡°Was that medicine from Lu Tingxuan?¡± Song Yanli immediately guessed the source of the medicine. She had met Lu Tingxuan once, he was poised and elegant, a veritable gentleman, and it was unexpected that he could be such a ruthless person. Xiao Ning held no grudge against him, yet he actually instigated Xiao Xue to poison Xiao Ning. Deep in her heart, she always felt that although Xiao Xue did not like Xiao Ning, she shouldn¡¯t be capable of harming Xiao Ning. After all, they were real sisters.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded slightly. The medicine was unique to the Cultivation World, it seems Lu Tingxuan should be skilled in alchemy.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Song Yanli sighed heavily.

    Seeing Song Yanli¡¯s heavy expression, Song Yan Ning released a wisp of Divine Sense and quietly erased that segment of memory from Song Yanli. Given Xiao Li¡¯s character, to pretend she didn¡¯t know about this matter was a bit hard for her.

    Song Yanli felt a blur before her eyes, and when her vision cleared, she looked at Song Yan Ning with some confusion, ¡°What were we just talking about?¡±

    ¡°You said this was specially made for me by Yang Xin¡¯er, and you told me to have it delivered every day,¡± replied Song Yan Ning, smiling as she ced down the empty cup in her hand.

    Song Yanli nced at the breakfast that had been finished on the table and blinked in surprise, ¡°Mom would be so happy if she knew you¡¯re willing to eat the breakfast she makes.¡± Xiao Ning¡¯s willingness to eat Mom¡¯s cooking, did that mean she might forgive Mom, might she return to the Song Family?

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had breakfast yet? Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Song Yanli¡¯s stomach growled.

    Song Yanli gave a slightly embarrassed smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made some pastries, I¡¯ll go get them for you,¡± said Song Yan Ning as she stood up and headed towards the kitchen.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± nodded Song Yanli. She was especially happy today, as there seemed to have been some progress between Xiao Ning and Mom.

    After Song Yanli left, Qin Yushen walked out from the room. He had heard everything Xiao Ning and Song Yanli had said, and he now wished he could annihte Lu Tingxuan and Song Yanxue.

    Seeing Qin Yushen¡¯s grim expression, Song Yan Ning reached out to hold his hand, resting her head on his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, they¡¯re not worth it.¡±

    ¡°What is the medicine?¡± He had just heard Xiao Ning say that Song Yanxue and Lu Tingxuan wanted her to have a fate worse than death.

    ¡°Forgetfulness Pill,¡± said Song Yan Ning, her eyes frosty. Let Song Yanxue and Lu Tingxuan enjoy their triumph for a while longer.

    A cold chill burst from Qin Yushen¡¯s body, his eyes no longer cold, but filled with murderous intent, an absolute aura of death. If a cultivator took the Forgetfulness Pill, they would lose their memory, forgetting everything forever. They even wanted Xiao Ning to forget him, how could he possibly let them go? He definitely wouldn¡¯t spare Lu Tingxuan, nor Song Yanxue.

    Song Yan Ning gently patted Qin Yushen¡¯s chest, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, we can use this opportunity to catch them off guard.¡± It¡¯s always troublesome to keep Lu Tingxuan around.

    Qin Yushen held Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, looking down at her as the harshness in his eyes softened, leaving only gentle tenderness, ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    Song Yan Ning chuckled and shared her n with Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen nodded in satisfaction, lowering his head to kiss Song Yan Ning¡¯s forehead, ¡°My Xiao Ning is really smart!¡±

    ¡°Taking advantage of me again,¡± Song Yan Ning yfully red at Qin Yushen. Ever since that kiss, this guy had been seizing opportunities to do so now and then.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take it back?¡± Qin Yushen gestured towards his own lips. He was very willing to let her have her way.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes shifted, and with a mischievous smile, she reached out her hand to lift Qin Yushen¡¯s chin, ¡°Come on! Give your master a smile.¡±

    Yushen couldn¡¯t help butugh, affectionately pinching Song Yan Ning¡¯s cheek, ¡°You mischievous girl.¡± He really felt blessed to have met her in this lifetime.

    Seeing Song Yanlie back, Yang Xin¡¯er quickly walked over, ¡°Did Xiao Ning eat today?¡±

    Song Yanxue, who was sitting on the sofa watching TV, turned her head to look at Song Yanli. She wanted to know too, but she couldn¡¯t be too obvious, lest it arouse suspicion from Xiao Li and Song Yan Ning, ruining her efforts.

    Song Yanli nodded, ¡°Xiao Ning said it was delicious and asked me to bring more tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said with a happy smile.

    Song Yanxue suppressed the urge tough, stood up, and headed upstairs.

    The night breeze was gentle, and a full moon hung high as the park remained bustling with people walking after dinner and others dancing in the za.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen strolled to thekeside and sat down on a bench by theke.

    ¡°Doctor Song, you¡¯re here too?¡± A young woman pushing a stroller approached and greeted Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. The park was close to the alley where they lived, and most of the people from their alley frequented it, so they knew each other.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s grandfather was a famous doctor in Beijing in his youth, and the neighbors liked to consult him. Consequently, when the neighbors learned of Song Yan Ning¡¯s return, they brought her vegetables and fruits.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, ¡°Sister Lan, how is your mother-inw¡¯s leg?¡± Zhang Lan¡¯s mother-inw had injured her leg the day before yesterday and had been treated by her.

    ¡°Much better, my mother-inw says it doesn¡¯t hurt as much anymore. Doctor Song, your medical skills are truly not inferior to your grandfather¡¯s.¡± Zhang Lan had never seen Yang Lisheng¡¯s medical skill, but she had witnessed Song Yan Ning¡¯s.

    ¡°Wow!¡± A baby¡¯s cry suddenly filled the air.

    Zhang Lan bent down to look at the infant in the stroller, ¡°This child must be hungry again. You two chat, I need to go now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded.

    Zhang Lan pushed the stroller out of the park, heading home when an olddy in her seventies or eighties approached, ¡°Excuse me, miss, how do I get to Yangshui Street?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Zhang Lan shook her head and continued toward the alley across.

    Taking a few steps, she suddenly felt dizzy and staggered towards the ground.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen walked out of the park and saw a crowd gathered ahead, with cries echoing.

    ¡°It¡¯s Sister Lan,¡± Song Yan Ning recognized Zhang Lan¡¯s voice instantly.

    Using her Divine Sense, she scanned Zhang Lan¡¯s stroller, ¡°The child is gone.¡±

    Song Yan Ning squeezed through the crowd, rushed to Zhang Lan¡¯s side, ¡°Sister Lan, what happened?¡±

    ¡°My child has been taken, he¡¯s gone, what should I do? Wuu wuu wuu¡­¡± Zhang Lan cried sorrowfully. The child was her life; without him, how could she continue living?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you look for him,¡± Song Yan Ning reached out to help Zhang Lan up,forting her. Since she had been staying in the courtyard these days, Zhang Lan¡¯s family had been bringing her fruit daily, and refusing them was futile.

 Chapter 353 - 353 Three hundred fifty-two find the child

    ?Chapter 353: Three hundred fifty-two, find the child   Chapter 353: Three hundred fifty-two, find the child                                   ¡°Can we find them?¡± Zhang Lan kept her tears flowing. It felt like a dream to her, and she truly hoped it was just a nightmare.

    ¡°We can find them, rest assured!¡± Song Yan Ning answered confidently. Others might not be able to find them, but she and Qin Yushen both possessed Divine Sense. No kidnapper, even if they had taken a car, could escape their Divine Sense within such a short time.

    ¡°Doctor Song, please, I beg you¡­¡± Zhang Lan pleaded tearfully with Song Yan Ning. With Song Yan Ning¡¯s widework of connections, finding the child might be easier. For now, all she could do was worry and wait for news. Someone had already helped her report to the police, and with Doctor Song¡¯s assistance, perhaps the child could be retrieved. That was all she could hope for now.

    ¡°I will do my best.¡± Song Yan Ning handed Zhang Lan over to Granny Wang and walked away with Qin Yushen from the crowd.

    ¡°We¡¯ve found them, they¡¯re in a vige on the outskirts of the city,¡± Qin Yushen said, immediately releasing his Divine Sense to scan the surroundings. With his Divine Sense, those people could dig three feet under without any use.

    Song Yan Ning swept the area with her Divine Sense, and a sh of anger passed through her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± These child traffickers were truly monstrous, breaking the arms of the older children they abducted. She had heard of such things before but never expected them to be true.

    ¡°Boss, look, I¡¯ve caught another baby,¡± the old woman walked into the room, joyfully carrying the baby she had just snatched from Zhang Lan. Compared to the older children, such young infants were worth more money.

    ¡°Is it a boy?¡± the boss asked, looking toward the baby in the old woman¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The old woman walked forward, pulling back the towel covering the baby to show the boss.

    ¡°Very good!¡± The boss nodded in satisfaction. He had already received an order for a boy under one year of age, and this one was perfect.

    ¡°Wah!¡± The baby cried out loudly.

    The old woman nced down and walked into a room, holding what was not just a child to her, but money, and naturally, she treated him with care. Otherwise, what would she do if the buyer was dissatisfied because the child was too thin or weak?

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen dropped silently into the yard. They had already scanned the area with Divine Sense and identified four people¡ªthree men and an old woman inside, including the old woman who had kidnapped Zhang Lan¡¯s child.

    The boss was watching a short video on his phone when he heard footsteps at the door and looked up. ¡°Who are you?¡± His hand quickly moved to his waist, ready to react at any moment. His first thought was that they might be police officers.

    The other two men, hearing the noise, rushed in. Seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, they paused, puzzled. They had just been at the door; how had they not seen anyone enter?

    The boss signaled his men with a nce, and they quickly understood, charging toward Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen turned and kicked sideways, sending the two men flying.

    Seeing how formidable Qin Yushen was, the boss felt a flicker of panic. His eyes turned sinister as he nced at Song Yan Ning, reached for his homemade weapon at his waist, and lunged at her. If he could control this woman, he didn¡¯t believe the man would notpromise.

    Song Yan Ning had already anticipated his intention. Before she could even react, Qin Yushen had already dashed forward, kicking the man away.

    The old woman, who was feeding the baby, came out holding the child. Seeing several people lying on the ground, her face changed, and she quickly tried to escape back into the room.

    Song Yan Ning was faster; in a blink, she appeared in front of the old woman and, with lightning speed, snatched the child from her hands.

    At the same time, she kicked the old woman away. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this world did not allow random killing, she wouldn¡¯t have spared any of them.

    The boss, in pain, grimaced and saw Qin Yushen looking toward Song Yan Ning. He slowly raised his homemade weapon and took aim at Qin Yushen.

    A crazed smile spread across his face. If he could hit this man, the woman would no longer be a threat; plus, she was beautiful and would fetch a good price.

    However, his smile froze on his face the next moment as he saw Qin Yushen raise a hand and catch the bullet he had just fired between his fingers. Was this something a human could do? He liked watching martial arts films, but those were all special effects. There were no real martial arts masters in this world, or so he thought until today.

    Song Yan Ning, holding the child, walked over to Qin Yushen, looked at the boss, and asked, ¡°What should we do with them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Zhou Jin to handle this.¡± This was a minor issue that he could resolve with just a phone call.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and handed the small infant to Qin Yushen. ¡°Hold him for a while; I need to check on those other children.¡± Those children¡¯s injuries needed treatment to prevent permanent disabilities.

    Qin Yushen awkwardly took the baby. This was his first time holding a child.

    Seeing how Qin Yushen fumbled, Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    A bit embarrassed, Qin Yushen chuckled and looked at the child in his hands. Consider it practice for when he and Xiao Ning have children so he wouldn¡¯t be this flustered.

    Song Yan Ning entered the cottage where the children were kept, pushed open the door, and saw about a dozen children inside, ranging from as young as four or five to teenagers.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning enter, all the children huddled together, some even starting to tremble. Despite Song Yan Ning¡¯s beautiful appearance, they didn¡¯t know if she was another bad person.

    Noticing the children¡¯s wary, fearful eyes, Song Yan Ning shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± These children must¡¯ve been terrified.

    ¡°Are you really not a bad person?¡± a small girl timidly asked.

    Song Yan Ning smiled warmly. ¡°Do I look like a bad person?¡±

    ¡°Not really, but the people who captured us didn¡¯t look like bad people either, yet they were very bad.¡±

    ¡°Are you really not a bad person?¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, walked to the girl who had spoken, and reached out to rub her head. ¡°Let me check your hand.¡±

    The little girl eyed Song Yan Ning for a while before slowly extending her hand, wincing in pain as she did. The memory of being captured filled her eyes with fear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; I¡¯ll heal you,¡± Song Yan Ning said gently, applying slight pressure. She had to reposition the girl¡¯s broken bone properly; otherwise, even with elixir, her hand couldn¡¯t return to normal.

    ¡°Ah!¡± the girl cried out in pain, tears uncontrobly streaming down her face.

    The others, witnessing the scene, fearfully closed their eyes. They had felt the same pain when their bones were broken.

 Chapter 354 - 354 Three hundred fifty-three treat wound

    ?Chapter 354: Three hundred fifty-three, treat wound   Chapter 354: Three hundred fifty-three, treat wound                                   Song Yan Ning set the bone straight, took out a medicine pill, and gave it to the little girl, ¡°After you eat this pill, you won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    The little girl took the pill with her uninjured hand and looked at it, then at Song Yan Ning. Hesitating for a moment, she put it in her mouth.

    The other children were watching. They hoped this pretty sister wasn¡¯t a bad person, that she could take them out of here and back to their parents.

    ¡°Try it now, does it still hurt?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at the little girl with a warm, gentle smile on her face.

    The little girl slowly lifted her hand, moved it slightly, and a look of surprise appeared in her eyes. Then she moved it again, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore; it¡¯s all better now, thank you, sister!¡±

    Song Yan Ning ruffled the little girl¡¯s hair, looked at the other children, and waved them over, ¡°Come here, sister will heal your hands.¡±

    The children slowly walked toward Song Yan Ning, still a bit afraid. Not afraid of Song Yan Ning, but afraid of the pain of setting the bones. If possible, they really didn¡¯t want to try it again.

    Seeing that no one was willing to go first, Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°It will stop hurting in a moment, be brave.¡±

    ¡°Sister, let me go first.¡± A chubby little boy stepped forward in front of Song Yan Ning, bravely stretched out his hand, and turned his head to close his eyes. He was still scared inside.

    Song Yan Ning reached out and took the little boy¡¯s arm, releasing a faint spiritual power into it. She had forgotten that these children couldn¡¯t bear the pain of resetting bones; that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t use spiritual power when she treated the little girl.

    ¡°Yah! Eh?¡± The little boy looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Sister, is it okay now?¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded and handed a medicine pill to the little boy.

    ¡°Thank you, sister!¡± The little boy took the pill and put it in his mouth. He thought it would hurt just like when the bone was first broken, but to his surprise, it didn¡¯t hurt at all.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, looking at the other children, ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all, trust me, you can see my hand can move now.¡± The little boy happily swung his arm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Hearing the little boy¡¯s words, the other children mored to go next.

    Song Yan Ning walked out of the house and saw that several traffickers had been controlled by the police. She looked at Qin Yushen and gave him a shallow smile.

    ¡°Director Zhou, could you take care of things here?¡± Seeing Song Yan Ninge out, Qin Yushen said to Zhou Jin.

    ¡°Mr. Qin, rest assured! I will handle everything properly.¡± Zhou Jin was very happy now. Normally, trying to meet Mr. Qin was like striving for the impossible, but today he got to talk to Mr. Qin. His friends would be so jealous.

    Qin Yushen, holding the baby, came beside Song Yan Ning, ¡°Tired?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head and walked outside with Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Behind them came the voices of the children.

    Song Yan Ning stopped, turned around, and smiled softly at everyone, ¡°The police uncle will send you home, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sister!¡± The children bowed in unison to Song Yan Ning. If it weren¡¯t for sister, their hands would still be in pain and not healed at all.

    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Song Yan Ning waved to them with a smile and walked out the door with Qin Yushen. She truly hope that one day, no one would target these children again.

 Chapter 355 - 355 354 the medicine takes effect

    ?Chapter 355: 354, the medicine takes effect   Chapter 355: 354, the medicine takes effect                                   Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen came to Zhang Lan¡¯s house carrying the child.

    By this time, Zhang Lan¡¯s house was already in chaos because the child was lost.

    ¡°How could you not keep an eye on the child? He is my life, I have to find him. My Haohao, where are you? How can Grandma live without you? Wuu wuu wuu¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, you just recovered from your leg injury, can you please not add to the chaos? The police will definitely be able to find Haohao.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Xiao Song said she would help me find Haohao.¡± Zhang Lan wiped her tears and looked at everyone present. The child was lost, and as his mother, she was the most heartbroken; Haohao was the child she had carried for ten months before giving birth.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen entered the room with the child in their arms, ¡°The child has been found.¡±

    All the people present turned their heads together and looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. When they saw the infant that Qin Yushen was holding, everyone stood up excitedly and rushed towards Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Haohao, my Haohao, you¡¯re finally back, you scared Mom to death.¡± Zhang Lan cried as she took the child from Qin Yushen¡¯s hands, her face full of joyful smiles, and she kissed Haohao¡¯s face several times with force.

    ¡°Dr. Xiao Song, Xiao Qin, thank you!¡± Zhang Lan said, about to kneel down.

    Song Yan Ning quickly reached out to stop her, ¡°We¡¯re all neighbors, no need to be so formal.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re truly good people, you will definitely have good karma in the future.¡± Mrs. Wang gratefully looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°We¡¯re going back now.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Xiao Song, Xiao Qin, wait a moment!¡± Wang Dasheng ran into the kitchen and after a while, he came out carrying a bag.

    ¡°Dr. Xiao Song, this bag of mangoes and some vegetables, please take them.¡± He didn¡¯t know how else to express his gratitude to Song Yan Ning andpany. Finding the child was like saving their entire family.

    Song Yan Ning wanted to refuse, but Wang Dasheng had already stuffed the bag into her hands, and she could only take the bag and go home.

    Time flew by quickly and the weather was getting hotter, and the chirping of cicadas was incessantlying from outside.

    Song Yanxue flipped through the calendar on her mobile phone, her eyes filled with anticipation and excitement. It was almost a full month now, and the effects of Song Yan Ning¡¯s medicine should be about to take effect. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t witness Song Yan Ning¡¯s medicine taking effect in person.

    Thinking that Song Yan Ning would soon forget Qin Yushen and hurt Qin Yushen¡¯s heart, leaving him disheartened, she could then take the opportunity to step in and have Qin Yushen. Song Yanxue couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    She stood up, opened the door, and walked towards Lu Tingxuan¡¯s room. She needed to discuss their next move with Lu Tingxuan.

    Lu Tingxuan ended his meditation and, hearing the knock on the door, knew it was Song Yanxueing to see him, and waved to dismiss the array, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Song Yanxue pushed open the door and walked into the room, sitting down next to Lu Tingxuan, ¡°I came to ask when we are going to act?¡± She was getting a little impatient.

    ¡°Has the effect of the medicine on Song Yan Ning taken ce?¡± Lu Tingxuan got up, walked to the liquor cab and opened it, pouring himself a ss of red wine.

    ¡°Not yet, but ording to the timing, it should be in the next couple of days,¡± Song Yanxue said with a smile. Soon, Brother Yushen would be hers.

    ¡°Are you sure that Song Yan Ning has been eating breakfast daily?¡± Lu Tingxuan swirled the red wine in his ss, looking at Song Yanxue with a touch of disdain in his eyes. He felt that Song Yan Ning wouldn¡¯t be caught so easily. Yet, he also hoped that she would be affected by the Forgetfulness Pill.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m certain,¡± Song Yanxue nodded confidently. She had been checking the thermos that Song Yanli brought back daily; it was always empty. Besides, her mother had asked.

    Lu Tingxuan took a sip from his ss, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for the results.¡±

    Song Yanli arrived at the courtyard where Song Yan Ning was staying, raised her hand to knock on the door, and after a while, she saw Qin Yushening forward to open the door.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, why do you look so listless? What happened?¡± This was the first time she had seen Brother Yushen in such a state.

    ¡°Come in and you¡¯ll see.¡± Qin Yushen turned and walked toward the yard.

    Song Yanli followed Qin Yushen with a puzzled look.

    Entering the house, Song Yanli saw Song Yan Ning sitting on the sofa, watching TV, ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯ve brought you breakfast.¡±

    Song Yan Ning turned her head, nced at Song Yanli, then turned back to continue watching TV.

    ¡°Xiao Ning.¡± Song Yanli called out several times but got no response from Song Yan Ning, she turned to Qin Yushen with a perplexed look, ¡°Brother Yushen, what¡¯s wrong with Xiao Ning?¡±

    Qin Yushen shook his head, his face filled with anguish, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, she was like this when she woke up this morning. She doesn¡¯t even recognize me.¡±

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Song Yanli couldn¡¯t believe it, she stepped forward to face Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, do you know who I am?¡±

    Song Yan Ning lifted her head, looked at Song Yanli for a while, and then shook her head.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, did you call a doctor?¡± Song Yanli turned to Qin Yushen, her face full of worry, ¡°Isn¡¯t Xiao Ning skilled in medical arts? How could she not know she is ill?¡±

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°A doctor has been called and will arrive soon.¡±

    Song Yanli thought for a moment, took out her cell phone, and called Yang Xin¡¯er. With Xiao Ning in this condition, she had to inform the family.

    Yang Xin¡¯er was chatting with Song Yanxue when she heard her phone ring, she picked it up, ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Li calling.¡±

    ¡°Mom, answer it quickly,¡± Song Yanxue urged anxiously. Xiao Li¡¯s call at this time must be about Song Yan Ning. It seemed her n was about toe to fruition.

    Yang Xin¡¯er gave an incredulous look at Song Yanxue, ¡°Xiao Li, is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s terrible! Something has happened to Xiao Ning.¡± Song Yanli detailed Song Yan Ning¡¯s condition over the phone.

    ¡°How could this happen? Isn¡¯t Xiao Ning skilled with medical arts? How could she not notice her own illness?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er stood up anxiously and walked quickly toward the door. She had to see Xiao Ning.

    Song Yanxue stood up and followed Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°Mom, are you going to see Xiao Ning? I will go with you.¡± She wanted to see Song Yan Ning¡¯s current condition for herself.

    Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yanxue soon arrived at the courtyard home.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯m your mom, do you recognize me?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and looked at her with heartache.

    Song Yan Ning studied Yang Xin¡¯er for a good while, then shook her head.

    Song Yanxue couldn¡¯t help but let the corners of her mouth lift as she watched Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s icy voice sounded from the side.

    Song Yanxue jumped in fright, and quickly shook her head to deny it, ¡°Brother Yushen, Xiao Ning is my sister, how could I possibly be happy about this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Brother Yushen,¡± Qin Yushen said coldly.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, do you dislike me?¡± Song Yanxue looked at Qin Yushen with sadness, her eyes filled with tears, as if they were about to fall at any moment.

    Qin Yushen nodded slightly.

 Chapter 356 - 356 Three hundred fifty-five no abnormalities

    ?Chapter 356: Three hundred fifty-five, no abnormalities   Chapter 356: Three hundred fifty-five, no abnormalities                                   Song Yanxue¡¯s tears slid from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± she said. She was more beautiful than Song Yan Ning, more outstanding; where was shecking?

    ¡°Everything iscking,¡± Qin Yushen said, hearing knocking from outside and stepping out of the room.

    Song Yanxue clenched her teeth, unwillingly watching Qin Yushen¡¯s retreating back. You are mine, only mine.

    Shortly after, Qin Yushen returned with an elderly man.

    ¡°Uncle Qian, her condition is just as I described to you,¡± Qin Yushen spoke while walking alongside Qian Jianghe.

    Qian Jianghe nodded and walked up to Song Yan Ning, reaching out to take her pulse.

    Song Yanxue scoffed disdainfully. The medicine in Song Yan Ning came from Lu Tingxuan, not just any doctor, nor even a deity could cure her. She truly hoped that Song Yan Ning would just die; then she would have no further worries.

    Seeing Qian Jianghe withdrawing his hand, Qin Yushen, Yang Xin¡¯er, and Song Yanli all looked tense. ¡°Dr. Qian, how is she?¡± They all knew Qian Jianghe, who was a renowned doctor in Beijing.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing abnormal with her body,¡± Qian Jianghe said, encountering such a case for the first time.

    ¡°Dr. Qian, does this mean she will always be like this?¡± Song Yanli asked, looking worriedly at Song Yan Ning.

    Qian Jianghe shook his head. ¡°You should take her to the hospital for further examination.¡±

    After sending off Qian Jianghe, Qin Yushen approached Song Yan Ning and attempted to hold her hand, but she waved him away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Song Yan Ning pushed Qin Yushen away, stopping him froming closer.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦, I wouldn¡¯t harm you,¡± Qin Yushen said, pain evident in his eyes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t believe you, you liar,¡± Song Yan Ning red fiercely at Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Xiao Ning.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me,¡± Song Yan Ning said impatiently, cutting off Qin Yushen.

    Song Yanxue nearly couldn¡¯t hold back augh at this scene. With Brother Yushen¡¯s pride, he would definitely not stoop to coax Song Yan Ning; he would surely give up on her.

    Song Yanli approached Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, Yushen Brother really is your fianc¨¦.¡± Seeing the once sweet couple turn out this way, she felt truly distressed.

    ¡°You¡¯re all liars, I don¡¯t want to talk to you,¡± Song Yan Ning scoffed and stood up, walking toward her room.

    ¡°Xiao Ning,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er looked at Song Yan Ning¡¯s retreating back with concern. After a while, she turned to Qin Yushen, ¡°Xiao Shen, we should take Xiao Ning to the hospital now.¡± Seeing Xiao Ning like this really hurt her.

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°I will make the arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Brother Yushen, don¡¯t be sad, Xiao Ning will definitely get better,¡± Song Yanliforted him.

    Qin Yushen nodded silently, his gaze following the direction Song Yan Ning had gone, his eyes filled with pain.

    Song Yanxue moved next to Qin Yushen, suppressing her joy. ¡°Brother Yushen, I will help you take care of Xiao Ning.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Qin Yushen strode toward Song Yan Ning¡¯s room. Although he knew it was all fake, it was still hard for him when Xiao Ning looked at him with the eyes of a stranger.

    Song Yanxue returned home and immediately went to Lu Tingxuan¡¯s room to inform him of Song Yan Ning¡¯s current condition.

    Lu Tingxuan pondered for a moment and nodded. He had to go see for himself.

    Qin Yushen entered Song Yan Ning¡¯s room, stretched out his arms, and embraced her tightly. ¡°Do not forget me.¡± Just thinking about that possibility, his heart felt as if it were being violently stabbed.

    ¡°Fool!¡± Song Yan Ning leaned into Qin Yushen¡¯s arms. How could she possibly forget him?

    ¡°You must never forget, understand?¡± Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning dominantly. If one day Xiao Ning truly forgot him, it would break his heart to death.

    ¡°I know! I will never forget.¡± Song Yan Ningughed at Qin Yushen, tiptoed, and kissed him on the lips.

    Qin Yushen was slightly startled. This was the first time Xiao Ning had initiated a kiss.

    Song Yan Ning stepped back, but in the next moment, her lips felt warm¡­

    After a long while, Song Yan Ning, gasping for breath, leaned on Qin Yushen, casting him a coquettish re. She realized he could also be quite fickle.

    Qin Yushen smiled slightly, took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading to the hospital.¡± Since the y had started, it had to go on.

    Lu Tingxuan saw Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning walking out of the house, quickly hid himself in the nearby alley, and covertly peeked out, observing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. He dared not use Divine Sense to scan Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen as they were cultivators and would definitely sense his Divine Sense.

    Qin Yushen said nothing, Song Yan Ning expressionless, deliberately keeping her distance from him as she followed behind.

    Qin Yushen stopped, turned around, and waited until Song Yan Ning came to his side, then reached out and held her hand.

    ¡°Let go!¡± Song Yan Ning forcefully jerked her hand away, ring at him with disgust, ¡°Touch me again, and I won¡¯t be polite.¡±

    Qin Yushen stared deeply at Song Yan Ning, then walked towards his car.

    Song Yan Ning scoffed mockingly and followed Qin Yushen.

    Lu Tingxuan kept his eyes on both of them until they disappeared at the end of the alley, then he emerged from his hiding ce. He still couldn¡¯t be sure whether Song Yan Ning had really taken the Forgetfulness Pill.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at the hospital, and under Qin Yushen¡¯s arrangements, Song Yan Ning was quickly admitted to a ward.

    ¡°What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡± Qin Yushen poured a ss of water for Song Yan Ning and looked at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with me, I don¡¯t want to see you, just go!¡± Song Yan Ning red at Qin Yushen and turned her head to look outside the window.

    Qin Yushen shook his head and sighed, ¡°My phone number is in your mobile. If you need anything, just call me. I¡¯ll be staying next door.¡± He could not bear to leave Xiao Ning alone in the hospital, especially with Lu Tingxuan still watching closely.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Song Yan Ning huffed.

    Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning for a long time before finally stepping out of the ward.

    Song Yan Ning was watching TV when the door of the ward was pushed open, and a doctor, dressed in a white coat and wearing a mask, walked in.

    The doctor approached Song Yan Ning, scrutinizing herplexion, ¡°Are you experiencing any difort?¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°Doctor, when can I be discharged?¡±

    ¡°Once the checkup results are out, and there are no issues, you can be discharged. Are you experiencing any insomnia or loss of appetite?¡± The doctor noted down in his record book.

    ¡°No, just some dizziness, and I cannot remember anything,¡± Song Yan Ning rubbed her temples, painfully speaking.

 Chapter 357 - 357 Three hundred and fifty-six she is his

    ?Chapter 357: Three hundred and fifty-six, she is his   Chapter 357: Three hundred and fifty-six, she is his                                   The doctor nodded and reached out his hand, ¡°Let me take your pulse for a moment.¡±

    Song Yan Ning looked at the doctor in surprise and extended her hand, ¡°How do you know how to take a pulse? Isn¡¯t that something traditional Chinese doctors do?¡±

    ¡°I studied Western medicine, but my father is a practitioner of Traditional Chinese Medicine, and I learned quite a bit from him,¡± the doctor said as his fingers rested on Song Yan Ning¡¯s wrist.

    After a while, the doctor withdrew his hand, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with you, you can be discharged soon.¡± He had already checked Song Yan Ning¡¯s pulse and indeed she had been given a Forgetfulness Pill. The effects of the Forgetfulness Pill can¡¯t be seen on the surface, and the pulse check wouldn¡¯t reveal any issues unless it was someone who knew about the pill who could spot the problem.

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor!¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and thanked him. Hearing the door being pushed open again, she looked up and saw Qin Yushen, her face immediately turning cold.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Qin Yushen nced at the doctor, walked over to Song Yan Ning, and ced the breakfast he was carrying on the bedside table, ¡°I brought you some breakfast.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating, get out!¡± Song Yan Ning turned her head away, ignoring Qin Yushen.

    With evident pain, Qin Yushen closed his eyes for a moment, then turned to the doctor, ¡°Doctor, could you step outside for a moment? I have something to say to her.¡±

    The doctor looked at Song Yan Ning worriedly and nodded, ¡°She needs rest now, don¡¯t talk too much with her.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded.

    The doctor took another look at Song Yan Ning and then stepped out of the room. However, he did not leave; instead, he stood outside the hospital room, listening for any soundsing from inside.

    ¡°Whoever you are, please stop bothering me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve bound myself to you for life, you couldn¡¯t escape from my side even if you tried.¡±

    ¡°You shameless bastard! Get out!¡±

    Then there was a tter of things being thrown around.

    Hearing footsteps, the doctor quickly stepped aside and hid, only to see Qin Yushen leaving the room with a grim expression, a faint smile curling up the corners of his mouth. He hadn¡¯t expected Song Yanxue to actually make such a blunder and give Song Yan Ning the Forgetfulness Pill. When he first gave the pill to Song Yanxue, he hadn¡¯t been very hopeful, since Song Yan Ning was a Cultivator and well-versed in herbs.

    Over the following days, the doctor visited Song Yan Ning daily to check on her, and the two gradually became more familiar with each other.

    ¡°When can I be discharged? I¡¯m so bored! I really want to go out and shop,¡± Song Yan Ning said after finishing her medicine, leaning boredly against the pillow.

    ¡°Do you really want to go shopping?¡± the doctor asked with a smile, looking at Song Yan Ning as tenderness filled his long, nted phoenix eyes. He truly hoped he and Song Yan Ning could always stay this way.

    Song Yan Ning nodded but then seemed to remember something and looked at the doctor with a ttering expression, ¡°Can you let me out?¡±

    ¡°But Mr. Qin has already given his orders,¡± the doctor said, feeling a bit troubled. Qin Yushen hadmanded that the hospital staff keep an eye on Song Yan Ning and not let her leave the hospital even for a moment.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Song Yan Ning looked disappointed.

    ¡°Do you really want to go out?¡± Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s disappointment, the doctor felt a twinge of pity.

    She nodded again, ¡°I¡¯m almost getting moldy from lying down so much.¡±

    ¡°I can find a way to get you out, but you¡¯ll have to cooperate with me,¡± the doctor said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning climbed out of the bed, ¡°Are we going out now?¡±

    The doctor nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside the door. Change into your clothes, and then we can leave.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Song Yan Ning happily nodded her head.

    Qin Yushen heard the knock at the door, stepped forward to open it, and saw that the person outside was Song Yanxue. His expression darkened, ¡°Why are you here again?¡±

    ¡°Brother Yushen, I made some food for Xiao Ning. I don¡¯t know if Xiao Ning likes it or not, and since you are always with her, you must know her taste. I want you to try it first and see if it suits her.¡± Song Yanxue shook the thermos in her hand.

    Qin Yushen gave a cold nce at the thermos in Song Yanxue¡¯s hand, ¡°Xiao Ning doesn¡¯t eat other people¡¯s cooking, especially not yours.¡±

    Song Yanxue showed a sad expression, ¡°I know I haven¡¯t been very friendly to Xiao Ning in the past, but she¡¯s my sister. I want to improve our rtionship, and I have been trying.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Qin Yushen asked coldly.

    ¡°Brother Yushen, why do you treat me this way? What did I do wrong?¡± Song Yanxue couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Qin Yushen frowned and reached out to close the door.

    Song Yanxue didn¡¯t expect Qin Yushen to close the door and was momentarily stunned.

    By the time she reacted, she stomped her foot in anger, snorted coldly, and turned to walk downstairs. Anyhow, her task was alreadyplete. Lu Tingxuan had already left the hospital with Song Yan Ning, and Qin Yushen wouldn¡¯t be able to see her anymore.

    Song Yan Ning rode in Lu Tingxuan¡¯s car and noticed that they kept driving toward the outskirts, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to a nice ce.¡± Lu Tingxuan smiled and gazed at Song Yan Ning. She would be his from now on; he was going to take her somewhere Qin Yushen could not find.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    When the car arrived in the countryside and Lu Tingxuan saw that no one was around, he stopped and had Song Yan Ning get out. Then he summoned his flying sword, ¡°Step on this first.¡±

    Song Yan Ning stepped onto the flying sword.

    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Lu Tingxuan asked. Song Yan Ning had taken the Forgetfulness Pill and forgotten many things, but that didn¡¯t matter. He would guide her again, helping her live anew.

    ¡°Flying sword. I¡¯ve seen it in TV shows. Can it really fly?¡± Song Yan Ning curiously looked at the flying sword beneath her feet, surprised that Lu Tingxuan was an Artifact Refiner too.

    ¡°Of course it can.¡± Lu Tingxuan stood behind Song Yan Ning, reaching out to wrap his hands around her waist.

    Song Yan Ning took a step forward, avoiding Lu Tingxuan¡¯s hands, ¡°Let¡¯s fly now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Tingxuan¡¯s eyes showed a hint of disappointment, but thinking about the lengthy time he would have with Xiao Ning in the future, he let it go.

    Lu Tingxuan activated the flying sword, taking Song Yan Ning up into the sky, ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile, ¡°Not scared, it¡¯s thrilling.¡±

    Lu Tingxuan¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, feeling Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair blowing against his face and smelling the gentle fragrance it carried, a sense of happiness arose within him. She would belong to him from now on.

    The flying sword gradually descended, and Song Yan Ning saw a cliff below, ¡°Why have you brought me here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know once we get there.¡± Lu Tingxuannded the flying sword on the cliff.

    Song Yan Ning swept the area with her Divine Sense and detected traces of an Array. It seemed this ce, like the entrance to the Hidden Sect, was shielded by a Concealing Array Formation.

    Lu Tingxuan took out an Array g and with the g¡¯s cement, a chain bridge flickered into visibility, bing clearer as moments passed.

 Chapter 358 - 358 Three hundred fifty-seven transmission array

    ?Chapter 358: Three hundred fifty-seven, transmission array   Chapter 358: Three hundred fifty-seven, transmission array                                   ¡°Let¡¯s go over,¡± said Lu Tingxuan, seeing the astonished look on Song Yan Ning¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She looked so adorable right now.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, walked onto the suspension bridge with Lu Tingxuan, and headed towards the other side while secretly flicking her fingers twice.

    Lu Tingxuan and Song Yan Ning reached the other side of the suspension bridge, collected the Array gs, and waited until the bridge vanished again before walking towards a stone monument with Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°There is a transmission array here. Once we enter, we can go to a new world,¡± Lu Tingxuan exined as he led Song Yan Ning to the front of the stone monument. Once they entered that world, Qin Yushen would never be able to find Song Yan Ning again.

    Song Yan Ning saw a yin and yang fish pattern in the middle of the stone monument. ¡°A transmission array?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tingxuan to find one.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see in a moment,¡± Lu Tingxuan said with a mysterious smile, taking out two Spirit Stones and cing them in the two indents in the middle of the yin and yang fish.

    As soon as the Spirit Stones were ced, the stone monument emitted a dazzling light, and the two yin and yang fish seemed toe to life, starting to slowly swim.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry in,¡± urged Lu Tingxuan, gazing at the stone monument with longing in his eyes. He had discovered this stone monument two years ago and knew there was a transmission array on it. However, to enter the array, top-grade Spirit Stones were needed to activate it.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning felt the pulling force emitted by the transmission array, and she took a step back. She naturally wouldn¡¯t go in with Lu Tingxuan, otherwise Qin Yushen would truly never find her.

    Lu Tingxuan took a step forward, saw that Song Yan Ning hadn¡¯t moved, turned around to look at her, ¡°The window to activate the transmission array is very brief. We must enter now or it¡¯ll be toote.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning stepped forward, positioned herself behind Lu Tingxuan, and quickly struck him in the back with her palm.

    Lu Tingxuan felt a pain in his back and realized toote to turn and look at Song Yan Ning. A strong suction force emerged, pulling himpletely in.

    After attacking Lu Tingxuan, Song Yan Ning hastily retreated, seeing the transmission array vanish before finally breathing a sigh of relief. Just a moment ago, she was nearly sucked in by the force.

    ¡°Xiao Ning! Where is Lu Tingxuan?¡± Qin Yushen came running as he saw Song Yan Ning, having followed the marks left by Xiao Ning. He was concerned Lu Tingxuan would find out, so he hadn¡¯t darede too close.

    Song Yan Ning turned to face Qin Yushen, smiled faintly at him, ¡°There was a transmission array on this stone monument, and Lu Tingxuan got swept away by it.¡±

    Qin Yushen scrutinized the stone monument, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡± Since there was a transmission array, the world on the other side was certainly no ordinary realm; it might be the Cultivation World.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, took out two Mid-grade Spirit Stones and moved forward to ce them into the two indents of the yin and yang fish.

    They waited a while, but there was no response from the stone monument. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that it has a time limit, only able to be activated once per day?¡± Qin Yushen spected.

    Song Yan Ning thought carefully, ¡°Just now, Lu Tingxuan used top-grade Spirit Stones.¡± They only had Mid-grade Spirit Stones on them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check the Hidden Sect, maybe we can find some top-grade Spirit Stones there,¡± suggested Qin Yushen, as their Spirit Stones also came from the Hidden Sect.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, nced at the stone monument, and walked with Qin Yushen towards the suspension bridge. Lu Tingxuan had been poisoned by her and was left with only a month to live unless he could find an antidote.

 Chapter 359 - 359 358 I am the Doctor

    ?Chapter 359: 358, I am the Doctor   Chapter 359: 358, I am the Doctor                                   Song Yanxue arrived at Song Yan Ning¡¯s hospital room and, seeing that Song Yan Ning was already gone, she knew that Lu Tingxuan had seeded and started tough happily. Song Yan Ning had left with Lu Tingxuan, so Brother Yushen would soon be hers.

    As she opened the door and stepped out of the hospital room, she saw Song Yanli approaching. ¡°No need to go in, Song Yan Ning has already been discharged.¡±

    ¡°How could she have been discharged? She hasn¡¯t recovered from her illness,¡± Song Yanli said, stepping forward to open the door. Seeing that the room was truly empty, she turned her head to look at Song Yanxue. ¡°Where has Xiao Ning gone?¡±

    Song Yanxue spread her hands. ¡°How would I know?¡± She had asked Lu Tingxuan, and he had said he would take Song Yan Ning to a ce Qin Yushen wouldn¡¯t be able to find. She had kept Brother Yushen upied for so long that Lu Tingxuan should have already taken Song Yan Ning far away. Even if Brother Yushen found out, it would be doubtful he could catch up to them.

    Ignoring Song Yanxue, Song Yanli took out her cellphone to make a call. Hearing Song Yan Ning¡¯s voice on the other end, she quickly asked, ¡°Xiao Ning, where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the courtyard house.¡±

    ¡°How are you now? Have you remembered the things from before?¡± Song Yanli knew that Song Yan Ning had lost her past memories, and while her heart ached for Song Yan Ning, she also felt anxious for Qin Yushen. She saw clearly how much Yushen cared for Xiao Ning.

    ¡°I have.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ming to the courtyard house right now,¡± Song Yanli said, walking out with happiness.

    Song Yanxue heard Song Yanli¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t believe them. She followed Song Yanli quickly, questioning how Song Yan Ning could possibly be at the courtyard house. Hadn¡¯t Lu Tingxuan taken her away?

    When Song Yanxue and Song Yanli arrived at the courtyard house and saw both Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen there, Song Yanxue¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. ¡°Song Yan Ning, didn¡¯t you run off with another man?¡±

    ¡°How do you know I ran off with another man?¡± Song Yan Ning said, her tone mocking as she looked at Song Yanxue with disdain.

    ¡°Of course I know; that man is my fianc¨¦, Lu Tingxuan. Song Yan Ning, you really have no shame, still seducing other men even though you have Yushen,¡± Song Yanxue taunted, wanting Qin Yushen to see that Song Yan Ning wasn¡¯t as innocent as she seemed.

    ¡°Which eye of yours saw me seducing your fianc¨¦? It seems to me you¡¯re the one always clinging to Qin Yushen. If anyone is shameless, it should be you,¡± Song Yan Ning retorted sarcastically.

    Enraged, Song Yanxue gritted her teeth and turned her pleading gaze to Qin Yushen. ¡°Brother Yushen, you have to believe me; what I¡¯m saying is the truth. Song Yan Ning really did leave with another man. Everyone at the hospital can testify to that.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Qin Yushen interrupted Song Yanxue with a cold voice. ¡°Song Yanxue, don¡¯t think everyone else is a fool.¡±

    ¡°Brother Yushen, you have to believe me; I¡¯m truly doing this for your own good. Song Yan Ning is not a good person,¡± tears started to fall from Song Yanxue¡¯s eyes. Why did he still trust Song Yan Ning so much after she had betrayed him?

    ¡°Song Yanxue, Xiao Ning is our sister; how can you say such things about her?¡± Song Yanli couldn¡¯t stand to listen anymore.

    ¡°A sister? Does she deserve to be?¡± Song Yanxue scoffed disdainfully. She had never considered Song Yan Ning a sister.

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far!¡± Song Yanli said, looking at Song Yanxue with disappointment.

    Wiping away her tears, Song Yanxue turned to face Song Yan Ning. ¡°Song Yan Ning, do you really think Brother Yushen likes you? Don¡¯t be so na?ve. Brother Yushen already has a partner in the Emperor Realm, and she is the Doctor. But you probably wouldn¡¯t know what the Emperor Realm is.¡±

    Song Yan Ning simply smiled indifferently. ¡°So what? I like Qin Yushen, and if Qin Yushen likes me, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Song Yanxue gave a taunting smile, ¡°You¡¯re just pretty, that¡¯s all. But that doctor, she¡¯s not only beautiful but also countless times better than you. Compared with her, you¡¯re dirt.¡±

    ¡°Turns out I¡¯m so excellent in your eyes,¡± Song Yan Ning said mockingly as she watched Song Yanxue. She certainly didn¡¯t guess that she herself was the doctor.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, stop fooling yourself,¡± Song Yanxue sneered. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the doctor. You¡¯re not even worthy of carrying her shoes.¡± Song Yan Ning, aware of the doctor¡¯s existence, would surely cause trouble with Brother Yushen, who would eventually be hers.

    Song Yanli looked at Song Yan Ning worriedly but noticed that she didn¡¯t seem angry. Perhaps it was because Xiao Ning didn¡¯t know about the Emperor Realm.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning wasn¡¯t angry at all, Song Yanxue felt a little puzzled, ¡°Song Yan Ning, I advise you to leave Yushen earlier. You simply don¡¯t deserve him.¡± Logically, Song Yan Ning loved Brother Yushen so much, she shouldn¡¯t be calm.

    ¡°Do you think the doctor is worthy?¡± Song Yan Ning asked, a yful look on her face as she watched Song Yanxue.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Song Yanxue nodded confidently. The doctor and Song Yan Ning were both people she despised, but now she could only use the doctor to provoke Song Yan Ning. Once Song Yan Ning left Brother Yushen, she would find a way to break up the doctor and Brother Yushen.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and walked towards Song Yanxue.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Song Yanxue backed away two steps in a bit of panic. Could it be that Song Yan Ning was going to hit her?

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret,¡± Song Yan Ning gestured with her finger to Song Yanxue.

    Song Yanxue looked at Song Yan Ning skeptically, hesitated for a moment, then took a step forward. It was broad daylight, and with Brother Yushen and Xiao Li around, surely they wouldn¡¯t just watch her be hurt by Song Yan Ning?

    Song Yan Ning leaned close to Song Yanxue¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you know who the doctor is?¡±

    Song Yanxue smiled triumphantly, ¡°I certainly won¡¯t tell you.¡± She was very curious about the doctor¡¯s identity. She was a member of the Song Family, and though she couldn¡¯t deal with the doctor within the Emperor Realm, it might be different in the real world.

    ¡°I am the doctor.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s words struck like a thunderbolt, leaving Song Yanxue¡¯s ears ringing.

    Song Yan Ning stepped back with a smile.

    When Song Yanxue regained her senses, she pointed at Song Yan Ning in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you?¡± How could Song Yan Ning possibly be the doctor? Not just anyone could enter the Emperor Realm, even the Song Family and the Qin Family had only one spot each.

    ¡°Is there a need for that?¡± Song Yan Ning scoffed with disdain. Others might long for the Emperor Realm, but she focused more on her cultivation.

    ¡°No! This is impossible, how can this be? You couldn¡¯t possibly be the doctor,¡± Song Yanxue shook her head in disbelief. She would never believe that Song Yan Ning was the doctor.

    ¡°Believe it or not, if you don¡¯t, too bad,¡± Song Yan Ning shrugged, her face showing indifference.

    ¡°Unless you present evidence to prove you are the doctor,¡± Song Yanxue said, watching Song Yan Ning nervously. Although she didn¡¯t believe what Song Yan Ning said, thetter¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t seem to be joking. She was really worried that Song Yan Ning might be the doctor. If so, getting Brother Yushen would be even harder.

 Chapter 360 - 360 359 Car Accident

    ?Chapter 360: 359, Car ident   Chapter 360: 359, Car ident                                   ¡°Xiao Ning, can you also enter the Emperor Realm?¡± Song Yanli certainly knew about the Emperor Realm and she also wished to enter it to see for herself, but sadly, the Song Family¡¯s quota was already given to Xiao Xue.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Do you want to see it?¡± Song Yanli, as an Ancient Martial Cultivator, entering the Emperor Realm to gain experience was also good for her.

    Song Yanli nodded longingly, ¡°Yes, I heard the quota is hard to get.¡± Initially, Grandfather had many connections to let Xiao Ning enter the Emperor Realm, but in the end, he still couldn¡¯t secure a spot.

    Song Yan Ning took out a Peace Pendant from her pocket and handed it to Song Yanli, ¡°This is for you.¡± She had found this in the Tianji Sect¡¯s warehouse, there were three in total.

    Song Yanli took the Peace Pendant, examining it joyfully, ¡°Xiao Ning, how did you get this?¡± She heard the quotas were distributed by the Ancient Martial Sects, could Xiao Ning really be a disciple of one of them?

    ¡°From Tianji Sect,¡± Song Yan Ning did not hide it from Song Yanli.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Song Yanli nodded in understanding. If not for Xiao Ning rushing back in time, Ye Qi and Ye Shuangshuang would definitely have died, and she would have been taken away by the Tianji Sect¡¯s Young Master.

    Song Yanxue snatched the Peace Pendant from Song Yanli¡¯s hand, and discovering it was indeed a Jade Token for entering the Emperor Realm, she looked at Song Yan Ning in shock, ¡°Are you really a doctor?¡± If Song Yan Ning could casually hand out a Jade Token to enter the Emperor Realm, she must have other tokens on her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Song Yan Ning nced indifferently at Song Yanxue.

    Song Yanli took the Peace Pendant back from Song Yanxue and carefully ced it in her pocket. This was given to her by Xiao Ning, and she mustn¡¯t let Xiao Xue damage it.

    Song Yanxue shook her head and turned to Qin Yushen, ¡°Brother Yushen, is what she said true? Is she really a doctor?¡± Although her heart already had the answer, she really did not want to believe it.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Qin Yushen nodded faintly.

    ¡°No! You all are deceiving me.¡± Song Yanxue cried, shaking her head, then turned and ran outside. Why would this happen? How could Song Yan Ning possibly be a doctor?

    Song Yanli looked away, ¡°Xiao Ning, Brother Yushen, I am going back.¡± Although she now had a bad impression of Xiao Xue, she was still somewhat worried about her.

    Song Yanxue, crying, dashed out of the alley,pletely oblivious to the car speeding towards her.

    ¡°Screech!¡± sounded the brakes.

    Song Yanxue was hit by the car and thrown heavily onto the ground.

    ¡°Xiao Xue!¡± Song Yanli came out of the alley just in time to see this scene and instantly turned pale with fright, hurried to Song Yanxue¡¯s side, and seeing her face covered in blood, barely hanging onto life, shepletely panicked.

    ¡°What do I do? What do I do?¡± Tears rushed out of Song Yanli¡¯s eyes. No matter how much she disliked Xiao Xue, she was still her sister.

    Thinking of Song Yan Ning, Song Yanli quickly took out her phone, ¡°Xiao Ning,e out quickly, Xiao Xue has had an ident.¡± Xiao Ning, with her medical skills, could definitely save Xiao Xue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look,¡± Song Yan Ning put down her phone and headed towards the mouth of the alley with Qin Yushen.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the mouth of the alley was crowded with people.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t cry, the ambnce ising soon, she will be fine,¡± someoneforted Song Yanli.

    ¡°This girl seems to have been hit hard, with so much blood from her head, it¡¯s uncertain if she will survive.¡±

    ¡°So tragic! Such a beautiful girl.¡±

    Song Yanli pressed a napkin against Song Yanxue¡¯s head wound, seeing the napkin quickly soak with blood, her tears flowed even more fiercely.

    Trembling, she took out another napkin and continued to press down on the wound. Why isn¡¯t Xiao Ning here yet?

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen made their way through the crowd and saw Song Yanxue lying on the ground.

    Song Yan Ning stepped forward and knelt beside Song Yanxue.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning, Song Yanli breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Xiao Ning, please save her.¡± With Xiao Ning¡¯s advanced medical skills, she could surely save Xiao Xue.

 Chapter 361 - 361 Three hundred and sixty rejected

    ?Chapter 361: Three hundred and sixty, rejected   Chapter 361: Three hundred and sixty, rejected                                   Song Yan Ning nodded, checked Song Yanxue¡¯s condition, and put an elixir into her mouth.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Xiao Xue won¡¯t be in danger, right?¡± Seeing Song Yan Ning feed Song Yanxue the elixir, Song Yanli was somewhat happy. When she had called Xiao Ning just before, she actually hadn¡¯t held much hope. Given how Xiao Xue had treated Xiao Ning before, it would have been understandable if Xiao Ning hadn¡¯t helped her. She wouldn¡¯t have med Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Her life is saved, but she has suffered a severe head injury which may have consequences,¡± Song Yan Ning heard the ambnce arriving and stood up. Saving Song Yanxue¡¯s life was already doing the utmost, and what she would be afterwards had nothing to do with her.

    Song Yanli sighed with relief, ¡°As long as her life is saved, that¡¯s good enough.¡± She had just felt Xiao Xue¡¯s breathing weaken and thought she was about to die.

    Soon, the doctors and nurses lifted Song Yanxue onto the ambnce.

    ¡°Who among you is a family member of the patient?¡± a nurse asked.

    ¡°I am,¡± Song Yanli quickly responded, ¡°Xiao Ning, are youing to the hospital with me?¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t follow; Song Yanxue hated her, and she reciprocated that hate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go then,¡± Song Yanli turned and walked toward the ambnce.

    Yang Xin¡¯er hummed a song as she inserted a rose into the vase, looked at it, and nodded in satisfaction.

    Hearing her phone ring on the table, Yang Xin¡¯er picked up the phone, nced at the caller ID, pressed the answer button, and then picked up another violet to put in the vase.

    ¡°Mom, Xiao Xue has had a car ident and is now in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er was startled, dropping her phone. She hurriedly scrambled to pick it up but identally knocked over the vase on the table, scattering flowers everywhere.

    Yang Xin¡¯er now had no mood to care about these matters, ¡°How is Xiao Xue now?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning gave Xiao Xue a pill that saved her life, but the doctors say that since shended on her head, she might developplications.¡±

    ¡°Which hospital? I¡¯ming right now,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er asked anxiously.

    ¡°Cixin Hospital.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er put down her phone and rushed out, simultaneously dialing Yufeng¡¯s number to inform him of the situation.

    Upon arriving at the hospital, Yang Xin¡¯er immediately headed for the ward.

    Pushing open the ward door, she saw Song Yanxue lying in bed with her head wrapped in thick bandages, still unconscious.

    ¡°Yanli, what did the doctor say?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er approached Song Yanli.

    ¡°The doctor said we¡¯ll only know when Xiao Xue wakes up, but the prognosis might not be optimistic,¡± Song Yanli ryed the doctor¡¯s words exactly to Yang Xin¡¯er.

    ¡°How could Xiao Xue have a car ident just like that?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er took Song Yanxue¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with distress.

    ¡°Xiao Xue plotted against Xiao Ning and Brother Yushen, and after being exposed, she ran out; that¡¯s when I saw her get hit by a car,¡± Song Yanli answered truthfully.

    Yang Xin¡¯er shook her head, ¡°Xiao Xue is just stubborn, she¡¯s been like this for many years, still unable to let go of Xiao Shen.¡± She knew Xiao Xue¡¯s thoughts better than anyone. Even though Xiao Xue brought Lu Tingxuan back to the Song Family, there was no intimate boyfriend-girlfriend dynamics, not even eye contact.

    Song Yanli nodded in agreement, ¡°I hope Xiao Xue can let go this time.¡± The rtionship between Brother Yushen and Xiao Ning was one that no one could intervene in; if Xiao Xue remained obsessed, she would surely be the one to get hurt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t argue,¡± Song Yanxue opened her eyes and looked at Song Yanli and Yang Xin¡¯er.

    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er asked excitedly when she saw Song Yanxue waking up.

    ¡°Shh! You¡¯re disturbing my sleep,¡± Song Yanxue put a finger to her lips and gave a silly smile while looking at Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yanli.

    ¡°Xiao Xue, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Seeing Song Yanxue like this, Yang Xin¡¯er immediately had a bad feeling.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go call the Doctor.¡± Song Yanli also noticed something was off with Song Yanxue and quickly ran out.

    Soon, the Doctor arrived at the ward. After an examination, he looked at Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yanli, ¡°Because the patient¡¯s head was hit severely, there is a hematoma in the brain which has affected her cognitive abilities.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er felt darkness looming over her, almost fainting, ¡°Is there a possibility of recovery?¡±

    The Doctor shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, it depends on the patient¡¯s luck.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er nodded weakly.

    Yufeng entered the ward, nced at Song Yanxue who was now asleep, and approached Yang Xin¡¯er, who was in tears, ¡°How is Xiao Xue?¡± He had rushed here right after a meeting upon receiving Xin¡¯er¡¯s phone call.

    ¡°The Doctor said Xiao Xue¡¯s head trauma has impacted her cognitive functions,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said as tears rolled down uncontrobly. Xiao Xue was her most beloved daughter and was very close to her; how could she not be heartbroken seeing her like this?

    Yufeng frowned and looked at Song Yanxue on the bed, ¡°Have you called Xiao Ning? With her medical skills, she should be able to cure Xiao Xue.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Li said Xiao Xue got into this mess while causing trouble for Xiao Ning; Xiao Ning had already saved Xiao Xue¡¯s life once,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er had considered calling Song Yan Ning, but after hesitating, she decided against it. Xiao Ning didn¡¯t like her and would definitely refuse.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try myself,¡± Yufeng took out his phone and dialed Song Yan Ning¡¯s number.

    ¡°If it¡¯s for Song Yanxue, don¡¯t even bother,¡± came the cold voice of Song Yan Ning.

    Yufeng hesitated, ¡°But she¡¯s your sister; you save strangers, why not help her?¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t intervened, she would be dead by now,¡± Song Yan Ning stated and then hung up.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er quickly asked when she saw Yufeng put away his phone.

    Yufeng shook his head, ¡°She didn¡¯t agree.¡± He didn¡¯t dare push Xiao Ning to do anything; after all, they only gave birth to her and hadn¡¯t even raised her for a day.

    Yang Xin¡¯er sighed. She had anticipated that Xiao Ning wouldn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call your father? Perhaps he has a way,¡± Yufeng suggested. Even if her father-inw didn¡¯t have a solution, perhaps Xiao Ning would agree to treat Xiao Xue out of respect for him.

    Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly took out her phone. How had she not thought of calling her father? He was, after all, a renowned Master of Chinese Medicine in Beijing; he surely had a way.

    Lisheng had just gathered some herbal medicine and was pouring it out to dry outside.

    Hearing his phone ring in his pocket, Lisheng set the tray aside, reached for his phone, and answered the call without looking, ¡°Xiao Ning?¡± It surely had to be Xiao Ning calling his phone.

 Chapter 362 - 362 Three hundred sixty-one Decision

    ?Chapter 362: Three hundred sixty-one, Decision   Chapter 362: Three hundred sixty-one, Decision                                   ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    Yang Lisheng was startled for a moment, ¡°Is there a reason you¡¯re calling me?¡± Xin¡¯er rarely called him.

    ¡°Dad, do you have time toe to Beijing? Xiao Xue had a car ident, she suffered a severe head injury, and the doctor said Xiao Xue¡¯s intelligence is now that of a three-year-old.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said and couldn¡¯t help but start crying again.

    Yang Lisheng wanted to tell Yang Xin¡¯er to go find Song Yan Ning, who was in Beijing, but then he thought better of it and swallowed his words, ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements to see if I cane tomorrow. However, this kind of condition is difficult to treat, you need to be mentally prepared.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er nodded. Whether or not it could be cured, having dade would always bring more hope.

    Yang Lisheng hung up the phone, thought for a bit, and then made a call to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Song Yan Ning was discussing with Qin Yushen the matter of going to the Hidden Sect to find top-grade Spirit Stones; they nned to check out the world discovered by Lu Tingxuan.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, do you know about Xiao Xue¡¯s car ident?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Have you thought about helping her with the treatment?¡± Yang Lisheng felt that Xiao Ning and Xiao Xue were sisters; at this time, she should help Xiao Xue, as blood is thicker than water.

    ¡°No.¡± Song Yan Ning was certain that Yang Xin¡¯er had called Grandpa. However, she had decided that no matter who came forward, she would not help Song Yanxue with the treatment.

    ¡°But she¡¯s still your sister after all.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve made my decision.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing Song Yan Ning¡¯s firm tone, Yang Lisheng could only sigh helplessly. He knew that once Xiao Ning made up her mind, not even ten bulls could pull her back.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and put away her phone. She had guessed that Yang Xin¡¯er would definitely go to Grandpa.

    Qin Yushen stretched out his hand and gently ruffled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to do things you don¡¯t want to do.¡± No matter what Xiao Ning decided, he would always support her.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning leaned her head on Qin Yushen¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Am I being heartless?¡± Thinking of Grandpa¡¯s disappointed tone, her heart felt a bit ufortable.

    ¡°How could you be? My Xiao Ning is the kindest.¡± Qin Yushen wrapped his arms around Song Yan Ning and gently patted her back, ¡°Stop overthinking it, Grandpa won¡¯t be angry with you.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and slowly closed her eyes. Leaning in Qin Yushen¡¯s embrace, she felt very secure.

    Hearing the even breathing from his embrace, Qin Yushen smiled tenderly, lowered his head to nt a kiss on Song Yan Ning¡¯s forehead, then picked her up to head to the bedroom. Xiao Ning had been busy refining elixirs for the past few days and hadn¡¯t had proper rest; it pained him to see her like this.

    Song Yan Ning opened her eyes groggily.

    ¡°Go to sleep, I¡¯ll carry you to the room.¡± Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning in his arms, his eyes brimming with affection.

    Song Yan Ning slowly closed her eyes and soon fell into a deep sleep.

    Qin Yushenid Song Yan Ning on the bed, tucked her in, and watched her for a good while before turning to leave. He nned to go to the Hidden Sect by himself to search for top-grade Spirit Stones. He was very familiar with the Hidden Sect and there shouldn¡¯t be any danger.

    When Song Yan Ning woke up, she stepped out of her room and didn¡¯t see Qin Yushen. She took out her Communication Token and sent a message to Qin Yushen. Ever since she had sessfully crafted the Communication Token, they rarely used phones to contact each other. Phones require a signal, and when ced inside a Storage Bag, they often couldn¡¯t receive a signal, let alone when put inside a Spiritual Pearl, but a Communication Token didn¡¯t have this problem. As long as Qin Yushen was still in this world, she could reach him.

    But the Communication Token flickered several times without any response from Qin Yushen¡¯s end.

    ¡°Could it be that Qin Yushen has gone to the Hidden Sect?¡± Song Yan Ning guessed. The Hidden Sect had Arrays which could block signals from Communication Tokens.

    Thinking of this possibility, Song Yan Ning shook her head and smiled softly, her heart full of sweetness. Qin Yushen must have gone himself seeing how tired she was.

 Chapter 363 - 363 362 Surprising Price

    ?Chapter 363: 362, Surprising Price   Chapter 363: 362, Surprising Price                                   Yang Lisheng had just gotten off the train when he saw Song Yufeng and Yang Xin¡¯er.

    ¡°Father!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yufeng came over joyfully upon seeing Yang Lisheng.

    Song Yufeng reached out to take the luggage from Yang Lisheng¡¯s hand, ¡°Dad, are you going back to the courtyard house oring to my ce?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your ce, this time I didn¡¯t tell Xiao Ning. Is Xiao Xue still the same?¡± Yang Lisheng asked. He hadn¡¯t told Xiao Ning because he worried she would be upset.

    Song Yufeng nodded, ¡°Still the same.¡± Seeing Xiao Xue like this really pained him.

    ¡°How did Xiao Xue get into a car ident?¡± Yang Lisheng asked, puzzled. With the Song Family¡¯s resources, Xiao Xue should have had a driver.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I heard from Xiao Li that Xiao Xue had argued with Xiao Ning and then rushed out just before the ident happened.¡± Song Yufeng also wanted to know what exactly Xiao Xue and Xiao Ning had argued about, but since Xiao Li wouldn¡¯t say, he was helpless.

    ¡°It¡¯s rted to Xiao Ning?¡± Yang Lisheng frowned. No wonder Xiao Ning was unwilling to help treat Xiao Xue.

    ¡°Seems so,¡± Song Yufeng nodded. Whatever Xiao Ning had said, he couldn¡¯t me her, they owed her too much.

    Yang Lisheng thought for a moment, ¡°I should go back to the courtyard house.¡± He wanted to ask Xiao Ning what exactly had happened.

    Song Yufeng and Yang Xin¡¯er exchanged nces, then nodded.

    When Song Yan Ning heard the knock on the door and opened it, she saw Yang Lisheng, ¡°Grandpa, what brings you here?¡± She then realized why her grandfather hade to Beijing; it must be because of Song Yanxue.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to treat Xiao Xue.¡± Yang Lisheng walked into the courtyard house with Song Yufeng and Yang Xin¡¯er.

    They all sat down in the main hall.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, I heard that Xiao Xue¡¯s car ident had something to do with you. Can you tell Grandpa what exactly happened that day?¡± Yang Lisheng looked at Song Yan Ning. He knew Xiao Ning and she wouldn¡¯t harm her family, but he was curious as to what she had said to make Xiao Xue so impulsive.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Yang Lisheng, ¡°Grandpa, do you believe in me?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡± Yang Lisheng nodded firmly. Xiao Ning was raised by him, he trusted herpletely.

    ¡°Then Grandpa, please don¡¯t ask.¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t want Yang Lisheng to know about the matters of the Emperor Realm.

    Yang Lisheng thought for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Alright, Grandpa won¡¯t ask, but can you help treat Xiao Xue?¡± He really wasn¡¯t good with neurological issues.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head. She felt this was for the best for Song Yanxue, at least now she couldn¡¯t cause more trouble. Otherwise, she wasn¡¯t sure she could restrain herself from ending Song Yanxue.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Xiao Xue is your own sister.¡± Yang Lisheng knew it was difficult to change Song Yan Ning¡¯s mind, but he felt pity since Song Yanxue was in her twenties, the most beautiful time of one¡¯s life.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m powerless.¡± Song Yan Ning refused to acknowledge Song Yanxue as her sister.

    Yang Lisheng sighed helplessly, ¡°Grandpa won¡¯t force you, juste with me to the hospital to have a look.¡± Xiao Ning¡¯s medical skills were better than his, he could consult her if he ran into any challenges during the treatment.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint her grandfather, but she wouldn¡¯t save Song Yanxue no matter what.

    Song Yufeng and Yang Xin¡¯er were pleased to hear this.

    ¡°Dad, you must be tired from the trip. Rest today, and we¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er suggested. She was grateful that her father hade all the way from Yang City. She had wronged him and her mother in the past.

    Yang Lisheng thought for a moment, then nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Xiao Xue¡¯s condition couldn¡¯t be cured in a short moment. Perhaps Xiao Ning would change her mind by tomorrow.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, why don¡¯t we all go out for dinner?¡± Song Yufeng suggested, checking the time.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Yang Lisheng. She didn¡¯t mind.

    Yang Lisheng felt a bit hungry and nodded, ¡°That sounds good.¡±

    The group left the courtyard and drove to a restaurant that looked ordinary from the outside.

    Upon entering the restaurant, they saw that there was only one table in the main hall.

    ¡°Why is there only one table?¡± Yang Lisheng asked, surprised.

    ¡°That¡¯s the specialty of this restaurant, they only serve one table per day, and you need to reserve in advance,¡± Song Yufeng exined. He was a regr at this restaurant and particrly liked its atmosphere.

    ¡°Mr. Song!¡± upon seeing Song Yufeng, the restaurant manager immediately came to greet him.

    Song Yufeng nodded slightly, ¡°Please arrange our seating.¡±

    ¡°Of course, please follow me,¡± the restaurant manager escorted Song Yan Ning and the others to the table. Once everyone was seated, he handed the menu to Yang Lisheng.

    Yang Lisheng took the menu and was startled by the prices, he looked uncertainly at the restaurant manager, ¡°Are these prices for real?¡± He was worldly-wise, but the prices on the menu were extraordinarily high, charging by the gram.

    ¡°Rest assured, sir! These prices are absolutely fair,¡± the manager responded with a smile.

    Yang Lisheng¡¯s expression turned somewhat ufortable, handing the menu to Song Yufeng, ¡°Yufeng, you order.¡± These prices were too steep for him to handle, just one ss of wine cost as much as he and his spouse¡¯s monthly living expenses.

    Song Yufeng nodded, took the menu, and then passed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, you pick something.¡± It was his first time taking her out for a meal, naturally, he chose a ce that was a bit more upscale.

    Song Yan Ning took the menu, nced over it, ¡°Ham, ck truffle orange tart, steak¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning, that¡¯s enough,¡± Yang Lisheng knew Song Yufeng was wealthy, but he still felt it was inappropriate to order too much.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Xiao Ning, order whatever you like. Dad, do you know why I chose this ce?¡± Song Yufeng wasn¡¯t worried about money, he just wanted Xiao Ning to be happy.

    Yang Lisheng shook his head. If it were up to him, he¡¯d prefer a bowl of Yangchun noodles, affordable and filling.

    ¡°The chair you are sitting on and this table are over a hundred years old. After our meal, we can go to the courtyard behind to have tea; it¡¯s actually part of the original Beile Mansion,¡± Song Yufeng pointed towards a door at the back.

    Yang Lisheng turned his head to look at the door behind him and nodded. He knew about Beile Mansion, just didn¡¯t realize it was connected to this restaurant.

    Song Yan Ning put down the menu and scanned Beile Mansion with her Divine Sense. The base of Beile Mansion was six feet high with three front doors and one side entrance. The main hall was fiveyered, eachyer five rooms wide, all topped with barrel tiles. The ridge was decorated with lions and seahorses. The doors and columns were painted in red and green oil, while beams and columns twinkled with gold, decorated with painted flowers.

    ¡°Xiao Ning,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er called out when she saw Song Yan Ning was distracted.

    Song Yan Ning withdrew her Divine Sense and turned to look at Yang Xin¡¯er.

 Chapter 364 - 364 363 Boxing Ring

    ?Chapter 364: 363, Boxing Ring   Chapter 364: 363, Boxing Ring                                   Yang Xin¡¯er smiled thinly, ¡°Xiao Ning, after we eat, Mommy can apany you on a shopping trip.¡± She didn¡¯t like tea, nor had she ever bought clothes for Xiao Ning, so this was a good opportunity for her to buy several items of clothing for Xiao Ning.

    ¡°No need,¡± Song Yan Ning refused softly. She didn¡¯t want to be overly involved with Yang Xin¡¯er or the Song Family.

    ¡°Xiao Ning¡­¡± Yang Xin¡¯er wanted to continue, but upon seeing the waiter bringing the dishes, she stopped herself. It seemed that Xiao Ning still wasn¡¯t willing to forgive her. What could she do to earn Xiao Ning¡¯s forgiveness?

    ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯ll be going to university next year, right?¡± Song Yufeng asked with a smile, admiring Song Yan Ning. His daughter was truly bing more impressive, but it was a pity she wouldn¡¯t return to the Song Family.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen the university I want to attend.¡± She knew Song Yufeng wanted her to choose a university in Beijing. However, her stance was the same as before; she wouldn¡¯t stay in Beijing.

    ¡°Which university?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er asked eagerly, hoping that Xiao Ning would return to Beijing so that they could spend more time together.

    ¡°Yangcheng University,¡± Song Yan Ning replied, taking a light sip from her ss of red wine.

    Though Song Yufeng and Yang Xin¡¯er had somewhat anticipated this, they still felt disappointed.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, didn¡¯t you consider attending a university in Beijing?¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°Yangcheng is good.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to persuade Xiao Ning anymore, this girl is very stubborn. Once she makes up her mind, no one can change it,¡± Yang Lisheng said with augh. No one knew Xiao Ning better than he did.

    Song Yufeng and Yang Xin¡¯er sighed helplessly. They really didn¡¯t know who Xiao Ning got her temperament from.

    After dinner, Song Yan Ning and the others went to the back where Beile Mansion was located and sat down in the pavilion beside Lotus Pond.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, there¡¯s also a racecourse here, do you want to go y?¡± Song Yufeng was very familiar with the ce. A few years ago, a businessman from Hong Kong had bought Beile Mansion. Except for this yard, which was rented to the restaurant, all other areas were turned into entertainment venues for the young elites of Beijing to enjoy. Aside from the racecourse, there was also an underground boxing ring, though it was not suitable for girls to watch. He had watched it once and found it too bloody.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, getting up and walking towards the boxing ring. She had noticed it earlier; there was a boxing ring where a fierce fight was happening.

    As she entered the boxing ring, a server quickly approached, ¡°Are you here to watch the match?¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded. She wasn¡¯t sure if there were any specific requirements to enter this ce.

    ¡°Please follow me!¡± The server led Song Yan Ning to the service desk, opened a drawer, and took out a booklet, ¡°Take a look! This is our boxing ring¡¯s fee structure, fifty thousand for the front seats, thirty thousand for the middle, and ten thousand for the back seats.¡± The people who came here were naturally not ordinary; to ordinary people, these prices were high, but to these wealthy young masters and misses, it was minuscule.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the back seat,¡± Song Yan Ning replied. Her eyesight was excellent; she could see dew on the grass a hundred meters away, so sitting in the back wouldn¡¯t make any difference to her.

    ¡°Do you want to make a bet? Here you can bet on who wins and who loses,¡± the server inquired.

    ¡°No need; I¡¯m just here to watch,¡± Song Yan Ning expressed herck of interest.

    ¡°Just here to watch? What¡¯s the use ofing to a ce like this?¡± a mocking voice came from behind Song Yan Ning.

 Chapter 365 - 365 364 Liu Yuzhi

    ?Chapter 365: 364, Liu Yuzhi   Chapter 365: 364, Liu Yuzhi                                   Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t even bother to nce back at the other party, walking towards her own seat.

    ¡°So arrogant!¡± The other party was unwilling to let Song Yan Ning go and advanced a few steps to block her way.

    ¡°Move aside!¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s expression turned cold.

    ¡°I won¡¯t move. If you have the guts, hit me.¡± Xu Bingyu looked at Song Yan Ning with disdain. She was familiar with all the sons and daughters of the upper circle in Beijing. She had never seen Song Yan Ning before and was certain that Song Yan Ning wasn¡¯t from Beijing, and even if she were, she couldn¡¯t possibly be from a major family. Bullying such a person was nothing to her.

    ¡°Bingyu, stop making trouble!¡± A man with a clear and distinct appearance approached, and a hint of astonishment flickered in his eyes when he saw Song Yan Ning.

    He had been a yer for many years and had seen countless beauties, but it was the first time he had seen such a perfect woman. Her skin was like crystalline snow without a single w, her features were as beautiful as a painting, and although she didn¡¯t have a hint of a smile, she exuded an innate regal aura that waspelling.

    ¡°Liu Yuzhi, you¡¯re not falling for this girl, are you?¡± Xu Bingyu said unhappily. Liu Yuzhi might seem like a gentleman but was actually a yboy. There wasn¡¯t a woman he desired that he hadn¡¯t been able to seduce.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± Liu Yuzhi shot Xu Bingyu a warning re, then turned towards Song Yan Ning with a warm smile, ¡°Is this your first time here?¡±

    Song Yan Ning ignored Liu Yuzhi and walked towards her seat.

    A glint of interest sparkled in Liu Yuzhi¡¯s eyes as he followed Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°What a coincidence, you¡¯re sitting here too.¡± Liu Yuzhi took a seat next to Song Yan Ning. His seat wasn¡¯t actually there, but most people here knew him, and naturally, they let him have his way.

    Xu Bingyu, with a look of disdain, also sat down.

    As if she heard nothing, Song Yan Ning watched the two people fighting on the stage.

    Liu Yuzhi smiled indifferently. The more Song Yan Ning ignored him, the more intrigued he became; he liked this kind of cold demeanor. ¡°The two fighting right now are the toughest here in the boxing ring. The one in ck is Wang Yang, who has won the world champion title three times. The one in white is Zhang Zheng, who also won the titlest year. They are well-matched.¡±

    After watching for a while, Song Yan Ning stood up, bored. Although the two on stage had some skill, to her, they seemed no different from children ying house.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you watching anymore?¡± Liu Yuzhi looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise as she stood up. He was hoping to impress her more, especially with his wealth.

    Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t respond to Liu Yuzhi and walked towards the exit of the boxing ring.

    Liu Yuzhi hurriedly got up and followed her.

    Xu Bingyu looked forward to seeing how the girl would fend off Liu Yuzhi¡¯s enthusiastic advances, hoping she wouldn¡¯t be disappointed.

    Song Yan Ning stopped, turned around and faced Liu Yuzhi and Xu Bingyu, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    ¡°I just want to make friends with you. Hello! I¡¯m Liu Yuzhi.¡± Liu Yuzhi extended his hand. His name was well-known in Beijing, and she must have heard of him.

    ¡°Not interested!¡± Song Yan Ning spoke indifferently and then turned to walk towards the courtyard where Yang Lisheng and others were.

    ¡°Wait a minute, do you know who I am?¡± Liu Yuzhi grew more interested in Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing who you are. Please keep your distance,¡± Song Yan Ning said impatiently. She had encountered such people more than once and really found them annoying.

    ¡°She¡¯s an interesting girl,¡± Liu Yuzhimented, unwilling to give up on Song Yan Ning. Having finally found such a perfect prey, how could he possibly give up?

    ¡°Now it¡¯s interesting, but it won¡¯t be once you have her,¡± Xu Bingyu said sarcastically. She knew Liu Yuzhi¡¯s character best; when he didn¡¯t like someone, even if they knelt before him, he wouldn¡¯t spare them a nce. That was also why she dared not let him know about her feelings for him.

    She was waiting for the day when he would tire of ying around and notice her behind him.

    Song Yan Ning no longer concerned herself with Liu Yuzhi and Xu Bingyu. This wasn¡¯t her ce, and she had no right to interfere.

    ¡°Xiao Ning.¡± Seeing Song Yan Ning returning, Yang Lisheng happily patted the spot next to him.

    Song Yan Ning walked over and sat down next to Yang Lisheng.

    Liu Yuzhi and Xu Bingyu stopped a short distance away, looking towards Uncle and Aunt Song in the gazebo, their eyes filled with surprise.

    ¡°Is that person Song Yufeng of the Song Family?¡± Liu Yuzhi asked, somewhat unsure. While the Liu family was quite powerful, it paled inparison to the Song Family.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Xu Bingyu nodded. Perhaps the girl had a connection with the Song Family, which meant Liu Yuzhi might have no chance this time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go say hello,¡± Liu Yuzhi decided. He had to find out the girl¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that inappropriate?¡± Xu Bingyu felt nervous. Someone like Song Yufeng wouldn¡¯t recognize them as significant people. Going to greet him might mean being disregarded.

    Liu Yuzhi didn¡¯t care about that and walked towards the gazebo.

    ¡°Uncle Song! Aunt Song! Hello! I am Liu Yuzhi of the Liu family, it is such an honor to meet you here!¡± Liu Yuzhi greeted Song Yufeng and Yang Xin¡¯er with utmost politeness.

    Song Yufeng nodded slightly.

    ¡°Uncle Song, Aunt Song, have you had dinner? Allow me to host,¡± Liu Yuzhi suggested with a smile.

    ¡°No need, we have already eaten,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er stood up and looked at Yang Lisheng, ¡°Dad, Xiao Ning, let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±

    Yang Lisheng and Song Yan Ning nodded and put down their teacups.

    ¡°Is Aunt Song feeling unwell? I can take a look. Our Liu family has a lineage in traditional Chinese medicine, and I happen to know a bit,¡± Liu Yuzhi quickly offered. So her name is Xiao Ning, a nice name indeed.

    Yang Xin¡¯er smiled lightly and shook her head, ¡°Your grandfather is Liu Yi Qun, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Yuzhi replied with a smile.

    ¡°So you are the grandson of Senior Brother Liu. How has your grandfather been? I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time,¡± Yang Lisheng spoke with a smile. He and Liu Yi Qun were once known as the twin marvels of traditional Chinese medicine.

    ¡°You called my grandfather ¡®Senior Brother¡¯; are you Grandpa Yang?¡± Liu Yuzhi was delighted to learn this. His grandfather had often mentioned Yang Lisheng to him. This was great! It would make chasing Xiao Ning much simpler.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Yang Lisheng nodded with a smile, surprised to learn that Liu Yuzhi was the descendant of Senior Brother Liu. What a coincidence.

 Chapter 366 - 366 365 Consequences

    ?Chapter 366: 365, Consequences   Chapter 366: 365, Consequences                                   ¡°I often hear Grandpa mention you, Grandpa Yang, howe you look so young?¡± Liu Yuzhi sized up Yang Lisheng. If he hadn¡¯t called him ¡®Senior Brother Grandpa,¡¯ he would have hardly believed this was Yang Lisheng. Yang Lisheng should also be over seventy years old by now, yet he looks like he¡¯s in his fifties.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I have a good attitude.¡± Yang Lisheng didn¡¯t know why, but he seemed to be getting younger; he felt stronger in recent years, his white hair had turned ck, wrinkles on his face had decreased, and his spouse was the same. The food they ate was not much different from anyone else¡¯s.

    ¡°Is she your granddaughter?¡± Liu Yuzhi changed the subject. His interest was directed towards her.

    ¡°She is my granddaughter, Song Yan Ning,¡± Yang Lisheng replied happily. He had visited Senior Brother Liu before, but on both asions, Senior Brother Liu was not at home. This time he happened to be in Beijing and nned to visit Senior Brother Liu.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Liu Yuzhi extended his hand. So her name was Song Yan Ning; no, wait, if her surname is Song, doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s from the Song Family?

    Song Yan Ning nodded lightly. She often heard her grandpa talk about Mr. Liu and she respected him a lot, but that didn¡¯t mean she felt any fondness for Liu Yuzhi.

    Liu Yuzhi smiled nonchntly, looking at Yang Lisheng, ¡°Grandpa Yang, my grandpa has always been thinking of you, when are you free? My grandpa and I would like to visit you.¡± He liked Song Yan Ning but knew that she was definitely not someone he could affront easily, or the Song Family might have him shot within ten minutes. Thus, he needed to think carefully about whether he should pursue Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Once I¡¯m done with these busy days, I¡¯ll visit Senior Brother,¡± Yang Lisheng replied. Certainly, Senior Brother Liu¡¯s health couldn¡¯tpare to his.

    ¡°That¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll tell Grandpa when I get back, he will be very pleased by the news. Grandpa Yang! Uncle Song! Aunt Song! We¡¯ll take our leave now,¡± Liu Yuzhi said, having gotten the information he wanted, naturally not wanting to stay any longer.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Yang Lisheng nodded happily. It had been over twenty years since hest saw his senior brother.

    After leaving the pavilion and walking a distance, Xu Bingyu spoke up, ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare to pursue her?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected Song Yan Ning to be from the Song Family. Luckily, she hadn¡¯t offended Song Yan Ning; otherwise, she¡¯d have to kneel at the ancestral hall as a punishment from her father.

    Liu Yuzhi gave Xu Bingyu a cool nce, ¡°Just rejoice in my misfortune, why don¡¯t you?¡± He and Xu Bingyu had grown up together; just by one nce, he knew what she was thinking.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m rejoicing in your misfortune; I¡¯m just anxious for you. Let me analyze this for you; if it were the old days, those other girls would have fallen at your knees just from some gifts, a bit of money, or a few sweet words from you. But with Song Yan Ning? When ites to wealth, the Song Family is streets ahead of your Liu Family, and concerning sweet talk, do you think that would work on her? And if you were to get her and then fell out of love¡­

    Liu Yuzhi nced at Xu Bingyu, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the smart one.¡± He was indeed hesitant because of the potential consequences. If Song Yan Ning were just an ordinary girl, he would have made his move long ago.

    ¡°Still, Song Yan Ning is indeed very beautiful; it¡¯s my first time seeing such a beautiful girl myself, and I wonder who will be lucky enough to marry her,¡± Xu Bingyuughed heartily and continued walking joyfully ahead.

    Liu Yuzhi silently red at Xu Bingyu and followed her. He indeed needed to go back and think it over more carefully before deciding whether to take any action.

 Chapter 367 - 367 366 powerless

    ?Chapter 367: 366, powerless   Chapter 367: 366, powerless                                   Song Yan Ning entered the hospital room and saw Song Yanxue cradling a pink Kitty Cat, her face lit up with an innocent smile.

    ¡°Kitty, are you hungry? Would you like me to feed you some food?¡± Song Yanxue touched the Kitty Cat¡¯s face and reached out to grab a biscuit from the nightstand, offering it to the Kitty Cat¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Come on, open up, ah! Hahaha¡­¡± Song Yanxueughed joyfully, her pure smile reminiscent of a three or four-year-old child.

    Watching this scene, Yang Xin¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but shed tears, her eyes filled with heartache. Seeing Song Yanxue like this caused her heart to ache as if it were being sliced by a knife.

    Yang Lisheng shook his head and walked to the bedside, ¡°Xiao Xue, shall grandpa take your pulse?¡±

    Song Yanxue looked up, blinking in confusion, ¡°What is taking my pulse? Is it like getting an injection? No, Xiao Xue is scared of pain, Xiao Xue doesn¡¯t want an injection. The Kitty doesn¡¯t eat, it¡¯s not being good, let grandpa give it an injection.¡±

    Song Yanxue handed the Kitty Cat to Yang Lisheng.

    Yang Lisheng shook his head and sighed, coaxing gently, ¡°Taking your pulse won¡¯t hurt, it¡¯ll be over soon. Be a good girl, Xiao Xue.¡±

    ¡°The doctor also said it wouldn¡¯t hurt, but it really hurts, I don¡¯t want an injection, wuu wuu wuu¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry Xiao Xue, after grandpa takes your pulse, he¡¯ll buy you a gift. What would you like?¡±

    Upon hearing about a gift, Song Yanxue immediately stopped crying and looked at Yang Lisheng, her big watery eyes turning, ¡°Is grandpa really going to get Xiao Xue a gift?¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Yang Lisheng nodded.

    Song Yanxue looked at the Kitty Cat in her hands, ¡°Then Xiao Xue wants another Kitty Cat, this little Kitty Cat is so lonely, it has no friends.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yang Lisheng nodded, ¡°Xiao Xue, lie down first, grandpa will take your pulse.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, it really won¡¯t hurt, right?¡± Song Yanxue asked fearfully.

    ¡°It really won¡¯t hurt.¡± Yang Lisheng affirmed.

    After a moment of thought, Song Yanxue ced the Kitty Cat beside her andy down.

    Yang Lisheng waited until Song Yanxue was settled, then ced his hand on her wrist.

    Song Yanxue looked at her hand and then at Yang Lisheng, ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt, grandpa didn¡¯t lie, hahaha¡­¡±

    Yang Lisheng withdrew his hand and turned to look at Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yufeng, ¡°The situation is not very optimistic.¡± If it were another part of the body, he might have been able to prescribe something to help, but for the head, he was powerless.

    ¡°Dad, is there really no solution?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er asked unwillingly.

    Yang Lisheng shook his head, ¡°You could try inviting Dr. Smith from Country M, he is an authority in neurology, perhaps he will have a solution.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Yang Xin¡¯er and Song Yufeng nodded. No matter the cost, they were determined to bring a doctor to treat Xiao Xue, as seeing her like this was truly painful for them.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, why don¡¯t you also take a pulse for Xiao Xue?¡± Yang Lisheng looked at Song Yan Ning and said.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, stood up, and walked over to Song Yanxue. After all, it was just taking a pulse, she didn¡¯t mind. As for treating her, that was out of the question.

    ¡°Sister, you are so beautiful, Xiao Xue wants to be as beautiful as you when she grows up.¡± Song Yanxue looked at Song Yan Ning, giving her a sweet smile.

    Song Yan Ning ced her hand on Song Yanxue¡¯s wrist. Xiao Xue looked inexplicably adorable in such a state.

    Momentster, Song Yan Ning withdrew her hand, ¡°Her brain has suffered a severe impact, resulting in a hematoma.¡±

    ¡°Can it be cured?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er asked.

    ¡°I am powerless,¡± Song Yan Ning said cidly. To her, treating Song Yanxue was merely a matter of an elixir, but she was not going to bother and create trouble for herself.

    When they returned to the quad, Yang Lisheng asked Song Yan Ning to sit with him under the tree.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, is there really no way for you to treat Xiao Xue?¡± Yang Lisheng looked at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°No.¡±

    Yang Lisheng sighed, ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to heal her. Have you considered returning to the Song Family¡¯s home? You were young before and may not have understood, but now that you¡¯ve grown up, maybe your choices will change.¡± Moreover, judging by the way Xin¡¯er and Yufeng were acting, they both seemed very hopeful that Xiao Ning would return to the Song Family.

    Song Yan Ning frowned slightly, ¡°Does Grandpa really want me to return to the Song Family?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa only wants you to be happy. No matter what decisions you make, Grandpa, and Grandma as well, will support you.¡± Seeing that Song Yan Ning was somewhat displeased, Yang Lisheng knew the answer already.

    ¡°My decision has never changed and will never change,¡± Song Yan Ning stood up and walked towards the house.

    ¡°This child,¡± Yang Lisheng shook his head helplessly.

    Song Yan Ning exited her meditative state and extended her Divine Sense towards Qin Yushen¡¯s room. Seeing it was empty, she grew worried, ¡°It has been a week. Why hasn¡¯t Qin Yushen returned?¡± With Qin Yushen¡¯s capabilities, there shouldn¡¯t be any mishaps.

    Getting up and freshening up, Song Yan Ning left her room.

    ¡°Up already?¡± Yang Lisheng was preparing breakfast and smiled upon seeing Song Yan Ning, ¡°Grandpa cooked some porridge and bought some fried dough sticks. You should eat some too.¡± He seldom cooked, but his cooking was passable.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, approaching Yang Lisheng, ¡°Grandpa, let me do it.¡±

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s almost ready.¡± Yang Lisheng opened the lid of the pot and checked the porridge, smiling satisfactorily, ¡°Does the porridge Grandpa cooked look good?¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, ¡°It smells delicious. I¡¯ll definitely have two big bowlster.¡±

    Yang Lisheng couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Tomorrow, Grandpa will return to Yang City. When will you go back?¡±

    ¡°I need to take a trip soon. After I return, I¡¯ll head there.¡± They would go to the world Lu Tingxuan went once Qin Yushen found the top-grade Spirit Stone.

    Yang Lisheng shook his head helplessly, ¡°When will you ever get some rest?¡± Though he had grown used to her being constantly busy, he still hoped she could take a break.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Song Yan Ning said yfully. She, too, wished to take a break, but she couldn¡¯t. She had her responsibilities, and she must return to the Demon World.

    Yang Lisheng stared at Song Yan Ning speechlessly, then walked over and grabbed two bowls, dishing out some porridge for both of them, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to take a break, but you must be careful when you go out.¡±

    Song Yan Ning took the bowl from Yang Lisheng¡¯s hands, looking at him seriously, ¡°I know. Grandpa, no matter how long I¡¯m out, I will always return safely. You and Grandma don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Yang Lisheng nodded. Not worrying was impossible. As the saying goes, ¡°A mother worries when her child travels a thousand miles,¡± and Xiao Ning was the treasure of both him and his spouse, how could they not worry?

    ¡°Grandpa, your porridge really smells delicious. It¡¯s on par with Grandma¡¯s,¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t want to dwell on the issue any longer. As long as she hadn¡¯t returned to the Demon World, she would return to her grandparents.

    ¡°tterer!¡± Yang Lishengughed and yfully scolded Song Yan Ning.

 Chapter 368 - 368 367 Visit

    ?Chapter 368: 367, Visit   Chapter 368: 367, Visit                                   ¡°Xiao Ning, wait a moment and apany Grandpa to the Liu Family,¡± Yang Lisheng said. He nned to visit Senior Brother Liu before leaving.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Liu Yuzhi kept ncing at the entrance now and then. Knowing that Yang Lisheng would visit their house today, he felt really happy. Song Yan Ning would probablye along. He had thought it through; he wanted to pursue Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°You little rascal, why are you even more excited than me?¡± Liu Laozi said somewhat speechlessly, looking at Liu Yuzhi.

    Liu Yuzhi pulled his gaze back, smiling embarrassingly, ¡°I¡¯m just anxious on Grandpa¡¯s behalf, right? You haven¡¯t seen Grandpa Yang for so many years; you must miss him.¡±

    Mr. Liu snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯d be a fool to believe that. Are you eyeing Grandpa Yang¡¯s granddaughter? I¡¯m warning you, she¡¯s not someone you can afford to mess with.¡± Although he had not met Song Yan Ning, Yang Lisheng had mentioned her when he called. Most importantly, Song Yan Ning carries the Song surname. When ites to the Liu Familypared with the Song Family, it¡¯s like heaven and earth.

    ¡°What? That¡¯s not it. I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Liu Yuzhi denied hastily, lest Grandpa decide to enforce family discipline and whip him a few times.

    ¡°It¡¯s for the best if not because I will break your legs if you do,¡± Mr. Liu huffed.

    ¡°Senior Brother, whose legs are you nning to break? Hahaha¡­¡± Yang Lisheng, led by the servant, entered the hall just in time to hear Mr. Liu¡¯s words.

    ¡°Junior Brother!¡± Mr. Liu saw Yang Lisheng and immediately stood up, surprised and pleased, walking toward him.

    Liu Yuzhi¡¯s eyes brightened when he saw Song Yan Ning following behind Yang Lisheng.

    ¡°Senior Brother, long time no see, are you keeping well?¡± Yang Lisheng walked forward happily, embracing Mr. Liu. After so many years, he genuinely missed his senior brother.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! How do you still look so young? Did you consume some kind of magical elixir?¡± Liu Yuzhi had told him before, but he had been somewhat skeptical. He couldn¡¯t believe that his junior brother looked so young, at least twenty years younger than his actual age.

    ¡°There is no magical elixir, just the fresh air from the countryside,¡± Yang Lisheng said with a smile.

    ¡°Maybe you should show me if there are any houses nearby; I might move there too,¡± Liu Laozi said, leading Yang Lisheng to the sofa to sit down.

    ¡°That would be great, Senior Brother. If you move there, we can go together to the mountains to pick herbal medicine,¡± Yang Lisheng said, taking the tea that Liu Yuzhi poured and nodding with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m too old, can¡¯t climb anymore. This is your granddaughter, right?¡± Mr. Liu turned to look at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Grandpa Liu, hello! I¡¯m Song Yan Ning.¡± Song Yan Ning smiled withposure.

    Mr. Liu nodded approvingly, ¡°I heard from your grandfather that you know Medical Skill?¡±

    ¡°Just the basics,¡± Song Yan Ning said modestly.

    ¡°Not bad at all. This brat of mine can¡¯t even touch the surface,¡± Mr. Liu red at Liu Yuzhi. If it weren¡¯t for him forcing this brat to study medicine since he was young, he wouldn¡¯t even know how to distinguish herbal medicine now.

    ¡°Grandpa, is it right for you to disparage your own grandson like that?¡± Liu Yuzhi rolled his eyes, exasperated.

    Yang Lishengughed heartily, ¡°Learning medicine often requires a push, just like you and I back in the day, we were forced by our master too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, time really flies. Before you know it, both you and I have gotten old,¡± Mr. Liu said, unable to stop himself from sighing. It all seemed like it was just yesterday.

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re still young, and you¡¯re especially strong when enforcing family discipline,¡± Liu Yuzhi jested.

    ¡°What? Want to taste the family discipline?¡± Mr. Liu squinted at Liu Yuzhi.

 Chapter 369 - 369 Three hundred sixty-eight great deity

    ?Chapter 369: Three hundred sixty-eight, great deity   Chapter 369: Three hundred sixty-eight, great deity                                   ¡°Grandpa, I was just kidding, don¡¯t take it seriously,¡± Liu Yuzhi immediately chickened out.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll see if I don¡¯t whip you,¡± Mr. Liu said with augh.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time, I promise,¡± Liu Yuzhi raised his hand, stretching out three fingers.

    Mr. Liu shook his head with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Xiao Ning out to y? If us old folks chat, you youngsters definitely won¡¯t find it interesting.¡±

    Liu Yuzhi nodded. Grandpa¡¯s suggestion was exactly what he wanted. He turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s go y a game, I¡¯ve recently downloaded a new one.¡± He quite liked ying games and was considered a gaming expert in his circle. If Song Yan Ning found out, maybe she¡¯d admire him. After all, liking someone often starts with admiration.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and got up to follow Liu Yuzhi outside.

    They arrived at the gaming room, and Liu Yuzhi let Song Yan Ning choose aputer first.

    Once Song Yan Ning had made her choice, Liu Yuzhi sat down beside her, ¡°The game I downloaded is called ¡®Emperor.¡¯ Each level has a boss we need to conquer. Oh, do you y games?¡± If she didn¡¯t, he could teach her.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°A little.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get started,¡± Liu Yuzhi said eagerly. If she knew only a little, that was perfect; he was looking forward to the admiring look in her eyes.

    Afterunching the game and entering his character, Liu Yuzhi turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Do you have a character?¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°I¡¯m already in.¡±

    ¡°Which one? Eh? The Doctor is also here, did you know? The Doctor is one of the mightiest experts in ¡®Emperor,¡¯ along with Wuji. The two of them are virtually unbeatable.¡± Liu Yuzhi spoke with admiration. Although he was considered an expert in the game, next to the Doctor and Wuji, he was simply outssed.

    Song Yan Ning smiled. She and Qin Yushen would y games when they were bored and couldn¡¯t think of a name, so they simply used the ones from Emperor Realm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say hello to the expert, wait for me.¡± Liu Yuzhi turned on his mic, ¡°Hello, great expert! How about we team up?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why does that voice sound¡­¡± Hearing his own voiceing from beside him, Liu Yuzhi paused for a moment and turned his head to look at theputer in front of Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°No way! Damn, you¡¯re not the Doctor, are you?¡± Liu Yuzhi stared at Song Yan Ning with wide eyes, his face a mix of disbelief and awe. The Doctor was a woman? And someone he knew at that.

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Damn! You really are the Doctor?¡± He was still somewhat in disbelief.

    ¡°Genuine and guaranteed,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she saw the ghost-like expression on Liu Yuzhi¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s smile bloom beautifully, Liu Yuzhi was captivated. She was so beautiful!

    ¡°Still up for the game?¡± Song Yan Ningposed herself.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Yuzhi nodded absently. The person he admired was right in front of him, and the feeling was so wonderful.

    Yang Lisheng and Mr. Liu had talked all morning and still had not exhausted their topics.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for a few more days? That way, we can spend more time together,¡± Mr. Liu said, looking somewhat reluctant. They didn¡¯t live in the same city now, so meeting up was really difficult.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Meixiang,¡± Yang Lisheng said, also wishing he could extend his stay, but his wife was always on his mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen her, is she doing well?¡± Mr. Liu asked pensively. Back in the day, he, Lisheng, and Meixiang were the best of friends. He had held a fondness for Meixiang too but stepped back when he knew Lisheng liked her. That tender feeling had always been secretly tucked away in his heart, never shared with anyone else.

    ¡°She¡¯s doing well, and she¡¯d definitely be happy to know I saw you,¡± Yang Lisheng said, regretting not bringing his wife along.

    ¡°Then I¡¯lle visit you in Yang City next time,¡± Mr. Liu said impulsively, wanting to settle down somewhere quiet and picturesque.

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Yang Lisheng nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa Yang!¡± Liu Yuzhi said, beaming as he walked into the living room with Song Yan Ning. Today, not only did he learn who his admired gaming expert was, but he even had the chance to sit and y games with her.

    ¡°What¡¯s got you so happy?¡± Mr. Liu set down his teacup with a smile as he looked at Liu Yuzhi.

    Liu Yuzhiughed, ¡°Xiao Ning is the game expert I¡¯ve always admired.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mr. Liu raised his eyebrows. He¡¯d always heard Yuzhi talk about gaming, although he didn¡¯t understand much about it.

    Yang Lisheng looked at the time and stood up, ¡°Senior Brother Liu, it¡¯s gettingte, we¡¯ll be heading back.¡± They were returning to Yang City tomorrow, so he needed to pack and also visit Xiao Xue in the hospital.

    ¡°Stay for dinner before you go,¡± Mr. Liu insisted. He really didn¡¯t want Lisheng to leave. At their age, who knew when they would be able to meet again.

    ¡°I need to stop by the hospital, I¡¯lle see you next time I¡¯m in Beijing,¡± Yang Lisheng said, also not wanting to part from Mr. Liu so soon.

    Song Yan Ning took out a Jade Bottle containing an elixir and approached Mr. Liu, ¡°Grandpa Liu, this is for you.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± Mr. Liu looked at the Jade Bottle in Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, surprised.

    ¡°This is a Nourishing Body Pill; it¡¯s good for your health. Try it, and if it helps, call my grandfather, and I¡¯ll have someone send you more.¡± She had prepared it specifically yesterday. Ever since her grandfather had met Liu Yu, he had been very happy, waiting eagerly to see Mr. Liu¡ªit was obvious how much he valued this old friend.

    Though Mr. Liu appeared to be in good health, his age was undeniable, and even with good care, the body develops issues. The Nourishing Body Pill could help regte the body and rejuvenate the organs.

    Her grandparents hadn¡¯t tried the Nourishing Body Pills, but she had added Spiritual Lake Water to the water they used. The effects of the Spiritual Lake Water were undoubtedly better than the Nourishing Body Pills.

    ¡°Thank you, Xiao Ning,¡± Mr. Liu epted the Nourishing Body Pills with a joyful smile. Knowing that Xiao Ning had medical skills, he believed she wouldn¡¯t have given him just any ordinary health product.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, Grandpa Liu!¡± The people her grandfather cared about, she naturally would help if she could. Although the Nourishing Body Pills could at most add thirty years to someone¡¯s life, those thirty years were elusive and greatly coveted by most.

    After seeing Yang Lisheng off on the train, Song Yan Ning headed to the entrance of the Hidden Sect. She wanted to go find Qin Yu.

    Just as she opened the Array, she saw a tall and straight figureing her way. Who else could it be but Qin Yushen?

    ¡°Xiao Ning,¡± Qin Yushen rushed to Song Yan Ning¡¯s side and enveloped her in his arms. Seeing her here filled him with immense surprise.

    ¡°Why did it take you so many days toe out?¡± Song Yan Ning looked up at Qin Yushen. Although she knew nothing would happen to him given his strength, she couldn¡¯t help but worry for him.

 Chapter 370 - 370 Three hundred and sixty-nine High-grade Spirit

    ?Chapter 370: Three hundred and sixty-nine, High-grade Spirit Stone   Chapter 370: Three hundred and sixty-nine, High-grade Spirit Stone                                   ¡°I¡¯ve run into some minor troubles, but look, I¡¯ve already found the high-grade spirit stones,¡± Qin Yushen said as he flipped his hand, revealing several high-grade spirit stones in his palm.

    Song Yan Ning reached out to pick up a high-grade spirit stone, and a rich spiritual energy rushed towards her, ¡°As expected of a high-grade spirit stone, its effects on cultivation must be great.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Qin Yushen agreed with a nod.

    ¡°What minor troubles did you run into?¡± Song Yan Ning asked as she ced the high-grade spirit stone back in Qin Yushen¡¯s hand.

    Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and ced all the spirit stones in her palm, ¡°Wife, keep them safe.¡±

    ¡°Who is your wife?¡± Song Yan Ning yfully rolled her eyes at Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen smiled and kissed Song Yan Ning on the lips, ¡°You will be sooner orter, it¡¯s the same if you start calling me husband now. Come on, say ¡®husband¡¯ and let me hear it.¡±

    ¡°Get lost,¡± Song Yan Ning pushed Qin Yushen away with a smile and ran ahead.

    Listening to Song Yan Ning¡¯sughter, which sounded like a ringing bell, Qin Yushen¡¯s face also lit up with a happy smile as he chased after her. How wonderful it was to have her!

    Song Yan Ning had everything arranged and, thinking that Liu Qingshan hadn¡¯t returned yet, took out her phone to call him.

    ¡°Hello! The phone you have dialed is switched off¡­¡±

    Song Yan Ning put away her phone and took out amunication token to activate it. In a moment, Liu Qingshan¡¯s voice came through.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯ve already taken my revenge and I¡¯m on my way back,¡± Liu Qingshan said as he ran swiftly through the dense forest. He had been trapped there for three days and nights but couldn¡¯t find a way out of the forest. He suspected there was an array in ce.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to leave; once you¡¯re back, go to the Hidden Sect¡¯s Tianji Sect. From now on, Tianji Sect will be under your charge,¡± Song Yan Ning instructed. She believed in Liu Qingshan¡¯s abilities; he would surely manage the Tianji Sect well.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Liu Qingshan gratefully responded. Without Xiao Ning, he would have been long gone from this world, let alone taking revenge for his family.

    Liu Qingshan looked around hesitantly, ¡°Xiao Ning, could youe here? I¡¯m in trouble at Hengduan Mountain¡ªI¡¯m trapped by an array.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Song Yan Ning replied.

    After putting away themunication token, Song Yan Ning got up and walked outside, where she ran into Qin Yushen, who had just returned, ¡°Uncle Liu is trapped by an array; I¡¯m going to find him.¡±

    ¡°Let me apany you,¡± Qin Yushen said. He had already arranged everything in the past few days and was ready to set off for that world at any time.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen quickly arrived at Hengduan Mountain.

    After scanning the area with Divine Sense, Song Yan Ning found the array, ¡°Over there.¡±

    Seeing the markers he had left, Liu Qingshan realized he had circled back to the starting point and could only sit down helplessly, waiting for Song Yan Ning to arrive.

    Footsteps approached, and Liu Qingshan turned to look. Seeing the neers, a look of surprise immediately crossed his face, and he quickly stood up and walked towards the two, ¡°Xiao Ning, Mr. Qin.¡± He had not expected them to arrive so quickly.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen walked up to Liu Qingshan, ¡°Uncle Liu, does your enemy live in Hengduan Mountain?¡±

    Liu Qingshan nodded, ¡°They live on Hengduan Peak of Hengduan Mountain. I followed Zhao Yu here and didn¡¯t expect to find an array.¡± He had already used up the Breaking Formation Talisman that Xiao Ning gave him earlier. Not understanding arrays, he was unable to leave this one.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we walk,¡± Song Yan Ning said. She still had to take Liu Qingshan to the Tianji Sect. She had originally intended to let Liu Qingshan go by himself, but since they were together now, she decided to take him herself.

 Chapter 371 - 371 370 Moon Sword Sect

    ?Chapter 371: 370, Moon Sword Sect   Chapter 371: 370, Moon Sword Sect                                   Liu Qingshan gazed at the ce before him, as marvelous as the Immortal World, his face filled with amazement. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d enter a Hidden Sect one day.¡± In the eyes of worldly martial artists like them, Hidden Sects had always been unattainable. But now, not only had he entered a Hidden Sect, he would also be the administrator of the Tianji Sect.

    Song Yan Ning and two others arrived at the Tianji Sect.

    ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± Upon seeing Song Yan Ning, the disciples, Peak Masters, and elders of the Tianji Sect promptly paid their respects.

    Walking into the great hall, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen sat down at the prominent seats, with Liu Qingshan standing next to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Uncle Liu, please take a seat,¡± Song Yan Ning gestured to a seat at the lower end.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Qingshan nodded and took the seat next to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning cast a fleeting nce over the people present and spoke in a calm voice, ¡°From now on, Liu Qingshan will manage the Tianji Sect. Does anyone object?¡±

    The crowd exchanged looks and then lowered their heads. They had all witnessed the Sect Master¡¯s methods; none dared to object.

    Song Yan Ning nodded. ¡°Since no one objects, I hereby announce Liu Qingshan as the Deputy Sect Master of the Tianji Sect.¡± She then turned to Liu Qingshan. ¡°Deputy Sect Master Liu, this is your Jade Token.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sect Master! I will strive to strengthen the Tianji Sect and will not disappoint you.¡± Liu Qingshan got up, walked over to Song Yan Ning, and respectfully took the Token from her hands. Without her, he would have never reached this day; his life belonged to her.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded slightly.

    ¡°Greetings, Deputy Sect Master!¡± The crowd paid their respects again.

    Liu Qingshan turned to face the crowd, ¡°Let¡¯s work together and strive to make the Tianji Sect the leading sect of the Hidden Sects.¡± He was confident in this goal. Now a Cultivator, his strength was certainly not inferior to that of the Ancient Martial Cultivators. Having been a Martial Artist himself, he understood the difference between Ancient Martial Cultivators and Cultivators.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The crowd responded in unison, their faces filled with anticipation. Bing the leading sect of the Hidden Sects had always been their dream.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged a smile, stood up, and were about to leave the Tianji Sect.

    Just then, a disciple hurriedly ran up.

    ¡°Reporting to the Sect Master! Elder You from the Moon Sword Sect hase with a hundred disciples and is causing a ruckus outside, challenging the Sect Master.¡±

    Song Yan Ning raised an eyebrow and turned to look at Liu Qingshan, ¡°Uncle Liu, no problems, right?¡± It was a good opportunity for Liu Qingshan to showcase his strength and truly convince the other elders and Peak Masters of the sect.

    ¡°None.¡± Liu Qingshan responded confidently.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and stood up with Qin Yushen to head outside.

    Everyone followed. The Moon Sword Sect was the second-ranked sect among the Hidden Sects; they had provoked the Tianji Sect before, but no fight had broken out that time.

    When the crowd reached the sect gate, they saw an old man with a long beard and a hundred disciples from the Moon Sword Sect standing aggressively on the za.

    Liu Qingshan stepped forward, his cold gaze meeting Elder You¡¯s. ¡°I am Liu Qingshan, Deputy Sect Master of the Tianji Sect. May I know what brings you here?¡±

    Elder You sized up Liu Qingshan dismissively and sneered, ¡°I heard there¡¯s a new Sect Master in the Tianji Sect. On behalf of the Moon Sword Sect, I am here to meet the new Sect Master. Do you dare ept my challenge?¡± The Moon Sword Sect had long coveted the Tianji Sect; theirst visit was to probe their strength. They had heard that the Tianji Sect¡¯s Sect Master was a formidable figure, one that made many sects in the Hidden Sects wary.

    They from the Moon Sword Sect, however, did not believe these rumors. Their Sect Master was already a Heavenly-level Martial Artist, one of the few in the entire Hidden Sects. If the Moon Sword Sect was to be the leading sect, they needed to expand their influence, and subduing the Tianji Sect was their first step.

    He was an Earth-level Late Stage Martial Artist; dealing with a few younger generations was no effort to him. Today, he would establish his authority at the Tianji Sect and conquer it.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Liu Qingshan was also eager to demonstrate his own strength.

    Elder Youughed, ¡°Then let¡¯s begin!¡±

    ¡°Please!¡± As Liu Qingshan spoke, he already moved to meet the approaching Elder You.

    Their figures moved as fast as lightning, and except for a few individuals, nobody could clearly see their movements.

    ¡°I heard Elder You is an Earth-level Late Stagebatant. I wonder if the Deputy Sect Master can match him.¡±

    ¡°The Sect Master¡¯s choice would certainly not be poor.¡±

    As the crowd murmured, a figure was seen flying out.

    Taking a closer look, the faces of the Tianji Sect crowd immediately showed joy.

    ¡°Deputy Sect Master won!¡±

    ¡°Deputy Sect Master is incredible!¡±

    ¡°If Deputy Sect Master can defeat Elder You, he must certainly be a Heavenly-levelbatant.¡±

    Elder You slowly got up from the ground, wiped the fresh red blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Liu Qingshan with shock and disbelief in his eyes. Liu Qingshan hadn¡¯t used his full strength in their duel, or else he would have lost even faster. He hadn¡¯t expected the new Sect Master of the Tianji Sect to be so powerful.

    Taking two steps back, he waved to the disciples behind him, ¡°Back to the sect!¡± He needed to report this incident to the Sect Master as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Song Yan Ning spoke in a calm voice.

    Elder You looked towards Song Yan Ning, puzzled.

    ¡°Tell your Sect Master, within an hour, providepensation that satisfies the Tianji Sect, or else the Tianji Sect will directly tten the Moon Sword Sect.¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s voice was cold, leaving no room for jokes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push us too far; our Moon Sword Sect is the second sect of the Hidden Sects,¡± Elder You shouted angrily.

    ¡°Remember, you have only an hour,¡± Song Yan Ning was toozy to argue further. It was the Moon Sword Sect that had provoked them first, and naturally, they had to pay a price. This was also a good opportunity for the Tianji Sect to establish its authority in the entire Hidden Sects.

    Elder You trembled with anger but dared not speak, swiftly left with a hundred disciples.

    Seeing this, the Tianji Sect crowd was even more uplifted. It seemed that their rise to be the leading sect of the Hidden Sects was imminent.

    Elder You returned to the Moon Sword Sect and reported the incident in detail to the Sect Master.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The Moon Sword Sect Master mmed the table, furious, ¡°To demandpensation from the Moon Sword Sect is utterly presumptuous.¡± If their sect was so easily bullied, they wouldn¡¯t havee this far.

    ¡°Sect Master! How should we respond?¡± Elder You asked.

    ¡°Seventh Elder, summon our forces. We are going to confront the Tianji Sect now,¡± the Moon Sword Sect Master instructed Seventh Elder. If the Moon Sword Sect did not assert its dominance today, where would their dignity stand?

    ¡°Yes!¡± Seventh Elder replied.

    ¡°You still have half an hour; don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance.¡± An icy voice unexpectedly resonated in the hall.

    Everyone looked around, but no one else was seen in the hall.

 Chapter 372 - 372 371 so much nonsense

    ?Chapter 372: 371, so much nonsense   Chapter 372: 371, so much nonsense                                   ¡°What are you?¡± the Moon Sword Sect Master suppressed his anger as his gaze swept around. He was certain that the other party was right there in the hall, otherwise the voice wouldn¡¯t have been so clear.

    After waiting a while, he saw no response.

    Out of anger, the Moon Sword Sect Master directly split the table in front of him in two and yelled at everyone, ¡°Go find them for me, dig three feet into the ground if you have to, and find that person.¡± If other sects knew that someone had casually intruded into the Moon Sword Sect¡¯s meeting hall and that they¡¯d let the intruder escape, where would he put his face?

    ¡°Yes!¡± The crowd hurriedly began searching everywhere.

    Song Yan Ning withdrew her Divine Sense, ¡°The Moon Sword Sect Master really won¡¯t shed a tear until he sees the coffin.¡± She already gave them a chance¡ªit was their own fault for not cherishing it. She had always lived by the rule: if others do not offend me, I will not offend them; but if someone offends me, I will make them pay double.

    Qin Yushen stretched out his hand to stroke Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair and took her hand as he stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to collect debts.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled slightly and nodded, then she and Qin Yushen stepped toward the exit.

    ¡°Sect Master! Where are you going?¡±, Liu Qingshan asked upon seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen about to leave.

    ¡°Collecting debts, let¡¯s go together,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile.

    ¡°To the Moon Sword Sect?¡± Liu Qingshan immediately understood Song Yan Ning¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    The people of the Moon Sword Sect had almost turned their entire sect upside down, yet they still hadn¡¯t found anyone suspicious.

    ¡°Sect Master! Shouldn¡¯t we just do as the Tianji Sect suggests?¡± the Third Elder suggested. He felt the rumors might be true¡ªTianji Sect¡¯s current Sect Master was definitely not someone to be trifled with. Just like the Heavenly Trace Sect, which had also almost been wiped out.

    ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± the Moon Sword Sect Master red at the Third Elder with a steely face. Was he asking him to agree to Tianji Sect¡¯s demands? Had his head been kicked by a donkey?

    The Third Elder, frightened, quickly bowed his head, ¡°Subordinate was just suggesting¡­¡±

    The Moon Sword Sect Master waved his hand sharply, and like a kite with its string cut, the Third Elder was thrown out.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The Third Eldernded heavily on the ground and twisted his head, then fell silent.

    The Moon Sword Sect Master snorted coldly, withdrew his gaze, and turned to the others, ¡°Does anyone agree with the Third Elder¡¯s suggestion?¡± At such a time, to suggestpensating the Tianji Sect was simply asking for death.

    Everyone was silent, not daring to utter another word. The Sect Master was a Heavenly-level martial artist; unless they wanted to die, they definitely would not agree with the Third Elder¡¯s words.

    ¡°Oh my, what a lively scene!¡± Song Yan Ning and the others walked into the hall with casual steps.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the Moon Sword Sect Master stared coldly at the trio of Song Yan Ning. Were all those people outside for show? To casually let strangers in like this. Once he finished dealing with the Tianji Sect, he would definitely punish them harshly.

    Elder You saw Song Yan Ning and the others and immediately changed expression, reporting to the Moon Sword Sect Master, ¡°Sect Master! They are from the Tianji Sect.¡±

    The Moon Sword Sect Master squinted slightly, sizing up Song Yan Ning and the others, and sneered disdainfully, ¡°Since you¡¯vee here, don¡¯t even think about leaving today.¡± He didn¡¯t detect any martial artist aura on them, surely their strength couldn¡¯t surpass his.

    ¡°So much nonsense!¡± Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes, exasperated.

    ¡°Take them and throw them in the dungeon,¡± the Moon Sword Sect Master nned to slowly torture them, and as for the Tianji Sect, it would soon be his.

 Chapter 373 - 373 Three hundred seventy-two injured

    ?Chapter 373: Three hundred seventy-two, injured   Chapter 373: Three hundred seventy-two, injured                                   The members of the Moon Sword Sect received their orders and immediately surged forward.

    ¡°Leave them to me.¡± Liu Qingshan stepped forward, formed a hand gesture, and suddenly a whirlwind appeared, sweeping up all the people who surrounded them.

    Seeing this scene, the Moon Sword Sect Master could hardly believe his eyes. What cultivation technique was this? How could it be so powerful?

    Liu Qingshan walked up to the Moon Sword Sect Master, coldly staring at him, ¡°I already gave you a chance, but you chose not to cherish it.¡±

    Upon seeing a ball of mes suddenly appear in Liu Qingshan¡¯s hand, the face of the Moon Sword Sect Master instantly turned pale, ¡°Spare me this time, and I am willing to give all the treasures in the storeroom to the Tianji Sect.¡± He now clearly saw the opponent¡¯s strength and truly regretted it.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Liu Qingshan raised his hand and threw the mes. The Moon Sword Sect Master was also strong; he certainly wouldn¡¯t leave any threats to himself.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± A heart-wrenching scream echoed in the hall, and the Moon Sword Sect Master quickly disappeared in the mes.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded to each other and turned to walk towards the door. Liu Qingshan had definitely proven himself capable of being the Tianji Sect Master.

    After leaving the Hidden Sect, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen came to the transmission array that Lu Tingxuan had once entered.

    Song Yan Ning took out two high-grade spirit stones, stepped forward, and ced them in the grooves of the Tai Chi Diagram.

    The Tai Chi quickly began rotating, and after a short while, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen felt a powerful suction force.

    Qin Yushen stepped forward, pulling Song Yan Ning into his embrace. They still did not know what they were going to face next, and he could not afford to be separated from Xiao Ning, he had to protect her.

    A wave of dizziness hit them, and Song Yan Ning felt a strong tearing force pulling at her, making her extremely ufortable.

    They did not know how long it had been, but Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen suddenly felt the force around them loosen, and as the power vanished, both of them swiftly started to plummet downwards.

    Seeing that below was Chaotic Stone Beach, Qin Yushen quickly switched positions with Song Yan Ning, putting himself beneath her.

    As his body hit the chaotic stones, a burst of intense pain came, and Qin Yushen couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°Qin Yushen!¡± Song Yan Ning, seeing the chaotic stones all around, immediately understood why Qin Yushen had done what he did a moment ago, feeling both heartache and moved.

    Quickly climbing off Qin Yushen, Song Yan Ning reached out to help him up, ¡°Let me see your back.¡± As she helped Qin Yushen up, she saw a stone on the ground with red liquid on it. Qin Yushen was definitely injured.

    Enduring the pain, Qin Yushen smiled and shook his head, ¡°Just a minor injury, a dose of elixir will do the trick.¡±

    As he spoke, he tried to retrieve an elixir from his storage ring but found that his divine sense couldn¡¯t move at all.

    Seeing Qin Yushen¡¯s expression, Song Yan Ning moved to his back and saw that his clothes were already dyed red with blood. She hurriedly tried to get medicine out, discovering that her divine sense could not be activated, ¡°My divine sense isn¡¯t functional either.¡± What in the world was this ce that could constrain divine sense?

    ¡°Same here,¡± Qin Yushen said as he looked around. They needed to figure out where they were first.

    ¡°Your wound needs to be dealt with as soon as possible, wait here for me, I¡¯m going to see if I can find any herbal medicine.¡± Song Yan Ning saw blood continuously seeping from the back of Qin Yushen and felt as if her heart was being twisted by a knife.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just need to rest a little.¡± Qin Yushen grabbed hold of Song Yan Ning. He still didn¡¯t know where they were, so how could he let Xiao Ning take risks? Without their Divine Sense and the ability to call upon their Spiritual Power, Xiao Ning wouldn¡¯t be able to handle danger at all.

    ¡°No way! You must be treated, I can¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Song Yan Ning pushed Qin Yushen¡¯s hand away and quickly ran forward.

    Song Yan Ning ran for a long time and found that she was still surrounded by chaotic rocks, her heart filled with immense anxiety.

    At that moment, a voice tinged with a trace of coldness echoed from behind Song Yan Ning, ¡°Who are you? How did youe to our Yuan Family territory?¡± This Chaotic Stone Beach was his cultivation ground, and without his permission, no one was allowed to set foot here.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly turned around to see a young man with a silver mask in front of her, ¡°Do you have any healing medicine? My friend is injured.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± The young man¡¯s gaze was icy as he looked at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Give me the healing medicine first, whatever questions you have, I¡¯ll answer after my friend takes the healing medicine.¡± Song Yan Ning just wanted to treat Qin Yushen¡¯s wounds quickly.

    The young man observed Song Yan Ning for a while, then took out a bottle of medicine, ¡°Do something for me, and I¡¯ll give you the elixir.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning agreed without any hesitation. As long as it could save Qin Yushen, she would agree to anything.

    Seeing how readily Song Yan Ning agreed, the young man was somewhat surprised and handed the elixir to her, ¡°If you back out, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Song Yan Ning took the elixir and hurried in the direction of Qin Yushen.

    The young man thought for a moment and then followed her. He wanted to see what kind of friend she had, one for whom she was willing to agree to his demands without even a moment of hesitation.

    Running up to Qin Yushen¡¯s side, Song Yan Ning saw that he had already passed out and she quickly poured the elixir into his mouth.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that the elixir is fake?¡± the young man asked curiously. If he were in her position, he would definitely not trust someone he¡¯d just met.

    Song Yan Ning turned Qin Yushen over to lean against her, opened his clothes, and saw a deep gash on his back, her heart wrenching painfully. His injuries were worse than she had imagined.

    ¡°I know the elixir is real.¡± Hearing the young man¡¯s question, Song Yan Ning replied. As a Level 6 Alchemist, how could she not distinguish the authenticity of an elixir?

    ¡°You understand elixirs?¡± The young man was somewhat surprised. In Fengyan City, aside from their Yuan Family, there were few alchemists, and even fewer people knew about elixirs.

    ¡°I have some understanding; I¡¯m a doctor.¡± Song Yan Ning kept an eye on Qin Yushen¡¯s wound, and seeing the wound healing slowly, she gradually let go of her worry. The elixir the young man had given was only Second-level Healing Medicine, and she was concerned about the medicine acting too slowly, but fortunately, Qin Yushen was absorbing it quickly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The young man saw Qin Yushen¡¯s wounds healing at a visibly fast rate, surprised. He was well aware of the elixir he had crafted, and no one had ever absorbed it this fast unless they were a cultivator.

    Qin Yushen opened his eyes and found himself lying on Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning¡­¡±

    Song Yan Ning, hearing Qin Yushen call her, immediately showed a look of surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± His wound was in the process of recovery, and moving now would definitely cause pain.

 Chapter 374 - 374 373 I disagree

    ?Chapter 374: 373, I disagree   Chapter 374: 373, I disagree                                   Qin Yushen nodded and stood still.

    ¡°Now, can you answer my question?¡± The youth looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, a hint of displeasure in his eyes. Seeing how close they were, their rtionship was definitely more than just friends.

    Qin Yushen turned his head when he heard a man¡¯s voice.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, does it?¡± Song Yan Ning reached out and patted Qin Yushen¡¯s shoulder lightly.

    Qin Yushen smiled at Song Yan Ning. If he couldn¡¯t endure even this much pain, then he had lived these years in vain. Right now, he was weak only because of blood loss, and, of course, there was another reason¡ªhe liked leaning in her embrace.

    Song Yan Ning gave Qin Yushen a speechless look and turned to the youth, ¡°We discovered a transmission array in our world. When we entered it, we came here.¡± She said this also to find out if the other party knew of the transmission array, as they certainly couldn¡¯t stay in this world forever. Otherwise, their families would definitely worry.

    ¡°A transmission array?¡± The youth furrowed his brows. He had heard of transmission arrays in the Fengxue Empire, but he never imagined that one would be at Chaotic Stone Beach. Why had he never encountered other peopleing here?

    ¡°What does a transmission array look like? Why haven¡¯t I seen peoplee to Chaotic Stone Beach before?¡± The youth voiced his doubts.

    Song Yan Ning described the transmission array, ¡°We were taken to the transmission array. At the beginning, we didn¡¯t know it was a transmission array. When we woke up, we found ourselves here.¡±

    ¡°Are you cultivators?¡± The youth examined Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen; he couldn¡¯t feel a trace of spiritual charm from them.

    ¡°Cultivators?¡± Song Yan Ning pretended not to understand.

    The youth didn¡¯t ask further and walked to the side, sitting on arge rock. The two must be normal people, but from their temperament, it was clear that they were not merely average in their own world; perhaps they were descendants of a great family.

    Song Yan Ning saw that Qin Yushen¡¯s wound hadpletely healed and helped him up.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, just a bit weak,¡± Qin Yushen said feebly. He wanted to lean on Xiao Ning a bit longer.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine after eating something.¡± Seeing Qin Yushen¡¯s pale face, Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes were filled with distress. If it hadn¡¯t been to protect her, he wouldn¡¯t have been so seriously injured.

    ¡°Mhmm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded.

    ¡°You promised to help me with one thing; don¡¯t forget.¡± The youth reminded coldly. He found their affectionate manner quite irksome.

    Song Yan Ning looked at the youth, ¡°Go ahead.¡± She naturally wouldn¡¯t go back on her word.

    ¡°I want you to pretend to be my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen rejected simultaneously. Any other condition could be negotiable, but this one was absolutely out of the question.

    ¡°You want to renege?¡± A cold glint shed in the youth¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Choose another,¡± Song Yan Ning said coolly.

    ¡°There¡¯s only this one. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll kill him.¡± As the youth spoke, he gathered red mes in his hand.

    Song Yan Ning quickly stepped in front of Qin Yushen, ¡°I agree.¡± She absolutely couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Qin Yushen.

    ¡°I disagree!¡± Qin Yushen pulled Song Yan Ning behind him, looking at the youth with eyes as sharp as an eagle¡¯s, flickering with a sinister cold light.

    That cold and icy demeanor made the youth feel a moment of weakness, with beads of cold sweat quietly appearing on his forehead. Was this man really ordinary? How could his aura be even more powerful than his father¡¯s?

 Chapter 375 - 375 Three hundred seventy-four I have no strength

    ?Chapter 375: Three hundred seventy-four, I have no strength   Chapter 375: Three hundred seventy-four, I have no strength                                   ¡°Anyone who tries to harm her¡ªeven as a joke¡ªmust die,¡± a lethal aura swarmed Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes, emitting an absolute scent of death.

    The young man¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he unconsciously took a half step back, ¡°I¡­ I was just kidding.¡± He didn¡¯t want to be a coward, but the man before him truly frightened him.

    ¡°Just this once!¡± Qin Yushen warned the youth, his icy voice mixed with an undeniable deadly seriousness.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the young man quickly nodded. Although there was no fluctuation of Spiritual Power on the man before him, intuition told him that this was not a person he could afford to provoke.

    ¡°Find us a ce to rest,¡± Qin Yushenmanded.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± the youth resignedly led the way. Well, just consider it bad luck then.

    Qin Yushen turned around, his body weakly leaning on Song Yan Ning¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I have no strength, let me lean on you for a while.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± seeing Qin Yushen¡¯s pale, bloodless face, Song Yan Ning felt a pang of distress. She reached out to support him, following the youth ahead.

    The youth rolled his eyes in silence. Where did you look like you had no strength just now?

    Led by the youth, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at an ancient-looking courtyard.

    ¡°Young Master Seven!¡± The servant greeted the youth respectfully, surprised to see Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen following him.

    ¡°Arrange a guest room for them,¡± the youth said, then turned to head toward his own room without further concern for Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. There were plenty of vacant rooms here; they could stay as long as they liked.

    ¡°Please follow me,¡± the servant led the way.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen followed. Now that their Spiritual Power was restrained and they could not recover their strength through cultivation as before, they truly needed to rest properly and look for a way to regain their Spiritual Power after waking.

    ¡°This is the room, pleasee in,¡± the servant opened the door to the guest room.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen entered the guest room, which was tastefully arranged, exuding a tranquil atmosphere. However, there was only one bed, which meant they would have to share it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you lie down,¡± Song Yan Ning assisted Qin Yushen to the bed¡¯s edge and helped him onto it.

    Qin Yushen grasped Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s rest together.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just sit over there for a while,¡± Song Yan Ning said somewhat shyly. She dared not share a bed with Qin Yushen; although they had both expressed their feelings, they were not yet husband and wife.

    ¡°It hurts so much¡­¡± Qin Yushen rubbed his chest, looking pitifully at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Let me see,¡± hearing Qin Yushen cry out in pain, Song Yan Ning hurriedly sat down beside the bed, pulling open his clothes to check if he was wounded at the front as well.

    Seeing Qin Yushen¡¯s broad and firm chest, Song Yan Ning¡¯s face turned red in an instant; she stood up in a fluster, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just rest for a while.¡±

    A sly smile flickered in Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes. He pulled on Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand with a gentle tug.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Song Yan Ning let out a soft cry as she fell onto Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen encircled her in his arms, ¡°Stay with me.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s face was pressed against Qin Yushen¡¯s body, feeling his warmth, her cheeks flushed like the twilight glow, and her heartbeat uncontrobly elerated.

    ¡°Xiao Ning¡­¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s voice was weak yet carried a whining tone.

    Song Yan Ning helplessly shook her head and closed her eyes, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Qin Yushen smiled contentedly and then closed his eyes.

    Song Yan Ning thought she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep, but sleepiness quickly overtook her, slowly sinking her into slumber.

    Hearing Song Yan Ning¡¯s even breathing, Qin Yushen opened his eyes, lowered his head to kiss her forehead, and closed his eyes again with a faint smile.

    Song Yan Ning woke up full of energy and found herself sleeping in Qin Yushen¡¯s arms, her face uncontrobly blushing again. Perhaps it was because Qin Yushen was by her side that she felt incredibly secure in her sleep.

    ¡°Awake?¡± Qin Yushen looked down at her and smiled gently.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and gently pushed away Qin Yushen, sitting up and getting out of bed, ¡°I¡¯ll try to see if I can cultivate.¡± In a world with Spiritual Energy, it was impossible not to cultivate.

    Seated cross-legged on the ground, Song Yan Ning began to circte her Cultivation Technique.

    Qin Yushen sat up, closed his eyes, and started cultivating. He guessed that the reason their Spiritual Power was constrained might be rted to the transmission array; as long as they could absorb Spiritual Energy, their cultivation levels would quickly recover.

    Yuan Yixiu paced restlessly in his room. He had already told his parents about the girl he liked. Originally, he wanted Song Yan Ning to pretend to be the girl, but now he didn¡¯t dare. Qin Yushen¡¯s words were definitely not a joke.

    He sighed deeply, ¡°It seems I¡¯m definitely going to the Spiritual Realm this time.¡±

    The Spiritual Realm was a ce of secret trials where the chance of returning was only thirty percent. With his current strength, it was definitely impossible to be among those thirty percent. Knowing he would likely die, how could he possibly consider going?

    His parents said if he didn¡¯t want to enter the Spiritual Realm, then he would have to go on arranged dates. He was only a few hundred years old and didn¡¯t want to be tied down in marriage so soon. That¡¯s why he had lied about having a girl he liked.

    His parents demanded he bring the girl to them within three days, but now, where would he find such a girl? Of course, he could pay someone to pretend, but his parents weren¡¯t fools.

    The reason he chose Song Yan Ning was that her temperament was clearly extraordinary, and her beauty was unparalleled; even if she was without Spiritual Power and not a cultivator, his parents would believe him. After all, Song Yan Ning¡¯s beauty was a rare sight in the world.

    With that thought, Yuan Yixiu walked towards the door. He needed to find Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen to see if there was any room for negotiation.

    Song Yan Ning felt Spiritual Energy entering her body and was overjoyed, continuously circting her Cultivation Technique.

    With the intake of Spiritual Energy, her cultivation began to recover slowly.

    Feeling that her Divine Sense could be maneuvered again, Song Yan Ning moved her Divine Sense and drew a bowl of Spirit Lake Water from the Spiritual Pearl, passing it to Qin Yushen, ¡°Qin Yushen, drink this quickly.¡±

    Qin Yushen took the Spirit Lake Water and drank it down in one gulp. The Spirit Lake Water quickly transformed into Spiritual Power, surging rapidly through his limbs and body. The previously restrained Spiritual Power broke through like a flood, and his cultivation level rose continuously.

    In just a moment, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen¡¯s cultivation had returned to their original state.

    The two exchanged smiles. Now that their cultivation had been restored, even in this unfamiliar world, they would no longer feel as lost as before.

 Chapter 376 - 376 Lotus Heart Tea 375

    ?Chapter 376: Lotus Heart Tea 375   Chapter 376: Lotus Heart Tea 375                                   ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± Someone was knocking at the door.

    Qin Yushen scanned with his Divine Sense and saw that the person outside was Yuan Yixiu. He walked over and opened the door. Even though that youngster had made excessive demands, without his elixir, his injuries would not have healed so quickly.

    When Yuan Yixiu saw Qin Yushen open the door, his steps involuntarily retreated a small pace. He felt a change in Qin Yushen¡¯s aura, which had be much more powerful. Just standing in front of him made Yuan Yixiu feel an unfounded chill in his heart. Forget it, he¡¯d better not speak up; his life was more important.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Qin Yushen said, turning around and walking back into the room.

    Yuan Yixiu hesitated for a moment, then followed Qin Yushen. This was his home, after all; he was the master and had nothing to fear.

    As he stepped into the room, he saw Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning sitting at the table, drinking tea. The fragrance of the tea filled the air, making one unable to resist wanting to taste it.

    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Song Yan Ning picked up an empty teacup and poured a cup of tea for Yuan Yixiu.

    Yuan Yixiu nodded and walked forward with some restraint. He felt that not only had Qin Yushen¡¯s aura changed, but Song Yan Ning had changed as well. He just couldn¡¯t tell whether the two were Cultivators.

    ¡°Do you have something you need from us?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Yuan Yixiu, her slender fingers lightly tapping on the tabletop.

    Yuan Yixiu swallowed hard, feeling immense pressure under Song Yan Ning¡¯s gaze, ¡°I came to see how you were doing and to ask if there was anything you needed.¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and handed Yuan Yixiu a bottle of elixir, ¡°This is for you.¡± She never liked owing favors.

    ¡°I still have elixirs,¡± Yuan Yixiu declined, thinking it was the elixir he had given Song Yan Ning before.

    Song Yan Ning ced the elixir in front of Yuan Yixiu, ¡°Thank you for helping us before. I owe you one, so if there¡¯s anything you need, just say it. As long as I can do it, I promise I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    I wouldn¡¯t dare ask; else that man might lose his temper again, and I can¡¯t bear that, Yuan Yixiuined inwardly, as he picked up the tea and took a sip, pausing slightly, ¡°What tea is this?¡± He didn¡¯t remember having this kind of tea at home.

    ¡°Lotus Heart Tea,¡± Song Yan Ning took a sip from her cup. The lotus heart in this tea was formed from a Level 5 Spirit nt, the Nine-Leaf Lotus, which grew in the Spirit Lake. The taste spoke for itself, and it was extremely beneficial for Cultivators. Yuan Yixiu¡¯s cultivation was only at the Foundation Establishment Ninth Layer, but after drinking this tea, he should be able to break through to the Golden Core Stage tonight.

    Feeling a surge of Spiritual Power coursing violently through his body, Yuan Yixiu stood up abruptly, ¡°I have something to attend to, I must go.¡± It definitely had to do with the tea. Now, the Spiritual Power in his body felt like surging waves, pounding through his limbs and bones. He knew he had to meditate right now.

    Yuan Yixiu entered his room and immediately began the Cultivation Technique to break through to the Golden Core Stage. His aptitude for cultivation was quite average, so even after several hundred years, he was still at the Foundation Establishment Ninth Layer. Although the Ninth Layer and the Golden Core Stage were only a step apart, this one step was a chasm many could not cross in their entire lifetimes.

    With the constant onught of Spiritual Power within him, Yuan Yixiu heard the sound he had longed for¡ªthe sound of something breaking. In no time, an even more formidable surge of Spiritual Power erupted, swiftly engulfing his entire body.

    Yuan Yixiu exited his meditative state, overjoyed, and carefully felt his own strength. He discovered that he was now many times stronger than before. If he were to venture into the Spiritual Realm now, he was absolutely confident he could make it out alive.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were definitely not simple; otherwise, he would not have advanced just by drinking a cup of tea. It was fortunate that he hadn¡¯t offended them before, or else he would have had nowhere to cry.

 Chapter 377 - 377 Three hundred and seventy-six quota

    ?Chapter 377: Three hundred and seventy-six, quota   Chapter 377: Three hundred and seventy-six, quota                                   Yuan Yixiu stood up and walked out of the room. He had now advanced in rank and could go to the Spiritual Realm.

    Seeing Yuan Yixiu approaching, Father Yuan slightly furrowed his brow. Of his three sons, this one was the least impressive. To avoid going to the Spiritual Realm, he even lied about having someone he liked.

    ¡°Father!¡± Yuan Yixiu walked up to Father Yuan, ¡°I am willing to go to the Spiritual Realm for training.¡±

    Father Yuan looked at Yuan Yixiu in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve advanced?¡± He noticed a change in his aura.

    Yuan Yixiu nodded, ¡°Xiu¡¯er has just advanced to the Golden Core Stage, now at the Gold Core Second Level.¡± He thought that just breaking through to the Golden Core Stage was fortunate enough, but he did not only break through but also advanced straight to the Gold Core Second Level, something he could never have dreamed of before.

    ¡°Gold Core Second Level?¡± Father Yuan was a bit astonished. He was well aware of Xiu¡¯er¡¯s cultivation talent, which though hardworking, had been advancing very slowly. It would at most advance one level in several decades, unlike his two brothers, who could advance in five or six years. Moreover, his alchemy level was mediocre, making him seem too ordinary among the many descendants of the Yuan Family.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Yuan Yixiu nodded excitedly. This was the most refreshing advancement he had experienced since he began his cultivation.

    Father Yuan patted Yuan Yixiu on the shoulder, ¡°Very good, keep it up.¡± If only Xiu¡¯er could maintain this speed of cultivation like this time. However, he knew this was just wishful thinking; miracles were called miracles because their urrence was extremely rare.

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you, Father,¡± Yuan Yixiu said with a joyful smile.

    ¡°The Spiritual Realm opens in three days, go back and prepare. Oh, and I heard you brought two strangers home,¡± Father Yuan had heard about this yesterday.

    ¡°Yes, they are Xiu¡¯er¡¯s friends. Father, I want to bring them with me to the Spiritual Realm, may I?¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had helped him, and naturally, he had to repay them. The Spiritual Realm was extremely dangerous for cultivators with lower cultivation levels, but for those below the Divine Separation Stage, it was a treasure trove. It was said to contain an Immortal Mansion. Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were unlikely to be cultivators above the Divine Separation Stage, just that he didn¡¯t know if they were willing to go.

    Father Yuan pondered for a moment and nodded, ¡°Then let them follow, consider it a reward for you.¡± Their Yuan Family had a total of ten spots this time, and having Xiu¡¯er¡¯s friends along might help him. Although Xiu¡¯er was his least impressive son, he still loved him.

    ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± Yuan Yixiu was so happy he almost jumped with joy. He needed to share this news with Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, hoping they would agree to go to the Spiritual Realm with him.

    Yuan Yixiu left the study and went back to his own courtyard. Upon seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen taking a walk in the yard, he hurried over, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded. Seeing Yuan Yixiu so excited, it must be something good.

    The few of them sat down in the pavilion in the yard.

    ¡°The tea you gave me yesterday to drink, wasn¡¯t it Spiritual Tea? I advanced after drinking it, thank you!¡± Yuan Yixiu gratefully looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. If not for them, he would definitely not have advanced so quickly, nor would he have advanced straight to the Gold Core Second Level.

    Song Yan Ning smiled slightly but neither confirmed nor denied, ¡°Is that what you wanted to tell us?¡±

    Yuan Yixiu shook his head, ¡°Have you heard of the Spiritual Realm?¡± Then he realized that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were not from this world, ¡°The Spiritual Realm is a cultivation secret realm, said to contain numerous Spirit Grasses and an Immortal Mansion, though no one has ever seen it. The Spiritual Realm opens once every three years, and in three days it will open again, but only cultivators below the Divine Separation Stage can enter. You aren¡¯t Divine Separation Stage cultivators, right?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head.

    ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Yuan Yixiu looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen expectantly. He hoped they would go with him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a limit to the number of spots for going to a cultivation secret realm?¡± Qin Yushen asked.

    ¡°I just went to see my father, and he agreed,¡± Yuan Yixiu would never dare to invite Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen if his father hadn¡¯t agreed.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded. They were quite interested in that so-called Immortal Mansion.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Prepare yourselves, we will set off early tomorrow,¡± Yuan Yixiu said happily.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded.

    Yuan Yixiu returned to his room and took out the elixir that Song Yan Ning had just given him. He initially thought it was the same bottle that he had given to her, but now he didn¡¯t think so.

    Upon opening the Jade Bottle and seeing the elixirs inside, Yuan Yixiu almost failed to hold the bottle steady, ¡°It¡¯s actually a Level 5 Blood Essence Pill.¡± Such elixirs could strengthen a cultivator¡¯s Primordial Soul as long as they had a sliver of it left, preserving the cultivator¡¯s Primordial Soul from perishing.

    He was now even more curious about Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen¡¯s identities. They were able to provide him with Lotus Heart Tea that helped him advance to Golden Core and now so many Blood Essence Pills. A single Blood Essence Pill was worth ten million top-grade Spirit Stones, and even in his Yuan Family, the number one alchemy house in Fengyan City, there were no alchemists who could produce Blood Essence Pills.

    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± A series of knocks on the door sounded.

    Yuan Yixiu, who was still lost in thought, was awakened. He put away the elixirs, stood up, and opened the door, ¡°Little sister, why are you here?¡± His sister had always looked down on him and was far from being close to him.

    ¡°I heard you asked Father for two quotas?¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er demanded. She had just gone to see Father to ask for two quotas for the Spiritual Realm because she had promised her friends that she would bring them along this time. But Father told her that the quotas were already allocated. Because this waste had advanced, Father had given him two quotas as a reward.

    Yuan Yixiu nodded, ¡°I want to bring two friends with me.¡±

    ¡°Those kinds of trash friends of yours don¡¯t deserve to go to the Spiritual Realm. Go tell Father you don¡¯t want the quotas and give them to me,¡± Yuan Yu¡¯ermanded. She had already promised her friends and naturally could not go back on her word.

    Yuan Yixiu¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°You should find your own way to get quotas; I absolutely won¡¯t give mine up.¡± If it were before, he would have given them up, but not now. Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had shown him kindness, he could not be ungrateful.

    ¡°You!¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er trembled with anger. This waste dared to refuse her.

    ¡°Fine! Since you won¡¯t give them, then I will go find your two friends. I have heard they are staying here,¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er snorted coldly and turned to leave. Whatever Yuan Yu¡¯er wanted, she never failed to obtain.

 Chapter 378 - 378 277 siblings

    ?Chapter 378: 277, siblings   Chapter 378: 277, siblings                                   Yuan Yixiu hurried after Yuan Yu¡¯er, blocking her path, ¡°Yu¡¯er, can you please stop being so reckless?¡± His sister had shown a talent for cultivation from a young age and was also the best among his siblings at alchemy, which had led to her spoiled character.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of the way, I¡¯ll have to take action,¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er threatened. She didn¡¯t understand how this good-for-nothing had the dumb luck to advance to the Golden Core Second Level, but she was at the Golden Core Fifth Level of cultivation, facile in handling him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you pass, Yu¡¯er, can you please listen to me?¡± Yuan Yixiu knew he was no match for Yuan Yu¡¯er.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er spoke as sheunched an attack on Yuan Yixiu.

    Yuan Yixiu quickly dodged; he didn¡¯t want to fight with Yu¡¯er.

    But Yuan Yu¡¯er struck at Yuan Yixiu relentlessly.

    A heavy blow from Yuan Yu¡¯ernded on Yuan Yixiu¡¯s chest, causing him to stagger back a few steps. He wiped the fresh red blood from his mouth, his gaze filled with a trace of sorrow as he looked at his sister. They were, after all, blood siblings, and yet she showed no familial affection for the sake of two spots.

    ¡°If you stand in my way again, it won¡¯t be as simple as spitting blood,¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er warned Yuan Yixiu coldly with a sneer. Trash would always be trash, even if they had advanced to Golden Core.

    ¡°p, p, p!¡± An abrupt sound of apuse echoed.

    Yuan Yixiu and Yuan Yu¡¯er turned to look and saw Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen standing not too far away.

    ¡°Are you friends of this good-for-nothing?¡± Now that the facade was torn, Yuan Yu¡¯er had no reservations. But she truly hadn¡¯t anticipated that this good-for-nothing¡¯s friends would be so attractive, especially the man. He was more handsome than any other she had seen, his tall and straight figure like a mountain, exuding an innate, chilling aura thatmanded respect. His perfect, chiseled features, especially his dark, piercing eyes, were as deep as the ocean and unfathomable.

    ¡°Yuan Yixiu, who¡¯s this?¡± Song Yan Ning turned to look at Yuan Yixiu.

    ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister,¡± replied Yuan Yixiu with a bitter smile. He knew Yu¡¯er had always looked down on him, but having her call him trash to his face really hurt.

    ¡°Little sister?¡± Song Yan Ning mocked with a smirk.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er eyed Qin Yushen for a long while before shing a radiant smile, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, my brother and I were just fooling around. I heard you¡¯re also headed to the Spiritual Realm this time. Let¡¯s set off together. I¡¯ll be counting on you to take extra care of me!¡± She had decided to pursue this man.

    Song Yan Ning stepped forward, positioning herself in front of Qin Yushen. Although she knew her height didn¡¯t obscure Qin Yushen, her action was a deration of her sovereignty, warning the other to stay away from Qin Yushen; he was hers.

    Qin Yushen wrapped his arm around Song Yan Ning, whispering in her ear, ¡°My body and heart are yours.¡± His eyes, his heart, had room for her alone.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er clenched her teeth in secret, but her smiling face remained unchanged, ¡°My name is Yuan Yu¡¯er; may I know how to address you?¡± Whatever Yuan Yu¡¯er coveted, she had never failed to obtain, including any man she fancied. Once they reached the Spiritual Realm, she would have ample ways to remove this bothersome woman.

    Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and looked towards Yuan Yixiu, ¡°Let¡¯s go to our room; we have something to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Yuan Yixiu nodded and followed Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er also hastily followed them. This was her home, after all; she could go wherever she wanted, and she didn¡¯t believe they would dare to kick her out.

 Chapter 379 - 379 Three hundred and seventy-eight lodging a

    ?Chapter 379: Three hundred and seventy-eight, lodging aint   Chapter 379: Three hundred and seventy-eight, lodging aint                                   Yuan Yu¡¯er followed behind the three people with Song Yan Ning, just about to follow them into the room, when she was suddenly pushed away by an invisible force. Before she could react, she saw the door m shut.

    ¡°Open the door, let me in,¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er demanded, her face red with anger as she kicked the door forcefully several times, but the door didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°This is my house, open the door for me. I¡¯ll count to three, and if you don¡¯t open the door by then, I¡¯ll break it down. One, two¡­¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er slowly gathered her Spiritual Power.

    Yuan Yixiu looked worriedly towards the door. ¡°Maybe we should let her in,¡± he said. He knew Yuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s temper well; she would indeed do as she threatened.

    ¡°No need,¡± Song Yan Ning waved her hand dismissively, and the room instantly fell quiet.

    ¡°You can set up Arrays?¡± Yuan Yixiu stared at Song Yan Ning in surprise.

    Song Yan Ning nodded slightly, ¡°A little. How many spots does your Yuan Family have for this trip to the Spiritual Realm?¡±

    ¡°Ten, butst time the Spiritual Realm was open, our Yuan Family only had five spots. One of our disciples ranked nieth in total points among all those who entered, so the Yuan Family was given ten spots this time,¡± Yuan Yixiu exined, hoping that his family could also score within the top hundred this time.

    ¡°There¡¯s a points ranking?¡± Song Yan Ning expressed her surprise.

    Yuan Yixiu nodded, ¡°Everyone who enters the Spiritual Realm gets an Identity Jade. The Identity Jade records each person¡¯s achievements in the Spiritual Realm, like how many Demon Beasts they¡¯ve in. You get points for each beast.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded in understanding. Before they had taken over their current bodies, they had visited secret realms more than once and were quite familiar with them.

    When Yuan Yu¡¯er counted to three and saw that there was no intention to open the door from inside, sheunched an attack towards the door. If they dared not let her in, they were going to taste her wrath.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s strike had just beenunched when it was countered by a powerful force, which sent her flying before she could even react.

    Song Yan Ning nced outside, a faint smile curling the corners of her mouth. This was not Earth; here, anyone who offended her wouldn¡¯t be let off easily.

    ¡°We need to gather at the square early tomorrow morning, then head together to the airship station in Fengyan City to take an airship over. It¡¯s not just us going to the Spiritual Realm, there will be people from other powers as well,¡± Yuan Yixiu went over the details of the trip to the Spiritual Realm with Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Do you have a map on you?¡± Qin Yushen asked.

    ¡°I only have the maps of Fengyan City and the Fengxing Continent,¡± Yuan Yixiu thought Qin Yushen wanted a map of the Spiritual Realm.

    ¡°The map of the Fengxing Continent,¡± Qin Yushen had already figured out that the ce they were in was called the Fengxing Continent, and the city they were currently in, Fengyan City, was a small city on the edge of the continent.

    Yuan Yixiu handed over the map to Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen opened the map and scanned it, getting a rough idea of theyout of the Fengxing Continent.

    It took Yuan Yu¡¯er quite a while to get up from the ground, and after downing an elixir, once her injuries had slightly healed, she red viciously at the room where Song Yan Ning and her group were, ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with.¡±

    After speaking, Yuan Yu¡¯er turned and walked towards the main courtyard. She was going to tell her father that someone had bullied her. Her father loved her so much, he surely wouldn¡¯t let them off.

    In the meeting hall, Father Yuan was discussing matters with several Yuan Family elders.

    ¡°Move aside! Let me in, I have something to tell Father!¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s voice came from outside.

    Father Yuan frowned slightly, speaking in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡± Yu¡¯er was bing more and more unreasonable, knowing they were in a meeting but still trying to barge in.

    ¡°Family Head, Miss Yu¡¯er wishes to enter,¡± a guard at the door reported.

    ¡°Father, Yu¡¯er has something to tell you,¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er called from the door.

    ¡°Let her in!¡± Father Yuanmanded. If it wasn¡¯t something significant, he was going to lock her up to reflect on her behavior.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er red at the guard, pushed open the door, and walked into the meeting hall.

    Seeing the blood at the corner of Yuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s mouth, Father Yuan was taken aback, ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡± Who could have hurt Yu¡¯er?

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve been bullied,¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er cried as she threw herself into Father Yuan¡¯s arms.

    ¡°What happened? Tell Father,¡± Father Yuanforted her, patting her back affectionately. He was extremely fond of this daughter of his, who not only had excellent cultivation talent but had also achieved significant results in Alchemy.

    ¡°It was the two friends brought by third brother; they wouldn¡¯t let me join them and locked me out of the room¡­¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er exaggerated the story as she recounted it to Father Yuan.

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Father Yuan felt a surge of rage.

    ¡°Yuan Pei, go call Yixiu and his two friends here,¡± Father Yuan ordered the guard outside. He wanted to know who gave them the audacity to be so presumptuous in the Yuan Family home.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yuan Pei responded and quickly left.

    ¡°Father, you¡¯re so good to me. Yu¡¯er loves you the most,¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s face showed a smug smile. Daring to use an Array to injure her, she would show them the consequences of offending Yuan Yu¡¯er. Especially that Song Yan Ning; she would let her know what despair meant. As for Qin Yushen, she had her eye on him, and if he agreed to be her Taoist couple, she would have her father spare him.

    ¡°Third Young Master, the Family Head requests that you and your two friendse to the meeting hall,¡± said Yuan Pei.

    Hearing Yuan Pei¡¯s words, Yuan Yixiu immediately had a bad feeling. ¡°It must be Yu¡¯er tattling to Father.¡± Father loved Yu¡¯er the most among all his children, and with herining, it was possible he would retract the spots for the Spiritual Realm. That was his biggest worry.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go and see,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen stood up.

    The three of them arrived at the meeting hall and saw Yuan Yu¡¯er there, confirming their suspicions.

    Father Yuan¡¯s gaze swept over Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°Yu¡¯er says you bullied her.¡±

    ¡°Father, they didn¡¯t bully Yu¡¯er,¡± Yuan Yixiu pleaded anxiously.

    ¡°Father, it was them who bullied me. If they hadn¡¯t, how would I be injured? Cough cough cough¡­¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er coughed a few times, blood slowly trickling from her mouth. She hadn¡¯t healed her injuries on purpose, to gain her father¡¯s sympathy.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er,¡± Father Yuan¡¯s heart ached when he saw the blood trickling from Yuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s mouth, and his gaze turned icy cold towards Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. ¡°Leave the Yuan Family now.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Xiu¡¯er¡¯s sake, he would¡¯ve killed them on the spot.

    ¡°Father!¡± Yuan Yixiu looked at Father Yuan, his eyes filled with pleading. He didn¡¯t want Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen to leave; they had already agreed to go to the Spiritual Realm together.

 Chapter 380 - 380 Three hundred seventy-nine leave

    ?Chapter 380: Three hundred seventy-nine, leave   Chapter 380: Three hundred seventy-nine, leave                                   ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Father Yuan¡¯s face hardened as he spoke coldly. Daring to harm his daughter and not being punished already showed mercy on his part.

    ¡°Father, just let them admit their wrong, after all, they are the friends of third brother,¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er spoke up from the side. Song Yan Ning could leave, but she did not want Qin Yushen to go.

    Yuan Yixiu looked at Yuan Yu¡¯er in wonder. Why was she helping his friends?

    ¡°Yuan Yixiu, we shall meet again!¡± Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning gave Yuan Yixiu a cupped fist salute, then turned and walked out of the study.

    ¡°Qin Yushen, Song Yan Ning.¡± Yuan Yixiu hurriedly followed the two of them.

    Father Yuan was slightly surprised. He thought that Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning would at least argue in their defense.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er also didn¡¯t expect Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning to turn and leave so abruptly. After all, securing a spot in the Spiritual Realm was not easy. But their leaving was of no concern¡ªso long as they remained inside Fengyan City, they couldn¡¯t escape the palm of her hand.

    ¡°Qin Yushen, Song Yan Ning, where are you going?¡± Yuan Yixiu caught up to the two, looking at them reluctantly. He wanted to make them stay, but he knew that Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning were proud people who would never agree to it.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Spiritual Realm,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile. Now that they knew of the Spiritual Realm, how could they miss such an opportunity?

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have the entry spots. How will you go?¡± Yuan Yixiu felt somewhat guilty; he had promised them spots to the Spiritual Realm, but now he could not provide them. If his father intended to drive out Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, how could he possibly give them the spots?

    ¡°We have our ways. See you in the Spiritual Realm.¡± Qin Yushen summoned his flying sword, and once he and Song Yan Ning leapt onto it, they quickly soared into the sky, soon disappearing from view.

    Yuan Yixiu retracted his gaze and sighed deeply. His father would definitely regret this decision. If they had kept Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, he believed the Yuan Family could possibly have ced in the top fifty this time. Then, the next time they entered the Spiritual Realm, his family would have had more than fifty spots avable.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er walked out from the council hall with her head held high and a look of triumph, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t bear to see them go?¡±

    Yuan Yixiu shot Yuan Yu¡¯er a cold re and turned to leave. He was determined to grow stronger, so that he would never be bullied by anyone again, and to ensure the family would never underestimate him. This opportunity in the Spiritual Realm was an excellent chance for him.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er smiled indifferently. What she needed to do now was to send someone to intercept Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushennded in a small town near the Spiritual Realm.

    Stepping into the small town, they saw it bustling with activity.

    Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning entered a shop.

    ¡°Wee, customers! What would you like to buy? Our shop has everything you could wish for and will ensure your satisfaction,¡± the shop assistant said with an enthusiastic face.

    ¡°Do you have any entry spots for the Spiritual Realm for sale?¡± Qin Yushen asked in a calm voice.

    ¡°We do not have those¡­¡± the shop assistant admitted with an embarrassed smile.

    ¡°Do you know where we might find any on sale?¡± Song Yan Ning handed a Mid-grade Spirit Stone to the shop assistant.

    The shop assistant took the Spirit Stone from Song Yan Ning, quickly pocketing it, and said cheerfully, ¡°If you go out from here and keep walking, about three hundred meters or so, you¡¯ll see an auction house. Today, they just happen to have spots for the Spiritual Realm on auction, though I heard there are only ten spots avable.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exited the shop and headed toward the auction house.

 Chapter 381 - 381 Three hundred eighty auction house

    ?Chapter 381: Three hundred eighty, auction house   Chapter 381: Three hundred eighty, auction house                                   Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen donned their disguise masks and arrived at the auction house, about to enter when they were stopped by someone outside.

    ¡°We can¡¯t go in?¡± Song Yan Ning frowned and looked at the person blocking their way. She had been to auction houses before; she especially enjoyed visiting them while she was in the Demon World. She herself owned many auction houses.

    ¡°You may enter, but first, you must pay fifty Mid-grade Spirit Stones for the entrance qualification.¡±

    Qin Yushen took out fifty Mid-grade Spirit Stones and handed them over to the other party.

    The person epted the Spirit Stones and stepped aside, ¡°Go choose your seats at the front desk.¡± Most of the cultivators who came to Litan Town were there for the Spiritual Realm¡¯s slot, the hall had long been too crowded. The only options avable to them were standing ces or private boxes. However, the private boxes were expensive, and not something that the average person could afford.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen headed to the front desk.

    ¡°A standing spot costs a hundred Mid-grade Spirit Stones per person, and a private box is ten thousand Mid-grade Spirit Stones,¡± said the front desk staffer without raising their head. They were certain the other party would choose standing spots.

    Qin Yushen ced a Storage Bag on the table. He didn¡¯t have many Spirit Stones on him, but he was not about to let Xiao Ning be slighted. He already had a n: once they were in the private box, he would sell the Cloud Crystal Stone he had acquired to the auction house. The Cloud Crystal Stone was a rare Level 6 Refining Material, definitely able to fetch a nice price.

    The front desk staff took the Storage Bag, peeked inside, and immediately smiled from ear to ear, handing a Jade Token to Qin Yushen, ¡°Box number three on the second floor.¡±

    Qin Yushen took the Jade Token.

    ¡°Excuse me, where is your appraisal room?¡± Song Yan Ning asked. Together, the Spirit Stones she and Qin Yushen had might not be enough to bid for two Spiritual Realm slots.

    The front desk looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise and pointed to a corridor not too far away, ¡°Take that passage, and you¡¯ll find the appraisal room at the end of it.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded and walked towards the appraisal room with Qin Yushen.

    Inside the appraisal room, an elder was studying a piece of Refining Material with great joy; it was something he had searched for a long time to find.

    Upon hearing a knock, the elder put away the material, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened, and Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen walked in.

    ¡°Make it quick, don¡¯t waste my time,¡± the elder said, sizing up Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen with a dismissive gaze. No doubt they were here to exchange for Spirit Stones.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen approached the elder, and Song Yan Ning took out a bottle of elixirs and ced it on the table, ¡°We would like to exchange this bottle of elixirs for some Spirit Stones.¡± Qin Yushen had wanted to use the Cloud Crystal Stone in exchange for Spirit Stones, but how could she agree? Song Yan Ning knew exactly how much Qin Yushen valued that Cloud Crystal Stone.

    The elder picked up the Jade Bottle, opened it, and his previously indifferent expression immediately turned to excitement. He brought the bottle close to his eyes to look carefully and, feeling it wasn¡¯t enough, poured out one pill.

    ¡°Where did you get this Blood Essence Pill?¡±

    ¡°Is that proper of you?¡± Qin Yushen spoke demurely. The auction house only deals with receiving items; they never inquire about the origins of the items. That is also why many cultivators are willing to sell their goods to the auction house.

    The elder realized his gaffe andughed sheepishly, ¡°There are nine Blood Essence Pills here. Do you intend for our auction house to auction on your behalf, or do you prefer a direct purchase? The auction house¡¯s purchase price is one million per pill.¡± For a cultivator, the Primordial Soul is the foundation. Even without a body, with the Primordial Soul, one still has the chance to reshape a flesh body or seize another to be reborn.

    ¡°We¡¯d like to trade for two slots in the Spiritual Realm,¡± Song Yan Ning said. It would be ideal if they could directly obtain slots in the Spiritual Realm.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that might be difficult. There are only ten slots avable for the Spiritual Realm, and we¡¯ve already released the information. It¡¯s toote to recall now,¡± said the elder with difficulty. The Blood Essence Pill was a Level 5 Spiritual Pill, and on the whole Fengxing Continent, only the main cities and a dozen or sorge cities sold them.

    ¡°Then let the auction house handle the auction for us, could it be arranged for today?¡± Song Yan Ning asked. They didn¡¯t have many Spirit Stones left on them and didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity to go to the Spiritual Realm because of ack of Spirit Stones.

    The elder nodded, ¡°Certainly. However, since it is ate addition, you need to pay us a twenty percent handling fee for the auction.¡± The Blood Essence Pill was something all cultivators needed, surely it could fetch a handsome price. Had it been any other elixir, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Song Yan Ning agreed without hesitation. The Blood Essence Pill might be precious in the eyes of others, but to her, it was just an elixir.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er saw the servant she had sent to find Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen returning, ¡°Did you find them?¡±

    The servant shook their head, ¡°We turned the entire Fengyan City upside down, but we didn¡¯t find them.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Can they grow wings and fly?¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er asked incredulously.

    ¡°I really checked everywhere, all the inns included. Miss Yu¡¯er, maybe they have a flying sword,¡± said the servant tremblingly. Angering this little ancestor would make life difficult for him.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er pped the servant¡¯s face with a swift motion, ¡°A flying sword? If they had a flying sword, would they not have a slot in the Spiritual Realm?¡± Maybe they haven¡¯t left yet, hiding with that waste?

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er said briskly, heading toward Yuan Yixiu¡¯s residence.

    Yuan Yixiu¡¯s face darkened when he saw Yuan Yu¡¯er approaching, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She was thest person he wanted to see right now.

    ¡°Did you hide them?¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er used. This waste was getting bolder, daring to disobey even his father¡¯smands.

    Yuan Yixiu gave a coldugh, looking at Yuan Yu¡¯er with full mockery, ¡°Then look for them.¡±

    ¡°When I find them, I¡¯ll tell father. Search!¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er ordered the servants behind her.

    The servants immediately scattered in search.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had just sat down when the auction officially got underway.

    An exceedingly handsome man stepped onto the auction stage and greeted everyone with a fist salute, ¡°First of all, on behalf of Yuexi Auction House, I wee all of you here! Without further ado, let¡¯s begin today¡¯s auction. The first item on stage is an elixir, extremely beneficial for every Cultivator. Its purpose is to protect the Cultivator¡¯s Primordial Soul from destruction. Surely everyone here has guessed what it is. Yes, it¡¯s the Blood Essence Pill. The Blood Essence Pill¡¯s starting bid is a hundred thousand Mid-grade Spirit Stones, with each bid increase not less than ten thousand Mid-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    ¡°One hundred and ten thousand Mid-grade Spirit Stones!¡±

    ¡°One hundred and twenty thousand Mid-grade Spirit Stones!¡±

    ¡°Two hundred thousand Mid-grade Spirit Stones!¡±

    ¡°Five hundred thousand Mid-grade Spirit Stones¡ªthat¡¯s mine, Jiang Ding!¡± A tall, thin man with dark skin stood up and surveyed the whole audience with a threatening gaze.

 Chapter 382 - 382 381 Fierce Bidding

    ?Chapter 382: 381, Fierce Bidding   Chapter 382: 381, Fierce Bidding                                   Most of the people present had heard of Jiang Ding. He was extremely brutal, and he never let go of those who offended him.

    Upon seeing that no one else was bidding, Jiang Ding slightly cupped his fists, ¡°Thank you all for your favor, then I won¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Fury ignited in Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes. The auction house had priced them at one million apiece, how could this man think of buying it for five hundred thousand?

    Just as she was about to ce a bid, azy voice echoed from the adjacent private room, ¡°Five hundred and ten thousand.¡±

    Jiang Ding coldly swept his gaze towards the private room, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± He had already issued a warning, yet someone dared to bid against him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I came to the auction house to buy what I fancy. Must I get your approval to buy something? Do you run this auction house?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t reject the toast only to drink the forfeit,¡± Jiang Ding threatened. He was, after all, a Nascent Soul Cultivator, and there weren¡¯t many in Litan Town stronger than him.

    ¡°What do you think Yuexi Auction House is?¡± An icy, bone-chilling voice resonated abruptly.

    Then everyone saw Jiang Ding being lifted by an invisible force and directly crushed into a mist of blood.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged nces. They hadn¡¯t expected this seemingly simple auction house to be backed by such a powerful figure.

    Everyone fell silent, chilled to the bone. They had assumed there were no significant forces behind Yuexi Auction House; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be established in such a small town. It appeared they were gravely mistaken.

    ¡°Yuexi Auction House has always been known for its fairness and justice. Anyone who tries to bid through threats will meet the same fate as him,¡± dered the voice, and then withdrew its presence, making everyone present feel a wave of relief. Yet, many were already soaked with cold sweat.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, our auction continues. The current bid for the Blood Essence Pill is five hundred and ten thousand mid-grade Spirit Stones; does anyone want to raise the price?¡± The auctioneer looked around with a smile.

    ¡°Five hundred and fifty thousand mid-grade Spirit Stones!¡±

    ¡°Six hundred thousand mid-grade Spirit Stones!¡±

    ¡°Six hundred and sixty-five thousand¡­¡±

    The bidding resumed. Everyone present was desperate to acquire the Blood Essence Pill¡ªfor with it, it was like having an extra life. As long as the Primordial Soul remained, there was a chance to rebuild the body, or even seize another to be reborn.

    Hearing the fierce bidding, a smile slowly formed on Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips.

    Qin Yushen reached out to stroke her hair, ¡°Happy now?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning leaned back against Qin Yushen¡¯s chest, finding afortable position. With the Blood Essence Pills sold, securing two slots shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Qin Yushen wrapped his arms tighter around Song Yan Ning¡¯s waist, his deep eyes brimming withughter, ¡°Xiao Ning, how about we get married after you graduate from college?¡± He really wanted to marry her sooner.

    ¡°Not a chance. I don¡¯t want to lose my freedom that early,¡± Song Yan Ning retorted yfully, yet theughter in her tone couldn¡¯t be masked.

    ¡°So when do you n to marry me?¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s smile deepened slightly. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Ning still being young, he would marry her right now.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s been sold,¡± said Song Yan Ning as someone bought the Blood Essence Pill for three million five hundred thousand top-grade Spirit Stones¡ªan amount higher than she had anticipated.

    Qin Yushen gently pinched Song Yan Ning¡¯s tender cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡±

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°When I feel like marrying you.¡±

    ¡°You little rascal!¡± Qin Yushen sighed helplessly, yet his smile was full of indulgence.

 Chapter 383 - 383 Three hundred eighty-two key

    ?Chapter 383: Three hundred eighty-two, key   Chapter 383: Three hundred eighty-two, key                                   The auctioneer was not entirely satisfied with the auction price of the Blood Essence Pill, but he knew that everyone present was here for the quota within the Spiritual Realm, ¡°Next up for auction is something everyone has been dreaming of, a quota in the Spiritual Realm. The starting bid is 500,000 top-grade Spirit Stones, and each incremental bid must be no less than 10,000 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    As soon as the auctioneer¡¯s words fell, spirited bidding sounds immediately filled the venue.

    ¡°510,000 top-grade Spirit Stones!¡±

    ¡°550,000 top-grade Spirit Stones!¡±

    ¡°600,000 top-grade Spirit Stones!¡±

    ¡°1,000,000 top-grade Spirit Stones!¡±

    The price soared rapidly, showing how eagerly everyone desired the quota in the Spiritual Realm.

    ¡°It seems there are indeed many treasures in the Spiritual Realm.¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes shone with determination.

    ¡°5,000,000 top-grade Spirit Stones!¡± A bidding voice came from the neighboring box.

    The venue immediately fell silent, not because the bid was incredibly high, but because the bidding had just reached 1,000,000 and the neighboring box suddenly called out 5,000,000, leaving everyone slightly unable to react.

    ¡°Five million top-grade Spirit Stones for the first time! There are only ten quotas avable in the Spiritual Realm, and if you miss it, you¡¯ll have to wait three years, everyone, hurry!¡± Seeing no one bidding, the auctioneer cheerfully urged. Although this price was eptable, it was still below his desired price.

    ¡°5,010,000 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡± Soon, someone bid. Everyone was here for the quota in the Spiritual Realm and naturally didn¡¯t want to miss out.

    ¡°10,000,000 top-grade Spirit Stones!¡± The bidding sound once again echoed from box number two.

    Hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    ¡°How rich must someone be to act so capriciously!¡±

    ¡°That person must be crazy. There are still nine quotas left. I can¡¯t be bothered topete with him.¡±

    ¡°This really changes my perspective.¡±

    The auctioneer scanned the crowd, ¡°Our guest in box number two is truly generous! Everyone should hurry, the opportunity for the Spiritual Realm is extremely rare, don¡¯t miss out. 10,000,000 top-grade Spirit Stones for the first time¡­ 10,000,000 top-grade Spirit Stones for the second time¡­¡±

    Seeing no further bids, the auctioneer banged his gavel, ¡°10,000,000 top-grade Spirit Stones for the third time! Let us congratte the guest in box number two.¡± He was quite satisfied with this price.

    Scattered apuse broke out in the venue.

    Song Yan Ning nced at the neighboring box. She had intended to bid herself, but upon hearing the neighboring box¡¯s bid, she knewpeting with them was pointless.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s continue. Next up for auction is still a quota for the Spiritual Realm. There are only so many quotas, don¡¯t miss your chance. The starting bid is 500,000 top-grade Spirit Stones, and each increase must be no less than 10,000 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    ¡°10,000,000 top-grade Spirit Stones!¡± As soon as the auctioneer finished speaking, a bidding voice came from box number two again.

    Everyone looked in astonishment at box number two, all thinking the same thing. Has he gone mad?

    The auctioneer gathered himself and cheerfully addressed the crowd, ¡°We¡¯re down to eight quotas after this one. You should hurry up. 10,000,000 top-grade Spirit Stones once¡­¡±

    ¡°10,000,000 top-grade Spirit Stones second time¡­ 10,000,000 top-grade Spirit Stones third time, sold! Congrattions to the guest in box number two for securing another quota in the Spiritual Realm. Next up, we will be auctioning a Space Stone, an essential material for crafting Storage Rings. We have only one piece, so those who are interested better hurry.¡±

    He brought out a fist-sized, ck-gold space stone, ¡°The starting bid is 100,000 top-grade Spirit Stones, and each increment must not be less than 5,000 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    ¡°110,000 top-grade Spirit Stones!¡±

    ¡°115,000 top-grade Spirit Stones!¡± Bidding sounds were sparse in the venue. Everyone hade to the Yuexi Auction House mainly for the quota in the Spiritual Realm and naturally didn¡¯t want to waste Spirit Stones on other items.

    The auction continued, and aside from the Blood Essence Pill, the other items were auctioned off at very low prices.

    ¡°Next we¡¯re auctioning a key, rumored to be rted to the Immortal Mansion within the Spiritual Realm.¡± The auctioneer held up a rusty key, disying it to everyone.

    ¡°I saw this key at an auction three years ago. I remember it was bought by a scruffy-looking cultivator.¡±

    ¡°If it really could unlock the Immortal Mansion in the Spiritual Realm, would it still be our turn?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, only a fool would believe it.¡±

    The auctioneer chuckled, ¡°The starting bid for this key is 100,000 top-grade Spirit Stones, and each increment must not be less than 5,000.¡±

    Song Yan Ning eyed the key in the auctioneer¡¯s hand, wondering whether to bid. Seeing no one else was bidding, she said, ¡°110,000 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡± She also felt it was unlikely this key would open the Immortal Mansion, but the price was not high, so she took it as buying a chance.

    ¡°Some people are actually bidding.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t think that key can really open the Immortal Mansion, does she?¡± People began to mock.

    The auctioneer waited a moment, and seeing no further bids, ¡°110,000 top-grade Spirit Stones once¡­ 110,000 top-grade Spirit Stones second time¡­ 110,000 top-grade Spirit Stones third time, sold!¡± He initially thought the key would go unsold, but surprisingly, there were bids.

    Most people present knew that not only this auction, but also the previous and the one before that, had this key. Each time, the cultivators who bought the key from the Spiritual Realm ended up selling it back to the auction house.

    ¡°Next up for auction is something everyone has been waiting for, the quota in the Spiritual Realm. The starting bid is 500,000 top-grade Spirit Stones, and each increment must be no less than 10,000 top-grade Spirit Stones. Without further ado, let¡¯s start the bidding.¡±

    ¡°10,000,000 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡± The first bid came from a guest in box number two.

    ¡°15,000,000 top-grade Spirit Stones!¡± Song Yan Ning also began to bid. The third time¡¯s the charm, and she wanted to test how far the other party would go.

    ¡°They¡¯ve all gone mad! The people in that box have gone mad!¡±

    ¡°Even if they have plenty of Spirit Stones, this is not how bidding should be done. What are we even here for?¡±

    A moment of astonishment passed in box number two before a slight smile appeared on the lips of the bidder inside. His intention was to secure five quotas, which he and his friends had agreed to attend the Spiritual Realm together. To go to the Spiritual Realm, they had pooled all their Spirit Stones. Song Yan Ning¡¯s bid had already exceeded his budget.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen waited for a long time but saw no movement from the neighboring box, indicating that this quota was very likely theirs.

    The auctioneer looked again at the box upied by Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°The bid from our esteemed guest in box number three is 15,000,000 top-grade Spirit Stones. Does anyone wish to continue bidding? Quotas are bing ever scarcer.¡±

    The venue fell silent. Although everyone¡¯s purpose at the auction was a quota in the Spiritual Realm, they did not want topete with a madman.

 Chapter 384 - 384 383 Being Tracked

    ?Chapter 384: 383, Being Tracked   Chapter 384: 383, Being Tracked                                   Unsurprisingly, the spots went to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°We shall continue the auction for the fourth Spiritual Realm spot with a starting bid of five hundred thousand top-grade Spirit Stones, with each increment not to be less than ten thousand top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    This time, no one made an offer. Instead, they all turned their gazes to Box No. 2 and Box No. 3. If they were bidding, others wouldn¡¯t bother to join the fray.

    ¡°Ten million top-grade Spirit Stones!¡± azy voice rang out from Box No. 2.

    ¡°Fifteen million top-grade Spirit Stones!¡± Song Yan Ning immediately followed up. She didn¡¯t know if her price had exceeded the other¡¯s psychological limit, but she knew if she didn¡¯t seize this opportunity to win the spot, it would only get more difficult as they became scarcer. Currently, everyone was shocked by their bids; however, as the spots dwindled, people would be reckless.

    This time, Box No. 2 did not continue to bid.

    Once the auctioneer announced that the spot belonged to Box No. 3, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen stood up and left the box to head to the appraisal room. The auction price for the Blood Essence Pills turned out to be almost the same as what they paid for the two spots.

    ¡°Congrattions on obtaining the spots,¡± the elder pointed to a chair nearby, indicating for Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen to sit down.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded in gratitude and didn¡¯t sit. They intended to pay the Spirit Stones and leave, with no need to sit down.

    ¡°This Storage Bag is for you,¡± the elder handed over a Storage Bag to Song Yan Ning.

    Taking the Storage Bag, Song Yan Ning nced inside at the Spirit Stones and paused slightly, ¡°These haven¡¯t had the cost of the spots deducted yet.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, they haven¡¯t been deducted. We from the Yuexi Auction House have decided to gift you those two spots on the condition that you join us and represent Yuexi Auction House in this Spiritual Realm training. If you are fortunate to ce and secure spots, you only need to give us half,¡± the elder smiled, watching Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, awaiting their response.

    Though just an auction house, the Yuexi Auction House was no weaker than any force on the Fengxing Continent. They chose Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen because they saw their potential. If they could secure a cement, the next Moon Breath Auction could make a sizable profit; if they were wrong, at most, they would lose two spots.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged looks; Song Yan Ning took her deserved portion of Spirit Stones, and handed back the remaining Spirit Stones and Storage Bag to the elder, ¡°Thank you for the honor, but we currently have no intention of joining any forces.¡±

    Smiling and shaking his head, the elder replied, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t force you. Should you secure a cement, you can sell the spot to our auction house, and we will surely give you a satisfying price.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded, then turned and left the appraisal room.

    As soon as they stepped out of the auction house, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen knew they were being followed. However, they were not surprised; several Divine Senses had swept over them while they were bidding on the spots.

    Quickening their pace, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen headed towards a small grove outside Litan Town. Since their followers were intent on seizing them, it would be too unfriendly not to give them a chance.

    The pursuers, seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen heading towards the town outskirts, were even more thrilled. This would make it easier to seed.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen walked into the grove and quickly vanished from the view of the two following them.

 Chapter 385 - 385 Three hundred eighty-four Refusal

    ?Chapter 385: Three hundred eighty-four, Refusal   Chapter 385: Three hundred eighty-four, Refusal                                   ¡°They¡¯re gone? How did they suddenly disappear?¡± The two trackers scanned the area with their Divine Sense but still saw no sign of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen¡ªthey had vanished as if into thin air.

    ¡°Looking for us?¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen emerged from behind the trackers.

    The two trackers quickly turned around to assess Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. When had they gotten behind them? How had they not noticed anything at all?

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to speak, we¡¯ll be leaving,¡± Song Yan Ning said mockingly as she looked at the two men in front of her.

    ¡°Hand over your spots, or we won¡¯t be polite,¡± one of the trackers threatened, recalling the purpose of their visit.

    ¡°We¡¯re so scared!¡± Song Yan Ning mockingly patted her chest in feigned panic.

    ¡°Brother, no need to waste words with them. Let¡¯s just take action; there are others behind us,¡± another cultivator in a blue robe said coldly. They were Nascent Soul Cultivators¡ªsurely they couldn¡¯t be defeated by two seemingly weak ants?

    ¡°Mhm.¡± The white-robed cultivator nodded slightly and with a burst of movement, heunched an attack towards Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. They needed to resolve the fight quickly. They weren¡¯t the only ones after Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. Their rtive strength had kept the trailing pursuers at bay for now, but there was always the risk of a sneak attack.

    Qin Yushen stood his ground, watching the two cultivators charge at them with an icy gaze. With a wave of his hand, the two attackers were sent flying, vomiting blood in midair before crashing heavily to the ground. His cultivation was at the Peak of Nascent Soul Late Stage; only one more step and he would ascend to Divine Separation. To him, two Nascent Soul Early Stage Cultivators were beneath his notice.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a Divine Separation Stage cultivator¡­¡± The cultivators in white and blue robes stared at Qin Yushen, their eyes filled with fear. If they had known he was so powerful, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to challenge them even if they had ten times the courage.

    Qin Yushen didn¡¯t answer; he just looked down at them with contempt, his body exuding an arrogance that sent shivers down their spines.

    ¡°We admit our mistake, please let us go. Whatever you ask of us, we¡¯ll do,¡± the two cultivators begged, their voices trembling. All they wanted now was to stay alive.

    Song Yan Ning nced over at the Storage Bags on their waists, ¡°Hand over your Storage Bags.¡± She had already poisoned them; they had but two hours left to live.

    The two cultivators hesitated. The items in their Storage Bags were the result of hundreds of years of hard work. Handing them over would be no different than being sentenced to death.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t hand them over, then die,¡± Qin Yushen dered as he unleashed two balls of me. He knew Xiao Ning had poisoned them, but he preferred to annihte them outright¡ªthey had shown a killing intent the moment they had seen him and Xiao Ning. For those who sought their lives, letting them live a minute longer was a waste.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Two pitiful screams echoed.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen watched expressionlessly as mes engulfed the two men, witnessing them rapidly disintegrate into ashes.

    Qin Yushen collected the Storage Bags of the two men and handed them to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Keep these safe, darling.¡±

    Song Yan Ning gave Qin Yushen a coquettish re and tucked away the Storage Bags. There was no need for pleasantries between her and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Qin Yushen said with a smile as he took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and walked deeper into the forest.

    No sooner had Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen left than several cultivators arrived at the spot where the white and blue-robed cultivators had been vanquished. Seeing the ashes on the ground, they shivered, thankful they had arrivedter; their fate would have been the same otherwise.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen left Litan Town, changed their attire, and headed towards the direction of the Spiritual Realm.

    Yuan Yixiu looked at the chattering group and stood up, heading towards the entrance to the Spiritual Realm. These people looked down on him, and he had no desire to engage in much conversation with them either.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er nced at Yuan Yixiu dismissively as he walked away. She had already sent people to his courtyard and even to the Chaotic Stone Beach where he trained, but she still couldn¡¯t find Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. Where could they possibly be?

    She didn¡¯t care much about Song Yan Ning, but Qin Yushen¡¯s departure truly made her feel a loss. No man had ever caught her eye before, but Qin Yushen was the first.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at the za outside the Spiritual Realm. There was still a day left before the opening of the Spiritual Realm, but the za was already so crowded there wasn¡¯t even a ce to sit.

    The two of them made their way towards the entrance of the Spiritual Realm. Since there was no space anyway, it was better to stay closer to the entrance.

    ¡°Would the two of you be willing to team up with us?¡± several cultivators caught up to Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning.

    Upon hearing the speakers¡¯ voices, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen knew they were the same people from the adjacent private booth at the Yuexi Auction House. It seemed they had been recognized. However, how had they been spotted? Although their neighbor from the auction house had never seen them and their appearance was now different, somehow he had perceived their identity.

    ¡°We prefer not to team up with others,¡± Qin Yushen replied indifferently. Whether or not they had been recognized, he didn¡¯t like the idea of outsiders disturbing him and Xiao Ning. Just being with Xiao Ning was enough for him.

    ¡°The Spiritual Realm is dangerous, full of Demon Beasts. If we team up, our chances of sess are much greater,¡± Wei Lingfeng persuaded. He had recognized Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen by their unique aura.

    That day at the auction house, he had scanned them with his Divine Sense and memorized their aura. He was sensitive to these energy signatures, and once he had seen a person¡¯s face, he could remember their aura. No matter how they changed, it was useless.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, but the two of us will suffice,¡± Song Yan Ning said, not knowing the other party¡¯s motives for approaching, but regardless of their intentions, she had no desire to team up with them.

    ¡°Let it be, Brother Wei. They don¡¯t want to team up with us, and frankly, I don¡¯t want to team up with them either. Let¡¯s go,¡± a curvy female member of the group said disdainfully.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Wei Lingfeng was hesitant. He could see that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen genuinely did not want to team up, yet he truly wished to get to know them. If only he hadn¡¯t left the auction early after it ended, he would have sought them out.

    ¡°Forget it, Brother Wei. A forced partnership is never sweet. Let¡¯s move on,¡± another cultivator also spoke up, urging him to leave.

    Wei Lingfeng sighed helplessly and took out a Communication Token, handing it to Qin Yushen, ¡°This is my Communication Token. If you face any danger, you can contact me.¡±

 Chapter 386 - 386 Three hundred and eighty-five regulation

    ?Chapter 386: Three hundred and eighty-five, regtion   Chapter 386: Three hundred and eighty-five, regtion                                   Qin Yushen nced at themunication imprint, stretched out his hand to take it, ¡°Thank you!¡± He knew Wei Lingfeng meant well.

    Song Yan Ning took out several talismans and handed them to Wei Lingfeng, ¡°These talismans are for you.¡± She and Qin Yushen did not like owing favors to others.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Wei Lingfeng reached out to take the talismans from Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand. He understood the gesture from Song Yan Ning and appreciated the two even more.

    Nodding at Wei Lingfeng, Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and headed towards the entrance of the Spiritual Realm.

    Watching the backs of Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning as they left, Wei Lingfeng smiled, shifting his gaze to the talismans in his hand, ¡°To think it¡¯s a Level 4 Wind de Talisman.¡± Level 4 Talismans weren¡¯t something you could buy with Spirit Stones alone; they were treasures kept by many shops, only avable to customers who had reached a certain prestigious status. He had asked in the shops before, and that was what the shop assistant told him.

    Yuan Yixiu walked to the entrance of the Spiritual Realm and found a spot to stand.

    ¡°Show your Identity Jade,¡± a grey-robed elder ordered Yuan Yixiu.

    Yuan Yixiu hurriedly took out his Identity Jade and handed it to the elder.

    The grey-robed elder scanned the Jade Token and nodded indifferently. There were fewer people here than on the za because only family and sect Disciples were allowed here. Loose Cultivators had no right to be in this ce.

    When Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at the entrance to the Spiritual Realm, they found a spot and then heard the cold voice of the grey-robed elder, ¡°Show your Identity Jade.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen took out their Identity Jade. They had processed them beforeing. Getting an Identity Jade Token was quite simple; one only needed to pay with Spirit Stones. The identification office didn¡¯t have many restrictions for Loose Cultivators; as long as they had enough Spirit Stones, they were eligible.

    The grey-robed elder nced at the Identity Jade of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. ¡°Stay in the za; this is not a ce for you to be.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we stay?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at the grey-robed elder, puzzled. The other party wanted to send them away without a word of exnation, which made them feel hard to convince.

    Yuan Yixiu walked over to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen¡¯s side, ¡°Come with me; I¡¯ll tell you the reason.¡± The grey-robed elder wouldn¡¯t exin the reason; previously, when a Loose Cultivator asked for a reason, he was directly kicked out by the grey-robed elder. Unlike sect and family Disciples, Loose Cultivators didn¡¯t have any backing; if they died, nobody would care.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen followed Yuan Yixiu to the side. They had seen Yuan Yixiu just now and found it odd that he was alone. They had heard from Yuan Yixiu earlier that the Yuan Family had ten spots for the Spiritual Realm this time.

    ¡°The sect that manages the Spiritual Realm has set a rule, before the Spiritual Realm opens, any Loose Cultivator is not allowed to approach the entrance to the Spiritual Realm. Vitors will be subject to severe punishment,¡± Yuan Yixiu exined to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded, now understanding.

    ¡°You must be a Disciple of a family or sect, right? Why are you alone?¡± Song Yan Ning asked.

    Yuan Yixiu gave a bitter smile, ¡°I am from the Yuan Family of Fengyan City. I came here with my family, and they¡¯re over there.¡± He pointed to where Yuan Yu¡¯er and the rest were.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of you?¡± Yuan Yixiu hesitated before asking.

    ¡°Yep.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. Yuan Yixiu had helped them, and they felt favorable towards him.

    ¡°Can I team up with you?¡± Yuan Yixiu asked, somewhat embarrassed. He really didn¡¯t want to team up with Yuan Yu¡¯er and the others.

 Chapter 387 - 387 Three hundred and eighty-six team up

    ?Chapter 387: Three hundred and eighty-six, team up   Chapter 387: Three hundred and eighty-six, team up                                   Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged nces.

    ¡°You think you can team up with others with your trashy cultivation? Be careful, you might just drag them down,¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er walked over, nced at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, and sneered with mockery. Even if this trash had improved now, he was still trash in her eyes.

    Yuan Yixiu¡¯s expression darkened as he red at Yuan Yu¡¯er, his eyes filled with angry light, ¡°Yuan Yu¡¯er, I am your brother!¡± Even if his aptitude for cultivation was poor, he was still her brother, and that was a fact that would never change.

    ¡°Brother? Do you deserve to be called that?¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er looked at Yuan Yixiu, with undisguised contempt and disdain in her eyes.

    ¡°We will team up with you,¡± Song Yan Ning simply couldn¡¯t watch any longer; Yuan Yu¡¯er was going too far.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er let out a coldugh, ¡°I advise you to think it over before deciding. Don¡¯t let your sympathy get the better of you. If you team up with him, you will definitely regret it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our decision to make, and it¡¯s none of your business,¡± Song Yan Ning nced coldly at Yuan Yu¡¯er and, pulling Qin Yushen, turned to leave. Indeed, the more one looked at an annoying person, the more annoying they became.

    ¡°Ungrateful!¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er stamped her foot in anger, ring fiercely at the trio of Song Yan Ning. They would realize just how dangerous the Spiritual Realm was once they entered. Perhaps, they would nevere out again this time.

    Thinking of this possibility, Yuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s mood suddenly improved. Why should she bother with a few dead people?

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yuan Yixiu gratefully looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°My cultivation is indeed not high, and if you don¡¯t want to team up with me, it¡¯s fine.¡± He really wanted to join them, but what Yuan Yu¡¯er said was not wrong; perhaps he would be a burden to them.

    ¡°Once we¡¯ve said we would, we won¡¯t go back on our word,¡± Qin Yushen said with a tone that brooked no argument. Yuan Yixiu had once saved his life, and even if Yuan Yixiu¡¯s cultivation was just average, even if Yuan Yixiu were really useless, they had promised to team up and would not regret it.

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hold you back.¡± He hadn¡¯t thought much about it earlier, and just didn¡¯t want to team up with Yuan Yu¡¯er which is why he made the offer.

    ¡°Enough, stop talking about useless things. Since we¡¯ve promised you, we won¡¯t doubt you. Let¡¯s hope our cooperation will be pleasant,¡± Song Yan Ning extended her hand.

    Yuan Yixiu looked at the outstretched hand, puzzled by her gesture.

    Song Yan Ning then remembered that shaking hands was an Earthly custom, not practiced here, and awkwardly withdrew her hand.

    Yuan Yixiu smiled, unfazed, ¡°My name is Yuan Yixiu, what about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Qin Ning, and he¡¯s Song Shen,¡± Song Yan Ning said. They were wearing masks to disguise their appearance, and it wasn¡¯t the time to tell Yuan Yixiu their real identities.

    Yuan Yixiu nodded with a smile, ¡°Your names remind me of two friends, who coincidentally share your surnames.¡± He thought of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yu, wondering if they hade to the Spiritual Realm?

    He nced around. The ce was crowded with people as far as the eye could see, and it was impossible to find someone he knew, unless he used Divine Sense. But since this ce was crowded with powerful cultivators, if he used Divine Sense on others, it would be suicidal.

    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile.

    The darkness before dawn gradually gave way to the morning sunlight, with the first rays enveloping thend, signaling the start of a new day.

    All the cultivators on the za turned their attention toward the entrance of the Spiritual Realm, their eyes filled with a hint of anticipation. Many had been waiting for this day for decades. Not every time were they so lucky to qualify for the Spiritual Realm.

    Cultivators from sects and families had to go through selections within their sects and families, and only those who passed the selections qualified to enter the Spiritual Realm. For ordinary Loose Cultivators, obtaining a spot in the Spiritual Realm was harder than reaching the heavens. Even if they managed to secure a spot, without significant strength, reaching the Spiritual Realm would be unlikely.

    As time ticked by, when the sun was directly overhead, the entrance of the Spiritual Realm suddenly became enveloped in white mist. A doorway big enough for three people to enter side by side slowly became visible in front of everyone, gradually bing clear.

    The crowd surged towards the entrance like a tumultuous tide. Even those who didn¡¯t want to move were pushed towards the entrance by the crowd.

    Qin Yushen held Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand tightly, protecting her in front of his chest. It was easy to get separated in such arge crowd.

    Yuan Yixiu closely followed behind Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Soon, they were pushed into the Spiritual Realm by the tide of people.

    They felt light on their feet, and when they felt solid ground again, they were standing on a vast and boundless grasnd.

    ¡°This ce is huge!¡± Yuan Yixiu eximed, surveying his surroundings in awe. So many cultivators had arrived here, yet it didn¡¯t feel crowded at all; it was sparse instead.

    ¡°Wee to the Spiritual Realm for your trials!¡± A deep voice suddenly rang out.

    People looked up at the sky, but saw nothing.

    ¡°Now you are in the firstyer of the Devil Grasnd of the Spiritual Realm. What you need to do is to exterminate the Yin Souls on the Devil Grasnd. Within three two-hour periods, those who exterminate enough Yin Souls to rank among the top thousand cultivators can proceed to the secondyer of the Spiritual Realm. The rest will continue to stay here to y Yin Souls until the Spiritual Realm closes.¡±

    Everyone nodded in understanding, their eyes filled with fighting spirit.

    ¡°I wish you all the best in gaining what you seek in the Spiritual Realm, and I¡¯ll see you on the secondyer,¡± the voice concluded, then vanished without a trace.

    As people were wondering where to find Yin Souls, they saw a mass of ck shadows gathering towards them ¨C countless Yin Souls that made everyone¡¯s skin crawl.

    This was Yuan Yixiu¡¯s first experience with such a phenomenon. His hands trembled uncontrobly. Remembering Yuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s mocking words and scornful expression, a surge of fighting spirit rose within him. He took several deep breaths, summoned his Spiritual Artifact Longsword, and swept it towards the approaching Yin Souls. Unless he died here, he, Yuan Yixiu, would never again be looked down upon. He would strive to make himself strong; he was not waste.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen stood back to back, cooperating tacitly. The Yin Souls hadn¡¯t even managed to get close before they were in by the pair.

    Seconds and minutes passed, and soon three two-hour periods had psed.

    At that moment, the surging Yin Souls, as if hitting a pause button, stopped their assault.

    People pulled out their Jade Tokens to check. The records of their Yin Soul exterminations and their rankings were clear, and it was obvious whether or not they qualified to enter the secondyer.

    ¡°I advanced! I got the rank of nine hundred thirty-one,¡± Yuan Yixiu eximed, clutching his Jade Token, excitedly announcing to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

 Chapter 388 - 388 387 Demon Beast Attack

    ?Chapter 388: 387, Demon Beast Attack   Chapter 388: 387, Demon Beast Attack                                   Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nced at their Jade Tokens, which disyed the numbers sixty-seven and ny-one, respectively. The corners of their mouths slightly lifted¡ªit seemed they had advanced.

    ¡°You guys, what ranks are you? I¡¯m nine hundred thirty-one, so close! Just a little bit more and I would have been outside the top thousand,¡± Yuan Yixiu eximed excitedly, waving his fists. He had never felt such a sense of achievement before.

    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Song Yan Ning congratted him with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yuan Yixiu was so overjoyed he couldn¡¯t contain himself. Although Qin Ning and Song Shen hadn¡¯t told him their ranks, he was certain they too would make it to the secondyer.

    Not far away, Yuan Yu¡¯er looked at her own Jade Token and breathed a long sigh of relief. Although she ranked nine hundred ny-seven, as long as she could advance to the secondyer, it was fine. As for Yuan Yixiu, that good-for-nothing, surely he must have been eliminated this round?

    At that moment, a beam of light enveloped them, instantly sweeping away the cultivators ranked within the top thousand.

    Feeling the ground solidify beneath her feet, Song Yan Ning knew they had arrived at the secondyer.

    She was about to look around when that deep voice boomed again, ¡°Wee to thisyer, named the Demon Domain. You all have three days. Within these three days, the ranks will be determined by how many demon beasts you y. Those who rank in the top five hundred can advance to the thirdyer. This time, you may choose to fight alone or as a team. However, if you select the team option, only the team¡¯s total score counts. Even if an individual performs well, it won¡¯t matter unless the team¡¯s total score is in the top five hundred. All members of a team below that rank will be eliminated. Please think carefully.¡±

    Yuan Yu¡¯er, somewhat hesitant, looked at the Yuan Family members who hade with her. ¡°Maybe we should fight separately. We might have a better chance this way,¡± she suggested, not wanting to be dragged down, especially by that ipetent fool.

    ¡°We should fight separately,¡± Yuan Yixiu voiced his concern about possibly dragging down Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve teamed up with us, we wouldn¡¯t just exclude you.¡± They had secretly helped Yuan Yixiu during the previous battle against the Yin Souls.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not strong enough and might affect you guys,¡± Yuan Yixiu admitted sheepishly. Though he hadn¡¯t been of much help, he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen assured him, shaking their heads.

    Suddenly, a sound like thunder rumbled from afar. In the distance, the horizon turned dark as if a storm of ck clouds was approaching.

    ¡°It¡¯s demon beasts!¡± someone shouted in panic. It was their first time seeing such a massive tide of demon beasts. The sheer force of their presence sent shivers down their spines.

    Using her Divine Sense, Song Yan Ning scanned the iing demon beasts. She wanted to see how many of them came from the Demon World. Each realm had its demon beasts, but what set the Demon World apart was that it was entirely popted by them, with even humans transformed from demon beasts. In most realms, it was difficult for demon beasts to take human form.

    For instance, on Earth, there were naturally intelligent demon beasts, but environmental constraints prevented them from transforming.

    Her Divine Sense swept over the charging demon beasts, and a flicker of surprise crossed Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes. Although these beasts were not from the Demon World, they were strong. She saw an opportunity to enter into contracts with some high-level demonic beasts. They could be of great help when she returned to the Demon World.

    ¡°Qin Yushen, I want to make contracts with some of these demon beasts,¡± Song Yan Ning shared her thought.

 Chapter 389 - 389 Three hundred eighty-eight Contract

    ?Chapter 389: Three hundred eighty-eight, Contract   Chapter 389: Three hundred eighty-eight, Contract                                   Qin Yushen nodded slightly, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Whatever Xiao Ning wanted to do, he would support her fully.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if contracting demon beasts also scores points; I¡¯m worried it might affect our ranking.¡± The voice from before had only mentioned that killing demon beasts would earn points. Now it wasn¡¯t just the two of them; Yuan Yixiu was with them too. If contracting demon beasts didn¡¯t count, they could only stay on this level.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it,¡± Qin Yushen said, reaching out to gently rub the top of Song Yan Ning¡¯s head, his eyes filled with tenderness.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, turning to look at the demon beasts running towards them, her hands beginning to make hand gestures. She was the Young Princess of the Demon World, her bloodline a supreme existence there. Unlike humans, demon beasts were suppressed by bloodlines.

    Pale purple seals formed in Song Yan Ning¡¯s hands, swiftly shooting towards the approaching demon beasts.

    The moment the purple seal struck their foreheads, the demon beasts halted their charge, prostrating on the ground as if worshiping deities.

    Many cultivators noticed this scene and couldn¡¯t help but show their astonishment, unable to understand why a portion of the demon beasts had suddenly knelt.

    Song Yan Ning took out her Jade Token and saw a number appear on it, her face revealing a surprised delight, ¡°Contracting demon beasts counts towards the score.¡± This was great; she could contract demon beasts without any reservations.

    Qin Yushen nodded happily, ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste any time. Yuan Yixiu, we¡¯ll protect Xiao Ning.¡± He knew why Xiao Ning wanted to contract demon beasts; she was preparing for her return to the Demon World.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yuan Yixiu agreed. He didn¡¯t understand what Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had just said, but he felt that the sudden change in the demon beasts must be rted to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s hands continuously formed hand gestures, contracting more and more demon beasts. However, the number of demon beasts was huge, and even though she had contracted a small portion, there was still a continuous flow of demon beasts heading towards them. In their area alone, not a single demon beast dared to approach.

    As time gradually passed, Yuan Yixiu grew more anxious; it had nearly been three days, and he hadn¡¯t killed a single demon beast. It seemed like he was going to be eliminated. But he wouldn¡¯t regret it; since he chose to team up with Qin Ning and Song Shen, he trusted them¡ªeven if he got eliminated, it was fate.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er was panting heavily, taking out an elixir and cing it in her mouth. Her gaze inadvertently fell on the trio of Yuan Yixiu, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Every cultivator was battling demon beasts, but those three just stood there like fools. Could it be that they nned to kill demon beasts with their stares? Obviously, a loser¡¯s teammates were also losers.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er cried out in pain as a Thunder Spirit Lion scratched her shoulder, leaving several bloody marks. It was all the fault of those three idiots. If it weren¡¯t for their antics, how could she have been injured? They deserved to be left on the second level.

    She was sure Yuan Yixiu and his group would not make it into the top five hundred. Once the cultivators who advanced to the third level left, Yuan Yixiu and hispanions would face a grim fate, with no chance of leaving the Spiritual Realm. Thinking that the Yuan Family would soon be rid of the waste Yuan Yixiu, she felt her mood lighten.

    Seeing a few more demon beasts pounce towards her, Yuan Yu¡¯er immediately focused on exterminating them. Half a day more, and it would be over. She was quite satisfied with her performance over these three days; entering the top five hundred would definitely not be an issue.

    When the demon beasts suddenly stopped attacking, everyone knew the second level¡¯s trial had ended. However, this applied only to those eligible to proceed to the third level. Once they left, the situation here would worsen.

    Like on the first level, a beam of light descended from the sky, enveloping the 500 cultivators.

    Yuan Yixiu looked at the light around him, surprised. How could he possibly be among the top five hundred? He hadn¡¯t killed a single demon beast in three days.

    Taking out his Jade Token and seeing the number on it, Yuan Yixiu was stupefied. Third ce? Surely there must be some mistake?

    Until the light whisked him away, he still felt as if he were in a dream.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er looked at her ranking and felt somewhat proud. This time, she got the four hundred twenty-third position, barely avoiding eliminationst time; she was extremely satisfied with the result.

    She had wanted to see the envious faces of Song Yan Ning and herpanions, but seeing them also enveloped in light, Yuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief, ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    The cultivators were swept into the third level by the light. Instead of hearing the familiar voice from before, a daoist-like old man appeared.

    ¡°Congrattions to all for sessfully entering the third level. This task is rather simple; just find the items listed on this paper. Everyone may pick the Spiritual Grass on the third level, but let me warn you, don¡¯t be overly greedy, or there will be severe consequences.¡± With that, he waved his hand, and sheets of paper filled with words floated down to the people below.

    Song Yan Ning reached out to catch a sheet, seeing that most of the names written were of Spiritual Medicines.

    ¡°I know these, but this Purple Leaf Searching Spirit Grass and Cloud Leaf Blue Heart Flower, I haven¡¯t seen before.¡± Yuan Yixiu,ing from an Alchemist family, was naturally familiar with Spiritual Grass.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start searching and see,¡± she said. The Spiritual Medicines were all recorded in Song Yan Ning¡¯s heritage; finding them should not be difficult.

    ¡°Elder, I am puzzled about something. May I seek advice from you?¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er bowed to the old man, asking respectfully.

    The old man nodded slightly, ¡°Ask.¡±

    ¡°I noticed that that group over there didn¡¯t kill any demon beasts. I don¡¯t understand why they could reach the third level?¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er pointed at Song Yan Ning and herpanions.

    Yuan Yixiu¡¯s expression changed abruptly. He hadn¡¯t expected Yuan Yu¡¯er to expose them publicly.

    The old man nced at Song Yan Ning¡¯s group and smiled lightly, ¡°They didn¡¯t kill any demon beasts, but they contracted demon beasts, so their ranking is rightfully earned.¡± When he saw Song Yan Ning contracting demon beasts, he was also surprised. He had guarded the Spiritual Realm for thousands of years, yet Song Yan Ning was the only one he had seen contract demon beasts on the second level.

    In the Fengxing Continent, there were thousands of Artifact Refiners, Alchemists, and talisman masters, but Contract Masters were rare. He hadn¡¯t met one before and wondered if Song Yan Ning would join their sect. Such a talent would certainly be a blessing for their sect.

 Chapter 390 - 390 389 Task

    ?Chapter 390: 389, Task   Chapter 390: 389, Task                                   ¡°Contract a Demon Beast?¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er stared in disbelief. She had noticed that a small portion of the demon beasts had been acting strangely and had thought it was due to the nature of the Spiritual Realm, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention.

    Yuan Yixiu now understood that his ranking was not a mistake, but because of Song Yan Ning¡¯s involvement. He felt very fortunate that he had chosen to team up with them. If he hadn¡¯t, he would probably still be on the second level fighting against demon beasts.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off now. The search period is seven days, everyone needs to hurry. If you haven¡¯t gathered all the materials listed on the paper at the end of the time, you will be punished. Only the top hundred can enter the fourth level, so everyone, give it your all.¡± The elder nced at Song Yan Ning, nning to observe her performance further, as well as the quite capable Qin Yushen beside her; he hoped to recruit them both into his sect.

    Upon hearing the elder¡¯s words, everyone immediately dispersed. Although they had seven days, many of the Spirit Grasses and materials listed on the paper were unfamiliar to them, let alone ever seen. Thus, they needed to use their time wisely.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er coldly red at Song Yan Ning¡¯s trio and went off in a chosen direction with her newly-formed team. This time it was Yuan Yixiu¡¯s luck, but luck wouldn¡¯t always be on their side.

    ¡°We should go too,¡± Qin Yushen said, taking Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and choosing a direction. He had just used his Divine Sense and found that the path in this direction was steep and difficult to navigate. However, this path was close to a stream; nts need water, meaning there might be more Spirit Grass here. Although he wasn¡¯t an Alchemist, he still knew some about Spirit Grass.

    The path under Song Yan Ning¡¯s trio became narrower and more rugged as they walked.

    ¡°Look, that¡¯s a Dark Flower.¡± Yuan Yixiu eximed upon seeing a ckish-green Dark Flower by the stream ahead¡ªone of the Spirit Grasses they were looking for.

    He knelt beside the Dark Flower, carefully dug it out, and then handed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°You keep this.¡± He greatly admired Song Yan Ning; without her, he wouldn¡¯t have made it to the third level.

    Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t refuse and stored the Dark Flower in her Storage Ring.

    The trio continued forward, discovering many Spirit Grasses along the way, although only a few were the ones listed on the paper.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and rest for a while,¡± Qin Yushen suggested, pulling Song Yan Ning to sit by the stream. They had been walking for a full day and night, and although such physical activity wouldn¡¯t typically affect them, he didn¡¯t want Xiao Ning to get too tired.

    Yuan Yixiu sat a bit further from Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, taking out the paper, ¡°We have now found Dark Flower, One-leaf Heart Grass, Cloud Bead Mother, and Water Moon Flower, but there are still over twenty materials and Spirit Grasses that we haven¡¯t found.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded.

    ¡°Do you think we can gather all these in five days?¡± Yuan Yixiu was feeling unsure; originally, he thought finding these items would be quite easy, after all, he was an Alchemist himself, and finding Spirit Grass should not have been difficult. Now, he realized it was much harder than he had imagined.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already have a n,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a light smile, her eyes sparkling with confidence.

    ¡°What n?¡± Yuan Yixiu asked curiously.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon,¡± Song Yan Ning replied mysteriously with a grin, taking a bite of the Spirit Fruit Qin Yushen handed to her, a sweet freshness spreading in her mouth.

 Chapter 391 - 391 Three hundred ninety let go

    ?Chapter 391: Three hundred ny, let go   Chapter 391: Three hundred ny, let go                                   Seeing Song Yan Ning and the other two chatting by the stream, Yuan Yu¡¯er smiled slyly. ¡°It¡¯s them.¡± She originally took a different path but decided to follow them when she saw Song Yan Ning¡¯s group taking this route. She wanted to eliminate the three of them, ensuring that that waste could never return to the Yuan Family. Only if that waste died, would others stop ridiculing their Yuan Family.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over,¡± said a man in green robes standing next to Yuan Yu¡¯er, taking steps towards Song Yan Ning and herpanions. He wanted to showcase his abilities in front of Yuan Yu¡¯er. She had promised to marry him if he could eliminate Song Yan Ning and her group. As a Loose Cultivator, marrying Yuan Yu¡¯er would mean he could be part of a family.

    Yuan Yixiu heard footsteps and turned to see Yuan Yu¡¯er approaching, momentarily stunned. ¡°Why are you taking this path?¡± He remembered she had clearly been on a different route before.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to kill you,¡± the man in green said coldly. With his strength, dealing with these three was a piece of cake.

    ¡°Kill us? Do you really have the ability?¡± Song Yan Ning swallowed the Spirit Fruit in her mouth, her eyes filled with disdain as she looked at Yuan Yu¡¯er and her group. She had known all along that they were following.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll see if your lives are as tough as your mouths,¡± the man in green snorted coldly, conjuring a ck axe. His figure shed as he attacked Song Yan Ning¡¯s group.

    Qin Yushen was about to stand and fight when suddenly, a sh of light appeared, and five Level 5 Demonic Beasts abruptly emerged. He immediately understood.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er and herpanions were stunned by the sudden appearance of the Level 5 Demonic Beasts, their eyes filled with fear. How could there be Demonic Beasts here? The color of the fur on the foreheads of the beasts clearly indicated they were all Level 5. The strength of a Level 5 Demonic Beast was equivalent to a Cultivator at the Divine Separation Stage. How could they fight against that?

    Snapping back to reality, Yuan Yu¡¯er and her group hastily turned to flee.

    But they couldn¡¯t outrun the speed of the Level 5 Demonic Beasts; before they had taken a few steps, two of the beasts had already blocked their path.

    ¡°Should we spare her life?¡± Song Yan Ning turned to Yuan Yixiu. Even if they spared Yuan Yu¡¯er, she wouldn¡¯tst long here.

    Looking at Yuan Yu¡¯er, Yuan Yixiu hesitated for a long while before turning back to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Let¡¯s spare her life.¡± No matter how wicked Yuan Yu¡¯er was, she was still his sister by blood. He didn¡¯t want to watch her fall before his eyes.

    ¡°Please let us go, we were just joking earlier¡­¡±

    ¡°If you spare me, I am willing to give you my Storage Bag.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m with the Dong Family from Domain City. If you kill me, the Dong Family won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    Song Yan Ning ignored the pleas and with a thought, signaled the Level 5 Demonic Beasts to attack.

    The Level 5 Demonic Beasts immediately sprang into action. In just a moment, only Yuan Yu¡¯er was left from her group.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s face was already pale with fear, her body trembling non-stop like a leaf in the wind, ¡°Third brother¡­ please spare me¡­ I won¡¯t dare to do it again¡­¡± She knew her life was now in the hands of that waste.

    ¡°You may go,¡± said Yuan Yixiu, turning his head away, no longer looking at Yuan Yu¡¯er. He hoped she would change after this experience.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er looked fearfully at the surrounding Level 5 Demonic Beasts, ¡°Can you ask them to leave first? I¡¯m scared¡­¡± She feared being torn to pieces by the beasts.

    Yuan Yixiu looked towards Song Yan Ning, who nodded slightly and waved her hand at the Level 5 Demonic Beasts.

    The Level 5 Demonic Beasts immediately dispersed.

    Seeing this, Yuan Yu¡¯er quickly ran back the way she hade.

    Yuan Yixiu, watching as Yuan Yu¡¯er fled stumblingly, slowly disappearing into the distance, shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Where did those beasts go?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re off searching for Spirit Grass and materials,¡± Song Yan Ning said, opening one of the Storage Bags she had just obtained and spilling out its contents. Apart from some Spirit Stones, Healing Pills, and some low-level materials, there wasn¡¯t much of value.

    Yuan Yixiu nodded in understanding. He finallyprehended Song Yan Ning¡¯s method. The sensory abilities of the beasts were stronger than humans¡¯, so their search for materials and Spirit Grass would certainly be quicker.

    Song Yan Ning continued to release the restrictions on the next Storage Bag and emptied its contents. To her surprise, it contained over two hundred stalks of Spirit Grass, more than twenty bottles of Elixirs with various effects, Level 3 to Level 5 talismans, Refining Materials, and several Spirit Stone Crystal Cards, each with a credit of a hundred million High-grade Spirit Stones. There was also a Token engraved with the character ¡®Dong.¡¯ Without guessing, she knew this Storage Bag belonged to the cultivator iming to be from the Dong Family. It seemed the Dong Family was indeed no ordinary family.

    After opening all the Storage Bags¡¯ restrictions, except for the Dong Family¡¯s disciple Storage Bag, the others contained only scattered, inconsequential items.

    Song Yan Ning divided the items into three portions and handed a Storage Bag to Yuan Yixiu, ¡°These are our spoils of war; one share for each of us.¡±

    Yuan Yixiu waved his hands to decline quickly, ¡°No, I can¡¯t take it; I didn¡¯t contribute at all.¡±

    ¡°We are teammates; no need to be polite. Besides, our journey is still long, and there will be many more times when we¡¯ll need your strength,¡± Song Yan Ning insisted, cing the Storage Bag into Yuan Yixiu¡¯s hands, and she and Qin Yushen collected the remaining two shares. She had already checked these items with her Divine Sense; except for the Token from the Dong Family, there were no issues.

    As for the Token from the Dong Family, it was made from special materials. Although she didn¡¯t sense anything wrong with it, she still felt a slight unease.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning deeply contemting the Token, Qin Yushen reached out to take it, scanning it with his Divine Sense, ¡°This Token is refined from a soul stone and contains a thread of Divine Sense imprint. If the cultivator owning it perishes, the person with the corresponding Divine Sense imprint would sense it, and could also view the recent events through the imprint.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean the other side already knows that we killed Dong Xu?¡± Song Yan Ning immediately grasped Qin Yushen¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°Not so fast,¡± Qin Yushen spoke as he made two hand gestures. ¡°We are currently in the Spiritual Realm, which is a different space. It would take at least a two hours for the other side to sense Dong Xu¡¯s demise, and I¡¯ve already destroyed the record function in this Token, so even if they sense it, they shouldn¡¯t know it was us.¡± He was an Immortal Venerable from the Immortal World in his previous life, so naturally, he had seen much more.

    ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Yuan Yixiu looked at Qin Yushen, filled with admiration and respect.

 Chapter 392 - 392 Three Hundred Ninety-One Soul Token Shattered

    ?Chapter 392: Three Hundred Ny-One, Soul Token Shattered   Chapter 392: Three Hundred Ny-One, Soul Token Shattered                                   The Dong Family Master was hosting a banquet when a servant hurriedly burst in, ¡°Family Head! Something terrible has happened.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± The Dong Family Master suppressed his anger as he demanded. If not for the presence of so many distinguished guests today, he would have killed this fool with a single palm strike. Couldn¡¯t he see what kind of asion it was?

    ¡°The Young Master¡¯s Soul Token has shattered,¡± the servant replied timidly. He was the steward in charge of the Soul Hall, where each of the Dong Family¡¯s key members had a Soul Token. If a Soul Token shattered, it meant the person represented by that token had perished.

    He had just been cleaning the Soul Tokens when he heard a loud bang. Turning his head, he found that the Young Master¡¯s soul had exploded.

    ¡°What?!¡± The Dong Family Master¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he hurried towards the Soul Hall. Dong Xu was the most outstanding among all his children, and he held great hopes for him.

    As he entered the Soul Hall, he indeed saw that Dong Xu¡¯s Soul Token had shattered.

    The Dong Family Master¡¯s face grew grim, his eyes filled with bloodthirsty wrath and madness, ¡°No matter who killed my son, I will tear you to pieces and annihte your entire household!¡±

    He had already checked Dong Xu¡¯s Token with his Divine Sense and discovered that the inside had been tampered with, indicating that Dong Xu¡¯s death was no ident, but a murder.

    Song Yan Ning and her twopanions were in the midst of an animated conversation when they saw the Demon Beasts they had sent out earlier return one by one.

    The Demon Beasts ced the materials and Spirit Grass they had found in front of Song Yan Ning and called out, as though seeking praise.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and threw some Spirit Fruit to the Demon Beasts. These fruits were originally inside the Spiritual Pearl. Right now, her cultivation was too low to consume them as the Spiritual Energy within the fruits would burst her.

    The Demon Beasts caught the Spirit Fruits and began eating them contentedly. Having an owner had its benefits.

    After examining the Spirit Grass and materials the Demon Beasts had brought back, Song Yan Ning remarked, ¡°Now we onlyck the Thousand-year-old Stone Bamboo Pith, which isn¡¯t in this direction. We need to take another route to find it.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Qin Yushen and Yuan Yixiu nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set off now.¡± Song Yan Ning gathered up the heap of items from the ground and recalled the Demon Beasts.

    Qin Yushen reached out and took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, and they began to walk back the way they hade.

    Yuan Yixiu watched Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen with a touch of envy. He had never thought about having a Taoist couple, but at this moment, he felt that it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.

    Wei Lingfeng, covered in blood, was stumbling along when, finally, his strengthpletely drained, he fell forward, plunging into darkness. He thought he could make it to the end, but he had overestimated himself.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone lying ahead.¡± Yuan Yixiu saw a figure on the ground not far ahead and hurried over.

    He crouched down, turned the person over, and checked his breathing, ¡°He¡¯s still breathing.¡±

    As Yuan Yixiu turned the person over, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had already recognized him. Wei Lingfeng was seriously injured¡ªit was unclear what had happened.

    Approaching, Song Yan Ning took out a Healing Pill and handed it to Yuan Yixiu, ¡°You feed it to him.¡±

    Yuan Yixiu nodded, took the elixir, and prying open Wei Lingfeng¡¯s mouth, ced the pill inside.

    Wei Lingfeng felt a cool sensation flow down his throat. He slowly opened his eyes, saw the faces before him, and a hint of joy shed in his eyes, ¡°Is it you?¡±

 Chapter 393 - 393 Three Hundred and Ninety-Two Thousand-year-old

    ?Chapter 393: Three Hundred and Ny-Two, Thousand-year-old Stone Bamboo Pith   Chapter 393: Three Hundred and Ny-Two, Thousand-year-old Stone Bamboo Pith                                   Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded slightly to each other.

    ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Yuan Yixiu looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen with surprise. Since they knew each other, why hadn¡¯t they teamed up before?

    ¡°We have met once.¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen sat down on the spot. Once Wei Lingfeng¡¯s injuries had healed, they had questions to ask him.

    Wei Lingfeng closed his eyes and began to circte his cultivation technique to recover from his injuries. He truly hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen again.

    Feeling that his injuries had mostly healed, Wei Lingfeng opened his eyes to look at Song Yan Ning and the others, ¡°Weren¡¯t you taking a different path? How did you end up here?¡± He had seen Song Yan Ning and her group heading down a small path before; could it be that the path was a dead end, and that was why they had returned?

    ¡°How did you get injured?¡± Song Yan Ning did not answer Wei Lingfeng¡¯s question; she was more interested in knowing the reason he was injured. Wei Lingfeng¡¯s cultivation was not weaker than that of Qin Yushen. During this trip into the Spiritual Realm, she had used her divine sense to scan most of the people present, and there were almost none whose cultivation was higher than Wei Lingfeng¡¯s or Qin Yushen¡¯s. Originally, she didn¡¯t n to use divine sense to scan those people, but since she discovered others were doing it, she naturally did not hesitate.

    ¡°My partner and I found a cave up ahead, and inside there was a Level 6 Resounding Spirit Snake. We were no match for it, and if I hadn¡¯t had an Instant Transfer Talisman, I would have perished,¡± Wei Lingfeng said, still somewhat frightened by the memory.

    ¡°Take us to have a look,¡± Qin Yushen stood up, stretching out his hand to help Song Yan Ning up from the ground.

    Wei Lingfeng hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°I can take you there, but you must not go inside. That Resounding Spirit Snake is truly terrifying.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see after we have a look,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen started walking forward.

    Yuan Yixiu hurriedly followed them.

    Wei Lingfeng shook his head and sighed, then followed along as well.

    Half an hourter, Song Yan Ning and the others arrived at the cave Wei Lingfeng had mentioned.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go inside and take a look; you two wait for us outside,¡± said Song Yan Ning to Yuan Yixiu and Wei Lingfeng before she and Qin Yushen stepped into the cave.

    Yuan Yixiu wanted to follow, but was held back by Wei Lingfeng, ¡°Don¡¯t go in, your strength will only be a burden to them.¡± If he, with simr cultivation to Qin Yushen, was injured like that, how could Yuan Yixiu going in be any different from courting death?

    The cave was pitch ck, and the air was filled with a thick stench of blood that made one feel nauseous.

    Qin Yushen pulled Song Yan Ning behind him, holding her hand as they slowly moved forward step by step.

    A rustling sound started up, as if something was dragging on the ground.

    Qin Yushen shielded Song Yan Ning behind him, drew his longsword, and swept his sharp and cold gaze over the dark green Resounding Spirit Snake in front of them. This snake was a Level 6 Demonic Beast, with strength equivalent to a human cultivator in the Mahayana Stage, and he was just short of reaching the Divine Separation Stage; he naturally couldn¡¯t be a match for the Level 6 Resounding Spirit Snake.

    The Resounding Spirit Snake looked at Song Yan Ning, its gaze flickering with a hint of surprise.

    Song Yan Ning made a contractual hand gesture. With her current strength, she could at most make a contract with a Level 5 Demonic Beast. However, they had to deal with this Resounding Spirit Snake; otherwise, she and Qin Yushen wouldn¡¯t be able toplete their mission. The Thousand-year-old Stone Bamboo Pith they were seeking was inside this cave; she already smelled the aroma mixed in the air.

    ¡°You are also a demon beast?¡± the Resounding Spirit Snake suddenly spoke.

    Song Yan Ning gave a slight start, ¡°Yes.¡± When she used the Demon World¡¯s Contractual Technique, the aura of her bloodline would emanate from her body; otherwise, she couldn¡¯t suppress demon beasts stronger than herself.

    ¡°Are you a demon beast from the Demon World?¡± The Resounding Spirit Snake¡¯s malicious aura receded, and it looked at Song Yan Ning with eyes filled with joy.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Can you take me back to the Demon World?¡± the Resounding Spirit Snake looked at Song Yan Ning with a face full of expectation.

    ¡°Are you also from the Demon World?¡± Song Yan Ning sized up the Resounding Spirit Snake but didn¡¯t sense the aura of the Demon World on it.

    ¡°I am the sixth prince of the Snake n. I was stolen by a cultivator before I hatched and was brought here. To which n do you belong?¡± The Resounding Spirit Snake had been unable to discern Song Yan Ning¡¯s true form after looking for a long time.

    ¡°Nine-tailed Spirit Fox n,¡± Song Yan Ning said calmly. There were Ten Great ns in the Demon World; the Nine-tailed Fox n was king, with the Dragon n and the Snake n as the left and right protectors. Although the two ns were of the same ancestry, the Family Heads of the two ns did not submit to each other.

    Besides them, there were also the Tiger n, Phoenix n, Qilin n, Taowu n, Chongming Bird n, Bifang n, and Taotie n.

    ¡°Then what position do you hold within the Jiuwei n?¡± the Resounding Spirit Snake naturally knew what the Nine-tailed Fox n represented in the Demon World.

    ¡°I am the Young Prince of the Nine-tailed Fox n.¡± Song Yan Ning did not tell the Resounding Spirit Snake about the current situation in the Demon World. Since the other was the sixth prince of the Snake n, he could still be useful to her. Perhaps she could use him to return to the Demon World. She didn¡¯t know whether the Snake n had also switched sides, but she had to keep the Resounding Spirit Snake under her control.

    ¡°Greetings, Young Prince!¡± The Resounding Spirit Snake released a green glow from its body and transformed into a graceful, handsome young man.

    Song Yan Ning stepped forward, her finger lightly touching the Resounding Spirit Snake¡¯s forehead. The light of the contract slowly expanded from between the brows, enveloping the entire being of the Resounding Spirit Snake. She used a life-bound contract; if it had any thoughts of betrayal, its soul would disperse immediately.

    ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± After the contract waspleted, the Resounding Spirit Snake kneeled on one knee, offering Song Yan Ning a respectful salute. Only now did it realize that Song Yan Ning¡¯s Divine Soul was a demon soul, but her body was human. If Song Yan Ning hadn¡¯t used the Contractual Technique and leaked her bloodline¡¯s aura, it would have never known that she was a demon beast.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, ¡°Do you have a name?¡±

    ¡°My name is She Tan.¡± His name had been given to him by his mother at birth, but before she could even call him by it, he had been stolen. If he ever encountered the person who stole him, he would surely y them alive.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, tucked She Tan away, and together with Qin Yushen, they walked deeper into the cave.

    Yuan Yixiu, seeing no movement inside the cave for a long time, grew increasingly anxious. ¡°No, I have to go in and check.¡±

    Wei Lingfeng wanted to stop Yuan Yixiu, but Yuan Yixiu had already entered the cave. Wei Lingfeng could only helplessly shake his head and follow. After all, his life was saved by them as well; if he was to die, they would die together.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen reached the bottom of the cave and immediately saw the Thousand-year-old Stone Bamboo Pith. Underneath the Stone Bamboo Pith, in arge stone trough, was already a trough¡¯s worth umted.

    Song Yan Ning waved her hand, bringing the Stone Bamboo Pith and the stone trough into her space, letting She Tan take out two small portions from the Stone Bamboo Pith. She nned to give them to Wei Lingfeng and Yuan Yixiu.

    Yuan Yixiu and Wei Lingfeng walked into the cave, and they were immediately assailed by a strong smell of blood.

 Chapter 394 - 394 Three hundred and ninety-three the reason

    ?Chapter 394: Three hundred and ny-three, the reason   Chapter 394: Three hundred and ny-three, the reason                                   ¡°They might have already encountered disaster,¡± Wei Lingfeng said regretfully, shaking his head. He had witnessed the power of the Resounding Spirit Snake and knew that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen stood no chance against it.

    ¡°They will be alright,¡± Yuan Yixiu said with firm conviction in his tone, as if he were reassuring Wei Lingfeng, as well as himself. Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were the most formidable cultivators he had ever seen; they couldn¡¯t have met with trouble so easily.

    Wei Lingfeng sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead and look for them.¡± Since he had entered with a resolution to face death, he had no more apprehensions.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yuan Yixiu stepped toward the cave.

    Footsteps approached from afar.

    ¡°Did you hear that? Song Shen, Qin Ning, is that you?¡± Yuan Yixiu shouted joyfully ahead. It couldn¡¯t be the snake, as snakes do not make footstep sounds; it must be them.

    ¡°It¡¯s us,¡± came the voice of Qin Yushen.

    ¡°I told you they would be fine,¡± Yuan Yixiu said happily. Although he had verbally expressed confidence, deep down, he had been extremely worried. Thankfully, they were unharmed.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen emerge from the depths of the cave unscathed, Wei Lingfeng was filled with astonishment, ¡°You didn¡¯t encounter the Resounding Spirit Snake?¡±

    ¡°No, it may have already left,¡± Song Yan Ning would certainly not tell Wei Lingfeng that she had made a contract with the Resounding Spirit Snake.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get out of here quickly,¡± Wei Lingfeng urged, worried the Resounding Spirit Snake might return, and they would truly be unable to escape.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded. Although the snake was gone, the stench of blood lingered in the cave, which was almost unbearable for them.

    Once out of the cave, Song Yan Ning took out two Jade Bottles of Thousand-year-old Stone Bamboo Pith and handed them to Yuan Yixiu and Wei Lingfeng, ¡°These are for you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Wei Lingfeng took the Jade Bottle, opened the lid, and his eyes immediately shone with surprise, ¡°It¡¯s Thousand-year-old Stone Bamboo Pith!¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°We found it in the cave and divided it into four parts, one for each person.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Wei Lingfeng thanked her excitedly. He had no reason to doubt Song Yan Ning¡¯s words, as she could have simply chose not to give it to him.

    Pocketing the Thousand-year-old Stone Bamboo Pith, Wei Lingfeng handed over a key to Song Yan Ning, ¡°This key is for you.¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had bid on a simr key at the Yuexi Auction House. In fact, the key he had auctioned was the one he put up for sale, hoping the person who got it would take him to find the door it unlocked.

    ¡°This key isn¡¯t it¡­¡± Song Yan Ning took out her own key from her Storage Ring and found that the two keys were indeed identical, ¡°This wouldn¡¯t happen to be the key you auctioned off, would it?¡± Wei Lingfeng was also at the auction that day, and if this key were not from him, he certainly would not have let them bid on it without a fight.

    Wei Lingfeng gave an embarrassed smile, ¡°These two keys were passed down from my ancestors. The Wei Family has entered the Spiritual Realm several times but could never find the door that the key would unlock. So, I gave the key to the auction house to auction it off, hoping that the person who won the key would help me find that ce.¡±

    ¡°What if the person who got the key also didn¡¯t find that ce?¡± Song Yan Ning asked curiously.

    ¡°I would find a way to take the key back,¡± Wei Lingfeng said with an awkward smile.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you wanted to team up with us originally,¡± Song Yan Ning understood why Wei Lingfeng had wanted to form a team with them.

    Wei Lingfeng nodded, looking at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen with an apologetic gaze, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± If he could turn back time, he would not have been so cunning in front of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. Instead, he would have shown his most sincere side and be friends with them.

 Chapter 395 - 395 Three hundred ninety-four connected by bloodlines

    ?Chapter 395: Three hundred ny-four, connected by bloodlines   Chapter 395: Three hundred ny-four, connected by bloodlines                                   Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen shook their heads, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± If the roles were reversed, they might do the same.

    ¡°Then can I be your friend?¡± Wei Lingfeng looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen with a hint of hope in his eyes.

    ¡°Of course.¡± After this interaction, Wei Lingfeng had left a good impression on them.

    Wei Lingfeng lifted his face into a happy smile, ¡°My name is Wei Lingfeng.¡±

    ¡°Song Shen.¡±

    ¡°Qin Ning.¡± Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning also introduced themselves.

    ¡°My name is Yuan Yixiu.¡± Yuan Yixiu was very happy. When he was at the Yuan Family, he had always been a loner, never having a friend. Now that he was in the Spiritual Realm, not only had he be friends with Song Shen and Qin Ning, but he had also made another friend.

    ¡°Have youpleted your task? I have a few extra Spirit Grasses here.¡± Wei Lingfeng took out several stalks of Spirit Grass and handed them to Qin Yushen. His team members had all been devoured by the Resounding Spirit Snake, leaving him alone. He had already chosen a teammate for this level, so he could only wait to team up with Song Shen and the others on the next level.

    Qin Yushen shook his head, ¡°We have already finished, you keep them for yourself.¡±

    Wei Lingfeng was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Have youpleted it?¡± Yuan Yixiu asked. He was very fortunate to have teamed up with Song Shen and the others, otherwise, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able toplete the task alone.

    Wei Lingfeng smiled and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m still a bit short, but there¡¯s still plenty of time. I should be able to finish it. I will take my leave then.¡± Originally, he had thought that if they hadn¡¯tpleted their task, he would have looked for the remaining items together with them. Since they had finished their task, he felt it would be inappropriate to waste their time.

    ¡°What are you still missing now?¡± Song Yan Ning asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I can find them on my own. It¡¯s more satisfying that way.¡± Waving at Song Yan Ning and the others, Wei Lingfeng walked forward.

    ¡°Go to the ce where we found ours, all the Spirit Grass and materials we found were there.¡± Yuan Yixiu called out to Wei Lingfeng.

    ¡°Great!¡± Wei Lingfeng nodded with a smile.

    After parting ways with Wei Lingfeng, Song Yan Ning and the others arrived at the ce where they had originally epted the task. There was no one there now, which meant that they were the first ones toplete the task.

    ¡°I wonder who will be the second?¡± Yuan Yixiu was a bit curious.

    Qin Yushen pulled Song Yan Ning to the side and sat down on a rock, handing her a bottle of water.

    Song Yan Ning smiled as she took the water.

    Yuan Yixiu looked at Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning with envy, then he turned his eyes and pointed to a spot not far away, ¡°I¡¯ll go for a walk over there.¡± With him around, they surely had a lot of things they wouldn¡¯t feelfortable to say.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded.

    Yuan Yixiu smiled and walked away.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the scenery here to be so good.¡± Yuan Yixiu admired the magnificent, towering mountains in the distance. He hadn¡¯t paid them much attention before, but now that he stopped, he realized what he had missed out on.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er stumbled and ran until she couldn¡¯t run anymore, then stopped, panting heavily. Ever since that day herpanions were killed, she had been on her own. As a female cultivator, she was naturally bullied.

    She had finally seen a Spirit Grass and was about to pick it, when someone else snatched it away before she could. Arguing with the person nearly cost her life, and if she hadn¡¯t escaped quickly, she would be dead by now. All of this was caused by that useless Yuan Yixiu. If she ever saw Yuan Yixiu, she would never let him go.

    Seeing someone ahead, Yuan Yu¡¯er immediately thought to hide, but after recognizing who it was, her eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold smile curled on her lips. Yuan Yixiu, you¡¯ve delivered yourself to my doorstep, so don¡¯t me me.

    She slowly gathered a Light Ball in her hand. She nned to wait until Yuan Yixiu got closer before she made her move.

    Upon seeing Yuan Yu¡¯er, a flicker of joy crossed Yuan Yixiu¡¯s eyes. No matter what, Yu¡¯er was his sister, and he couldn¡¯t possibly be indifferent to her.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, how did you get hurt?¡± seeing the bloodstains on Yuan Yu¡¯er, Yuan Yixiu ran over anxiously.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er looked at Yuan Yixiu, her eyes filled only with disdain and mockery.

    Watching Yuan Yixiu approaching closer, Yuan Yu¡¯er waved her hand, and the gathered light surged toward him.

    Yuan Yixiu tried to dodge quickly, but he was just too close to Yuan Yu¡¯er, and her cultivation was higher than his, leaving him with no way to avoid the attack.

    The blinding light, along with a powerful force, struck Yuan Yixiu¡¯s chest, sending him flying backward.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Yuan Yixiu hit the ground hard, fresh blood continuously spilling from the corner of his mouth.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er walked up to Yuan Yixiu, looking down at him with a coldugh.

    ¡°Why¡­¡± Yuan Yixiu looked up at Yuan Yu¡¯er, eyes filled with pain, despair, bitterness, and a hint of unwillingness. They were siblings bound by blood. Did she truly hate him so much that she wanted him dead?

    ¡°Because you are a waste. Do you know how much ridicule the Yuan Family has suffered because of you? If you disappear from this world, the Yuan Family will never beughed at again, so you must die.¡± Thinking of how much more glorious the Yuan Family would be without Yuan Yixiu, a bright smile appeared on Yuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s face.

    Yuan Yixiu slowly closed his eyes. He had never wished to be a waste, but this wasn¡¯t something he could decide.

    ¡°Now that you understand, go die.¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er lifted her foot and stomped toward Yuan Yixiu¡¯s Dantian.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were worried because Yuan Yixiu hadn¡¯t returned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go look for Yuan Yixiu,¡± Song Yan Ning stood up, pulling Qin Yushen in the direction Yuan Yixiu had left in.

    After walking for almost half an hour, Qin Yushen saw someone lying on the side of the road, ¡°There¡¯s someone on the ground up ahead; it¡¯s Yuan Yixiu.¡±

    Song Yan Ning saw Yuan Yixiu on the ground too and quickly walked over with Qin Yushen.

    Arriving next to Yuan Yixiu, Song Yan Ning crouched down, checked him, and sighed, ¡°He¡¯s dead, and his Storage Bag has been stolen as well.¡± She guessed that someone had the intention to murder for loot.

    Song Yan Ning took out a Lotus Seed Pill and ced it in Yuan Yixiu¡¯s mouth. Whether he coulde back to life was up to Yuan Yixiu¡¯s own fate. His Dantian was destroyed, and even if he woke up, he could no longer cultivate.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s face darkened as he released his Divine Sense to scan the surroundings. Soon, he spotted a familiar figure, ¡°Yuan Yu¡¯er is up ahead.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Yuan Yu¡¯er did this?¡± Song Yan Ning immediately understood Qin Yushen¡¯s implication.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Qin Yushen nodded.

    ¡°But she and Yuan Yixiu are siblings,¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head with some disbelief. Even if siblings couldn¡¯t get along, it shouldn¡¯te to murdering each other, especially since Yuan Yixiu had helped her before.

 Chapter 396 - 396 395 Sowing Discord

    ?Chapter 396: 395, Sowing Discord   Chapter 396: 395, Sowing Discord                                   ¡°Sometimes, in the face of interests, kinship isn¡¯t worth mentioning,¡± Qin Yushen shook his head regrettably as he looked down at Yuan Yixiu on the ground. If Yuan Yixiu hadn¡¯t asked them to spare Yuan Yu¡¯er back then, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Ultimately, he was too soft-hearted.

    ¡°She Tan, guard him here and report to me immediately if anything happens,¡± Song Yan Ning summoned She Tan and instructed. If Yuan Yixiu didn¡¯t wake up after an hour since taking the elixir, then there was nothing she could do. Cultivators were different from ordinary people; since Yuan Yixiu hadn¡¯t taken a Blood Soul Pill to preserve his Divine Soul before dying, even if saved, his Divine Soul wouldn¡¯t be intact anymore.

    ¡°Yes!¡± She Tan responded respectfully.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er ran quickly and spotted a rtively concealed spot ahead, so she dashed there to hide.

    She took out the Storage Bag she had just acquired from Yuan Yixiu, unsealed the Array Formation Restriction and opened it. She didn¡¯t have high hopes for Yuan Yixiu¡¯s Storage Bag, but it was better than nothing.

    Upon seeing the contents of the Storage Bag, Yuan Yu¡¯er went stunned on the spot. There were various kinds of Spirit Grass and materials, most of which were on the list for this mission.

    ¡°Never thought that waste could be so capable,¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er took out a Jade Bottle and opened it, her face immediately broke into a surprised smile, ¡°He even managed to find Thousand-year-old Stone Bamboo Pith. I might have underestimated that waste.¡±

    ¡°It was you who did it,¡± a cold voice rang out in front of Yuan Yu¡¯er.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er looked up and saw Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. She was slightly taken aback, then quickly gathered her senses and hid the Storage Bag, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Did you kill Yuan Yixiu?¡± Song Yan Ning stepped forward, her piercing gaze locking onto Yuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s eyes.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er avoided the gaze, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him, he¡¯s my brother, why would I kill him?¡± She had suffered at their hands before; she absolutely must not admit it, or she would certainly die.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, ¡°Then how did Yuan Yixiu¡¯s Storage Bag end up in your hands?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my Storage Bag,¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er took a step back quietly, looking for a chance to escape.

    Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t waste any more words, lifted her hand to seize the Storage Bag from Yuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s waist, wiped away the Array Formation Restriction on it and opened it, pulling out a few talismans, ¡°How would you exin these?¡± She had personally crafted these talismans and given them only to Yuan Yixiu.

    ¡°They¡¯re mine.¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er lunged swiftly towards Song Yan Ning. Everything she owned, as well as Yuan Yixiu¡¯s Storage Bag, was there; she had to get them back.

    Song Yan Ning kicked out, striking Yuan Yu¡¯er in the stomach, ¡°To kill your own brother, you really don¡¯t deserve to be human.¡±

    Yuan Yu¡¯er staggered several steps backward from Song Yan Ning¡¯s kick and sat down hard on the ground, a hint of fear in her eyes as she looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°You care so much about that waste Yuan Yixiu, could it be that you¡¯re involved in something shameful with him?¡± Now, only by sowing discord between Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen would she have a chance to escape.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s face darkened, his gaze towards Yuan Yu¡¯er flickered with coldness, and a chilling murderous aura released as if the air around them froze at that moment.

    Yuan Yu¡¯er shivered with fear. This man was truly terrifying!

    ¡°You can¡¯t insult her,¡± Qin Yushen reached out to strike, and a powerful force like a mountain fell upon Yuan Yu¡¯er.

    Filled with the terrible scent of death, Yuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s eyes showed a glimmer of despair, ¡°I was wrong, please let me go, I won¡¯t dare do it again¡­¡± If she had known that angering this man was so terrifying, she would never have tried to instigate.

    Qin Yushen didn¡¯t intend to stop. He trusted Xiao Ningpletely; anyone who dared to challenge their rtionship would not be spared by him.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yuan Yu¡¯er let out a shrill scream, instantly turning into a mist of blood and vanishing on the spot.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s gaze returned to Qin Yushen and saw that he still looked upset. She patted his chest, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not worth it for such a person.¡±

    Qin Yushen wrapped his arm around Song Yan Ning¡¯s waist, pulling her closer, ¡°I only trust you; I will always trust only you.¡± No matter what, even if he witnessed it himself, as long as Xiao Ning said it wasn¡¯t true, he would believe it.

    Song Yan Ning smiled faintly, ¡°I trust you too.¡±

    Upon seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen return, She Tan immediately stood up from the ground, ¡°Master! He¡¯s awake.¡±

    Song Yan Ning walked over to check Yuan Yixiu¡¯s condition, ¡°Do you remember who we are?¡±

    Yuan Yixiu shook his head confusedly, ¡°Who am I?¡± His mind was a nk te, he couldn¡¯t remember anything.

    Song Yan Ning sighed helplessly. Yuan Yixiu¡¯s situation was indeed as she had anticipated. This Yuan Yixiu was no longer fit to stay in the Spiritual Realm. Without cultivation, he couldn¡¯t undertake missions, and she and Qin Yushen couldn¡¯t always protect him. Yet, abandoning Yuan Yixiu was also out of the question.

    After some thought, Song Yan Ning decided to take Yuan Yixiu into her Spiritual Pearl for the time being, and turned to Qin Yushen, ¡°I want to let Yuan Yixiu stay in my Spiritual Pearl first, and we can make ns after we leave the Spiritual Realm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way,¡± Qin Yushen nodded in agreement.

    Song Yan Ning recalled She Tan and settled Yuan Yixiu well, then she and Qin Yushen returned to the mission deployment area, where several people were chatting. Their tasks were evidentlypleted.

    A few people nced at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen as they approached.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen sat down not far from the others. The others paid no attention to them, so naturally, they didn¡¯t go out of their way to greet them either.

    Time passed unknowingly, and more and more people returned here.

    Wei Lingfeng saw Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, smiled, and quickly walked towards them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Yuan Yixiu?¡± Wei Lingfeng sat down next to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°He was severely injured; we arranged for him to recover in a safe ce,¡± Qin Yushen said.

    ¡°How did he get injured?¡± Wei Lingfeng was somewhat surprised. When they had separated, their mission had beenpleted. Could it be that someone had conflicted with them here?

    ¡°We¡¯re not sure of the details. He said he wanted to take a walk, and when we found him, he was seriously injured,¡± Song Yan Ning simply exined. With so many people around here, she didn¡¯t want to go into detail.

    ¡°Do you know who did it?¡± Yuan Yixiu was his friend; how could he let go of the person who had injured him?

    ¡°That person is already dead,¡± Song Yan Ning said.

    Wei Lingfeng nodded with a smile, ¡°Good riddance. If he hadn¡¯t died, I would have made sure he died a second time.¡±

 Chapter 397 - 397 396 Divine Sense Tempering

    ?Chapter 397: 396, Divine Sense Tempering   Chapter 397: 396, Divine Sense Tempering                                   The designated time soon arrived, but everyone noticed that there were significantly fewer people this time, unsure whether they couldn¡¯t make it back in time or had already perished.

    The elderly man walked up to the group, nced over everyone, and said, ¡°Congrattions to all of you forpleting this task. The top one hundred who advanced will proceed to the next level with me. Please take out your Jade Tokens now.¡±

    The crowd took out their Jade Tokens, and seeing their rankings disyed, some cheered excitedly while others looked dejected.

    Song Yan Ning felt a lightness under her feet, and when she felt solid ground again, she realized she had arrived at a new ce.

    ¡°Congrattions to all of you for advancing to the fourth level, the finalyer of the Spiritual Realm. You will have one month here, and after that, the Spiritual Realm will close. I wish you all fruitful gains,¡± said the elderly man before he vanished in front of the crowd.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go that way,¡± suggested Song Yan Ning, seeing Qin Yushen and Wei Lingfeng looking at her. Like the third level, there were many paths here too, though they all looked quite simr.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Yushen and Wei Lingfeng nodded and followed Song Yan Ning down the chosen path.

    The moment they stepped on the path, they felt a strong force pushing them, nearly knocking them off.

    Qin Yushen tightly grasped Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, pulling her back to his side, ¡°Release your Divine Sense.¡± He was too familiar with simr secret realms from his past lives.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and quickly released her Divine Sense. She had stormed the Linglong Tower in the Demon World, whose staircases had a simr pushing force. She was initially caught off-guard, which nearly got her pushed off. This type of force was very beneficial for refining Divine Sense.

    Hearing Qin Yushen¡¯s words, Wei Lingfeng also hurriedly released his Divine Sense.

    No sooner had Song Yan Ning released her Divine Sense than she felt a tearing pain through it. She gritted her teeth, enduring the pain and striving to counter the force with her Divine Sense,boriously taking one step at a time forward.

    As the force on the Divine Sense grew stronger, Song Yan Ning kept struggling but soon found a way to counter it, lessening the excruciating pain and easing her steps.

    She tried extending her Divine Sense further ahead, one meter, two meters¡­ ten meters¡­ until it could extend no further.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Qin Yushen asked via a soul transmission. He had been watching Song Yan Ning¡¯s expressions and, seeing herplexion return to normal, knew she had adapted to the force and felt relieved.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found a way to counter the pressure,¡± Song Yan Ning happilymunicated back.

    Qin Yushen reached out and ruffled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, ¡°My little Ning is the best.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled faintly.

    Wei Lingfeng watched Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen enviously. If only I had a Taoist couple too.

    The three of them slowly progressed, and after what felt like a long time, they suddenly felt lighter as the mighty forcepletely disappeared. In front of them appeared a dark, seemingly endless cave.

    ¡°Should we go in?¡± Wei Lingfeng hesitated, sensing a deathly aura emanating from inside the cave.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, naturally we should go in,¡± said Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, who had already entered the cave. They too sensed the aura of death, but retreat was never in their nature.

    As they just entered the cave, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen felt a bone-chilling coldness, followed immediately by a Wind de attacking them.

    Qin Yushen picked up Song Yan Ning and quickly dodged the Wind de.

    ¡°That was close!¡± Song Yan Ning felt a lingering fear. The speed of these Wind des was incredibly fast, so much so that even Divine Sense struggled to capture them.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, get on my back,¡± Qin Yushen said, putting Song Yan Ning down.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning quickly walked behind Qin Yushen andy onto his back; his broad and powerful back gave her a feeling of security.

    ¡°Wei Lingfeng, follow us and watch my steps carefully. Make sure not to make any mistakes,¡± Qin Yushen said as he moved his feet in a mysterious pattern and walked forward.

    Wei Lingfeng, hearing Qin Yushen¡¯s words, hurriedly followed. The Wind des here were too fierce; several cuts had already been made on his body.

    Song Yan Ning, using her Divine Sense to pay attention to their surroundings, noticed that Qin Yushen could dodge the attacks of the Wind des every time, and she couldn¡¯t help but admire him. He was truly outstanding!

    ¡°There is a Stone Gate ahead,¡± Qin Yushen said.

    Immediately, Song Yan Ning extended her Divine Sense and indeed saw a Stone Gate, and her face instantly showed surprise when she noticed two keyholes on it, ¡°There are keyholes on the Stone Gate; this must be the ce we are looking for.¡± She didn¡¯t expect their luck to be this good.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded in agreement. He had also seen those two keyholes.

    ¡°This is great! I¡¯ve finally found it,¡± Wei Lingfengughed heartily. The Wei Family had paid a great price to find this door, a fact known only to their family.

    The three of them approached the Stone Gate cautiously. They couldn¡¯t afford to be careless here.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± The moment they got close to the Stone Gate, countless fierce Wind des swept through.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s movements were like lightning as he dodged the Wind des¡¯ attacks while carrying Song Yan Ning on his back.

    Wei Lingfeng was not so lucky; though there was no threat to his life, his face and body were covered with blood marks from the Wind des.

    ¡°Qin Yushen, put me down,¡± Song Yan Ning gently tapped Qin Yushen¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous here,¡± Qin Yushen said worriedly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to me, don¡¯t worry,¡± Song Yan Ning assured. She had many things to do and couldn¡¯t afford to get hurt.

    Qin Yushen hesitated for a moment, then let Song Yan Ning down from his back, ¡°Be very careful.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Just as Song Yan Ning got off Qin Yushen¡¯s back, several Wind des enveloped her; she moved her feet to dodge the Wind des while simultaneously throwing out several Array gs. She had just realized, this ce contained a natural Concealing Array. This Concealing Array was extremely hidden; if not for the enhancement of her Divine Sense, she would have never discovered it.

    With the Array gs ced, the rampaging Wind des that had been rampant around them disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°You know Array?¡± Wei Lingfeng was surprised looking at Song Yan Ning. Seeing how well Qin Yushen protected Song Yan Ning, he had thought her ability to reach this point depended solely on Qin Yushen, but now he realized Song Yan Ning¡¯s strength was not weak; she was not a woman who needed protection.

 Chapter 398 - 398 Three hundred and ninety-seven choice

    ?Chapter 398: Three hundred and ny-seven, choice   Chapter 398: Three hundred and ny-seven, choice                                   ¡°I know a little,¡± Song Yan Ning walked up to the Stone Gate, took out two keys, and handed one of them to Qin Yushen, ¡°There is an Array on this Stone Gate, these two keys must be used at the same time to open it; if we¡¯re even a bit too slow, the gate won¡¯t open.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Yushen nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start now,¡± Song Yan Ning ced the key against the keyhole.

    Qin Yushen nodded and followed suit.

    Wei Lingfeng watched Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nervously. All he wished for now was for the Stone Gate to open quickly; he wanted to see what was in the ce that the Wei Family had been searching for so many years and had put so much effort into. What exactly was it?

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen turned their keys at the same time, and two slight clicking sounds were heard; immediately, they saw the Stone Gate slowly rise, gradually revealing a room in front of the three of them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in quickly,¡± Wei Lingfeng could hardly wait.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen entered the room and saw it was empty except for a skeletal remains sitting cross-legged in the center, with a wooden sword next to it.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen scanned the surroundings with their Divine Sense and walked up to the skeletal remains.

    ¡°There¡¯s a Storage Ring on his hand,¡± Wei Lingfeng had already seen the Storage Ring on the skeleton¡¯s finger. But since he had already given the keys to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, and this ce was discovered by them, if he took the ring for his own selfish desires, his conscience would definitely not be at peace. However, this was something the Wei Family had searched countless years for; if he were to give up now, how could he face the ancestors of the Wei Family in the future?

    Wei Lingfeng struggled inwardly; he truly didn¡¯t know which choice to make.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen looked at the ring on the skeleton¡¯s finger, noticing the strange pattern it bore.

    ¡°That pattern is so strange; it¡¯s my first time seeing it,¡± Song Yan Ning examined the pattern on the Storage Ring, searching through the information passed down by the Inheritor to find if there was a match.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it off,¡± Qin Yushen was about to step forward when a figure moved faster, snatching the Storage Ring.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Wei Lingfeng grabbed the Storage Ring and quickly ran towards the outside. In the end, he chose to betray his friends.

    Wei Lingfeng ran outside, quickly pulled out the two keys from the door.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The Stone Gate fell rapidly, sealing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen inside.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s face turned ashen with anger; if it weren¡¯t for Xiao Ning¡¯s quick pull, he would have definitely been crushed by the Stone Gate, ¡°I really misjudged him.¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart; he will reap what he sows.¡± She had already found the information on the pattern in the inheritance.

    Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning with surprise, not understanding the meaning of her words.

    ¡°That pattern is a Soul Repairing Pattern; the Divine Soul of this skeleton has not been extinguished,¡± Song Yan Ning shared the information about the Soul Repairing Pattern she had found with Qin Yushen.

    ¡°So you mean, Wei Lingfeng is very likely to be possessed?¡± Qin Yushen immediately understood Song Yan Ning¡¯s implication.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, looking at the now-closed Stone Gate, ¡°Let¡¯s figure out how to open the Stone Gate first.¡±

    Qin Yushen nodded, walked up to the Stone Gate, and threw a punch at it, only to see the gate didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°I have no idea what this Stone Gate is made of; it¡¯s so hard,¡± Song Yan Ning remarked in surprise as she examined the gate.

    Qin Yushen scanned the Stone Gate with his Divine Sense for a long time, took out his Longsword, and was about to hack at the Stone Gate.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Song Yan Ning called out to stop Qin Yushen¡¯s action.

 Chapter 399 - 399 398 Spiritual Herb Garden

    ?Chapter 399: 398, Spiritual Herb Garden   Chapter 399: 398, Spiritual Herb Garden                                   Qin Yushen sheathed his sword and turned to look at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Look, there is a row of characters here,¡± Song Yan Ning pointed at the ground, where she had just moved a skeleton to the side to see if she could find anything useful, but beneath the skeleton, she discovered a row of golden characters.

    Qin Yushen walked over and saw the ground read: ¡°To exit through this door, just kneel to the master three times with loud kowtows.¡±

    With a scornfulugh, Qin Yushen threw a burst of mes and turned the skeleton into ashes. Even if he could never leave, he would not kneel to a skeleton.

    Song Yan Ning was examining the characters on the ground when suddenly, she saw the row of golden characters start to move, which surprised her.

    After a long time, a slight smile formed on her lips, ¡°I know now, there¡¯s a Five Elements Formation here, and this is the gate of the Array.¡± She had felt something strange about this room from the moment she entered, but after scanning with her Divine Sense, she found nothing.

    Qin Yushen had used mes to reduce the skeleton to ashes; as soon as the mes appeared, the characters on the ground changed. It meant there was a Five Elements Formation here.

    The main elements needed for the Five Elements Formation were metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. There was metal and earth on the ground, a wooden sword for wood, and the mes Qin Yushen had just thrown. Now only water was missing.

    Thinking this, Song Yan Ning waved her hand and hurled a water ball. As soon as the water ball was thrown, the entire room began to tremble.

    Qin Yushen pulled Song Yan Ning into his arms and watched the surroundings cautiously.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and looked towards the Stone Gate. She saw the Stone Gate slowly rising, ¡°The Stone Gate is opening, we can go out now.¡± She joyfully held Qin Yushen¡¯s hand and walked towards the outside.

    Wei Lingfeng sped his Storage Ring tightly and ran out of the cave quickly. He stopped, turned around, and bowed apologetically towards the cave, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I had to make this choice.¡±

    After that, he withdrew his gaze and quickly left.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen stepped out of the cave and discovered a small path which had appeared next to the cave at some unknown time. The path was faint but emitted a strong Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out.¡± Song Yan Ning spected that the path might have appeared because the Array was broken. They still had plenty of time left, so instead of wasting it, they might as well explore.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded, walking with Song Yan Ning toward the path.

    The path was winding, but the Spiritual Energy grew even denser,pelling both Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen to feel the urge to sit down and cultivate.

    ¡°Master, I smell the scent of Spirit Grass,¡± She Tan¡¯s voice rang out in Song Yan Ning¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°Do you want toe out?¡± She too had already smelled the Spirit Grass. She was sure there was a Spiritual Medicine Garden here.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± She Tan responded. Although cultivating inside the Spiritual Pearl was fine, he yearned to cultivate outside.

    Song Yan Ning, driven by a thought, released She Tan from the Spiritual Pearl.

    Once outside, a joyfully innocent smile appeared on the handsome face of She Tan, ¡°Master, the Spiritual Medicine Garden is over there, let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    Saying that, he ran ahead quickly.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, chuckled, and followed with Qin Yushen.

    In less than fifteen minutes, Song Yan Ning saw a vast Spiritual Herb Garden appear before her eyes. The garden was endless with many Spirit Grasses, many of which Song Yan Ning had never seen before. This indeed was a huge harvest.

 Chapter 400 - 400 Three hundred ninety-nine Spirit Vein

    ?Chapter 400: Three hundred ny-nine, Spirit Vein   Chapter 400: Three hundred ny-nine, Spirit Vein                                   Song Yan Ning suppressed her excitement and, holding Qin Yushen¡¯s hand, walked into the Spiritual Herb Garden, ¡°With so many Spirit Grass, I won¡¯t ever have to worry aboutcking Spirit Grass for elixir production again.¡±

    Qin Yushen smiled tenderly as he gazed at Song Yan Ning, his eyes filled with a warm light, ¡°Let¡¯s start collecting these Spirit Grass.¡± Seeing Xiao Ning this happy, he truly felt even more delighted than if he had found a treasure himself.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded happily and began to gather Spirit Grass with Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Master! There¡¯s a Spirit Vein over there.¡± She Tan rushed over with urgency.

    ¡°Where? Lead us there quickly.¡± Song Yan Ning rolled the remaining Spirit Grass into her Spiritual Pearl. A Spirit Vein wasn¡¯t something one could just wish for and obtain. In the entire Demon World, only beneath the pce were there two Spirit Veins, and they were only middle-grade Spirit Veins.

    Following She Tan toward the Spirit Vein he mentioned, the closer Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen got to the Spirit Vein, the thicker the Spiritual Energy they felt surrounding them.

    ¡°It¡¯s under theke in front of us,¡± She Tan pointed to ake ahead. He had just checked with his Divine Sense, and deep at the bottom of theke was a Spirit Vein.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at thekeside and released their Divine Sense to probe into the depths of theke. They soon found the Spirit Vein. Even if She Tan hadn¡¯t discovered it, they would havee here to check after collecting the Spirit Grass. With so many Spirit Grass and such rich Spiritual Energy, it was surely no simple matter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look, She Tan, you stay here and guard,¡± Song Yan Ning said, barely able to contain her excitement. With this Spirit Vein, her and Qin Yushen¡¯s strength would definitely increase by a notch.

    ¡°Yes!¡± She Tanplied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Qin Yushen nodded and jumped into theke with Song Yan Ning.

    The two of them continued diving deeper into theke, and the Spiritual Energy around them turned increasingly tangible, irresistibly tempting them to absorb it.

    However, they knew now was not the best time to absorb this Spiritual Energy. The Spiritual Realm was full of cultivators, and they couldn¡¯t guarantee that other cultivators wouldn¡¯t discover this ce. They had to make a quick decision and secure the Spirit Vein into the Spiritual Pearl before any other cultivators found it. Only when the Spirit Vein truly belonged to them could they cultivate in peace.

    The two of themnded at the bottom of theke, where Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen scanned the Spirit Vein with their Divine Sense.

    ¡°There¡¯s an Array at the end of this Spirit Vein, I need to break the Array first before we can extract the Spirit Vein,¡± Song Yan Ning carefully examined it and transmitted her findings to Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and smiled, ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll be quick.¡±

    Wei Lingfeng found a secluded spot and took out his Storage Ring. He wanted to see what exactly was inside the Storage Ring.

    Layer byyer, he refined the restrictions on the Storage Ring, and as the number of restrictions lessened, Wei Lingfeng¡¯s heart filled with excitement and anticipation. This was what the Wei Family had been searching for countless years, and now that he finally got it, how could he not be ecstatic?

    Just as he unlocked thest restriction, a dark shadow shed out of the Storage Ring and rapidly entered his body.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Wei Lingfeng asked in panic. Although he had never experienced possession before, he knew what it was. Now that there was an extra Divine Soul in his Sea of Consciousness, it was clear that he had been possessed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t resist, resistance is futile, just obediently hand over your body to me, and you can suffer less,¡± the echoingugh of the Divine Soul came from within Wei Lingfeng¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.

    ¡°Get out of me, or else I won¡¯t be polite to you, I have plenty of ways to annihte you,¡± Wei Lingfeng¡¯s heart was filled with urgency. He truly regretted it now; if he had known that this Storage Ring contained a Divine Soul, no matter how many treasures were inside, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted it. But now, it was toote for regrets.

    The Divine Soul sneered coldly, ¡°Threats are useless against me, since you seek to suffer, I will not be polite.¡±

    ¡°No! Ah!¡± Wei Lingfeng held his head, writhing in agony on the ground. At this moment, he felt as if his Divine Soul was being scorched by searing mes, a pain so intense he could not endure it, yet he was powerless even to resist.

    Wei Lingfeng¡¯splexion became as pale as a sheet of paper, his body convulsing continuously.

    After a long time, his body finally stopped twitching, and he opened his eyes, revealing a pair of sharp, chilling eyes that made one involuntarily shudder.

    A malicious smile curled the corners of Wei Lingfeng¡¯s mouth, ¡°I have finally seeded in the body takeover, hahaha¡­¡± Once his cultivation fully recovered, he would seek out those who had offended and harmed him, making them pay a grievous price.

    Song Yan Ning removed the Array that sealed off the Spirit Vein, beginning the extraction of the vein.

    As the Spirit Vein was slowly extracted by Song Yan Ning, the ground began to tremble slightly.

    Wei Lingfeng felt the trembling of the ground, his eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Someone is extracting the Spirit Vein.¡± This Spiritual Realm was originally his space Magical Treasure. After his demise, he had turned the Spiritual Realm into a training ground, seeking to find a suitable body from the cultivators who came to train.

    He was very clear about how many Spirit Grass and Spirit Veins were here. If someone was extracting his Spirit Veins, they would have to pay with their lives.

    She Tan sensed danger approaching and quickly dodged while notifying Song Yan Ning. The aura of the approaching person was very familiar to him ¨C it was the cultivator who had captured him before.

    Song Yan Ning had just stored the Spirit Vein into her Spiritual Pearl when she received She Tan¡¯s message. Calling back She Tan, she quickly ran to Qin Yushen¡¯s side, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s enter the Spiritual Pearl.¡±

    Qin Yushen nodded without asking any questions, following Song Yan Ning into the Spiritual Pearl.

    Song Yan Ning controlled the Spiritual Pearl, burrowing into the earth until they could go no deeper, then stopped and threw out several Array gs, setting up a Concealing Array Formation.

    ¡°She Tan, you said the aura of the person you know very well,¡± Song Yan Ning, having done everything, turned to She Tan and asked.

    She Tan nodded, ¡°His aura is very simr to the one who captured me back then.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Divine Soul?¡± Qin Yushen spected.

    ¡°Very likely, perhaps the other party sensed us extracting the Spirit Vein and came looking. I think the Spiritual Realm might just be a space, like my Spiritual Pearl, and he has arrived.¡± Feeling a powerful Divine Sense sweeping towards them, Song Yan Ning was somewhat nervous. She didn¡¯t know if the Array she had set up could evade the other party¡¯s Divine Sense.

    Wei Lingfeng, discovering that not only the Spirit Vein had been taken but also the Medicine Garden¡¯s Spirit Grass had been plundered, became so furious his face turned ashen. His Divine Sense scanned the surroundings frantically. He had arrived quickly, so the other party must still be nearby. Whoever dared to covet his Spirit Grass and Spirit Veins, he would absolutely not let them walk out of this Spiritual Realm alive.

 Chapter 401 - 401 Four hundred refine

    ?Chapter 401: Four hundred, refine   Chapter 401: Four hundred, refine                                   Seeing that the Divine Sense swept over the Spiritual Pearl without detecting its presence, Song Yan Ning let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s that Divine Soul; he¡¯s already possessed Wei Lingfeng¡¯s body,¡± Qin Yushen realized with his extended Divine Sense as he recognized the person.

    Song Yan Ning pondered, ¡°Wei Lingfeng¡¯s cultivation is almost on par with yours. Perhaps we should take this chance to exterminate that Divine Soul and prevent future troubles.¡± No matter how powerful the original strength of that Divine Soul was, since it had taken over Wei Lingfeng¡¯s body, it would only possess strengthparable to Wei Lingfeng¡¯s.

    It was just like their own situation when both she and Qin Yushen first reincarnated. Despite her previous cultivation reaching the Divine Separation Late Stage and Qin Yushen being at the Immortal Venerable Stage, they still had to restart their cultivation journey after possessing new bodies.

    Qin Yushen nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s what I am thinking as well.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it,¡± Song Yan Ning decided firmly.

    ¡°Master! Let me deal with him,¡± She Tan spoke up, his eyes brimming with a deadly chill. If it weren¡¯t for that person, how could he have been brought here before he had even hatched?

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She Tan was stronger than both her and Qin Yushen, so handling that person should be no trouble at all.

    Wei Lingfeng swept the area with his Divine Sense again but still discovered nothing, furrowing his brows, ¡°Could it be that they¡¯ve already left?¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± An icy voice sounded behind Wei Lingfeng.

    Wei Lingfeng was momentarily taken aback, quickly turning around to see the imposing figure of She Tan, ¡°So it¡¯s you, this little snake.¡± Originally, he¡¯d captured She Tan wanting to make it his Contracted Beast, but he hadn¡¯t managed to establish the contract before things went awry.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Young Master, and today I¡¯ll take your damned life,¡± She Tan said as he swiftly threw a punch at Wei Lingfeng. He harbored immense hatred for Wei Lingfeng as, if it weren¡¯t for him, how could he have left his family and the Demon World?

    Feeling the potent aura radiating from She Tan, Wei Lingfeng frowned and countered with a punch of his own. This little snake had grown so much stronger so quickly.

    When She Tan¡¯s punch connected with Wei Lingfeng¡¯s, She Tan didn¡¯t move an inch, while Wei Lingfeng was sent flying back several meters.

    A trace of fear shed across Wei Lingfeng¡¯s eyes; he turned to flee. It was all due to this weakly cultivated body ¡ª otherwise, how could it be that he couldn¡¯t defeat even a little snake?

    ¡°Thinking of escaping? No way,¡± She Tan pursued him and quickly cut off his escape route.

    ¡°If you kill me, you¡¯ll be trapped here forever,¡± Wei Lingfeng threatened. The Spiritual Realm was his; without his permission, nobody could leave.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d believe that?¡± She Tan sneered.

    Wei Lingfeng shrugged nonchntly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and kill me to see for yourself, as long as you won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    She Tan hesitated; he did not want to remain trapped here, he longed to return to the Demon World.

    Guessing that the Spiritual Realm might be a space domain, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had begun to search for a way to refine it.

    They returned to the previous cave, thinking that if the Divine Soul had been guarding this ce, it was likely that the means to refine the Spiritual Realm were here too.

    Song Yan Ning carefully swept the cave with her Divine Sense, not missing even the slightest clue.

    Qin Yushen approached the Stone Gate and studied it once more, ¡°Could this ce be where the Spiritual Realm is refined?¡± When they had entered previously, there were no totems on the gate, but now, seven distinct totems appeared, arranged in the same order as the Big Dipper.

    Song Yan Ning stepped forward and scrutinized carefully, her eyes shing with surprise, ¡°It¡¯s here. That Divine Soul has now possessed Wei Lingfeng and needs to refine again to control the Spiritual Realm. This Beidou Seven Stars Map is the key to refining it. Refine them now, and I will act as your protector.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Qin Yu agreed, sitting cross-legged to begin refining the Seven Stars Totem in front of him.

    Seeing that She Tan didn¡¯t attack again, Wei Lingfeng breathed a slight sigh of relief, ¡°I know I was wrong before; I shouldn¡¯t have brought you here. Once my strength recovers a bit, I¡¯ll send you back, okay?¡±

    She Tan snorted dismissively, ¡°No need.¡± His new master would surely be able to take him back to the Demon World. He was eager to kill his opponent right now but worried that if he did, he might not be able to open the Spiritual Realm. Better to wait for his master¡¯s arrival and then decide.

    Wei Lingfeng¡¯splexion changed slightly, ¡°How is that possible?¡± He felt the only connection he had with the Spiritual Realm vanish, signaling that someone had refined it.

    Qin Yushen joyously looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°I have refined the Spiritual Realm.¡± Now that the Spiritual Realm was his, he could see clearly everything happening inside.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded happily. She was truly happy for Qin Yushen; the Spiritual Realm was not only full of Spirit Grass and Refining Materials but most importantly, contained several Spirit Veins, which would definitely elerate Qin Yushen¡¯s cultivation in the future.

    Cultivators who were training in the Spiritual Realm suddenly felt light and were then transported out, including the elderly man.

    ¡°How did wee out?¡±

    ¡°What happened? Wasn¡¯t the Spiritual Realm supposed to close in half a month?¡±

    ¡°It must have been something unexpected that caused it to close suddenly.¡±

    ¡°Will the Spiritual Realm be closed forever now?¡±

    The elderly man pondered as he looked at the Spiritual Realm before him. He needed to report this to the Sect Master as soon as possible. The Spiritual Realm had belonged to their sect for centuries, practically bing their private property.

    Wei Lingfeng sat down powerlessly; he had been counting on using the Spirit Veins within the Spiritual Realm to recover his cultivation, but now his hopes were dashed. Not only had his strength decreased, but he had also lost the Spiritual Realm. His reincarnation seemed meaningless now.

    She Tan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°The master has already refined the Spiritual Realm, master is truly amazing.¡±

    ncing at Wei Lingfeng, She Tan let out a sinister chuckle, ¡°Do you have anything else to say now?¡±

    Wei Lingfeng hung his head low and ignored She Tan. He thought he could achieve greatness once more after his reincarnation, but never expected such an oue.

    She Tan shook his head disinterestedly and with a wave of his hand, a green light struck out towards Wei Lingfeng.

    Without dodging, Wei Lingfeng was split in two by the green light the very next moment, his Divine Soul annihted.

    The sudden closure of the Spiritual Realm quickly spread across all major sects.

    ¡°Are you certain everyone came out of the Spiritual Realm when it happened?¡± Fang Jueyi asked the elder before him. The Spiritual Realm had brought immense benefits to their sect, and losing it like this was hard for him to ept.

    The elder shook his head, ¡°Many cultivators have fallen inside, I cannot be sure.¡±

 Chapter 402 - 402 Four hundred and one various major forces

    ?Chapter 402: Four hundred and one, various major forces   Chapter 402: Four hundred and one, various major forces                                   Fang Jueyi frowned in displeasure, ¡°Send people to guard the Spiritual Cultivation Realm. Report back immediately with any traces or signs.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The elder respectfully replied. He had long stationed people around the perimeter of the Spiritual Cultivation Realm, so as soon as anyone emerged, they would be immediately detained.

    At the same time, a heavy atmosphere pervaded the Dong Family in Lingyu City.

    ¡°Have you still not found the person?¡± The Dong Family Master¡¯s face was grim as he looked at the subordinate before him. His son had been dead for nearly a month now, and the failure to find the murderer was a blow to the Dong Family¡¯s honor¡ªwhere could he put his face?

    ¡°The people who came out from the Spiritual Cultivation Realm have all been interrogated. None of them are the murderer of the Young Master. I heard that an Immortal Mansion in the Spiritual Realm has been contracted¡ªcould the person who contracted the Immortal Mansion be the killer of our Young Master?¡±

    The Dong Family Master pondered for a moment, ¡°Send more people to guard the Spiritual Realm, and once someonees out, bring them straight to the Dong Family.¡± Regardless of whether this person was his son¡¯s murderer, anyone capable of contracting the Immortal Mansion must possess many secrets.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Compared to the Dong Family, the Yuan Family was currently engulfed in a cloud of sorrow and gloom.

    ¡°Family Head, we¡¯ve searched everywhere and haven¡¯t found the Third Young Master and Fourth Miss. Perhaps they have already¡­¡± the subordinate trailed off, unable to continue. Though the loss of the Third Young Master was bearable, the disappearance of the Fourth Miss was a tragic waste¡ªher talents were exceptional, and she was destined to be the Yuan Family¡¯s strongest member.

    ¡°Are there not still people who haven¡¯t emerged from the Spiritual Cultivation Realm?¡± Family Head Yuan knew it was unlikely his children were the ones who contracted the realm, but he truly couldn¡¯t bear the thought of both his son and daughter meeting their demise.

    The subordinate sighed internally, knowing it was improbable, but still replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already stationed people to watch the Spiritual Realm. As soon as the Third Young Master and Fourth Miss appear, we¡¯ll immediately bring them back to the family.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Family Head Yuan nodded, torn with inner conflict. He didn¡¯t want to ept the loss of his children, but he also didn¡¯t wish for them to be the ones who had contracted the Immortal Mansion. If it were them, the Yuan Family would be a target for all, which was not the oue he desired.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen stood at the exit of the Spiritual Realm, looking out at the crowded za, their faces etched with wry smiles. These people had certainlye for them, and if they ventured out, they¡¯d undoubtedly be besieged.

    ¡°Master, shall I go out?¡± She Tan¡¯s greatest desire was to leave the Spiritual Realm and return to the Demon World as soon as possible.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s a dense web of Divine Sense outside, and one step beyond will surely lead to detection.¡± Everyone on that za wouldn¡¯t let go of any possibility¡ªeven an ant wouldn¡¯t slip by unnoticed.

    ¡°So what do we do? Stay here indefinitely?¡± She Tan couldn¡¯t stand the thought and longed to charge out and wreak havoc. Finally having the chance to leave and yet blocked by such nuisances was immensely frustrating.

    Song Yan Ning grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once night falls, we¡¯ll leave this ce.¡± She had already thought of a n.

    ¡°Really?¡± The gloom on She Tan¡¯s face vanished instantly, reced by a beaming smile.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, then she and Qin Yushen moved next to a Spirit Vein inside the Spiritual Pearl, sitting cross-legged and began refining Array gs.

    She Tan nced at Song Yan Ning and then at Qin Yushen, shaking his head in boredom.

    As dusk fell, the cultivators guarding the outskirts of the Spiritual Realm remained vignt, their eyes keenly focused on the entrance, fearful of missing anything.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s dark now.¡± She Tan, seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen still busy with Array gs, couldn¡¯t help but remind them.

    Song Yan Ning finished refining the Array g in her hands and paused. She swept a nce over the previouslypleted Array gs and turned to look at Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen gave a gentle smile and nodded.

    Song Yan Ning raised her hand and continuouslyunched Array gs. With each g nted, the Spiritual Pearl was swiftly concealed. She was setting up a Level 5 Concealing Array¡ªunless there was a Level 5 Array Master outside, it would be absolutely impossible to detect the presence of this Array Formation.

    Qin Yushen also withdrew the Spiritual Realm at the same time.

    ¡°Look quick! The Spiritual Realm has disappeared.¡±

    ¡°It must be the cultivator who contracted the Spiritual Realm wanting to escape, everyone keep your guard up.¡± Discovering that the Spiritual Realm had suddenly vanished, the crowd in the square hurriedly rushed to where it had been, carefully scanning the area with their Divine Sense.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen watched the chaos outside as the crowd struggled to find them. They knew these people wouldn¡¯t be able to find them and would eventually leave.

    Overnight, some of the searchers gave up and left after a fruitless search.

    But the majority did not give up and continued their search.

    One day, two days¡­ The number of people searching gradually decreased.

    A weekter, the once bustling square waspletely deserted.

    Qin Yushen scanned the square with his Divine Sense, ¡°There are still three people hiding in the shadows, watching this ce.¡± They had been cultivating this whole week, and due to the presence of the Spirit Vein, their cultivation had improved significantly.

    Song Yan Ning also cast out her Divine Sense briefly, ¡°She Tan, turn into a little snake and swallow the Spiritual Pearl into your stomach.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she feared those three people, but she preferred not to reveal herself.

    ¡°Yes!¡± She Tan wiggled his body and transformed into an adorable little green snake.

    Next to arge tree by the square, three cultivatorsy there, keeping watch in the direction of the Spiritual Realm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Family Head is thinking, it¡¯s been a week since the people left, yet he still has us keeping watch here. Does he really believe that the person who contracted the Immortal Mansion will return to this ce?¡± One of the cultivators grumbled discontentedly.

    ¡°Stop your chatter, if the Family Head hears us, we¡¯re as good as dead.¡±

    ¡°What can we do? We¡¯re just subordinates; let¡¯s just keep watching.¡±

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a little green snake.¡± Noticing a little snake crawling away from where the Spiritual Realm once was, the cultivator nudged hispanion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, this ce is in the wilds, it¡¯s normal for snakes and insects to pass through. Do you really think someone is hiding inside the snake¡¯s belly?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, why the rm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, heh heh heh¡­¡± The cultivator who spotted the little green snake chuckled embarrassedly.

    The little green snake looked mockingly at the three men as it passed by them, then swiftly slithered away into the distance and disappeared from sight.

    The streets were bustling with activity, whether in the streets, shops, or taverns, everyone was talking about the Spiritual Realm.

    ¡°Do you know? The major powers have been searching for half a month and haven¡¯t found a single clue about that cultivator from the contractually acquired Spiritual Cultivation Immortal Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that they¡¯ve simply vanished into thin air?¡±

    ¡°Who knows, but now everyone¡¯s specting that the Immortal Mansion was obtained by two Loose Cultivators, rumored to have won their spot at the Moon Breath Auction.¡±

    At a nearby table, two middle-aged men and women eating their meal overheard this and were slightly surprised.

 Chapter 403 - 403 Four hundred and two got caught

    ?Chapter 403: Four hundred and two, got caught   Chapter 403: Four hundred and two, got caught                                   The others seated around heard what was said and all wore surprised expressions, ¡°How could you possibly know that?¡±

    The man smirked proudly, ¡°My uncle is with the Yuexi Auction House. He told me that various major powers have arranged to meet with the boss of the auction house today, it seems.¡±

    ¡°If it really was those two loose cultivators, they¡¯re just too formidable.¡±

    ¡°I truly wish to see those two loose cultivators, to see just how powerful they are.¡±

    A middle-aged couple at the next table stood up upon hearing this. They hade to the restaurant specifically to gather intelligence, as ces like this, where all kinds of people mingled, were absolutely the best spots for eavesdropping.

    Exiting the restaurant, the middle-aged couple entered the shop next door.

    The assistant greeted them immediately upon their entrance, ¡°Wee! May I ask what the two of you are looking to purchase? Our shop has elixirs, magic artifacts, talismans¡ªwhatever you¡¯re looking for, you can find it here.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re embarking on a training journey. Do you have a detailed map of the Fengxing Continent for sale?¡± Qin Yushen asked. Indeed, it was the disguised Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Yes, we do. Please follow me.¡± The assistant led the way with a smile.

    Reaching a counter, the assistant bent down and took out more than a dozen maps, cing them on the counter, ¡°All of these are maps. There are detailed maps of various cities, as well as a map of the Fengxing Continent.¡±

    ¡°May we take a look first?¡± Song Yan Ning inquired.

    ¡°Of course.¡± The assistant nodded, still smiling.

    Song Yan Ning picked up one of therger-looking maps and unfolded it. The map was detailed, marking every city, great dangers, rivers, and mountains, ¡°How much for this map in spirit stones?¡±

    ¡°This map is very detailed, so its price is rtively high. It costs five thousand mid-grade spirit stones,¡± the assistant said with a smile. Spending five thousand mid-grade spirit stones on a map seemed like a waste when one could buy elixirs of decent quality for that amount, but he still very much hoped they would buy it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take this one,¡± Song Yan Ning decided.

    ¡°Right away!¡± The assistant eximed happily.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen left the shop and found the streets outside under martialw, with guards from the City Lord Mansion scrutinizing the passersby.

    A guard approached Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°You two, take out your identity jades.¡± At this point, they would detain anybody who was the least bit suspicious. The City Lord had said it was better to mistakenly detain a thousand than to let one slip through.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged a look and produced their identity jades.

    After examining their jades, the guard called to another who was checking others, ¡°These two are suspects.¡± Their identity jades were brand new, and any cultivator with a newly issued identity jade was subject to arrest.

    ¡°Why are you arresting us? Don¡¯t I have an identity jade?¡± Qin Yushen asked coldly.

    ¡°This is the City Lord¡¯smand,¡± the guard said with a coldugh.

    Two guards came forward to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, and one of them said, ¡°I advise you to cooperate willingly, or it¡¯ll be painful. Rest assured, if after review you¡¯re found to have no issues, you will be released.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, no need to waste time.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen knew that resistance would be futile and that it was better to wait and watch for now.

    Several others were taken away with Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, who, like them, had only recently arrived in Tianfang City.

    The group was taken to a dungeon in the City Lord Mansion and confined in different cells.

    Locked up with Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were three youths and two young women.

    Two guards came over and pointed to a young man and a woman, ¡°Come with us.¡±

    The two nodded, stood up, and followed the guards out of the dungeon.

    Not long after, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen heard pitiful screams; extending their divine sense, they saw a Divine Separation Middle Stage cultivator soul searching the two people.

    Soul searching was extremely cruel to cultivators. Even if they managed to survive, the damage to their divine souls meant that cultivation progress would be hindered. For a cultivator, this was the end of the road.

    Song Yan Ning clenched her fists in anger, attacking the soul-searching Divine Separation Middle Stage cultivator with her divine sense. Although her cultivation was not as strong as his, her divine sense had been tempered in the Spiritual Realm and was stronger than even most in the Divine Separation Late Stage.

    The soul-searching Divine Separation Middle Stage cultivator suddenly let out a scream and fainted.

    ¡°Elder Yu!¡± Two nearby guards rushed over to support Elder Yu.

    The young man and woman sighed in relief upon seeing Elder Yu pass out. Their divine souls were somewhat damaged from the soul search but the harm was minor and could be healed with some elixirs, not causing too much trouble.

    The City Lord, surprised upon hearing that Elder Yu had fainted, asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°At the time, Elder Yu was soul searching a young man and woman when he suddenly cried out and fainted,¡± the guard reported honestly.

    After pondering for a moment, the City Lord stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go see.¡± He felt there was something fishy about the situation.

    Arriving at Elder Yu¡¯s quarters, he saw Doctor Lan, who hade to treat Elder Yu, leaving, ¡°Doctor Lan, how is Elder Yu doing now?¡±

    Doctor Lan shook his head, ¡°Elder Yu¡¯s divine soul has sustained severe damage. It¡¯s unlikely he will awaken.¡±

    The City Lord looked grim, ¡°Have you determined the cause?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s likely due to the frequency of the soul searches,¡± replied Doctor Lan, uncertain himself.

    ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s no way to heal him?¡± The City Lord nced at Elder Yu on the bed. Elder Yu was the Great Elder of the City Lord Mansion and very powerful; without Elder Yu¡¯s support, he could not have ascended to the position of the City Lord.

    Doctor Lan pondered, ¡°Unless we find a Level 6 Netherworld Soul Flower and refine it into a Netherworld Soul Pill.¡±

    The City Lord nodded in understanding and sighed deeply in his heart. The Netherworld Soul Flower could be found only in the Spiritual Realm, and now that the Spiritual Realm had vanished, where was he to find the Netherworld Soul Flower?

    After Doctor Lan left, the City Lord didn¡¯t enter to see Elder Yu but instead headed towards the dungeon. Now that Elder Yu was incapacitated, seeing him wouldn¡¯t benefit him.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen heard footsteps outside and thought someone else was being brought in; turning their heads, they saw a well-dressed, distinguished-looking middle-aged man.

    The City Lord arrived at the cell of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, his gaze falling on the young couple beside them.

    ¡°City Lord! Elder Yu was soul searching them when the ident urred,¡± a guard by his side recounted the incident in detail once again.

 Chapter 404 - 404 403 Netherworld Soul Pill

    ?Chapter 404: 403, Netherworld Soul Pill   Chapter 404: 403, Netherworld Soul Pill                                   The City Lord gave a slight nod, ¡°Bring them out, I want to interrogate them myself.¡± Elder Yu¡¯s Divine Sense was strong and he was proficient in the Soul Searching Technique; it was unlikely that using the Soul Search excessively would have damaged his Divine Soul. It was very possible that this man and woman had tampered with it. They might be the two Loose Cultivators that all the major powers were currently searching for.

    ¡°City Lord! We did not harm Elder Yu, please let us go,¡± the woman pleaded, trembling with fear. She really did not want to experience Soul Searching again¡ªthe pain was unforgettable.

    The City Lord snorted coldly and walked towards the interrogation room.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Song Yan Ning called out to the leaving City Lord.

    The City Lord stopped in his tracks, turned his head, and looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise.

    ¡°I can heal Elder Yu,¡± Song Yan Ning said. She had caused this situation and she could not let innocent people suffer in her stead.

    ¡°Really?¡± The City Lord clearly doubted her.

    ¡°Really,¡± Song Yan Ning confirmed with a nod. She had the Netherworld Soul Flower and her own crafted Netherworld Soul Pills¡ªcuring Elder Yu wouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak too confidently; if you fail, you will be punished,¡± the City Lord¡¯s voice turned cold. Even Doctor Lan couldn¡¯t cure Elder Yu, how could she?

    Song Yan Ning smiled unconcernedly, ¡°If I seed, please grant me one condition.¡±

    The City Lord pondered for a moment, ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°Release all the people you¡¯ve captured this time,¡± Song Yan Ning said.

    ¡°Agreed!¡± The City Lord readily agreed. These captives were of no use to him; the people capable of contracting with the Spiritual Realm were extraordinarily skilled, so how could he possibly capture them? His capture of these people was merely to show the major powers that he was diligently helping them.

    ¡°I and my senior brother will go now to treat the Elder,¡± Song Yan Ning decisively stated, never one to hesitate.

    ¡°Release them,¡± The City Lord said, having gained some faith in Song Yan Ning¡¯s confident demeanor.

    Meanwhile, in a conference room of the Yuexi Auction House, the people were watching the footage of that day.

    ¡°It was them who took the two slots.¡±

    The Dong Family Master sketched the faces of the two people from the screen and instructed his subordinate, ¡°Issue a warrant, trace them.¡± No matter where these two fled to, he would find them and tear their bodies into ten thousand pieces to appease his son¡¯s spirit. He had already investigated; these two Loose Cultivators had been leading in the Spiritual Realm until they disappeared after reaching the fourth level; they never came out.

    Aside from the Elder who managed the Spiritual Realm, it was hard to find many who were stronger than these two Loose Cultivators, so it must have been their doing.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen followed the City Lord to Elder Yu¡¯s residence.

    Song Yan Ning stepped forward, ostensibly to check on Elder Yu, ¡°Just taking a Netherworld Soul Pill should suffice for Elder Yu¡¯s condition.¡±

    The City Lord gave a bitter smile, ¡°Netherworld Soul Pills aren¡¯t easy to find.¡± He knew that Netherworld Soul Pills could treat Elder Yu, but he didn¡¯t have the Netherworld Soul Flower; even if he did, he would need an Alchemist who could refine them.

    ¡°When my senior brother and I were leaving, our master did give me a Netherworld Soul Pill,¡± Song Yan Ning said, pulling out a Jade Bottle and handing it to the City Lord.

    The City Lord was slightly stunned, quickly taking the Jade Bottle and opening it. Seeing that it indeed contained a Netherworld Soul Pill, he was overwhelmed with excitement, ¡°Are you really willing to give me the Netherworld Soul Pill?¡± A single pill was worth a fortune.

 Chapter 405 - 405 Four hundred and four portrait

    ?Chapter 405: Four hundred and four, portrait   Chapter 405: Four hundred and four, portrait                                   Song Yan Ning nodded slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised.¡±

    ¡°As long as Elder Yu is cured, I will keep my promise,¡± the City Lord walked to Elder Yu¡¯s bedside and ced the Netherworld Soul Pill into his mouth. Elder Yu was powerful, and curing him would definitely be beneficial for his future.

    Once the elixir was administered, it wasn¡¯t long before Elder Yu¡¯splexion began to turn rosy. Seeing this, the City Lord knew that the elixir Song Yan Ning had provided was genuine, and he instructed the guards outside the door, ¡°Release all the cultivators who were captured.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard outside responded and quickly ran off.

    ¡°Please, have a seat!¡± the City Lord invited Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen to sit down.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, without being pretentious, walked to the chairs and sat down.

    ¡°May I know which sect the two of you are from?¡± the City Lord asked after ordering tea, his face bearing a smile that was intended to please. Whoever could produce the Netherworld Soul Pill definitely came from a major sect.

    ¡°We cannot say,¡± Qin Yushen replied indifferently.

    The City Lordughed it off, ¡°If you are not in a hurry to leave, you could stay at my residence for a few more days, allowing me to extend my hospitality.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning refused without a second thought.

    The City Lord smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°City Lord, let me remind you, this time you captured us, and we didn¡¯t hold it against you out of generosity. Do you think you would be as lucky if you captured disciples from other sects next time?¡± Song Yan Ning expressed her concern that the City Lord might capture people again after they left.

    Hearing this, the City Lord¡¯s back broke out in uncontroble cold sweat, ¡°It was my fault this time; I won¡¯t do it again. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Previously, he had only thought about currying favor with those powers, without considering much. Now, recalling it, it indeed was so. If he captured a sect¡¯s disciples and searched their souls, the sect would definitely not let him go.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that the City Lord understands, we will take our leave now!¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen stood up.

    The City Lord pulled out two jade boxes and handed them to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°A small gift, please ept it.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with the City Lord and took the jade boxes, then turned and walked towards the exit.

    The City Lord hurriedly followed them to see them out.

    Watching Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen leave, the City Lord withdrew his gaze and let out a long sigh. Now, he just hoped that once they returned to their sect, they wouldn¡¯t speak of him capturing them, otherwise his position as City Lord woulde to an end.

    ¡°City Lord!¡± A guard ran over and handed him a portrait, ¡°City Lord! These are the people various powers are looking for.¡±

    The City Lord took the portrait, nced at it briefly, and ordered, ¡°Issue a warrant for their arrest immediately.¡± If it weren¡¯t for these two, how could he have almost offended those two sect disciples? Once he captured them, he would make sure to torture them severely.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen settled down in an inn, examined the map, and decided it was best to first visit the Chaotic Stone Beach where they had initiallynded, and incidentally send Yuan Yixiu back.

    Early the next day, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen bought a Beast Chariot and left the city.

    After leaving the city, Song Yan Ning released Yuan Yixiu from the Spiritual Pearl and restored his original appearance.

    Family Head Yuan paced back and forth anxiously in his study. After all this time, there was still no news of Yu¡¯er and Xiu¡¯er. It was most likely unfortunate news.

    ¡°Family Head! The third young master has returned,¡± announced the butler from outside.

    Family Head Yuan, seeing this, showed a trace of joy and quickly went forward to open the door, ¡°What about Yu¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Miss Yu¡¯er has not returned, and the third young master¡¯s condition is also not good,¡± the butler sighed inwardly with resignation. The third young master was able to return alive, yet Yu¡¯er, such a talent, had fallen. It was truly unfair.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Family Head Yuan asked, frowning.

    ¡°The third young master¡¯s friend apanied him back to the courtyard.¡±

    Family Head Yuan thought for a moment, then stepped out of the study and directed his steps towards the courtyard where Yuan Yixiu was staying.

    Yuan Yixiu examined the room, ¡°Is this really my home? Why don¡¯t I feel any familiarity?¡± For some reason, his heart felt a sense of rejection towards this home, subconsciously not wanting to return.

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Song Yan Ning. She had erased his memories of these past days in the Spiritual Pearl. The Pearl was her secret and absolutely could not be revealed. Aside from Qin Yushen, she had told no one, not even her grandparents.

    ¡°Xiu¡¯er.¡± Family Head Yuan entered the room and nced at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, turning his attention to Yuan Yixiu. He had met Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen before, when Xiu¡¯er had wanted to give them the spot in the Spiritual Realm, butter, because of Yu¡¯er, he had taken back the spot.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yuan Yixiu sized up Family Head Yuan. Now, he only knew his name and had forgotten everything else.

    ¡°How can you not recognize even your father?¡± Family Head Yuan looked at Yuan Yixiu, surprised. Seeing his sincere and not joking eyes, he became somewhat panicked. Unfond as he was of this son, he was still his son.

    ¡°Family Head Yuan, Yuan Yixiu was seriously injured and almost perished. Now, he doesn¡¯t remember anything,¡± Song Yan Ning exined.

    ¡°Seriously injured? How did he get injured?¡± Family Head Yuan asked anxiously.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know either. That day we were watching the excitement outside the Spiritual Realm, saw two cultivators helping him out, so we asked them and they handed Yuan Yixiu over to us,¡± Song Yan Ning fabricated an excuse they had thought up in advance.

    Family Head Yuan nodded, ¡°You didn¡¯t enter the Spiritual Realm?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t have a spot, and fortunately we didn¡¯t go in, or with our cultivation, we would likely have not returned,¡± Song Yan Ning said, relieved.

    Family Head Yuan gave a slight smile, ¡°Thank you for bringing Xiu¡¯er back. If you need anything, just let me know.¡± It was a pity Yu¡¯er hadn¡¯t made it out, or it would have been even better.

    ¡°We have no other demands, we would just appreciate staying in the residence for a few days,¡± Song Yan Ning nned to visit the Chaotic Stone Beach to see if they could find the transmission array from back then.

    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely fine, I¡¯ll have arrangements made immediately,¡± Family Head Yuan promised. He regarded Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen with some admiration, realizing that if it were others, they would certainly seize the opportunity to make various demands.

    ¡°No need to bother, it¡¯s fine for us to stay here,¡± refused Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. This ce was near the Chaotic Stone Beach, and there was no one to disturb them, which suited them the best.

    ¡°Okay, just let me know if you need anything,¡± Family Head Yuan turned to Yuan Yixiu, ¡°Xiu¡¯er, can he still cultivate?¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen shook their heads. Yuan Yixiu¡¯s current condition made Cultivation impossible, but Martial Arts Cultivation was still feasible. On their way back, they had already given Yuan Yixiu a book of Ancient Martial Arts suitable for his training. Entering the path through martial arts wasn¡¯t impossible; it was just a matter of whether Yuan Yixiu could persist.

    Family Head Yuan sighed deeply and walked towards the outside. Fortunately, he had never pinned his hopes on Xiu¡¯er; otherwise, his disappointment would be even greater.

 Chapter 406 - 406 405 Non-directional transmission array

    ?Chapter 406: 405, Non-directional transmission array   Chapter 406: 405, Non-directional transmission array                                   Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen came to Chaotic Stone Beach again. It was the same as before, with no significant changes.

    Song Yan Ning walked to the ce where she and Qin Yushen hadnded before and released her Divine Sense, carefully scanning the area. After a long while, she retracted her Divine Sense in disappointment.

    ¡°Maybe I guessed wrong.¡± Yuan Yixiu had also said he hadn¡¯t seen anyone elsend here, but they had seen Lu Tingxuan enter the transmission array with their own eyes. If he didn¡¯tnd here, it meant that there were other transmission arrays in this world. But with the vastness of the Fengxing Continent, where should they look for the transmission array?

    Qin Yushen extended his hand and pulled Song Yan Ning into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will find it eventually.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to miss my grandparents. I¡¯ve been away so long, they must be worried,¡± Song Yan Ning said, leaning her head against Qin Yushen¡¯s chest. Although she made arrangements when she left, she didn¡¯t know if there would be any time difference between this space and Earth.

    Qin Yushen gently patted Song Yan Ning on the back. ¡°Perhaps we will find a way back soon.¡± He looked up, his Divine Sense sweeping the sky. ¡°That transmission array must be a non-directional array, and wended around noon that day.¡±

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes lit up, and she looked up at Qin Yushen, but identally bumped his chin. She quickly reached out to rub it. ¡°Did that hurt? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and kissed it gently at the lips. ¡°Now it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    Song Yan Ning gave Qin Yushen a coquettish re.

    Qin Yushen smiled slightly, lowered his head, and captured the softness he had been longing for. ¡°Now it¡¯s even less painful¡­¡±

    After a long time, Qin Yushen reluctantly let go of Song Yan Ning. He took several deep breaths before finally suppressing his urge. In front of Xiao Ning, his self-control was almost zero.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen sat down on a stone. Song Yan Ning pulled out a pen and a piece of paper and began to draw. She nned to calcte the next appearance time of the Array based on the two hours they hadnded.

    Watching Song Yan Ning focused, Qin Yushen¡¯s mouth curved slightly. He reached out to tuck the stray hair in front of her forehead behind her ear. Some say people are most beautiful when they are concentrating on their work, and it seemed true now. Xiao Ning was like a painting, so beautiful that his gaze couldn¡¯t be diverted.

    ¡°I figured it out,¡± Song Yan Ning said, putting down the pen and happily passing the paper to Qin Yushen. ¡°Look!¡±

    Qin Yushen took the paper, which was covered with many symbols and some numbers. ¡°Noon in three days?¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded vigorously. ¡°Wended precisely at noon, and Yuan Yixiu once mentioned that every three months, a red glow would appear here. I calcted a bit, and in three days, it will have been exactly three months since we arrived in this world.¡± She could only guess that the red glow had something to do with the transmission array; whether she was right or wrong, they would have to wait until three dayster to know.

    Qin Yushen handed the paper back to Song Yan Ning and, seeing a bit of ink on her face, reached out to gently wipe it away. ¡°You¡¯ve be a little ink cat.¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡± Song Yan Ning yfully imitated a cat¡¯s cry. She was very happy now, finally seeing the hope of going home, and just hoped her guess wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°Such a mischief!¡± Qin Yushen adoringly tapped Song Yan Ning¡¯s nose, his gaze filled with tenderness and love as he stared into her profound eyes.

 Chapter 407 - 407 Four hundred and six arrogant

    ?Chapter 407: Four hundred and six, arrogant   Chapter 407: Four hundred and six, arrogant                                   Family Head Yuan¡¯s eyes reddened as he sorrowfully gazed at the White Jade chessboard in front of him, gently caressing it. The chessboard was a gift from Yu¡¯er on his birthdayst year. Now the chessboard remained, but Yu¡¯er would never be seen again.

    ¡°Family Head! Something terrible has happened!¡± A servant hurried over, his face etched with anxiety as he eximed.

    Family Head Yuan frowned, displeased, and looked at the servant, ¡°What¡¯s gone wrong?¡±

    ¡°The Great Elder of the Dong Family has brought over twenty cultivators and surrounded the entrance. They im they¡¯re here to find the murderer of the Young Master of Dong Family,¡± the servant immediately reported.

    ¡°Looking for the murderer? Did they say who the murderer is?¡± Family Head Yuan asked. There were only so many people in his residence; who had the capability to kill the Young Master of Dong Family?

    ¡°No,¡± the servant shook his head.

    Family Head Yuan thought for a moment, packed up the chessboard, and walked towards the entrance. The Dong Family was powerful, not a force the Yuan Family could afford to offend.

    Upon seeing Family Head Yuan emerge, the Great Elder of the Dong Family stepped forward and greeted with a cupped-hand salute, ¡°Family Head Yuan.¡± His demeanor was extremely cold, clearly not putting Family Head Yuan in his eyes.

    Family Head Yuan replied with a faint smile and a returning salute, ¡°I hear from my servants that Elder Xing is here to find someone?¡±

    Elder Xing sneered coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right! Our investigation revealed that the killer of our Young Master is right here in Yuan Family¡¯s residence, said to be a honored guest. I hope Family Head Yuan will hand over the person to let me take them back to the Dong Family. The Dong Family will assuredly not make an issue of this.¡±

    A displeased look shed in Family Head Yuan¡¯s eyes, ¡°Our Yuan Family does not harbor the person Elder Xing is looking for. I have other matters to attend to, and cannot y host to Elder Xing. Some other day when I am free, I shall invite Elder Xing and the Dong Family Patriarch.¡±

    ¡°Is Family Head Yuan choosing to make an enemy of our Dong Family?¡± Elder Xing¡¯s words were filled with a threatening tone.

    ¡°Elder Xing, what do you mean by that?¡± Family Head Yuan¡¯s expression darkened. Did they truly think his Yuan Family was a soft persimmon to be kneaded at will?

    Elder Xing watched Family Head Yuan with a sneer, ¡°Family Head Yuan, I advise you to hand over the people. Don¡¯t make an enemy of the Dong Family over two irrelevant individuals.¡±

    ¡°Elder Xing keeps insisting the murderer is in the Yuan Family. Tell me then, who exactly is the murderer?¡± Family Head Yuan questioned through clenched teeth.

    ¡°Song Shen, Qin Ning.¡± Elder Xing revealed the pseudonyms of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. This was what the Dong Family had discovered after a long investigation.

    ¡°They?¡± Family Head Yuan was slightly stunned, ¡°How could it be them?¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s them or not, we¡¯ll know once you call them out,¡± Elder Xing said, seeing the surprise on Family Head Yuan¡¯s face and knowing he was unaware.

    Family Head Yuan pondered for a moment and ordered a servant beside him, ¡°Go call those two here.¡± If it really was them who killed the Young Master of Dong Family, he would have no way to protect them, given the limited power of the Yuan Family.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had just returned to the courtyard, only two days away from knowing the oue.

    ¡°The Family Head requests your presence!¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded and followed the servant outside.

    Seeing Elder Xing and his entourage at the entrance, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen realized what was happening.

    ¡°Elder Xing is using you of killing the Young Master of Dong Family, is this true?¡± As soon as Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen emerged, Family Head Yuan asked immediately. He didn¡¯t believe they had the ability to kill the Young Master of Dong Family.

    ¡°How did youe to find this out?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Elder Xing. Since the other party had already found them, they had no need to deny it.

    ¡°Did you really do it?¡± Family Head Yuan could hardly believe his eyes as he looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Take them away!¡± Elder Xing didn¡¯t answer Song Yan Ning¡¯s question and instead ordered his subordinates immediately.

    ¡°We can walk on our own,¡± Qin Yushen said coldly, his gaze sweeping over the people rushing towards them. The chilly aura emanating from his body caused everyone who wanted to approach to shiver involuntarily, unsure if they should continue their charge.

    Elder Xing narrowed his eyes and nodded at his subordinates, then turned around and left. These two young individuals were not simple beings, but howeverplicated they were, killing the Young Master meant certain death.

    When the Dong Family Patriarch heard that the used had been brought back, he immediately went to the main hall. Upon seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, he was briefly taken aback. These two young individuals had an extraordinary demeanor, not at all like loose cultivators. Had they not killed his son, he might have actually invited them to join the Dong Family as disciples. But now, he would certainly not let them go; he wanted them to pay with their lives for his son¡¯s death.

    ¡°Why did you kill my son?¡± The Dong Family Patriarch¡¯s face sank as he thought of his son.

    ¡°How can you be sure it was us who killed your son?¡± Song Yan Ning asked, genuinely curious. After killing Dong Xu, they had checked their entire bodies with Divine Sense and did not leave any traces.

    The Dong Family Patriarch swept a cold nce at Song Yan Ning and ordered Elder Xing and Elder Wang beside him, ¡°Elder Xing, Elder Wang, cripple their cultivation and throw them into the Alchemy Room. I want them to undergo Soul Extraction.¡± He had said before that he would make whoever killed his son pay the price.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Receiving the order, Elder Xing and Elder Wang immediately attacked Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen¡¯s figures shed, and the next moment, two silhouettes were sent flying out.

    A sh of astonishment crossed the Dong Family Patriarch¡¯s eyes. What was their level of cultivation? Elder Xing and Elder Wang couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move from them.

    Song Yan Ning turned her gaze back to the Dong Family Patriarch, ¡°How are you so certain that it was us who killed Dong Xu?¡±

    ¡°You have Dragon Moon Fragrance on you.¡± The Dong Family Patriarch red at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, his eyes splitting with rage, wishing he could tear them to shreds. Dragon Moon Fragrance was a unique scent exclusive to their Dong Family, undetectable even by a Level 9 Alchemy Grandmaster.

    Anyone who killed a member of the Dong Family would be left with the scent of Dragon Moon Fragrance on them. Even if they did discover the scent, there was no way to remove it, as it lingered on the body for an entire year.

    The Dong Family had taken a long time this time, even releasing Dragon Moon Worms, to confirm that the people who killed his son were indeed the two standing before him. He was quite surprised when he learned the result.

    ¡°I see,¡± Song Yan Ning suddenly understood. It was her first time hearing of Dragon Moon Fragrance. She was so sensitive to scents, yet had not detected the presence of Dragon Moon Fragrance, proving that it was indeed no ordinary substance.

    Qin Yushen reached out and took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen treating everyone present as if they were air, the Dong Family Patriarch could no longer contain his fury, ¡°Kill them!¡± He had seen arrogance before, but never to this extent.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen saw the people around them charge over and did not bother being polite. They had just checked the cultivation of everyone present and only the Dong Family Patriarch was a little stronger than them.

 Chapter 408 - 408 407 Battle

    ?Chapter 408: 407, Battle   Chapter 408: 407, Battle                                   Seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen easily subdue the people charging at them, the Dong Family Patriarch could no longer restrain himself. He unleashed his golden longspear and attacked the two with a momentum like a rainbow. If he didn¡¯t keep them here today, he would no longer carry the Dong surname.

    A dazzling golden light, along with a powerful aura, sted towards Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen pulled Song Yan Ning behind him, at the same time swiftly swinging his longsword.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Their sword light and spear light collided, emitting a thunderous noise. The house copsed under the attack, and the ground cracked open, showing the ferocity of their sh.

    Song Yan Ning quickly turned to look at Qin Yushen, who now had messy hair and his face and body were covered with bloodstains, a cold killing intent shed through his eyes.

    With a flick of her fingers, the colorless and odorless Medicine Powder quickly dispersed around them.

    The Dong Family Patriarch, seeing the look in Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes, was filled with shock. ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± The opponent, a Loose Cultivator with weaker cultivation, yet matched his strength.

    Qin Yushen swung his longsword and moved forward, attacking the Dong Family Patriarch. From the previous sh, he had already gauged his opponent¡¯s strength.

    Upon seeing this, the Dong Family Patriarch also hurriedly met Qin Yushen¡¯s attack, but soon he realized that he couldn¡¯t mobilize his Spiritual Power. What was happening?

    ¡°Thud!¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s longsword plunged straight into the heart of the Dong Family Patriarch.

    The Dong Family Patriarch lowered his head to look at his chest, his eyes filled with unwillingness. He had dominated the Fengxing Continent for thousands of years, but today he was going to fall at the hands of a young Loose Cultivator. How could he ept this?

    Qin Yushen withdrew his longsword, took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, and walked outside. Since they had already been poisoned by Xiao Ning, they would rot and die within an hour. Whether he wiped out the Dong Family or not made no difference.

    The Dong Family Patriarch, watching the retreating figures of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, his bloodshot eyes slowly filled with terrifying murderous intent and madness, ¡°I swear I won¡¯t rest until I kill you!¡±

    Qin Yushen pulled Song Yan Ning into his arms and kissed her forehead, ¡°Did you administer the poison just now because you were worried about me?¡±

    Song Yan Ning gave Qin Yushen a sidelong nce but didn¡¯t deny it. She took out a Healing Pill and brought it to Qin Yushen¡¯s lips, ¡°Eat this quickly.¡±

    A sly fox-like smile appeared in Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes. As he opened his mouth to swallow the elixir, he also bit onto Song Yan Ning¡¯s finger.

    A numbing sensation spread from Song Yan Ning¡¯s finger throughout her body. She quickly withdrew her finger and red at him coquettishly, ¡°Why are you so naughty?¡±

    Qin Yushenughed heartily, leaning close to Song Yan Ning¡¯s ear, ¡°I just like being naughty with you.¡±

    His voice was maic, low and huskily seductive, making Song Yan Ning feel as if she was struck by a subtle electric current, sending shivers down her spine.

    The Dong Family Patriarch took several deep breaths before he finally calmed himself. He wanted to take out Healing Pills to treat his injuries but found himself unable to even move his fingers. Moreover, the pain at his injury was indescribable, as if tearing apart.

    He lowered his head and saw his wound slowly rotting, the tearing pain gradually spreading outwards, ¡°How could this be?¡±

    ¡°Family Head, we¡¯ve been poisoned,¡± Elder Wang also noticed the same situation and cried out in panic.

 Chapter 409 - 409 408 Go Home

    ?Chapter 409: 408, Go Home   Chapter 409: 408, Go Home                                   ¡°Poisoned?¡± the Dong Family Patriarch looked at his own hand, only to find that it too had begun to rot, ¡°Quick! Call the doctor.¡± He didn¡¯t want to die.

    Elder Xin struggled to his feet from the ground, intending to find a doctor, but after just two steps, he fell. He was in pain all over his body, andpletely devoid of strength, a feeling of despair overwhelming him.

    Seeing Elder Xin fall, the Dong Family Patriarch felt his heart sink to the bottom. He was now filled with regret, regretting how he had indulged Dong Xu in the past, which had led to today¡¯s disaster. But he knew it was useless to regret now; nothing could be undone.

    ¡°Boom!¡± A loud noise suddenly erupted.

    Before the Dong Family¡¯s people had time to react, several more booms followed.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen return, Family Head Yuan¡¯s face was stricken with shock, ¡°How did youe back?¡± Given the Dong Family Patriarch¡¯s character, even if he captured the wrong people, he would never admit his mistake. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be so amiable as to let them go.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen cast a dismissive nce at Family Head Yuan and stepped past him toward Chaotic Stone Beach. They didn¡¯t hate him for handing them over; after all, if he hadn¡¯t, the Yuan Family would have been in trouble. But the fact that he didn¡¯t say a word in their defense after knowing that they were the ones who killed Dong Xu, made them see his true nature. If not for the Chaotic Stone Beach being in the Yuan Family territory, they would never return to the Yuan Family.

    Family Head Yuan stopped in his tracks, thought for a moment, and called to a steward by his side, ¡°Check on the situation with the Dong Family.¡± If everything was as usual with the Dong Family, he would have Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen leave the Yuan Family as soon as possible to avoid further trouble.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The steward responded and turned to run outside.

    When Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at the Chaotic Stone Beach, they saw Yuan Yixiu sitting on the ground, head bowed, continuously wiping away tears, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault you were captured by the Dong Family. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a man crying for?¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen approached.

    Hearing this, Yuan Yixiu was taken aback for a moment, quickly raised his head, and seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, a joyous smile spread across his face, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re okay?¡± He had heard from his father that the Dong Family was very domineering and expected that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen would meet with more misfortune than fortune.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re okay. Do you think you¡¯re looking at ghosts?¡± Song Yan Ning joked.

    Yuan Yixiuughed and shook his head, quickly rising to his feet, ¡°How did the Dong Family let you return?¡±

    ¡°The Dong Family didn¡¯t have the strength to keep us, so they had to let us go.¡± When they left the Dong Family, she had set up a series of Concealing Arrays as a precaution. By now, the arrays should have self-destructed, and the Dong Family was finished.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Yuan Yixiu heaved a long sigh of relief. He was really worried that the Dong Family would cause more trouble, but he was powerless to help.

    At that moment, a red glow enveloped down from the sky.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen looked up at the red glow, a faint smile lifting the corners of their mouths. It seemed their guess was indeed correct.

    ¡°Yuan Yixiu, you must diligently practice the Ancient Martial Secret Manual I gave you, we are leaving now,¡± Song Yan Ning said to Yuan Yixiu. They probably wouldn¡¯t meet again in the future.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yuan Yixiu didn¡¯t want Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen to leave.

    ¡°Back to our world, ¡¯till we meet again.¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen said, and then summoned their flying sword towards the red light.

    A familiar force of attraction came, and Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen felt even more joyful. They were finally returning home. Although they had gained a lot on the Fengxing Continent, they preferred Earthpared to Fengxing Continent.

    Watching Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen disappear into the red glow, Yuan Yixiu reluctantly shifted his gaze away after a long while. Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were his only friends, but now they were gone, and he was alone once more.

    The sound of hurried footsteps approached, and Yuan Yixiu saw Family Head Yuan rushing over.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± When he heard from the steward that the Dong Family had been wiped out, he was in disbelief. No matter how strong Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were, it was impossible for them to obliterate the Dong Family. But the reality was right before his eyes, and he had no choice but to believe. However, he was also relieved that with the Dong Family gone, they wouldn¡¯t hassle the Yuan Family any longer.

    ¡°They¡¯ve left.¡± Yuan Yixiu was dissatisfied with Family Head Yuan¡¯s handling of the situation. But after all, he was his father. What could he do even if he disagreed?

    Yuan Yixiu lifted his gaze to the sky. In the future, he would strive to practice diligently; perhaps one day, he would go see their world for himself.

    ¡°Left? When did they leave?¡± Family Head Yuan said in surprise. He had not seen them go out.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen looked at the familiar scenery in front of them, their smiles even more brilliant. They had finally returned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Qin Yushen wrapped his arm around Song Yan Ning¡¯s waist and summoned the flying sword.

    ¡°Wait a second!¡± Song Yan Ning turned around to look at the transmission array, ¡°I¡¯m going to seal it.¡± She didn¡¯t want people from this world to cross over, nor did she want the cultivators from the Fengxing Continent toe here; otherwise, it would be an absolute disaster for Earth.

    Yang Lisheng once again called Song Yan Ning¡¯s phone, wanting to ask when she would return. Although Xiao Ning had been calling home often these days, each call was always hurried and short; he didn¡¯t know what she was busy with.

    ¡°Grandpa! Grandma! I¡¯m back,¡± Song Yan Ning pushed open the gate and walked into the yard, shouting inside. She loved the feeling ofing home, which gave her a sense of belonging.

    Hearing Song Yan Ning¡¯s voice, Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang quickly rushed out of the house.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re finally back, let grandma have a good look at you,¡± Li Meixiang embraced Song Yan Ning, scrutinizing her closely. These days without Xiao Ning, she had almost died of yearning. If Xiao Ning had not called every other day, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep with worry.

    ¡°Grandma, have I be prettier?¡± Song Yan Ning joked. The feeling of returning home was just too good.

    ¡°Yes, you have, you¡¯re already a big girl, and in a few years, you¡¯ll be married,¡± Li Meixiangughed while caressing Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m not getting married, I want to stay with Grandpa and Grandma forever,¡± Song Yan Ning leaned on Li Meixiang¡¯s shoulder, acting coquettishly.

    ¡°Silly girl,¡± Li Meixiang fondly tapped on Song Yan Ning¡¯s forehead.

    Song Yan Ningughed, ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, I brought you some little gifts.¡±

    ¡°You and your reckless spending, we¡¯re not children, what do we need gifts for?¡± Li Meixiang said with a smile, giving Song Yan Ning a teasing re. Even though she said so, she was actually very happy that Xiao Ning had brought gifts for them.

 Chapter 410 - 410 409 Gift

    ?Chapter 410: 409, Gift   Chapter 410: 409, Gift                                   Song Yan Ning walked up to the stone table and took off the small backpack she was carrying, cing it on the table.

    She opened the backpack and took out two boxes, handing them separately to Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, open them and see if you like them.¡±

    Li Meixiang took the box and opened it only to find a red bellyband inside. She quickly closed the box, embarrassed, ¡°You little rascal, how old do you think I am, buying such an embarrassing thing for your grandma?¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled mischievously, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t underestimate this bellyband. Once you put it on, your skin will glow, and you¡¯ll be more beautiful.¡±

    The fashion in Fengxing Continent was different from that of Earth. To avoid standing out, she and Qin Yushen went to a ready-to-wear shop and bought a few sets of Fengxing Continent¡¯s clothing. Seeing many female cultivators buying these bellybands, she found them very interesting and decided to buy a few to give away.

    ¡°Mine isn¡¯t clothing as well, is it?¡± Yang Lisheng opened his box, discovering a beautifully carved white jade teapot inside, his eyes instantly lit up, ¡°This teapot is really good-looking.¡± He had always wanted to change his teapot but couldn¡¯t find one he liked.

    He carefully picked up the teapot, examining it attentively. The more he looked, the more he liked it.

    ¡°Grandpa, as soon as you pour water into this teapot, it will begin to diffuse a tea fragrance without needing any tea leaves,¡± Song Yan Ning exined. She saw the teapot in a shop and bought it knowing her grandpa loved drinking tea.

    Most cultivators in the Cultivation World like to drink tea, but some cultivators find it troublesome to use tea leaves. Therefore, artifact refiners would add a material that could emit a tea fragrance during the artifact refining process. This material contained spiritual energy, which was extremely beneficial to the body. As a result, such teapots were very popr in the Cultivation World.

    ¡°Then I must try it.¡± Yang Lisheng smiled with interest, walked into the house, and brought out a bottle of hot water.

    He opened the lid of the teapot, poured in some hot water, and a refreshing tea fragrance quickly spread out, ¡°This is truly amazing!¡±

    He picked up the teapot and inhaled, ¡°This tea fragrance is wonderful.¡±

    After pouring the tea into a cup and blowing on it, Yang Lisheng eagerly took a sip, ¡°Great tea! It¡¯s aromatic and cool, tastes sweet and refreshing, seemingly with a hint of fruity vor.¡±

    Holding the teapot and admiring it, his fondness was obvious, ¡°Xiao Ning, where did you buy this teapot? Grandpa wants to buy a few to give to old friends.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, there are only two of these teapots, the other one was given to Qin Yushen¡¯s grandfather,¡± Song Yan Ning responded. While the teapot wasn¡¯t difficult to refine, it was a Spiritual Artifact after all, and not quite suitable as a gift for many.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, such a good teapot wouldn¡¯t be mass-produced, I really was confused,¡± Yang Lisheng said as he shook his head with augh.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and turned her head to see Li Meixiang looking at the box in her hands with a hint of expectation. Her eyes gleamed mischievously as she moved beside Li Meixiang, ¡°Grandma, go try it. After you wear it, you¡¯ll understand. Could I possibly deceive you?¡±

    ¡°But this¡­ No, it¡¯s too embarrassing,¡± Li Meixiang shook her head. She really liked the bellyband, but the thought of wearing it made her trulyck the courage.

    ¡°Grandma, you wear it underneath; no one else will see it. Go on, wear it! This is my heartfelt gift to you, Grandma!¡± Song Yan Ning cooed, nudging Li Meixiang into the house.

 Chapter 411 - 411 Four hundred and ten bonus

    ?Chapter 411: Four hundred and ten, bonus   Chapter 411: Four hundred and ten, bonus                                   Yang Lisheng sipped his tea, watching Song Yan Ning push Li Meixiang into the room and shook his head with a smile. It was good to have Xiao Ning back, the house instantly became lively.

    When Li Meixiang had dressed, Song Yan Ning pushed her in front of the mirror, ¡°Grandma, do you see any changes?¡±

    Li Meixiang looked at herself in the mirror, and wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her imagination, but she found her skin looking much better, with a kind of luster, ¡°The things these days really are getting more advanced, to have clothes that make you look better the moment you put them on, this bellyband must be quite expensive, right?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, do you like it, Grandma?¡± Song Yan Ning stood beside Li Meixiang, looking into the mirror with her.

    ¡°I like it!¡± Li Meixiang nodded with a smile. The love for beauty is innate, and she was no exception.

    Yang Lisheng saw Song Yan Ning and Li Meixiange out, and his gaze immediately fell on Li Meixiang. She didn¡¯t seem to have changed much, but upon closer inspection, her whole demeanor looked different, her skin more radiant.

    Seeing Yang Lisheng gazing incessantly at her, Li Meixiang felt a bit embarrassed, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, it¡¯s rather embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been husband and wife for so long, what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡± Yang Lishengughed heartily, looking at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, tomorrow grandpa will apany you to school. School has started for over two months, and the teachers have called several times, asking when you¡¯lle to school.¡±

    ¡°I can go by myself.¡± When she¡¯d left, she had told Ling Yu and Guo Kai that if she couldn¡¯t make it back by the start of school, they should handle the enrollment procedures for her.

    ¡°Can you manage on your own?¡± Yang Lisheng was somewhat concerned.

    Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile, ¡°No problem, Grandpa, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Yang Lisheng also knew Song Yan Ning¡¯s character. Anyway, the kid had always been independent since she was young.

    Ling Yu was intently looking at theputer, fingers rapidly tapping on the keyboard. He was nning to develop a new game. Just then his phone rang. He nced at the caller ID, was surprised for a moment, and hurriedly picked up, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re back?¡± It had been months since hest received a call from the boss.

    ¡°Just came back, got time to hang out recently?¡±

    ¡°How could I possibly be too busy for a call from the boss?¡± Ling Yu said with a good mood.

    ¡°Thene out now, let¡¯s meet at our usual ce.¡±

    ¡°Okay, see you in a bit!¡± Ling Yu put down the phone, didn¡¯t even bother saving his work, and shut down theputer. There was nothing more important to him than meeting the boss.

    Song Yan Ning walked into the restaurant and saw that Ling Yu and Guo Kai had already arrived, smiling as she walked towards them.

    ¡°Boss, where did you and Mr. Qin go to have fun this time? Howe you were gone for so long?¡± Once Song Yan Ning sat down, Guo Kai poured her a cup of tea. Both he and Ling Yu knew that the boss never drank beverages.

    ¡°I went abroad for a round. Next time, I¡¯ll take you guys along.¡± Song Yan Ning nned to take Ling Yu and Guo Kai to the Hidden Sect sometime. They were also practicing the Ancient Martial Arts she had given them and had already made some achievements. It would be good for them to visit the Hidden Sect to gain a deeper understanding of Ancient Martial Arts.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to be third wheels.¡± Ling Yu quickly shook his head. He, of course, hoped to go out and have fun with the boss, but he didn¡¯t dare follow Mr. Qin. Mr. Qin had such a strong aura that it overwhelmed him.

    ¡°Have you guys ever thought about finding girlfriends?¡± Song Yan Ning teased with a mischievous smile. They were about the same age as Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Boss, do you think we can find girls as outstanding as you?¡± Guo Kai looked at Song Yan Ning, his eyes holding a touch of wistfulness. He also wanted a girlfriend, but his standards had been spoiled by the boss.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Ling Yu agreed, nodding his head. He had girlfriends before, but found it too tiring to be in a rtionship.

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you introduce us to someone? We trust the boss¡¯s judgment,¡± Guo Kai said, looking at Song Yan Ning with anticipation, believing his idea to be quite good.

    ¡°Yeah, Boss,¡± Ling Yu also thought Guo Kai¡¯s suggestion was good.

    ¡°Do you think I run a matchmaking service?¡± Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes speechlessly.

    Guo Kai and Ling Yuughed heartily.

    ¡°Boss, are you nning to enter the Emperor Realm soon?¡± Guo Kai asked, recalling a mission recently posted in the Emperor Realm.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Song Yan Ning felt that with her current strength, she wasn¡¯t yet suitable for the top-level stages of the Emperor Realm. She and Qin Yu suspected that among the top-level stages of the Emperor Realm were also Cultivators who might be the ones controlling this world. The creation of the Emperor Realm as a training space was likely to select those suitable for Cultivation.

    ¡°Boss, there has been a mission posted in the Emperor Realm recently rted to you and Mr. Qin,¡± Ling Yu also remembered that mission, his smile vanishing instantly, a trace of worry in his eyes. He and Guo Kai had been trying to contact the boss ever since they saw that mission, but her phone was always turned off.

    ¡°What mission?¡± Song Yan Ning asked, intrigued.

    ¡°It¡¯s to kill you and Mr. Qin; anyone who kills one of you will get a billion in cash. The whole Emperor Realm is boiling over it, and many people have taken up the task. Boss, you and Mr. Qin must be careful,¡± Guo Kai said worriedly. One or two people were no concern for the boss, but how would the boss and Mr. Qin deal with so many?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Song Yan Ningughed nonchntly. She wasn¡¯t afraid of those people; if they darede for her, she would show them the consequences of targeting her.

    ¡°Boss, you still have to be careful though; some people will do anything for money,¡± Ling Yu said, still uneasy. No matter how strong the boss was, she was still a girl.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Not far from where Song Yan Ning and the two men were sitting, a youth in a ck duckbill cap was ncing over at them from the corner of his eye.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning and herpanions stand up, he too stood up and walked out.

    ¡°You guys go ahead, I have some things to deal with,¡± Song Yan Ning told Gu Kai and Ling Yu.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Guo Kai and Ling Yu nodded and walked towards their cars.

    Song Yan Ning left the restaurant and didn¡¯t hurry away but walked into a rather secluded alley.

    The youth in ck hurriedly followed, but upon entering the alley, found it empty.

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± a voice sounded behind the youth in ck.

    Startled, he quickly turned around and saw Song Yan Ning, immediately realizing that she had known of his presence all along.

 Chapter 412 - 412 Four hundred and eleven trouble continues

    ?Chapter 412: Four hundred and eleven, trouble continues   Chapter 412: Four hundred and eleven, trouble continues                                   ¡°Since you¡¯ve discovered me, I¡¯ll tell you the truth, Doctor, I¡¯m here to take your life today,¡± the man in ck said as he swiftly pulled out a weapon and aimed it at Song Yan Ning¡¯s head.

    Song Yan Ning did not flinch or dodge; there was no sign of panic on her face. ¡°You can try.¡±

    Seeing Song Yan Ning so calm, the young man in ck suddenly felt uneasy. ¡°I admire your courage, but the oue won¡¯t change.¡±

    He slowly pressed the trigger, hoping to see fear in Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes as his own glinted with madness, but he was disappointed. However, that did not matter. As long as he killed the woman in front of him, ten billion would be his.

    Song Yan Ning coldly watched the young man in ck, her icy, mocking eyes as chilling as frost.

    Noting the mockery in Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes, the man in ck gritted his teeth and pressed harder on the trigger.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A sound echoed in the alley, startling a cat that had been sleeping on a fence, causing it to leap down rapidly.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The man in ck thought he would see Song Yan Ning bleeding profusely, but she was unharmed. Where was his bullet? How could he miss at such a close range?

    ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± Song Yan Ning opened her hand to show the bullet to the young man in ck.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± he said, his eyes full of shock. How could she possibly catch a bullet from such a short distance?

    With a flick of her finger, Song Yan Ning sent the bullet speeding out as a silver streak, sinking into the young man¡¯s forehead. A drop of blood slowly expanded and trickled down from his brow.

    The man in ck¡¯s eyes widened as his body slowly toppled backward. Until his death, he never understood how Song Yan Ning had caught the bullet. If he had known how fearsome she was, he would have never epted the task. But it was toote.

    Song Yan Ning cast a cold nce at the young man now reduced to ashes on the ground, waved her hand, and a burst of mes engulfed him, quickly turning his body into ash.

    Song Yan Ning had just walked out of the alley when her phone rang. She pulled it out and saw that it was a call from Qin Yushen. Her lips slightly curled as she pressed the call button.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, did you hear about the task posted by the Emperor Realm?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I just dealt with one,¡± Song Yan Ning knew more trouble was inevitable, but that was beyond her control considering the ten billion reward¡ªhow many could resist such a temptation?

    ¡°I¡¯ming to Yang City right away; you have to be careful.¡± Even though Qin Yushen knew Song Yan Ning would be fine, he still worried about her being alone in Yang City.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Those who wanted to kill her had to see if they had the capability.

    As Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen talked while walking out of the alley, a car suddenly sped towards her from nearby.

    Passersby, seeing this, froze in fear, mouths agape, unable to scream. They could already imagine what was about to unfold.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s gaze turned icy. She tapped the tip of her foot on the ground, leaped onto the car¡¯s hood, then lightly tapped again, vaulting over andnding behind the car.

    The driver, seeing that Song Yan Ning had dodged the impact, frowned and sped away. Since the mission had failed, he would have to find another opportunity. The target was not easy to handle after all.

    Watching the car drive away, Song Yan Ning¡¯s icy eyes were filled with scorn and disdain.

    ¡°Excuse me! Do you know kung fu?¡±

    Song Yan Ning turned to see who was speaking and saw a schrly-looking young man with wire-rimmed sses. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a director, and I mean no harm. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He had just gotten a script but had been unable to find a suitable actress for the lead role. The girl in front of him was beautiful and had an excellent demeanor that perfectly matched his vision for his lead actress.

    Song Yan Ning nodded her head and turned to walk towards the bus station.

    ¡°Wait!¡± The man hurried up and blocked Song Yan Ning, ¡°I¡¯d like to invite you to be the lead actress in my new movie. I think you¡¯re perfect for it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m not interested,¡± Song Yan Ning said ndly. She had enough on her te already, let alone time to star in a movie.

    ¡°If you agree to be the lead actress, you can name your conditions.¡± The young man really didn¡¯t want to give up on Song Yan Ning. With her quality, if she entered the entertainment industry, she would surely be a huge star.

    Song Yan Ning walked past the young man without another word, having already declined and thus having no further desire to engage in more useless conversation.

    The young man caught up with Song Yan Ning again and handed her a business card, ¡°This is my card. If you change your mind, you can call me. My phone will always be on.¡± He believed no girl would turn down such a great opportunity, and her family would surely persuade her if they knew about it.

    Song Yan Ning did not reach out. Having declined, she did not wish to give him any false hope.

    Watching Song Yan Ning¡¯s retreating figure, the young man¡¯s gaze hardened. He was determined to make her the lead actress in his film.

    He drove his car to a rural area and stopped by the roadside, lighting a cigarette. Song Yan Ning¡¯s home was on the way; he was determined to kill her today. He had to get those ten billion.

    Seeing a bus approaching from a distance, he smirked and flicked his cigarette out of the window. Finally, she was here.

    A bus from the city to this area came every half hour, so he was sure that Song Yan Ning was on this bus.

    Song Yan Ning saw the car parked by the roadside and lightly smiled. She knew he wouldn¡¯t give up easily.

    The man watched the bus pass his car, with Song Yan Ning sitting inside, eyes closed to rest. He smirked coldly, stepping on the gas to rush at the bus, intending to knock it into the nearby river. He had chosen this spot because there were no cameras and a river nearby. If the bus went into the river, even if Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t die, she¡¯d be injured, and he could then finish her off.

    But when he pressed the elerator, the car didn¡¯t respond. What was going on?

    As the bus drove away, panic rose within him. His n was falling apart.

    Suddenly, his car lunged forward. Realizing toote, he tried to turn the car around but couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The car plunged into the river and quickly submerged.

    Song Yan Ning heard the noise behind her and her lips curled into a cold smirk.

 Chapter 413 - 413 Four hundred and twelve destined by fate

    ?Chapter 413: Four hundred and twelve, destined by fate   Chapter 413: Four hundred and twelve, destined by fate                                   Song Yan Ning had just stepped off the bus when she saw Qin Yushen waiting for her at the bus station, her heart instantly filled with emotion and sweetness. He hade so quickly.

    ¡°Xiao Ning,¡± Qin Yushen took her hand in his. He knew she would be fine, but he felt more at ease being by her side.

    ¡°You just got home and then left again, didn¡¯t the Qin Family have any objections?¡± Song Yan Ning walked alongside Qin Yushen towards home. He was the leader of his generation in the Qin Family, and all their hopes rested on him, yet he left everything behind to be here with her.

    Qin Yushen turned his head, a gentle smile on his face, ¡°Of course they objected, but who makes my heart ce my wife above all else?¡± He had contacted Xiao Ning as soon as he knew about the mission in the Emperor Realm. It wasn¡¯t just ordinary people from the Emperor Realm who wanted to kill them this time, there might also be Ancient Martial Cultivators, superpower users, and perhaps even Cultivators. In such a situation, of course, he wanted to face it together with Xiao Ning.

    Song Yan Ning gave Qin Yushen a coquettish nce, her heart swelling with sweetness, ¡°I¡¯m starting to suspect you¡¯re quite the veteran in affairs of the heart.¡±

    ¡°Heaven and Earth can bear witness, ever since I wore open-crotch pants, there has only ever been you in my heart,¡± Qin Yushen ced Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand on his chest.

    Song Yan Ningughed speechlessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you date anyone in yourst life?¡± The thought of him having been with other women gave her a sour feeling in her heart.

    ¡°In my previous life I was only focused on cultivation, where would I have found time for romance? Besides, if not for someone as outstanding as you, who could catch my eye?¡± Qin Yushen lowered his head and kissed Song Yan Ning¡¯s forehead, ¡°You¡¯re not jealous, are you?¡±

    There were indeed many female cultivators who liked him in his past life, and their looks were no less beautiful than Xiao Ning, with several being truly exceptional, but he had never been moved by them. Even when they made their feelings known to him, he rejected them for all sorts of reasons.

    He always thought he was a cold and ruthless person, never expecting that one day he¡¯d fall in love with someone, and for her, he¡¯d be willing to give up everything. He loved her to the bone, with every moment thinking and dreaming only of her. It felt unbelievable even to himself, but it had all truly happened. Perhaps she was his destined one.

    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous at all,¡± Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes at Qin Yushen, her sparkling eyes as clear and mesmerizing as a star-studded sky, captivating with their twinkling allure.

    Qin Yushen drew Song Yan Ning close into his embrace, and he lowered his head¡­

    After a long while, he reluctantly left the sweet intoxication that had enveloped him, looking at her flushed cheeks and luminous, moist lips, barely resisting the urge to capture them again, ¡°My heart will always hold only you.¡±

    Song Yan Ning wrapped her arms around Qin Yushen¡¯s neck, stood on tiptoe, and lifted her head, ¡°Me too¡­¡± How could she not love him, when he was like this?

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang heard the sound of the door opening and turned to look. They saw Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen entering hand in hand and immediately wore surprised smiles. In their hearts, they always hoped Xiao Ning would end up with Xiao Shen. Xiao Shen¡¯s affection for Xiao Ning was something they had all witnessed.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang! Grandma Yang!¡± Qin Yushen greeted Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang politely and also took out the gifts he had brought for them, cing them on the table.

    ¡°You¡¯re here now, what need is there for gifts?¡± Li Meixiang smiled warmly at Qin Yushen, her eyes filled with affection. As the saying goes, a mother-inw sees her son-inw with growing fondness, and she felt just that way about Xiao Shen.

    ¡°They¡¯re just some pastries, I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯ll suit your tastes,¡± Qin Yushen said with a smile.

    ¡°Of course they will! Xiao Shen,e inside, it¡¯s a bit chilly out here,¡± Li Meixiang said happily, leading Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning into the house.

    Yang Lisheng took out the teapot that Song Yan Ning had given him earlier and poured a pot of water. The teapot was so fine that he hardly dared to use it, fearing he might chip it.

    However, with Xiao Shen visiting, he naturally wanted to offer the best and let him taste the tea brewed in this teapot.

    ¡°Grandpa Yang, let me help you with that.¡± Qin Yushen reached out to take the teapot and filled the cups for Yang Lisheng, Li Meixiang, Song Yan Ning, and himself.

    Yang Lisheng smiled in satisfaction. He liked Xiao Shen¡¯s humble and polite manner. He had met many young people fromrge families, but few were like Xiao Shen, excellent without a shred of the arrogance often found in those born into privilege. Although Xiao Shen seemed detached, it was only towards strangers.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I want to go study in Beijing,¡± Song Yan Ning said, revealing her decision. Qin Yushen hade from Beijing to Yang City without hesitation for her. Why couldn¡¯t she do the same for him? To love someone isn¡¯t just about epting what they give; it also means making sacrifices.

    Yang Lisheng, Li Meixiang, and Qin Yushen all looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, why have you suddenly decided on this?¡± Li Meixiang asked, puzzled. She and her husband had tried to persuade Xiao Ning to go to Beijing before, but she had never agreed. Today, she brought it up herself.

    ¡°I think studying in Beijing is a good idea. Don¡¯t you want me to return to the Song Family? I¡¯ve thought it over, and I¡¯ve decided to give it a try to see if I can fit in with the Song Family,¡± said Song Yan Ning. Of course, she wasn¡¯t actually nning to go back to the Song Family. Her move to Beijing was partly because of Qin Yushen and partly because she wanted to lure those who were after her and Qin Yushen to Beijing.

    Even though Grandpa and Grandma had Xiang for protection, Xiang was only one person and couldn¡¯t possibly look after both of them if they were separated. So, she had already nned to have Liu Qingshan arrange for someone to protect Grandpa and Grandma in secret before she went to Beijing.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± Li Meixiang said, nodding in agreement, her eyes quietly welling up with tears. She truly didn¡¯t want Xiao Ning to leave, but Xiao Ning was, after all, from the Song Family, and she would have to return one day. She and her husband were getting old; how many more years could they be with Xiao Ning?

    ¡°When do you n to leave?¡± Yang Lisheng asked Song Yan Ning, his eyes brimming with reluctance.

    Song Yan Ning thought for a moment. ¡°Tomorrow morning,¡± she replied, wanting to leave quickly and take the dangers with her. What she faced today was merely minor yers, not a real threat, but there were Ancient Martial Cultivators, superpower users, and possibly even Cultivators after her and Qin Yushen. She couldn¡¯t put her grandparents in danger.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go tomorrow to see you off,¡± Li Meixiang said, sniffing back her tears, not allowing them to fall. She was afraid she couldn¡¯t control her emotions, which might make Xiao Ning change her mind. Xiao Ning had finally decided to return to Beijing and was willing to try to integrate into the Song Family. How could she hold her back at such a time?

 Chapter 414 - 414 Four hundred thirteen terrible

    ?Chapter 414: Four hundred thirteen, terrible   Chapter 414: Four hundred thirteen, terrible                                   ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Qin Yushen has already arranged the ne, and we need to set off early for the airport, so you don¡¯t need to see us off,¡± Song Yan Ning nned to leave with Qin Yushen on a flying sword for Beijing the next morning. Taking public transportation would undoubtedly bring trouble to others.

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem; we always get up early,¡± Yang Lisheng said. How could he not see Xiao Ning and Xiao Shen off when they were leaving Yang City? Besides, this time Xiao Ning is returning to Beijing, she mighte back less and less in the future.

    Song Yan Ning exchanged a nce with Qin Yushen, ¡°Just see us to the bus station. The road to the airport is too long, and I¡¯d worry about youing back. Once I reach Beijing, I¡¯ll call you right away.¡±

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Anyway, transportation is convenient now; they could visit Xiao Ning in Beijing whenever they missed her.

    After dinner, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen chatted with the two elders for a while before heading out the door. They had just scanned the area with Divine Sense and noticed that four or five people were lying in ambush around the house. It seemed that they were all aware of each other¡¯s presence, yet none were acquainted.

    Upon seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen emerge from the house, those hiding in the shadows grew restless. Although they were all here for the same reason, there was only one prize money, so now it was a matter of who was skillful enough to take out Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen first.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen left the vige and picked up their pace, heading towards the uninhabited mountainous region.

    The few people following them hurried to keep up. If they were courting death, who could they me?

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at the foot of the mountain and stopped. People from the vige rarely came here during the day, let alone at night.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen stop, several people stepped forward, surrounding them in the middle.

    ¡°Wuji, Doctor, you didn¡¯t expect to have such a day, did you?¡± one of them sneered. He had long been displeased with them, but he wasn¡¯t their match. Now, with so many of them ganging up, how could he miss such an opportunity? Not to mention the billion-dor prize money at stake.

    ¡°Indeed, I did not expect this, but you few really aren¡¯t enough to look at,¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes swept over those encircling him with a cold, mocking disdain.

    ¡°People are good at talking big; just don¡¯t beg for mercyter. We¡¯d lose respect for you.¡±

    ¡°What if we make Wuji crawl under our crotches? Wouldn¡¯t that be more interesting?¡±

    ¡°I like that idea. Wuji, if you crawl under our crotches, we¡¯ll let you off this time.¡±

    Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes narrowed, a bloodthirsty gleam emerging as he slowly raised his hand.

    The faces of those surrounding him turned pale in an instant. As Qin Yushen¡¯s hand lifted, they found themselves rising off the ground, as if an invisible but fearsome force was choking them by the necks and lifting them upwards. They were truly witnessing the terror of Qin Yushen.

    Before, they knew Qin Yushen was formidable, but they had only heard the rumors and seen the rankings without a real concept of his strength. But now, they finally understood what kind of person they had offended. They had really let the billion prize money go to their heads, mistakenly thinking Qin Yushen was only a paper tiger, not so difficult to deal with after all. After all, he was just over twenty years old.

 Chapter 415 - 415 Four hundred and fourteen facing

    ?Chapter 415: Four hundred and fourteen, facing   Chapter 415: Four hundred and fourteen, facing                                   Several people looked at Qin Yushen with pleading eyes, hoping he would spare them just once. As long as Qin Yushen would spare them, they would leave Yang City immediately, even going abroad if necessary, as long as they could save their lives.

    Qin Yushen slightly exerted force in his hand, and those several people instantly turned into a mist of blood, quickly disappearing into the darkness. He never showed mercy to those who wanted to kill him.

    Song Yan Ning nced nearby, her red lips curling into a mocking smile.

    Hidden in the shadows, the people who witnessed this scene had already been trembling in fear, feeling fortunate they had arrived a moment toote to act against Qin Yushen. Otherwise, they might have turned into lingering spirits by now. Qin Yushen was truly terrifying!

    Only after Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had walked far away did the people hiding in the shadowse out of the bushes, their legs weak. They looked at each other, fear and relief in their eyes. Yet, they tacitly agreed to remain silent, deciding never to speak of this event. They wanted to see how many daredevils would provoke Qin Yushen, the Evil God.

    Back in Beijing, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen first visited the Qin family.

    ¡°Grandpa Qin!¡± Song Yan Ning handed over a carefully prepared gift to Mr. Qin.

    Mr. Qin smiled as he received the gift, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you. No need for gifts, make yourself at home.¡± Everyone could see how much Xiao Shen cared about Xiao Ning, and it was evident that Xiao Ning would eventually be his granddaughter-inw.

    ¡°Grandpa, this is something Xiao Ning carefully picked for you, take a look,¡± Qin Yushen believed that Grandpa would definitely love it.

    ¡°Oh? Then I must see it.¡± Mr. Qin opened the box to find a chess set made of White Jade, cool to the touch, each piece uniformly smooth and gleaming attractively.

    ¡°I really like it, thank you Xiao Ning.¡± Mr. Qin¡¯s face was full of satisfaction. The chess set was clearly no ordinary item, Xiao Ning must have put a lot of thought into it.

    ¡°I¡¯m d Grandpa Qin likes it,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled.

    Mr. Qinughed heartily. He was extremely pleased with Xiao Ning, his future granddaughter-inw, although he felt a bit helpless that she refused to move back to Beijing. Xiao Shen was the future head of the Qin family and couldn¡¯t always reside in Yang City.

    ¡°Grandpa, Xiao Ning ns to study in Beijing this time,¡± Qin Yushen saw a flicker of worry in Mr. Qin¡¯s eyes, knowing what he was thinking.

    Mr. Qin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, is it true?¡± They had urged her numerous times before, and she had always held her ground. Why the sudden change of heart?

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Mr. Qin burst outughing in joy.

    Seeing Mr. Qin so happy, Song Yan Ning felt a bit guilty inside. No elder would not want their younger generation close to them.

    The courtyard was eerily quiet, a door slightly ajar. asionally, voices could be heard from inside the house, indicating that the residence was not uninhabited.

    ¡°They¡¯ve already returned to Beijing, Doctor may very likely move to the courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Is everything arranged?¡±

    ¡°Everything is arranged, there will definitely be no problems.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Song Yan Ning pushed open the gate of the courtyard, her gaze sweeping briefly and undetectably. Qin Yushen was temporarily busy and couldn¡¯t apany her to the courtyard. He woulde over once he was done.

    Entering the house, Song Yan Ning set down her small bag, taking out a bottle of water to drink.

    Footsteps imperceptible were approaching behind Song Yan Ning. A man with a buzz cut and a menacing look on his face slowly neared Song Yan Ning, nning to attack her by surprise.

    ¡°Hurry up if you¡¯re going to do it, dilly-dallying isn¡¯t very efficient,¡± Song Yan Ning turned around, her eyes yfully watching the buzz cut man.

    The man wasn¡¯t flustered, chuckling, ¡°Since you¡¯ve noticed, then go to your death.¡± He was here specifically to kill Song Yan Ning, whether she noticed him didn¡¯t change anything.

    Song Yan Ning slightly curled her lips, her fingers flicking as several silver needles as thin as cow hairs shot out.

    Several sounds erupted at once.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, stood up, and looked disdainfully at the buzz cut man, ¡°If it were so easy to kill me, why would Emperor Realm offer a billion-dor bounty? Isn¡¯t your brain a bit too simple?¡±

    The buzz cut man trembled, his finger pointing at Song Yan Ning, his eyes rolled back, and with a tilt of his head, he was breathless.

    Song Yan Ning coldly smiled, waving her hand to gather the buzz cut man and several hidden bodies into her Storage Ring, mes enveloped them, instantly turning the bodies to nothing. This was her grandparents¡¯ courtyard, and she didn¡¯t want to sully it.

    Qin Yushen returned to the courtyard, seeing Song Yan Ning sitting in the courtyard drinking tea, and sat down beside her, ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯ve arranged the school for you, but you need to take an entrance exam first.¡± Naturally, this wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning poured Qin Yushen a cup of tea and handed it to him.

    ¡°How many waves today?¡± Every day, there were several waves of attackers, but they never showed mercy. They weren¡¯t pushovers; it was just that this world wasn¡¯t as brutal as the Cultivation World, so if the other party didn¡¯t show a killing intent, they wouldn¡¯t kill.

    ¡°Three waves.¡± Song Yan Ning felt somewhat bored and irritated; she didn¡¯t want to waste her time daily wiping out these annoying flies.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go to Emperor Realm tonight,¡± Qin Yushen decided. He wanted to frighten those people, to let them know that he and Xiao Ning were absolutely not to be provoked. Trying to earn the bounty by targeting them was a grave mistake.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning also felt it would be better to resolve matters face-to-face in Emperor Realm.

    As night deepened, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen submerged their consciousnesses, entering the Emperor Realm.

    Seeing the familiar scene in front of them, they both smiled faintly. They had once fiercely battled here, honed their skills and strengthened themselves. Their entire childhood had almost been spent here, but now, they loathed this ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s Doctor and Wuji.¡±

    ¡°They dare to enter Emperor Realm.¡± Soon, someone spotted Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, and people began to swarm towards them. To everyone present, the billion-dor bounty was irresistible.

    ¡°Doctor, Wuji, you¡¯ve really got some nerve. Don¡¯t you know how many people want to kill you right now?¡± A 17- or 18-year-old youth sneered at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. He admired their bravery, but in his view, they were walking into their own doom.

 Chapter 416 - 416 Four hundred fifteen means

    ?Chapter 416: Four hundred fifteen, means   Chapter 416: Four hundred fifteen, means                                   ¡°I knew that before I came in,¡± Qin Yushen said indifferently.

    Upon hearing Qin Yushen¡¯s words, everyone was taken aback, and then some couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    ¡°Are you seeking death bying here?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re invincible? There are just two of you, do you think you can take on the entire Emperor Realm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many arrogant people, but ones as arrogant as you two are rare indeed.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen remainedposed, looking at the crowd lightly as if they were watching clowns.

    ¡°Finish talking and make your move, don¡¯t waste our time,¡± Song Yan Ning nced over everyone present, her disdain very clear in her eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how arrogant you will be in a moment,¡± said the speaker, as he quickly charged towards Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. If he killed them, the one billion would be his.

    Qin Yushen waved his hand, and the man charging at them was sent flying out, turning into a cloud of blood mist in the air. They had entered to intimidate everyone, so naturally, their methods had to be harsh, making everyone consider whether they wanted to remain their enemies.

    Seeing this, everyone was stunned. What kind of technique was that?

    ¡°Those who want to kill us cane at us together, but let me remind you, once you take action against us, there will be no chance for regret,¡± Qin Yushen said coolly, his gaze sweeping over everyone.

    Thepelling aura, and eyes cold as cial stars, made everyone¡¯s bodies go soft with fear.

    For a moment, no one dared to step forward.

    ¡°If anyone bothers us again, this will be your fate,¡± Song Yan Ning pointed at a man with a scar on his face, who had just tried tounch a stealth attack on her with a dart.

    The man stepped back in fright. He had thought his sneak attack would surely seed; he didn¡¯t expect the Doctor to dodge it. He was now somewhat regretful of his impulsivity.

    As Song Yan Ning spoke, she flicked her finger and a silver needle entered the man¡¯s forehead. Then, right before everyone¡¯s eyes, the man slowly dissolved into a puddle of blood.

    Everyone watched the scene in horror, their legs trembling uncontrobly. They were terrifying and fortunately had not yet attacked.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nced at everyone coldly and sneered, ¡°Remember, provoking uses at a price.¡±

    After speaking, the two turned and left. This time they had entered, they had realized that the Emperor Realm was a small world, and the Peace Pendant was the teleportation Jade Token into this small world.

    Watching the direction in which Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen left, the crowd dared not move for a long time. They were indeed frightened by the strong measures of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    In the back of the crowd, a middle-aged man with long hair let out a meaningfulugh. Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were certainly not ordinary people, but they still had to pass two more tests to truly be members of the Emperor Realm.

    It took a while for people to regain theirposure, and many had already given up the idea of killing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. Money was important, but without life, money was useless.

    ¡°Look! There¡¯s a new mission,¡± said someone as a disy screen appeared mid-air, and everyone looked up.

    ¡°Level one mission, eliminate the Doctor and Wuji, rewards increased to two billion plus ten million points.¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Such a huge reward!¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the Emperor Realm issue such a high reward for a mission.¡±

    ¡°I really want to take this mission, but the Doctor and Wuji are just too terrifying.¡±

    Many people looked at the mission on the disy screen, their hesitation evident once more. The temptation was too great, making it very difficult for them to let go.

 Chapter 417 - 417 Four hundred and sixteen examination

    ?Chapter 417: Four hundred and sixteen, examination   Chapter 417: Four hundred and sixteen, examination                                   Beijing No. 1 Middle School was the school of dreams for many students and parents in Beijing, known for its elegant and peaceful environment, rich cultural heritage, and an air of refined schrly fragrance that seemed to linger among its paths.

    Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning strolled down the tree-lined avenue, heading towards the principal¡¯s office.

    Along the way, passing students kept turning back to look at them. When they saw their appearances, they couldn¡¯t help but marvel at their otherworldly beauty.

    ¡°Are those two movie stars? I heard a film crew borrowed our school for shooting.¡±

    ¡°It must be, otherwise how could they be so good-looking?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go get their autographs.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The two girls, both excited and eager yet a bit nervous, ran up to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Hello¡­ can we get your autographs?¡± the girls asked shyly, having never been this close to celebrities before.

    ¡°Autographs?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at them, puzzled.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you stars?¡± The girl asked upon seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s confusion.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong; we¡¯re not celebrities.¡±

    The two girls sized up Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen again, ¡°Are you really not stars?¡± They still found it hard to believe. With such attractive appearances, it would be such a waste not to be celebrities.

    Song Yan Ning just shook her head and walked on with Qin Yushen.

    Watching Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen leave, the two girls sighed in disappointment.

    ¡°If they were celebrities, they¡¯d definitely be super famous.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what a pity!¡±

    Qin Yushen led Song Yan Ning to an office door and knocked gently.

    After a moment, a deep voice with a touch of authority called out from inside, ¡°Come in!¡±

    Qin Yushen opened the door of the office and entered with Song Yan Ning, ¡°Principal Zhang!¡±

    There was only one elder inside the office. He put down the book in his hand and looked toward Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, nodding faintly, ¡°Is she the new transfer student?¡±

    First Middle School rarely had transfer students. If it weren¡¯t for the Qin Family stepping in, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed. Of course, Song Yan Ning¡¯s grades were also key. If she hadn¡¯t met his requirements or failed the entrance exam, he wouldn¡¯t have epted her. He had his principles.

    ¡°Yes, Principal Zhang, this is Song Yan Ning, who just came from Yang City. Xiao Ning, this is Principal Zhang,¡± Qin Yushen introduced them.

    ¡°Principal Zhang!¡± Song Yan Ning greeted him politely.

    Principal Zhang nodded, ¡°ording to your records, you have good grades. Why did you decide to transfer to a school in Beijing?¡±

    ¡°I wanted a change of environment,¡± Song Yan Ning said.

    Principal Zhang nodded and handed her some test papers that had been prepared in advance, ¡°There are three papers here; I¡¯ll give you three-quarters of an hour for each. You think you can manage that?¡±

    ¡°I can manage.¡± Song Yan Ning took the papers.

    ¡°Then do them over there; there are pens and draft paper,¡± Principal Zhang pointed to a small table not far away. To prevent any possibility of cheating, he had even installed a camera beside the small table.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and went to the table.

    Principal Zhang turned to Qin Yushen, ¡°I doubt she¡¯s the reason you went to study in Yang City?¡± With Qin Yushen¡¯s high school entrance exam scores, he could have picked any university in Beijing, yet he had chosen Yangcheng University, to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    Seeing Qin Yushen personally taking care of everything for Song Yan Ning showed how much he cared for her. She was certainly beautiful, but Principal Zhang felt that the age difference was considerable and that with Qin Yushen¡¯s excellence and the family¡¯s status, not just any young woman would catch their eye.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Qin Yushen smiled slightly, nodding. He wished the whole world knew Xiao Ning was his fianc¨¦e, the person he loved.

    Principal Zhang shook his head with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not against dating, but the condition is that it can¡¯t affect your studies¡ªotherwise, I won¡¯t make any exceptions.¡± He had been young, impulsive, and had experienced a tender first love.

    Thinking of his first love, a hint of yearning shed across Principal Zhang¡¯s eyes. Back then, he was a poor boy, and the girl he liked came from a very affluent family.

    The two shared mutual affection, and he thought they would end up together, but what he got instead was her decision to go abroad. He loved her, so he did not hold her back¡ªhe knew she had always wanted to see the world. However, once she left, he never saw her again. It was only yearster that he found out she had not gone abroad but instead had fallen ill and lied not wanting to make him sad.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Qin Yushen nodded in agreement.

    Principal Zhang nodded in satisfaction; he trusted Qin Yushen. Then, turning to look at Song Yan Ning, he saw she had put one of the papers aside and walked forward to pick up the paper Song Yan Ning hadid down. He was stunned to see that all the answers were already there.

    He nced at the answers and was incredibly shocked. He had personally set the paper, and he knew how challenging the questions were. He didn¡¯t expect her to not only get everything right but to do so in just a matter of minutes. Even if she got the other two papers wrong, he would still ept her into the school.

    Putting the paper back on the table, Principal Zhang sat down at his desk, satisfied, ¡°Join me in a game of chess.¡± He hadn¡¯t yed chess in a while and suddenly felt like ying.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Qin Yushen agreed with a nod.

    Song Yan Ning finished thest paper just as Qin Yushen and Principal Zhang had finished their game.

    ¡°Have you finished all of them?¡± Principal Zhang asked, surprised to see Song Yan Ning putting her pen down. He could understand her finishing the math paper quickly, but the next two were English and Chinese. How could she have finished them already while he had just finished a game of chess?

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Principal Zhang stood up and walked over to her, picking up the papers she hadpleted. He flipped through them to find not a single question missed, an incredulous shake of his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re admitted. Come to school tomorrow,¡± Principal Zhang looked at Song Yan Ning with undisguised admiration. He was certain she would be a sought-after candidate for top universities.

    ¡°Principal Zhang, Xiao Ning and I are in simr situations. I hope you can extend some amodation,¡± Qin Yushen said. He and Xiao Ning often went out to search for Cultivation Resources and naturally couldn¡¯t attend school every day like other students.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Principal Zhang was a bit troubled. If it weren¡¯t for Qin Yushen¡¯s excellent grades, he would have asked him to leave school long ago.

 Chapter 418 - 418 Four hundred and seventeen mistook someone for

    ?Chapter 418: Four hundred and seventeen, mistook someone for someone else   Chapter 418: Four hundred and seventeen, mistook someone for someone else                                   After considering for a while, Principal Zhang said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait until the resultse out before I decide.¡± He could be sure that Song Yan Ning had answered all the math questions correctly, but as for Chinese and English, he had to wait until the Chinese and English teachers had marked them to know the oues. If Song Yan Ning¡¯s performance in Chinese and English was as good as in math, then he would agree to the condition.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Yushen nodded and, after exchanging a few pleasantries with Principal Zhang, walked out of the principal¡¯s office with Song Yan Ning.

    By theke shimmering in light and color, with a gentle breeze brushing the air, a pair of students in uniform sat side by side on the grass.

    ¡°Yaya, I¡¯ve fallen for a girl.¡± The boy¡¯s handsome face lifted into a clean, shallow smile as he reached down to pick up a small stone from the ground and tossed it into theke before them.

    The stone skipped across the surface of the water several times before finally sinking beneath theke, rippling out waves in concentric circles.

    The girl paused, a flicker of sadness crossing her eyes. Her gaze rested on theke, on those ripples still undting, ¡°Have you told her?¡±

    The boy leaned back slightly, resting his hands on the ground behind him, and looked up at the sky, ¡°I haven¡¯t told her yet. I don¡¯t know how to say it, can you teach me?¡±

    The girl managed a bitter smile, ¡°I¡­¡± How cruel of him to ask her to help him win over another girl. She had harbored feelings for him for three years, yet he had always treated her merely as a buddy.

    ¡°Cut!¡± Liu Zhe shouted at the two actors performing, then hurriedly ran towards Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen who were approaching.

    ¡°Wait a minute! Do you remember me? We met on the street that day, and I invited you to be the leadingdy in my new y,¡± Liu Zhe said excitedly, pointing at himself. He hadn¡¯t expected to run into Song Yan Ning again, especially in Beijing.

    He had been driving after Song Yan Ning that day, and midway, because a car had plunged into the river, causing a traffic jam, he lost her. He regretted not following her onto the bus. Fortunately, fate gave him another chance to encounter Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡± Song Yan Ning knew the man must be wanting to invite her to be a leading actress again.

    Liu Zhe scrutinized Song Yan Ning, confirming several times, ¡°Do you have a twin sister?¡± He felt he couldn¡¯t have mistaken her. How could there be another girl as perfect as Song Yan Ning in the world, not to mention her unique and transcendental aura?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Song Yan Ning shrugged and walked on with Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Liu Zhe stepped forward again, blocking their path, ¡°My name is Liu Zhe, I¡¯m a director, and I¡¯d like to invite you both to be the leads in my new film.¡± Mistaken identity or not, what mattered most was that they fit the roles for his new film.

    ¡°Not interested,¡± said Qin Yushen tly and, without paying any further attention to Liu Zhe, led Song Yan Ning away.

    How could Liu Zhe give up just like that? He shouted after their retreating figures, ¡°I can assure you, my new movie will be a hit. If you agree to star in it, you¡¯ll be instant celebrities, known to everyone in the north and south of the river.¡± Such temptation would be difficult for many to resist because everyone has dreams of stardom, especially at their age.

    However, what answered him were the fading silhouettes of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, who didn¡¯t look back, nor did they pause in their steps.

    Liu Zhe watched Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen grow distant, unable to snap out of it for a long while. The reaction of the two was a bit disheartening to him; there were so many people wing their way to fame, yet when offered such an opportunity, they turned it down. If those who dreamt of stardom every day knew of this, they would be utterly bummed out.

    Returning to the courtyard house, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen immediately sensed something amiss and exchanged a look before entering the house.

    As soon as they sat down, a chaotic rush of footsteps came from behind.

    Seven or eight men d in ck, dressed as ninjas, burst through the door, surrounding Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen remain calm without surprise at their entrance, the men started to feel uneasy. Ordinary people would be scared by such an intrusion, but these two acted as if they were as insignificant as air.

    ¡°We are here to kill you,¡± one couldn¡¯t help but blurt out.

    ¡°Know that,¡± Qin Yushen said calmly.

    ¡°Since you know, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± The man swung his de, the knife drawing a silver arc through the air.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s icy gaze swept over the man, who shivered with fear, and his knife fell,nding on his own foot.

    ¡°Ow!¡± The man screamed in pain and began hopping around clutching his foot.

    The others watched theirpanion in dismay, feeling an urge to facepalm. Was this guy hired to make themugh? It was embarrassingly ludicrous. If possible, they would really rather not know him.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to fight, get lost,¡± Qin Yushen uttered coldly. The only reason he didn¡¯t strike was that these people hadn¡¯t shown any real intent to kill; otherwise, they would be dead by now.

    Feeling Qin Yushen¡¯s chilling aura and formidable presence, the group had an ominous sensation welling inside, their steps involuntarily retreating. But if they returned like this, severe punishment awaited them.

    Thinking this, the group stopped retreating, exchanged nces with each other, brandished their scimitars, and charged at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. Today, whether they advanced or retreated, death awaited them, so they might as well fight.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes red with murderous intent, and with a wave of his hand, those charging at him were sent flying. If it weren¡¯t for this being Xiao Ning¡¯s grandparents¡¯ courtyard house, those men would be dead.

    The men, trembling, got up from the ground and didn¡¯t dare linger any longer, scrambling and rolling towards the outside.

    In an ancient courtyard, a man dressed in a kimono stood under a tree practicing swordsmanship.

    ¡°My lord! They have returned,¡± a servant reported, rushing over.

    The man in the kimono executed a perfect sword sheathing gesture, inserting his de into its scabbard, ¡°How did the task go?¡±

    ¡°They failed,¡± the servant reported.

    The man¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes flickering with an intimidating cold light, ¡°Send them to Punishment Hall.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The servant replied and turned to leave.

    A flurry of disordered steps then sounded, ¡°Master! It¡¯s bad, the ones who returned have breathed theirst.¡±

    The kimono-d man¡¯s eyes slightly widened, a coldugh escaping him, ¡°I seem to have underestimated them; they are indeed formidable.¡±

 Chapter 419 - 419 Four hundred and eighteen sweet

    ?Chapter 419: Four hundred and eighteen, sweet   Chapter 419: Four hundred and eighteen, sweet                                   ¡°So it was you who wanted to kill us,¡± a light yet ice-cold voice rang out.

    The man in the kimono stiffened and felt a sinking feeling in his heart. Without guessing, he knew it must be Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen who had arrived; he hadn¡¯t expected they could find this ce.

    Two figures descended from the sky andnded in front of the man in the kimono. If it wasn¡¯t Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, then who could it be?

    ¡°How did you get in?¡± the man in the kimono looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, his eyes filled with disbelief. The guard here was extremely tight, not only were there visible guards, but there were also many hidden guards lurking in the shadows, ready to attack at the slightest disturbance. Yet the other party managed to arrive here silently, without anyone noticing.

    ¡°A dead man doesn¡¯t need to know,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen looked at the man in the kimono, their eyes filled with mockery and disdain. They had already warned him before, but he still persisted stubbornly.

    The man in the kimono also got angry; he had been the favorite of the heavens since he was young, when had he ever suffered such humiliation, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a vegetarian? Come on! Kill them.¡±

    A line of men with weapons rushed out, surrounding Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Looking at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, surrounded and targeted by weapons, the man in the kimono smiled triumphantly, ¡°It seems it¡¯s you who will soon be dead. Strike!¡±

    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± A series of continuous sounds rang out.

    The man¡¯s smile at the corner of his mouth slowly widened; next, he would see Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen lying in a pool of blood, he would get that two billion bounty; it seemed they weren¡¯t that hard to deal with after all.

    But in the next instant, the kimono-d man¡¯s smile froze on his face; he looked at the unharmed Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Weren¡¯t they supposed to be shot to pieces?

    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± Several more continuous sounds, and the men who had surrounded Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, all copsed without warning.

    Seeing the blood on his subordinates¡¯ chests, the man in the kimono broke out in a cold sweat, feeling as if he had fallen into an ice cave. Now he finally understood how formidable Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were; no wonder the Emperor Realm was willing to offer two billion for their lives.

    ¡°Your turn,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen looked at the man in the kimono.

    Feeling a chilling killing intent, the kimono-d man¡¯s legs trembled involuntarily; his eyes filled with fear and regret as he looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me¡­ I¡¯m from the Hetian Family; if you kill me, the Hetian Family won¡¯t let you go. As long as you are willing to spare me, I¡¯m willing topensate you.¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were not humans, but demons, he really shouldn¡¯t have provoked them.

    ¡°Do you think we would be afraid?¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s ice-cold eyes were full of scorn. If the Hetian Family dares to cause trouble for him and Xiao Ning, he wouldn¡¯t mind wiping them out.

    The man in the kimono closed his eyes in despair. Yes, with their abilities, how could they possibly be afraid of the Hetian Family? Now, he only hoped that the Hetian Family wouldn¡¯t seek revenge for him and wouldn¡¯t provoke these two Evil Gods.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had just returned home when they received a call from Principal Zhang.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, congrattions on officially bing a student at First Middle School, you cane to ss tomorrow,¡± Principal Zhang¡¯s excited and joyful voice came from the phone.

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Principal Zhang!¡± Song Yan Ning was also quite happy.

    ¡°The condition you mentioned earlier, I agree. You may take leave if necessary, but you cannot miss exams.¡± This was the biggest concession he could make. If it weren¡¯t for Song Yan Ning acing all three papers, he would never have agreed to her request.

    ¡°Alright Principal Zhang,¡± Song Yan Ning agreed readily.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,e to my office at seven o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Song Yan Ning exchanged a few more pleasantries with Principal Zhang and hung up the call.

    Qin Yushen ced some cut-up Spirit Fruit in front of Song Yan Ning and used a toothpick to skewer a piece and fed it into her mouth, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to school tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning swallowed the Spirit Fruit Qin Yushen had passed her, her eyes contentedly narrowing, like azy little cat.

    Qin Yushen curled up the corners of his mouth, skewering another piece of Spirit Fruit and bringing it to Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips.

    Song Yan Ning opened her mouth and ate the Spirit Fruit.

    ¡°Sweet?¡± Qin Yushen looked into Song Yan Ning¡¯s deep eyes, overflowing with indulgence.

    ¡°Sweet.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Let me taste it.¡± As he spoke, Qin Yushen lowered his head and captured that sweet taste that belonged to him¡­

    ¡°What did you say? Jun Ye is dead?¡± Hedai Chuan stood up from his cushion in disbelief when he heard his subordinate¡¯s report, ¡°Who did it?¡±

    Jun Ye was his most cherished son, which was why he had given him the chance to enter the Emperor Realm, hoping he would be more outstanding and lead the Hetian Family onto an even brighter path.

    ¡°It was Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, they are Huaxia people, from the Huaxia Song Family, the Qin Family.¡±

    Murderous intent surged in Hedai Chuan¡¯s eyes, but he still maintained a calm demeanor, ¡°I want all their information.¡± He didn¡¯t care which family they were from, they had killed his son, and he would make them pay with their lives.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinate responded respectfully, bowing and walking out.

    Hedai Chuan walked over to the wine cab, took a bottle of sake, and poured himself a cup. The more serious the situation, the more he needed to remain calm. He absolutely could not lose his usualposure because of his anger.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the subordinate came in with two document folders, ¡°My lord, here is their information.¡± His hand trembled slightly as he held the folders.

    ¡°What are you trembling for?¡± Hedai Chuan angrily took the folders. They were just two Huaxia people; did he need to be so scared? Truly pathetic.

    Upon opening one of the folders, Hedai Chuan saw the brief introduction and was stunned, angrily sweeping his gaze toward the still trembling subordinate, ¡°Is this all you found?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord, this is what the information department found. And also¡­¡± The subordinate hesitated.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Hedai Chuan roared in anger.

    ¡°Theputers in the information department have all crashed, and now the entirepany¡¯sputers are affected. It¡¯s very possible that all the data we have hidden in the systems will be dug out,¡± the subordinate said tremblingly. He really hadn¡¯t expected that looking into two Huaxia people would have such severe consequences.

    ¡°What?!¡± Hedai Chuan¡¯s cup of sake fell to the floor with a ¡°tter,¡± shards of the cup and the sshing drink quickly filling the room with the aroma.

    At that moment, Hedai Chuan¡¯s phone on the table rang.

 Chapter 420 - 420 Four hundred and nineteen transfer student

    ?Chapter 420: Four hundred and neen, transfer student   Chapter 420: Four hundred and neen, transfer student                                   Hedai Chuan looked at the constantly ringing phone on the desk with a sense of foreboding.

    He picked up the phone and pressed the answer button, immediately hearing a panicked voice, ¡°My lord, thepany¡¯s stock is plummeting, our system has been infiltrated by ck Hat, and the entire system is paralyzed.¡±

    The phone in Hedai Chuan¡¯s hand dropped to the ground with a snap, and he stood there dazed. What kind of person had Jun Ye provoked to cause such terror?

    The sun shone brightly, a gentle autumn breeze wafted by, and the streets were bustling with hurried pedestrians flowing ceaselessly.

    Qin Yushen parked his car at the school gate and looked towards Song Yan Ning, ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, grabbing her backpack as she pushed the door open and got out of the car, waving at Qin Yushen, ¡°I¡¯m going in now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Yushen watched Song Yan Ning¡¯s striking figure enter the schoolyard until she disappeared from sight, then he turned his gaze away and drove off.

    ¡°Do you guys know? A transfer student is joining our ss today.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t First Middle School not ept transfer students?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the student passed the school¡¯s entrance exam, so the school made an exception.¡±

    ¡°Is the transfer student a boy or a girl?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be a girl¡ªhopefully, she won¡¯t drag down our ss¡¯s average looks.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nced at the ss sign at the door and walked in.

    Noticing someone entering, the chatting ssmates turned their heads to look and became silent all at once when they saw Song Yan Ning.

    Everyone stared dumbfounded at Song Yan Ning. She was too beautiful¡ªnext to her, the school¡¯s top beauty was a joke.

    Song Yan Ning seemed unaware of the scrutinizing eyes on her and walked to the back of the ssroom, sitting down in an empty seat.

    ¡°You can¡¯t sit here,¡± said a boy in front of Song Yan Ning, turning his head to look at her with a shy face.

    ¡°Is anyone sitting here?¡± Song Yan Ning looked around and noticed that besides this seat, there were two others empty. She preferred sitting at the back, as it was quiet and didn¡¯t draw attention, which she liked during her elementary and middle school years.

    The boy blushed and shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s Young Master Cheng¡¯s rule.¡± He had never spoken to such a beautiful girl before.

    ¡°Young Master Cheng?¡± Song Yan Ning raised an eyebrow and looked at the tall figure approaching her, nearly one meter ny in height, with a cold face.

    The boy sitting in front of her immediately felt a chill and stiffly turned his head to look at Cheng Feng beside him, ¡°Cheng¡­Young Master Cheng¡­¡±

    Cheng Feng nced coldly at the boy, then turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Please, take another seat.¡±

    ¡°Is this your seat?¡± asked Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°No.¡± Cheng Feng shook his head.

    ¡°Since it isn¡¯t, this will be my spot from now on,¡± Song Yan Ning stated, then ignored Cheng Feng and began to organize her textbooks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone sitting next to me, especially girls,¡± Cheng Feng said coldly.

    ¡°Then you can change seats,¡± Song Yan Ning put her pencil case on the desk and started to flip through her Chinese textbook.

    ¡°You!¡± Cheng Feng was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Move a bit, don¡¯t block my view,¡± Song Yan Ning nced at Cheng Feng.

    Cheng Feng wanted to say more, but the bell for morning self-study rang out, forcing him to helplessly return to his own seat. There were still plenty of days ahead¡ªhe¡¯d make sure to move Song Yan Ning to another seat.

    The ss teacher walked in with her books, scanning everyone before her gaze settled on Song Yan Ning, ¡°Song Yan Ning,e to the front, please.¡±

 Chapter 421 - 421 Four hundred twenty tied up

    ?Chapter 421: Four hundred twenty, tied up   Chapter 421: Four hundred twenty, tied up                                   Song Yan Ning stood up and walked to the ss teacher¡¯s side.

    The ss teacher smiled at Song Yan Ning and looked at the seated students, ¡°Let me introduce to you all, this is our new ssmate Song Yan Ning. Let¡¯s wee her with apuse to join our big family.¡± Although she had never met Song Yan Ning, she had a good impression of her, as she was the one who graded Song Yan Ning¡¯s Chinesenguage papers.

    ¡°p p p!¡± A round of enthusiastic apuse erupted.

    When the apuse died down, the ss teacher looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Song Yan Ning, please say a few words.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded and looked at everyone, ¡°I am very happy to be ssmates with all of you. Let¡¯s work hard together and help each other.¡±

    ¡°p p p!¡± The apuse sounded again.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, you can go back to your seat now,¡± the ss teacher said, smiling at Song Yan Ning with eyes full of affection. A beautiful and smart student, there was no teacher who wouldn¡¯t like her.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and walked to her seat.

    Cheng Feng saw Song Yan Ning returning and deliberately stuck out his long legs, intending to trip her.

    Song Yan Ning stepped on Cheng Feng¡¯s foot, saw him grimace in pain, and faintly curled her lips, ¡°Childish!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you for this!¡± Cheng Feng whispered threateningly. It was the first time he had been bested by a girl.

    Song Yan Ning paid no attention to Cheng Feng and sat at her own desk, picking up a book to start the morning reading.

    As soon as the morning reading ss ended, everyone crowded around Song Yan Ning, now full of curiosity about her.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, why did you think of transferring to Beijing? Where is your family from originally?¡±

    ¡°Yang City.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been to Yang City, it¡¯s really fun, especially Yangcheng Park. I¡¯ve been once and I even want to go again.¡±

    ¡°Is it because your parents work in Beijing that you came here?¡±

    ¡°Sort of.¡±

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, do you have any hobbies? You¡¯re so pretty, I think you should join the dance club. I¡¯m actually in the dance club, and if you want to join, I can help you rmend you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks! I don¡¯t like dancing,¡± Song Yan Ning said, shaking her head to decline.

    Questions like these continued nonstop until the ss finally began and Song Yan Ning could breathe a sigh of relief.

    Song Yan Ning took a pen out of her pencil case, about to work on problems, when a piece of papernded on her desk.

    Song Yan Ning nced at it but did not pick up the small note.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning was not even nning to open the note, Cheng Feng huffed,id his head on the desk, and sulked. This woman was really tough.

    Fine, let her sit there if she likes, as long as she does not bother him.

    Qin Yushen saw Song Yan Ninge out, pushed the car door open, stepped out, took her backpack, and took her hand, ¡°Are you adjusting well?¡±

    ¡°Um,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile. Her ssmates were all very enthusiastic, so enthusiastic that it was somewhat overwhelming for her.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning,¡± Mo Xier saw Song Yan Ning running towards her; then she saw Qin Yushen next to Song Yan Ning, Mo Xier¡¯s eyes went wide. The best-looking person she had seen up until now was Cheng Feng, but now she realized what truly handsome meant.

    ¡°Is he your brother?¡± Mo Xier hoped that Qin Yushen was Song Yan Ning¡¯s brother, then maybe she would have a chance.

    ¡°He is my fianc¨¦,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile. She hadmitted to Qin Yushen and she wasn¡¯t about to hide it.

    ¡°Fianc¨¦?!¡± Mo Xier looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen in surprise. How old was Song Yan Ning? And she already had a fianc¨¦.

    Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile, ¡°We have something else to do, so we¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Mo Xier mechanically nodded. The words of Song Yan Ning truly shocked her. She had thought that Song Yan Ning was a very well-behaved girl, not expecting that she already had a fianc¨¦.

    Mo xier shook her head as she watched Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen get into the car.

    Qin Yushen helped Song Yan Ning with her seatbelt and kissed her on the forehead, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my house for dinner tonight. My mom has returned from abroad, and she really wants to meet you now that you¡¯re in Beijing.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She also hadn¡¯t seen Aunt Qin for a long time.

    Liu Shanyue had just finished showering and was about to change her clothes and go downstairs when her phone rang. She walked over, picked up the phone, and saw that it was Yang Xin¡¯er calling. She pressed the answer button, ¡°Xinxin, do you need something?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yue, have you returned to Beijing?¡± She had already called Xiao Yue several times; she was always abroad.

    ¡°I just got back today.¡± Liu Shanyue walked to the wardrobe, opened it, and took out a set of clothes.

    ¡°Can Ie to your ce? I have something to tell you,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s voice carried a hint of panic.

    Liu Shanyue hesitated slightly, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle over now.¡± After Yang Xin¡¯er finished speaking, she hung up the phone.

    Liu Shanyue felt a bit surprised, but she would find out what happened once Xinxin arrived.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at the Qin Family¡¯s house and saw Liu Shanyue anxiously making phone calls, sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Qin!¡± Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning stepped forward.

    Hearing their voices, Liu Shanyue quickly raised her head and looked at Song Yan Ning, anxiously saying, ¡°Xiao Ning, your mother has disappeared.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Song Yan Ning guessed in her heart that Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s disappearance might have something to do with those forces who were after her.

    ¡°Xinxin called earlier and said she wanted to meet me. I waited over an hour and she still hadn¡¯t arrived, so I called her. Initially, her phone was reachable; she spoke a few words, then I heard her scream, and after that, I couldn¡¯t reach her anymore. I¡¯m worried that she might have been kidnapped,¡± Liu Shanyue said worriedly. She regretted not having refused Xinxin, telling her not toe; then Xinxin wouldn¡¯t have gotten into this mess.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay; we¡¯ll find her,¡± thought of those people unable to get to her, targeting someone rted to her instead, lit a raging fire inside Song Yan Ning, as unstoppable as a surging river. Fortunately, she had already made arrangements for her grandparents.

    Yang Xin¡¯er was taken to a basement room, terrified as she looked around, tears uncontrobly rolling down. The reason she had gone to meet Xiao Yue was that she had received an anonymous letter. The letter had threatened her to lure Xiao Yue out, or neither she nor Xiao Yue would survive.

    She went to meet Xiao Yue to discuss what to do. She thought about calling the police, even considered informing the old master, but just when she decided to call the police, she received a threatening call that made her abandon the idea. The other party threatened her, saying, if she didn¡¯t want to escte the situation, to do as he instructed.

 Chapter 422 - 422 Four hundred twenty-one threat

    ?Chapter 422: Four hundred twenty-one, threat   Chapter 422: Four hundred twenty-one, threat                                   Yang Xin¡¯er hadn¡¯t expected that shortly after she left her house, she would be kidnapped. She did not know if the people who captured her and the people who threatened her were the same group.

    Footsteps resonated outside the door, causing Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s entire body to shudder. She clenched her fists, watching the door fearfully.

    The door was pushed open, and a middle-aged man with a broad, scarred face entered. He looked at Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you do as I say, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er asked, her voice trembling. It was her first time in such a situation; how could she not be afraid?

    ¡°Call Song Yan Ning and tell her toe here,¡± the middle-aged man said as he pulled out a cell phone from his pocket and threw it to Yang Xin¡¯er. ¡°Remember, no tricks, or don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er hesitantly took the phone, intending to dial Song Yan Ning¡¯s number, but she realized she didn¡¯t have it. ¡°I don¡¯t know her number.¡±

    The middle-aged man sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t know her number? Who are you fooling? How could a mother not know her own daughter¡¯s phone number?¡±

    He walked up to her and pped her hard across the face. ¡°I told you no tricks, or I will make you disappear from this world.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er shook her head in fear, ¡°I truly didn¡¯t y any tricks. Song Yan Ning has never lived with me since she was little. She never told me her phone number.¡±

    The man¡¯s expression turned cold. He pulled out a dagger and held it against Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s face. ¡°If you don¡¯t contact Song Yan Ning within three minutes, I¡¯ll start by disfiguring your face.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to find a way¡­ please, don¡¯t be rash¡­¡± Yang Xin¡¯er nodded frantically, her face full of terror, as she racked her brain for a solution.

    After a while, she dialed Liu Shanyue¡¯s number. Xiao Yue was close to Xiao Ning; she must know Xiao Ning¡¯s phone number.

    ¡°Xiao Yue, do you know Xiao Ning¡¯s phone number?¡± Once the call connected, Yang Xin¡¯er quickly asked.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, where are you?¡± Liu Shanyue asked anxiously upon hearing Yang Xin¡¯er. Being able to make a call meant she hadn¡¯t been harmed yet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions, just tell me the number,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er said urgently, wanting to know Song Yan Ning¡¯s number before the man might decide to kill her.

    Liu Shanyue looked at Song Yan Ning, who reached out to take the phone, saying, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning? Are you at the Qin Family¡¯s house?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er knew Song Yan Ning had returned to Beijing; every time she went to find her at the familypound, the gates were closed.

    ¡°Yes, let the person with you listen,¡± Song Yan Ning said. When the call had started, she saw the caller ID, which wasn¡¯t Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s number. She hadn¡¯t asked for Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s number before, but she had seen it when her grandfather dialed it.

    Yang Xin¡¯er quickly handed the phone to the middle-aged man, ¡°It¡¯s Song Yan Ning.¡±

    The man took the phone. ¡°Song Yan Ning, listen. If you don¡¯t want your mother dead, meet me by the northern city riverbank. If you call the police or bring anyone else, be prepared to retrieve your mother¡¯s body instead.¡±

    With that, the middle-aged man hung up the call.

    Song Yan Ning handed the phone back to Liu Shanyue.

    Liu Shanyue took the phone. ¡°Did they ask for money?¡± If it was just money, she wasn¡¯t as worried; the one thing she didn¡¯tck was money.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning replied, not wanting to rm Liu Shanyue by mentioning the Emperor Realm¡¯s threats against her and Qin Yushen.

 Chapter 423 - 423 Four hundred and twenty-two superpower user

    ?Chapter 423: Four hundred and twenty-two, superpower user   Chapter 423: Four hundred and twenty-two, superpower user                                   Yang Xin¡¯er bowed her head, fearfully looking at the dagger in the middle-aged man¡¯s hand, and cautiously began speaking, ¡°I¡¯ve already made the call, can you move the knife away?¡± She was genuinely afraid he would slip.

    The middle-aged man put away the dagger, coldly warning, ¡°Don¡¯t try any tricks, otherwise, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±

    Yang Xin¡¯er quickly shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ you can be assured¡­ I absolutely won¡¯t¡­¡± Unless she had a death wish, she wouldn¡¯t do anything to provoke the man.

    The middle-aged man snorted and strode towards the door. All he had to do now was wait for Song Yan Ning to arrive. Once he disposed of her, he would receive a generous reward.

    He locked the door again and felt someone was watching him. Turning around, he saw Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen and was taken aback. How did they arrive so quickly?

    Pulling out the dagger, the middle-aged man defensively eyed Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you toe alone? Don¡¯t you care about your mother¡¯s life?¡±

    ¡°Her life isn¡¯t in your hands, but yours is no longer under your control,¡± Song Yan Ning coldly smiled and raised her hand to summon a burst of mes. She didn¡¯t care about Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s life or death, but the man had crossed a line with her.

    ¡°You¡¯re a superpower user,¡± the middle-aged man¡¯s face changed dramatically upon seeing the mes in Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand. His superiors hadn¡¯t informed him that Song Yan Ning was a superpower user when they assigned him this mission.

    Without responding to the man¡¯sment, Song Yan Ning waved her hand, and the mes rushed at the middle-aged man, who disappeared from his spot in an instant.

    ¡°Come out now!¡± Qin Yushen said calmly. The middle-aged man was just a decoy; the real threat was those lurking in the shadows.

    As his words fell, figures flew about, and a dozen men and womennded around Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    A strong aura pressed towards them.

    ¡°Are you superpower users?¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest. After so long, they finally met a few worthy opponents. It seemed the Ancient Martial Cultivators and Cultivators would soon show themselves as well.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, Qin Yushen, I admit you¡¯re both powerful, but no matter how powerful you are, you only have one oue today,¡± a blond-haired, blue-eyed man stepped out from the crowd, his eyes flickering with an elusive icy blue light.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen¡¯s expressions shifted slightly, their gazes slowly bing vacant.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a Spiritual Superpower User?¡± By the time Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen realized it, their minds were already under his control, leaving thempletely immobilized.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen couldn¡¯t move, the blond manughed, ¡°Exactly, I¡¯m a Spiritual Superpower User, and you are now under my control. Just die quietly.¡± He thought they would be difficult to handle but didn¡¯t expect them to be so helpless, as he had controlled them with just a wave of his Spiritual Power.

    With a wave of his hand to his subordinates, the group hesitated not a moment before rushing at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Thunder, mes, ice needles¡­ a chaotic assault bombarded them. Their only thought was to finish the mission quickly to collect the bounty, as many forces were after Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, and they didn¡¯t want to be outdone by someone else.

    With closed eyes, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen endured the relentless attacks, their expressions revealing their excruciating pain.

    The blond-haired, blue-eyed man watched gleefully. Killing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen would not only earn him the reward but also a promotion.

    At that moment, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen opened their eyes. They had been using their Divine Sense to observe the superpower users employing their superpower cultivation methods, which did not require Spiritual Power and could be used anywhere, lessening their worries about being unable to Cultivate in certain ces.

    With a wave of his hand, Qin Yushen turned the attacking superpower users into mists of blood in an instant.

    The blond-haired, blue-eyed man¡¯s eyes widened in terror, ¡°You aren¡¯t under mind control?¡± If he didn¡¯t understand now, he was a fool.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Song Yan Ning said mockingly towards the blond-haired, blue-eyed man. They were Cultivators with powerful Divine Sense. If a superpower user could control their minds, what would be the point of their Cultivation?

    ¡°You¡¯re so despicable!¡± The blond man knew he was finished. With just a casual gesture, Qin Yushen had wiped out more than twenty superpower users; what hope did he have for survival?

    Qin Yushen unleashed a thread of Divine Sense rapidly into the blond man¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± the blond man screamed in agony. It felt as though countless insects were gnawing at his brain, making him want to chop off his own head to find relief.

    Finally, the blond man could no longer bear such extreme pain and pped his head forcefully, yearning for escape.

    Slowly copsing to the ground, the blond man¡¯s cerulean eyes filled with profound regret. His biggest mistake was epting this mission.

    Song Yan Ning nced at the lifeless blond man and walked towards the room where Yang Xin¡¯er was confined.

    Yang Xin¡¯er, hearing the continual screams from outside, cowered in a corner, trembling non-stop.

    Hearing the door opening, Yang Xin¡¯er let out a shriek, burying her head in her knees, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ please, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to die.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Song Yan Ning said indifferently. She genuinely had no sympathy for Yang Xin¡¯er.

    Slowly lifting her head, Yang Xin¡¯er brightened upon seeing it was indeed Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, were you also captured by him?¡± The middle-aged man said she could leave once Xiao Ning arrived. Was it a lie?

    Song Yan Ning ignored Yang Xin¡¯er and turned to walk outside.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, wait for me,¡± Yang Xin¡¯er hastily scrambled up and followed Song Yan Ning. She didn¡¯t want to stay here; not only was it ugly, but there were rats and cockroaches.

    ¡°Xiao Shen, you¡¯re here too? What about that man?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er didn¡¯t see the middle-aged man and breathed a sigh of relief. She had to leave while he was gone.

    Qin Yushen gave Yang Xin¡¯er a passing nce and pulled Song Yan Ning to continue outside.

    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er hurried after them.

    Liu Shanyue anxiously paced in the living room; Xiao Ning and Xiao Shen had been gone for so long, she feared something had happened.

    Hearing a car outside, Liu Shanyue rushed out.

    Qin Haoming stepped out of the car, seeing Liu Shanyue rushing towards him, ¡°Xiao Yue, what¡¯s the emergency?¡± His wife rarely ran in such haste.

 Chapter 424 - 424 Four hundred and twenty-three treatment

    ?Chapter 424: Four hundred and twenty-three, treatment   Chapter 424: Four hundred and twenty-three, treatment                                   Liu Shanyue exined the situation about Yang Xin¡¯er being kidnapped, ¡°I¡¯m really worried about Xiao Ning and Xiao Shen right now. Since those people are capable of kidnapping, they must be desperados. What if they hurt Xiao Ning and Xiao Shen?¡±

    ¡°Did you call the police?¡± Qin Haoming also felt some concern. He was supposed toe backter today, but knowing that Xiao Yue had invited Xiao Ning over to their house as a guest, he had specifically canceled his engagements to hurry back. He never expected this kind of incident to ur.

    Liu Shanyue nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already called them, and Wei Shu and the others have gone too.¡± Wei Shu was one of the Qin Family¡¯s Hidden Guards, who usually stayed out of sight, and in the Qin Family, only the old master and Xiao Shen could mobilize them. She had informed the old master about the incident, and he then sent several Hidden Guards out.

    Qin Haoming ced a hand on Liu Shanyue¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Since the Hidden Guards have gone, we should just wait for news. It¡¯s difficult for ordinary people to deal with the Hidden Guards and their strength.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Liu Shanyue nodded, but she still couldn¡¯t feel at ease until she saw Xiao Ning and Xiao Shen return safely.

    Seeing the lights of a car in the distance, Liu Shanyue pulled Qin Haoming forward a few steps.

    Seeing that it was Qin Yushen¡¯s car, Liu Shanyue¡¯s face immediately revealed a surprised and joyous smile, ¡°They¡¯re back, they have returned.¡±

    Qin Haoming smiled and nodded, ¡°Now you can be at ease, right? I told you they wouldn¡¯t have any problems.¡±

    Liu Shanyue gave Qin Haoming a sidelong nce with a smile and quickly walked to the front of Qin Yushen¡¯s car, ¡°Xiao Shen, Xiao Ning, are you both alright?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen shook their heads.

    ¡°What about Xinxin? Is she alright?¡± Liu Shanyue did not see Yang Xin¡¯er and was worried that something had happened to her.

    ¡°I had the Hidden Guards take her back,¡± Qin Yushen replied as he stepped out of the car. His car only had space for Xiao Ning.

    Liu Shanyue breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, dinner is all ready.¡± She could be at ease now that everyone was safe.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, do you have time recently?¡± Qin Haoming asked Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. Besides attending school and cultivating, she was dealing with those who were after her life. She thought that after Qin Yushen¡¯s warning, only a few people from the Emperor Realm would persist in not giving up. However, to her surprise, the Emperor Realm had doubled the bounty. Twenty billion was a significant amount even for a power, let alone an individual. Since the Emperor Realm had decided to fight to the bitter end, she and Qin Yushen weren¡¯t afraid of trouble; if it came down to it, they were prepared for a fight to the death.

    ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s been diagnosed with an incurable disease, and seeing many doctors hasn¡¯t helped. I want to ask you to take a look at him,¡± Qin Haoming said. It was only after calling his friend that day that he found out about the incurable disease.

    ¡°No problem, just give me a time,¡± Song Yan Ning agreed.

    Qin Haoming thought for a moment, ¡°How about tomorrow? Tomorrow is Sunday, you don¡¯t have school.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call my friend right now and give him the good news,¡± Qin Haoming said excitedly, taking out his phone and dialing his friend¡¯s number.

    ¡°Haoming¡­¡± A weak voice came from the other end.

    ¡°Hua Zi, I¡¯ve found a doctor for you, she can definitely cure you,¡± Qin Haoming had absolute confidence in Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skills.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use¡­ Thank you, Haoming¡­ I might not make it to tomorrow,¡± came the feeble reply.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯lle over right now,¡± Qin Haoming hung up the phone and turned to Song Yan Ning anxiously, ¡°Xiao Ning, will youe with me right now?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and walked with Qin Haoming toward the door.

    Qin Yushen followed the two quickly.

    Liu Shanyue came out of the dining room, about to ask Song Yan Ning and the others toe for dinner, when she saw Qin Yushen and the two hurrying out, ¡°Dinner is ready, where are you all going?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to see my dad¡¯s friend, we¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Qin Yushen replied, turning his head.

    ¡°Eat first before you go, hey!¡± Seeing that Qin Yushen and the others had already left the house, she could only shake her head helplessly. It looked like they wouldn¡¯t be eating dinner.

    Song Yan Ning and the others arrived at Liu Hua¡¯s home and were led to Liu Hua¡¯s room by Liu Hua¡¯s wife.

    ¡°The doctor said he might not make it through the night,¡± Liu Hua¡¯s wife said, wiping away tears. Her husband was still young, and she truly didn¡¯t want him to pass away, but she could only watch helplessly, unable to do anything.

    ¡°Xiao Ning,¡± Qin Haoming looked at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, stepped forward, and examined the situation carefully, ¡°I can cure him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Qin Haoming eximed happily. He knew Xiao Ning could cure Hua Zi.

    ¡°Can you really cure Hua Zi?¡± Liu Hua¡¯s wife took a while to process what Song Yan Ning had said. She looked at Song Yan Ning with some disbelief.

    ¡°Help him take off his outer clothes, I need to administer acupuncture,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she took out silver needles from her bag. Such a condition could be cured by her with a single elixir, but that would definitely frighten Liu Hua¡¯s wife. So, she chose a more low-key method.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Liu Hua¡¯s wife nodded, stepped forward, and helped Liu Hua remove his outer garments. She hoped that what Song Yan Ning said was true, but she knew the severity of Liu Hua¡¯s condition the best¡ªso many doctors had failed to cure him, how could a young girl possibly do so? At this point, she was just grasping at straws.

    With swift movements, by the time onlookers could clearly see, the silver needles had already been inserted into Liu Hua¡¯s body.

    Liu Hua¡¯s wife felt a glimmer of hope when she saw this scene. She had experienced acupuncture in the hospital before, and although the doctor was skilled, she was far from matching Song Yan Ning¡¯s level.

    The excitement shone in Qin Haoming¡¯s eyes. He hadn¡¯t been able to witness her skillful acupuncture when Xiao Ning had treated his mother previously, as it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to stay in the room. Now he finally had the chance to see it, and just this skill alone was enough to surpass many doctors.

    After Song Yan Ning inserted the silver needles, she flicked her fingers lightly, and all the needles vibrated rhythmically as if they hade to life.

    ¡°Liu Hua¡¯s face seems to be getting rosier,¡± Liu Hua¡¯s wife observed the change in hisplexion and was overwhelmed with excitement.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Qin Haoming nodded with a smile.

    With her Divine Sense, Song Yan Ning observed Liu Hua¡¯s recovery and, seeing that it was nearlyplete, she withdrew the silver needles and turned to Liu Hua¡¯s wife, ¡°He¡¯s all right now. He¡¯ll wake up in a little while.¡±

    ¡°Divine Doctor, thank you! If it hadn¡¯t been for you, our Hua Zi would have¡­¡± Liu Hua¡¯s wife began, moving to kneel down before Song Yan Ning. Although she didn¡¯t understand medicine, she could see Liu Hua¡¯s now lively appearancepared to his previous pallor and purple lips; anyone could tell that his condition had greatly improved.

 Chapter 425: 424, the return of light

    <strong>Chapter 425: 424, the return of light</strong>

    Song Yan Ning reached out to support Liu Hua¡¯s wife. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this.¡± She nced at Qin Haoming with a troubled look.

    Qin Haoming looked at Liu Hua¡¯s wife. ¡°Sister-inw, could you pour us a ss of water?¡±

    Only then did Liu Hua¡¯s wife remember that after Song Yan Ning and herpanions had arrived, she hadn¡¯t even offered them a ss of water. She smiled apologetically and hurried toward the kitchen.

    Soon after, Liu Hua¡¯s wife returned with three cups of tea. ¡°Have some tea.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± The trio each took a cup of tea.

    Liu Hua¡¯s wife saw Liu Hua¡¯s eyelids begin to tremble and walked up excitedly. ¡°His eyelids are moving. Does that mean he¡¯s about to wake up?¡±

    Song Yan Ning nced at Liu Hua and nodded, then took a bottle of medicine out of her bag and handed it to Liu Hua¡¯s wife. ¡°Give him one of these pills every day, and in a month, his body will have fully recovered.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Divine Doctor!¡± Liu Hua¡¯s wife gratefully epted the medicine.

    Liu Hua slowly opened his eyes, at this moment feeling all the pain in his body had vanished. It had been a long time since he had felt thisfortable, perhaps this was the final surge of rity before death.

    ¡°Hua Zi, how do you feel now?¡± Liu Hua¡¯s wife asked excitedly as she saw Liu Hua opening his eyes.

    ¡°I feel veryfortable, there¡¯s no dull pain anymore. Xiao Jun, I¡¯m sorry for how things turned out. Once I¡¯m gone, forget about me and find another man who loves you to marry.¡± Liu Hua reached out to hold his wife¡¯s hand. He wished to grow old with her, to see their children get married and have kids, but it was such a pity¡­

    ¡°What are you talking about? In my life, there¡¯s only ever been you,¡± Liu Hua¡¯s wife snapped at Liu Hua, knowing he was worried about leaving her alone, but her heart was set only on him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to take care of you and Xiao Zhe anymore.¡± Liu Hua held his wife¡¯s hand tightly, his eyes filled with reluctance.

    ¡°Who says you¡¯re not going to take care of me? The Divine Doctor has cured you; we¡¯re going to grow old together, you can¡¯t get rid of me.¡± Tears rolled down Liu Hua¡¯s wife¡¯s cheeks as she spoke.

    Liu Hua gave a bitter smile. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. The Doctor has already told me; I know I won¡¯t live past tonight.¡±

    ¡°Why would I lie to you? She is the Divine Doctor, and she has already cured your illness. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Brother Qin,¡± Liu Hua¡¯s wife pointed to Song Yan Ning and then to Qin Haoming.

    ¡°Haoming, howe you¡¯re here?¡± Liu Hua was surprised to see Qin Haoming. He had previously told his wife not to notify any rtives and to let him depart quietly.

    ¡°I brought Xiao Ning to treat your illness. Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Ning has already cured you. From now on, we can drink tea and fish together like before,¡± Qin Haoming said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m really better? It¡¯s not the final rally before death?¡± Liu Hua felt his spirit indeed getting better,pletely different from the legendary final surge of rity.

    ¡°You are really better,¡± Qin Haoming could not help butugh.

    Liu Hua tried to sit up and found that he did so effortlessly. A look of excitement and happiness spread across his face. ¡°I can sit up by myself, I¡¯m really better, Xiao Jun, pinch me to see if I¡¯m dreaming,¡± he truly felt as if he was dreaming.

    ¡°You big fool!¡± Liu Hua¡¯s wife also burst intoughter, her tears flowing even more as she did.

    Liu Hua tightly held his wife¡¯s hand. Now he could finally hold it and share a lifetime with her.

    Liu Hua¡¯s wife turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Hua Zi, it was this Divine Doctor who saved you.¡±

    Liu Hua looked toward Song Yan Ning with gratitude, giving her a respectful bow, ¡°Divine Doctor, thank you!¡± When he knew his illness was incurable, he had thought how wonderful it would be if there were truly a Divine Doctor like those portrayed in television dramas. He never expected to actually encounter one.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Liu Hua¡¯s wife remembered they had not yet paid Song Yan Ning for her medical services. She walked over to a wardrobe, took out a jewelry box from inside, walked up to Song Yan Ning, and handed it to her, ¡°Divine Doctor! This is your consultation fee, please see if it¡¯s enough.¡± Over the years, she and Hua Zi had spent nearly all their savings on medical bills, and now these pieces of jewelry were all she had left.

    Song Yan Ning pushed the jewelry box back, ¡°No consultation fee is required.¡± She wasn¡¯t a doctor; she offered to treat Liu Hua solely because he was a friend of Uncle Qin.

    ¡°How can that be? Please ept it, as we would feel uneasy if you don¡¯t,¡± pressed Liu Hua¡¯s wife, stuffing the jewelry box into Song Yan Ning¡¯s arms.

    Song Yan Ning ced the jewelry box on the table, ¡°Then just give me US$ 100 for the consultation fee. I only gave him an acupuncture treatment, I really didn¡¯t do much.¡±

    Liu Hua¡¯s wife looked at Liu Hua, and Liu Hua looked at Qin Haoming, ¡°Haoming, please let the Divine Doctor ept it.¡±

    ¡°Hua Zi, you should listen to Xiao Ning,¡± Qin Haoming understood that Song Yan Ning was not merely being polite and genuinely did not intend to take the money.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Liu Hua and his wife exchanged nces. Song Yan Ning had saved his life, and giving only US$ 100 really made him feel remiss.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it at that,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile.

    Liu Hua¡¯s wife pulled out US$ 100 and handed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Divine Doctor, why don¡¯t you still take the jewelry? US$ 100 is truly too little; I would feel ashamed to give it.¡±

    ¡°This amount is enough.¡± Song Yan Ning took the US$ 100 and put it into her pocket.

    Qin Haoming looked at Song Yan Ning with a smile, his eyes full of admiration. Xiao Shen really had good taste! He was truly satisfied with this future daughter-inw.

    When the three of them returned to the Qin Family¡¯s house, it was almost nine o¡¯clock at night.

    Liu Shanyue saw theme in and stood up, looking at them, ¡°Have you had dinner?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t eaten yet,¡± admitted Qin Haoming, feeling somewhat embarrassed.

    Liu Shanyue shook her head in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s sote, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    ¡°I am hungry.¡± Qin Haoming had not paid attention before, but now that Liu Shanyue mentioned it, he realized he was indeed hungry.

    ¡°Go and eat, I¡¯ve kept the food warm for you.¡± Liu Shanyue walked over to Song Yan Ning, taking her hand, ¡°Xiao Ning, Aunt Qin made your favorite sweet and sour spare ribs.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Qin!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re being too formal with Aunt Qin,¡± Liu Shanyue said with a smile, yfully rolling her eyes at Song Yan Ning. Xiao Ning was her future daughter-inw, and without her, her ownpany would have copsed long ago, instead of bing one of the top hundred enterprises in the world today.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, took Liu Shanyue¡¯s arm, and walked with her toward the dining room, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a meal prepared by Aunt Qin. I¡¯m really looking forward to it today.¡±

    Liu Shanyue smiled happily, ¡°Eat as much as you want. If it¡¯s not enough, Aunt Qin will cook more for you.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile and turned to Qin Yushen, giving him a wink.

    Qin Yushen curved his lips into a smile, his eyes filled with indulgence as he watched Song Yan Ning.

 Chapter 426: Four hundred twenty-five, more than one game

    <strong>Chapter 426: Four hundred twenty-five, more than one game</strong>

    On the basketball court, boys were ying basketball, sweating profusely.

    Cheng Feng caught a glimpse of Song Yan Ning walking this way out of the corner of his eye, and with a mischievous smile, he threw the basketball in his hand toward her.

    Song Yan Ning felt a gust of wind and raised her hand to catch it, securing the basketball firmly in her grasp.

    Cheng Feng looked at Song Yan Ning with some surprise. It must have been a coincidence, otherwise how could she have caught the basketball one-handed under these circumstances? Even he wouldn¡¯t have been able to do that.

    Song Yan Ning nced at the basketball in her hand, then turned to look at the basketball court. When she saw Cheng Feng, a sh of understanding crossed her eyes. She guessed that Cheng Feng must have done it on purpose.

    ¡°ssmate, that¡¯s our ball,¡± a dark-skinned boy brimming with a masculine aura ran over shyly looking at Song Yan Ning. She was the prettiest girl he had ever seen, and ever since he had seen her photo snapped stealthily and posted on the school website, he had developed a crush on her. He had never expected to get so close to his dream girl today.

    Song Yan Ning handed the ball to him as she was about to leave, but the boy stopped her. ¡°Do you y basketball? You looked so cool when you caught the ball just now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Song Yan Ning answered softly.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, are you interested in a match?¡± Cheng Feng walked over, challenging her with his gaze.

    ¡°Not interested,¡± Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t be bothered with Cheng Feng.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Cheng Feng said with a deserving smug expression.

    ¡°Taunting me won¡¯t work,¡± Song Yan Ning said, then walked away.

    Cheng Feng snatched the basketball from the boy and threw it toward Song Yan Ning. He didn¡¯t believe Song Yan Ning could dodge it.

    Song Yan Ning, as though having eyes on the back of her head, slightly shifted her body to the side and deftly dodged the iing basketball. She turned and red at Cheng Feng,¡±Childish!¡±

    ¡°I may be childish, but if you¡¯re so capable, why not y a match with me? If you lose, you can throw a basketball at me a hundred times,¡± Cheng Feng confidently boasted about his skills. If it weren¡¯t for his parents insisting he attend First Middle School, he would be a backup yer in the national basketball team now.

    Song Yan Ning considered, ¡°Will you keep your word?¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you can score three baskets in half an hour, I¡¯ll ept defeat. If you¡¯re worried, everyone here can bear witness,¡± Cheng Feng said confidently.

    ¡°We can testify,¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t be biased toward anyone,¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start the match, we can¡¯t wait!¡± The crowd eximed excitedly. Although they didn¡¯t have high hopes for Song Yan Ning, they wouldn¡¯t miss this drama for the world.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin,¡± Song Yan Ning walked towards the basketball court.

    ¡°If you lose, you have to do three things for me. Do you dare agree?¡± Cheng Feng followed Song Yan Ning, still challenging her.

    ¡°I agree.¡± Song Yan Ning walked onto the basketball court, standing in position.

    Cheng Feng smiled slightly and stood in front of Song Yan Ning, ¡°The rules are simple. If you can get past me and score three baskets, you win.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, took the basketball tossed by Cheng Feng, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    Cheng Feng smiled, nodding, and positioned himself in front of Song Yan Ning, blocking her from breaking his defense line, but even if he let her past, it was unlikely she could score.

    Song Yan Ning advanced with a feint, maneuvered sideways past Cheng Feng, approached the hoop, and lightly leaped to toss the basketball into the basket.

    ¡°Swish!¡± The sound of the basketball hitting the echoed.

 Chapter 427: 426, willing to admit defeat in gambling

    <strong>Chapter 427: 426, willing to admit defeat in gambling</strong>

    Cheng Feng looked at the basketball bouncing on the ground with disbelief. She had actually scored the first shot, it seemed he might have underestimated her.

    Cheng Feng¡¯s expression grew serious, ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± From now on, he wouldn¡¯t give Song Yan Ning another chance to score.

    Song Yan Ning advanced towards Cheng Feng with the ball, ¡°Two more shots, even if I lose, I just need you to do three things for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Cheng Feng agreed without hesitation. He was not going to lose.

    As Song Yan Ning drove towards Cheng Feng, she tipped the ball gently with her toes, leaped up, and threw the basketball.

    Cheng Feng reached out to block the ball, only to find it was still a finger¡¯s distance away from his hand, his face betraying a hint of defeat. He truly had underestimated Song Yan Ning¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected her basketball skills to be so formidable.

    ¡°Smack!¡± The sound of the basketball swishing through the rang out again.

    Cheng Feng stared at the ball for a long while before turning to Song Yan Ning, ¡°One more shot.¡± His confidence had been shaken; this Song Yan Ning was definitely no basketball novice, whether it was her jumping power or her uracy, she was no less skilled than those who yed basketball regrly.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning is so impressive! She scored two goals on Cheng Feng so quickly.¡±

    ¡°This oue is so unexpected; it looks like Song Yan Ning is set to win this time.¡±

    ¡°Cheng Feng must be regretting it now, but losing to a beautiful girl like Song Yan Ning is a kind of happiness in itself.¡±

    ¡°That girl is the new campus belle, right? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that pretty; she¡¯s not even as beautiful as Xiao Yue.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s had stic surgery; otherwise, how could her nose be so high and her chin so delicate?¡± The girls watched Song Yan Ning with envy. At First Middle School, Cheng Feng was a prominent figure, the idol of many girls¡ªnot only was he handsome, but he also excelled academically and at basketball. Now their idol was being bullied by Song Yan Ning, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel angry.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning about to jump, Cheng Feng jumped too, only to see her duck and weave behind his back; he knew it was toote to stop her.

    Sure enough, the sound of the basketball going through the hoop echoed behind him.

    Cheng Feng turned to face Song Yan Ning, ¡°I¡¯ve lost!¡± He had been defeated by his pride, by being too overconfident.

    Song Yan Ning tossed the basketball into Cheng Feng¡¯s arms and turned towards the ssroom, ¡°Don¡¯t forget you owe me three favors.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my promise, don¡¯t worry,¡± Cheng Feng called out loudly. His word was his bond, and a loss was a loss.

    The school dining hall was noisy at lunchtime, with students chatting and eating.

    First Middle School had the best food amongst all the high schools, so as lunchtime approached, students rushed to the dining hall, fearing they would run out of seats if they werete.

    Song Yan Ning and Mo Xier walked into the dining hall,ughing.

    Mo Xier spotted a seat not too far away, ¡°Song Yan Ning, there¡¯s a spot over there; you go sit down, and I¡¯ll go get the food for us.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and headed for the seat.

    Just as Song Yan Ning sat down, a girl took a seat across from her.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Song Yan Ning?¡± The girl sized up Song Yan Ning with apparent disdain.

    If you¡¯re here to pick a fight, please leave; I don¡¯t want anyone spoiling my appetite. And if you¡¯re here to take my spot, then I¡¯m sorry, but I was here first.¡±

 Chapter 428: 426, Qin Yuhao

    <strong>Chapter 428: 426, Qin Yuhao</strong>

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, you really are arrogant, but I¡¯m warning you,¡± the girl scoffed, standing up and walking back to her own seat. ¡°Arrogance never ends well.¡± The reason she approached Song Yan Ning was that she was sick and tired of constantly beingpared to hertely.

    Song Yan Ning casually lifted the corners of her mouth and turned to gaze out at the scenery outside the window. She knew her photos had been posted on the campuswork, and she had been dered the new campus belle. She couldn¡¯t care less about such trivial rankings.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, help me out here,¡± Mo Xier said as she came over with two tes of food.

    Song Yan Ning stood up, went over, and took the tes from Mo Xier¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know what you like to eat, so I just picked a couple of things at random. If you don¡¯t like them, you can go change them.¡± Mo Xier sat down at the table.

    ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡± Song Yan Ning had long since started fasting; eating or not made no difference to her.

    The cafeteria suddenly fell silent.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s the crew; all those actors are so good-looking. I really wish I could be a star,¡± Mo Xier stared with envy at the production crew walking in. Everyone dreams of bing a star, and she was no exception.

    Song Yan Ning nced over, then promptly looked away.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, that¡¯s Qin Yuhao! I really like him, and I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s a wealthy third-generation heir with both money and power in his family.¡± Mo Xier was beside herself with excitement at the sight of her idol, almost ready to rush over for an autograph.

    Song Yan Ning was aware of who Qin Yuhao was. He was Qin Yushen¡¯s older cousin who had entered the entertainment industry against his family¡¯s wishes a few years ago and was now a hot celebrity.

    ¡°He¡¯sing this way!¡± Mo Xier was so nervous seeing Qin Yuhao walking towards them that she barely dared to breathe.

    Song Yan Ning looked toward Qin Yuhao and Liu Zhe approaching, knowing they wereing for her and sighed in resignation. It seemed she was going to be the subject of conversation once again.

    ¡°Xiao Ning!¡± Qin Yuhao walked up to Song Yan Ning with a smile. He had seen her once at his grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet and had been deeply impressed by her. Song Yan Ning was certainly outstanding, whether in terms of family background or looks, which must have captivated his normally discerning cousin.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Song Yan Ning pretended not to recognize Qin Yuhao. She had attended Qin Yuhao¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday with Qin Yushen, who hadn¡¯t introduced Qin Yuhao to her, indicating that he wasn¡¯t someone Qin Yushen acknowledged.

    ¡°I¡¯m Yushen¡¯s older cousin, Qin Yuhao,¡± said Qin Yuhao, his thin lips curving up in a devilishly charming smile.

    The girls around them caught sight of Qin Yuhao¡¯s smile and gawked, looking positively lovestruck.

    ¡°It¡¯s that smile! It¡¯s wicked with a touch of bad-boy charm. God, it¡¯s so captivating!¡±

    ¡°I have to get his autograph.¡±

    ¡°Who on earth is Song Yan Ning? Why do Qin Yuhao and Song Yan Ning seem so familiar with each other?¡±

    ¡°I bet Song Yan Ning isn¡¯t a good girl; maybe she¡¯s being kept by somebody, which is why she knows all these important people.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded faintly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please don¡¯t interrupt my meal.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Xier gaped at Song Yan Ning. Had she gone mad? This man was Qin Yuhao, the god of countless women¡¯s hearts, yet Song Yan Ning was asking him not to disturb her meal.

    Qin Yuhaoughed it off, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen Yushen. Let¡¯s get together for a meal some other time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask him,¡± Song Yan Ning said indifferently, clearly uninterested in talking more with Qin Yuhao.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Qin Yuhao nodded with a smile, recognizing that the girl Qin Yushen admired really was different from others.

 Chapter 429: Four hundred and twenty-nine, Challenge Letter

    <strong>Chapter 429: Four hundred and twenty-nine, Challenge Letter</strong>

    Seeing how tender Qin Yuhao was towards Song Yan Ning, all the girls¡¯ eyes turned red with envy.

    ¡°Who does she think she is?¡± one girl sneered. ¡°Qin Yuhao speaks to her and she still acts so aloof.¡±

    ¡°All she has is a pretty face,¡± another sniffed disdainfully. ¡°She really thinks she descended from heaven.¡±

    ¡°Song Yan Ning is just shameless,¡± one more chimed in. ¡°It was bad enough when she was flirting with Cheng Feng, and now she¡¯s trying to seduce Qin Yuhao.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a guy picking up Song Yan Ning from school every day,¡± another girl mentioned. ¡°I wonder what her rtionship with that guy is.¡±

    Ignoring Qin Yuhao, Song Yan Ning continued to eat her meal.

    Qin Yuhao turned to a girl sitting next to him who was also eating her meal, smiled lightly, and asked, ¡°ssmate, are you finished eating?¡±

    ¡°Eaten¡­ I¡¯ve finished,¡± the girl stuttered, trembling with excitement since she hadn¡¯t expected Qin Yuhao to speak to her.

    ¡°Then may I sit here?¡± Qin Yuhao asked with a smile, gesturing to her seat.

    ¡°Of course, of course!¡± The girl quickly stood up to let Qin Yushen sit, and seeing the leftovers on her tray, she blushed, hastily cleaned up, and took her tray to the side. ¡°Please sit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Qin Yuhao took a pen out of his pocket. ¡°Would you like an autograph?¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you!¡± The girl was beside herself with excitement, setting her tray on a nearby table and searching for a piece of paper to sign on. After a long search, she realized all she had was a napkin.

    ¡°Maybe you could sign on my hand?¡± She pulled up her sleeve and extended her arm towards Qin Yuhao.

    Qin Yuhao quickly and skilfully signed his name on the girl¡¯s arm. ¡°Done.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Qin Yuhao. You¡¯ll always be the male god of my heart,¡± the girl said, looking at the autograph on her arm, her eyes brimming with tears of joy.

    ¡°Thank you for your support!¡± Qin Yuhao shed his signature rogue smile.

    Song Yan Ning put down her chopsticks, wiped her mouth with a napkin, and got up to leave with her tray.

    ¡°Xiao Ning,¡± Qin Yuhao called out to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you, please call me Song Yan Ning,¡± Song Yan Ning said without looking back, heading to the ce where the trays were returned.

    Mo Xier looked between Song Yan Ning and Qin Yuhao, torn between her friend and the idol she had admired for so long. She truly didn¡¯t know whether to follow Song Yan Ning or to stay and talk with her idol up close.

    As Qin Yuhao watched Song Yan Ning¡¯s departing figure, he shook his head with a smile, stood up, and turned to Liu Zhe, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Now that Song Yan Ning was gone, he naturally wouldn¡¯t stay behind to be a spectacle for the crowd.

    When Mo Xier returned to the ssroom, she saw Song Yan Ning resting with her head on the desk. After a moment¡¯s thought, she approached her.

    Song Yan Ning lifted her head and looked at Mo Xier. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±

    Mo Xier nodded, leaning in and whispered, ¡°Song Yan Ning, do you know Qin Yuhao?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my fianc¨¦¡¯s older cousin,¡± Song Yan Ning revealed. There was no need to hide such a thing.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± Mo Xier realized. ¡°Then it would be easy for you to get his autograph, right?¡± She had wanted to ask Qin Yuhao for one, but the words just wouldn¡¯te out.

    ¡°I¡¯m not close with him,¡± Song Yan Ning said truthfully. Although Qin Yuhao was Qin Yushen¡¯s cousin, they didn¡¯t really interact.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Xier sounded somewhat disappointed.

    At that moment, a girl burst into the ssroom, quickly approached Song Yan Ning, and pped a piece of paper with a challenge letter on her desk. ¡°This is our challenge to you. The time and ce are written here; I hope you¡¯ll be on time to the appointment.¡±

 Chapter 430: Four hundred and thirty, blocked

    <strong>Chapter 430: Four hundred and thirty, blocked</strong>

    Song Yan Ning picked up the challenge letter, didn¡¯t even nce at it, and tore it into pieces. She wasn¡¯t going to ept such a childish, boring challenge.

    ¡°Why did you tear it up?¡± a girl angrily red at Song Yan Ning. Even if she was going to tear it, shouldn¡¯t she have read it first?

    ¡°Boring.¡± Song Yan Ningzily yawned and continued to rest her eyes, leaning on the desk.

    The girl stared at Song Yan Ning for a while, stomped her foot in anger, and then left the ssroom.

    Mo Xier watched Song Yan Ning with concern, wanting to say something, but hesitated. With the challenge letter torn up, those people surely wouldn¡¯t let Song Yan Ning off the hook.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯szy voice spoke up.

    ¡°Those people are not easy to deal with. I heard from a senior that they once issued a challenge to a girl who, out of fear, didn¡¯t show up. The next day, they cornered her in the bathroom, and after that incident, that girl never returned to school again. Song Yan Ning, maybe you should avoiding to school for a few days until this blows over,¡± Mo Xier looked at Song Yan Ning with concern.

    Song Yan Ning raised her head and gave Mo Xier a slight smile, ¡°No one can bully me.¡±

    ¡°But they have many people, and you¡¯re just one,¡± Mo Xier was still worried.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Don¡¯t you want Qin Yuhao¡¯s autograph? I¡¯ll have him sign for you someday.¡± She, of course, wouldn¡¯t go to Qin Yuhao herself, but getting his signature was still an easy task as his film and televisionpany was part of her assets.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Thank you, Song Yan Ning!¡± Mo Xier was so happy she almost jumped.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and smiled.

    The ss bell then rang.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, just be careful, those people are not easy to handle,¡± Mo Xier reminded quickly hearing the bell and rushed back to her seat.

    The afternoon dragged on yet felt brief.

    When the school bell rang, Song Yan Ning picked up her backpack and headed out of the ssroom.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, wait for me,¡± Mo Xier caught up with Song Yan Ning. She was scared but also worried about Song Yan Ning. Perhaps if those people saw Song Yan Ning wasn¡¯t alone, they wouldn¡¯t bother her. If they could just make it to the school gate, Song Yan Ning¡¯s fianc¨¦ would pick her up and she¡¯d be safe.

    Song Yan Ning raised an eyebrow at Mo Xier, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of them?¡±

    ¡°I am, but I¡¯m worried about you. If we walk together, maybe they won¡¯t bother you,¡± Mo Xier knew it was a far-fetched idea, but Song Yan Ning was her friend and she didn¡¯t want her to face the danger alone.

    Song Yan Ning smiled slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Just as Song Yan Ning and Mo Xier reached the yground, they were blocked by four girls.

    ¡°What do you want? Move aside, or I¡¯ll tell the teacher,¡± Mo Xier grabbed Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and took a few steps back. She had never been in such a situation before and was really scared.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t involve you. Move aside if you don¡¯t want to get hurt,¡± one of the girls, chewing gum, threatened Mo Xier, clenching a fist.

    Mo Xier flinched in fear but didn¡¯t leave Song Yan Ning behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here,¡± Song Yan Ning gave Mo Xier a confident smile, looking at the four girls blocking their way, ¡°Lead the way.¡±

 Chapter 431: Four hundred and thirty-one, lesson

    <strong>Chapter 431: Four hundred and thirty-one, lesson</strong>

    Mo Xier looked at Song Yan Ning with surprise. ¡°You¡¯re really going to go with them?¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded her head. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you can go back first.¡± She didn¡¯t want to deal with those people, but they insisted on provoking her, so she would give them a proper lesson.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Even though Mo Xier was scared, she didn¡¯t want to leave Song Yan Ning alone.

    Led by four girls, Song Yan Ning and Mo Xier arrived at the rooftop.

    On the rooftop, more than a dozen girls were already waiting. Seeing Song Yan Ning and Mo Xiere together, several of them revealed a yful smirk.

    A girl with a ponytail, looking very beautiful, walked up to Song Yan Ning. ¡°Song Yan Ning, as long as you agree to leave First Middle School, I will let you go.¡± Ever since Song Yan Ning arrived at First Middle School, she not only took her spot as the top beauty of the school but also stole the person she liked. How could she not hate Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile that was not quite a smile while looking at Xiao Yue.

    Xiao Yue snorted angrily. ¡°Since you¡¯re so ignorant, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite. Everyone, attack!¡± She waved to her followers.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, let¡¯s run!¡± Seeing Xiao Yue and the others getting serious, Mo Xier got scared and tugged at Song Yan Ning to run.

    Song Yan Ning pulled Mo Xier behind her, gave her a reassuring smile, and swiftly confronted Xiao Yue and her group.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning!¡± Mo Xier looked worriedly at the charging Song Yan Ning and bit her lip, searching around for a stick or something simr to wield.

    Spotting a baseball bat on the ground nearby, Mo Xier hurried over to pick it up.

    As she grabbed the baseball bat and turned to help Song Yan Ning, she saw Song Yan Ning smiling at her while Xiao Yue and the othersy on the ground wailing.

    ¡°Thwack!¡± The baseball bat fell from Mo Xier¡¯s hand, hitting her on the foot. ¡°Ouch!¡± She cried out in pain and hopped up, clutching her foot.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, smiling, walked forward, and steadied Mo Xier. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She suddenly found Mo Xier endearing.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Did you learn kung fu?¡± Mo Xier looked towards Xiao Yue and her group, feeling an immense sense of satisfaction. No wonder Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t seem in a hurry; she knew kung fu.

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned a bit,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile.

    ¡°Could you teach me? I want to be able to ¡­ like you,¡± Mo Xier mentally counted the number of people in Xiao Yue¡¯s group.

    Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile. ¡°When I have time, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Mo Xier said with a face full of anticipation.

    Song Yan Ning cast a cold nce toward Xiao Yue and her group. ¡°Next time, it won¡¯t be this simple.¡±

    Xiao Yue and the others shrank back, frightened. They no longer dared to be arrogant in front of Song Yan Ning and just hoped she would leave quickly. They truly didn¡¯t want to be beaten up again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Song Yan Ning said, withdrawing her gaze and pulling Mo Xier to leave.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, who taught you martial arts?¡± Mo Xier, like a curious child, continued to bombard Song Yan Ning with questions all the way.

    ¡°I taught myself,¡± Song Yan Ning replied as she saw Qin Yushen walking toward them and waved at him.

    Qin Yushen approached Song Yan Ning and held her hand. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He had been waiting outside for a long time without seeing here out, so he knew something must have happened. He used Divine Sense to scan the area and found out someone was bullying her.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± It was just childish y to her, not worthy of her attention.

 Chapter 432: Four hundred thirty-two, all with self

    <strong>Chapter 432: Four hundred thirty-two, all with self</strong>

    Xiao Yue returned home, just as Father Xiao did as well.

    Seeing the bruise on Xiao Yue¡¯s face, Father Xiao was startled, ¡°What happened to your face?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yueyue¡¯s face?¡± Mrs. Xiao was lying on the living room sofa with a face mask on. Hearing Father Xiao¡¯s question, she quickly sat up to look at Xiao Yue.

    Upon seeing Xiao Yue¡¯s face, Mrs. Xiao was shocked, ¡°Who hit you?¡± The bruise on Yueyue¡¯s face was clearly from being hit by someone.

    Hearing the concerned questions from her parents, Xiao Yue couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer and began to sob, ¡°It was a ssmate from our school who hit me.¡±

    ¡°Why would she hit you?¡± Father Xiao¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xiao Yue shook her head in confusion. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t admit that she was the one who had first caused trouble with Song Yan Ning; otherwise, her parents would definitely not hold Song Yan Ning ountable.

    ¡°What¡¯s with kids these days, being so malicious? Old Xiao, we are going to the school tomorrow to talk to the teacher; the school has to give us an exnation.¡± Mrs. Xiao walked over to Xiao Yue, feeling both distressed and angered by the bruise on her face.

    ¡°Do you really not know why the other person wanted to hit you?¡± Father Xiao looked at Xiao Yue. He felt that it was impossible for the other party to have troubled Yueyue without a reason; there had to be a cause.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± Xiao Yue shook her head, tears streaming down even harder.

    ¡°Old Xiao, stop asking. Our Yueyue is so well-behaved; it must be the other party bullying Yueyue. Let¡¯s go to the teacher first thing tomorrow morning.¡± Mrs. Xiao took Xiao Yue in her arms andforted her by patting her shoulder.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Father Xiao nodded.

    A hint of triumphant amusement flickered in Xiao Yue¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t believe that her parents wouldn¡¯t frighten Song Yan Ning by going to her teacher.

    Meanwhile, the other girls who had been hit were also reporting to their parents.

    Song Yan Ning was unaware of this; and even if she were, she wouldn¡¯t care about such matters.

    Song Yan Ning came out of her cultivation practice, cast a couple of Clear Water Forms to clean herself, and then, feeling refreshed, she stepped out of her room.

    When Qin Yushen saw Song Yan Ning emerge, he smiled, ¡°Come have breakfast.¡± He always prepared breakfast for Xiao Ning every morning.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning walked over to the table and sat down, taking a Spirit Fruit and biting into it.

    ¡°In a couple of days, I need to apany my mother on a trip; do you want toe with me?¡± Qin Yushen passed Song Yan Ning a cup of spiritual fruit juice. Lately, they had been continuously targeted for assassination, and he was worried that those people might take his family members, especially his mother, as targets.

    His mother just happened to have a conference to attend overseas in a couple of days. He could protect his mother while they were in the country, but once abroad, even his Divine Sense, no matter how strong, couldn¡¯t cover such distances. Although his mother had a Magic Artifact, he felt he would be more relieved to protect her by staying close.

    Song Yan Ning thought for a moment, ¡°How about letting She Tan protect Aunt Qin? Those people are after us, and us being there might actually put Aunt Qin in danger.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Qin Yushen agreed, feeling Song Yan Ning was right. He had considered this before but didn¡¯t have someone as strong as She Tan by his side to give himplete peace of mind. That¡¯s why he had decided to make the trip himself.

    ¡°When is Aunt Qin leaving?¡± Song Yan Ning asked.

    ¡°Friday morning,¡± said Qin Yushen. He was also worried about leaving Xiao Ning behind; this way, he could kill two birds with one stone.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Then you¡¯ll take care of She Tan¡¯s ID and the ne tickets.¡± She Tan had always wanted toe out and see the world. Having an ID would make things much more convenient.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Qin Yushen nodded once. For him, creating an identity for She Tan was a simple task.

    Song Yan Ning had just gotten out of the car when she saw Mo Xier standing at the school gate, looking around anxiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m going in now,¡± she waved to Qin Yushen and walked towards Mo Xier.

    Mo Xier saw Song Yan Ning and hurried over, ¡°Song Yan Ning, something big has happened.¡±

    ¡°What kind of big thing?¡± Song Yan Ning asked nonchntly. To her, nothing qualified as a big deal unless it involved someone more powerful than her in cultivationing after her.

    ¡°I just saw Xiao Yue¡¯s parents at the school. They must be here because of yesterday¡¯s incident.¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯t just stand by after the way Song Yan Ning beat her and her friends so badly yesterday; they were bound toe to school to seek justice.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°How can you not be worried at all? Fighting in school is going to lead to punishment, and being punished can affect your job prospects in the future.¡± Mo Xier was about to lose her mind. Wasn¡¯t the purpose of their schooling to secure a good job in the future, to stand out from the others?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Song Yan Ning took Mo Xier¡¯s arm and they started walking towards the campus. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, I¡¯ve got this.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Mo Xier nodded, her heart full of unease.

    As soon as Song Yan Ning entered the ssroom, she was called to the office by the homeroom teacher.

    ¡°I¡¯lle too,¡± Mo Xier followed both Song Yan Ning and the homeroom teacher. She was involved in yesterday¡¯s incident too.

    Inside the office, several parents were using Song Yan Ning angrily.

    ¡°Teacher, you must expel that student. Look what she did to my daughter! If her face is ruined, what will she do in the future?¡±

    ¡°Such a child, I don¡¯t know how her parents raised her, with no manners at all.¡±

    ¡°This time, you must call her parents and let them see what their daughter did to mine.¡±

    The disciplinary director had a headache from all the noise, ¡°Parents, please calm down. When the student arrives, we will definitely rify the situation. If it really is the student¡¯s fault, the school will deal with it seriously.¡± He felt this issue might not be Song Yan Ning¡¯s fault. Song Yan Ning was just one person, whereas the injured students numbered over twenty; it was clear these students intended to bully Song Yan Ning and ended up getting beaten because they couldn¡¯t overpower her. But even if that was the case, he still needed to get to the bottom of things.

    Song Yan Ning could hear themotion in the office from afar, her lips curling into a mocking smile. It was truly a case of the guilty party filing the suit first.

    Upon entering the office, she saw it was crowded with people.

    Mo Xier nervously tugged at Song Yan Ning¡¯s sleeve. She had never seen such a confrontational situation before.

    Song Yan Ning turned and gave Mo Xier a reassuring smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this.¡±

    Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s confident smile, Mo Xier felt much of her tension dissipate. She took a deep breath and followed Song Yan Ning into the office.

    ¡°Are you the student who hit my daughter?¡± Mrs. Xiao scrutinized Song Yan Ning from top to bottom. She thought her own daughter was pretty, but Song Yan Ning seemed even more beautiful.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Song Yan Ning admitted frankly.

    The disciplinary director turned to Song Yan Ning and cleared his throat, ¡°Song Yan Ning, exin why you hit someone.¡±

 Chapter 433: Four hundred thirty-three, evidence

    <strong>Chapter 433: Four hundred thirty-three, evidence</strong>

    Song Yan Ning nodded and briefly recounted the events.

    The head of discipline turned to the parents, ¡°You all heard that, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How could she alone fight so many people? She must be making this up,¡± Mrs. Xiao shouted in disbelief. Song Yan Ning looked so delicate and frail; how could she possibly have fended off so many students?

    ¡°I can testify that I was with Song Yan Ning yesterday and saw them trying to bully her before Song Yan Ning fought back,¡± Mo Xier mustered her courage to speak up.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Mrs. Xiao sneered.

    ¡°You want evidence?¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s gaze was cold as she stared at Mrs. Xiao.

    Mrs. Xiao felt a chill as she met Song Yan Ning¡¯s icy eyes and unconsciously took a small step back, ¡°Of course I want evidence. Otherwise, how would I know what you¡¯re saying is true?¡±

    ¡°What about the rest of you?¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s gaze swept over the others.

    ¡°Yes, of course, we want it,¡± the parents nodded.

    The head of discipline looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise. Is she really just a student? How can she be so imposing?

    ¡°I can show you the evidence, but after you¡¯ve seen it, you must apologize to me. Do you all agree?¡± Song Yan Ning said calmly to everyone.

    The parents felt uncertain, Song Yan Ning was so confident¡ªcould it be that they had wronged Song Yan Ning? Could the events be just as Song Yan Ning had described them?

    They turned to look at their children, seeking their gaze for answers.

    Seeing their parents looking at them, the children averted their eyes. They had thought Song Yan Ning would be intimidated; they never expected her to remain soposed. Song Yan Ning probably wouldn¡¯t have any evidence¡ªMo Xier¡¯s testimony was all they could expect.

    Seeing their children¡¯s guilty expressions, the parents suddenly had an inkling. But even if their children were at fault, Song Yan Ning shouldn¡¯t have resorted to hitting them; they were all girls, after all. With their bruised faces, how could they face others?

    The head of discipline admired Song Yan Ning with a nce and addressed the crowd, ¡°Do the parents agree?¡± He had a newfound respect for Song Yan Ning and was certain she would achieve great things in the future.

    ¡°Who knows if the evidence isn¡¯t just fabricated by her,¡± Mrs. Xiao muttered dissatisfied. She could tell from the head¡¯s remarks that he was siding with Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°As long as the evidence is real, we are willing to apologize.¡±

    ¡°Show us the evidence first.¡±

    Mo Xier looked at Song Yan Ning. She had racked her brain and couldn¡¯t think of any evidence that Song Yan Ning might have; if only she had recorded a video yesterday.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, bring out the evidence,¡± the head of discipline was also curious about what kind of evidence Song Yan Ning had that could prove her innocence. There were no cameras on the rooftop.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, took out her phone, and opened one of the videos. The screen immediately showed what had happened on the rooftop yesterday.

    Xiao Yue and her group watched the video on Song Yan Ning¡¯s phone in disbelief. They clearly hadn¡¯t seen Song Yan Ning recording yesterday; how could this video exist?

    ¡°When did you record this?¡± Mo Xier looked at Song Yan Ning in astonishment. She was so close to Song Yan Ning yesterday and hadn¡¯t noticed her taking out her phone.

    Song Yan Ning smiled. She had suspected that Xiao Yue and her friends wouldn¡¯t let things go, so she had used a spy crystal to record the scene.

    ¡°Now that things are clear, shouldn¡¯t the parents make a statement?¡± the head of discipline said sternly to all the parents.

 Chapter 434: 434, Medical Expenses

    <strong>Chapter 434: 434, Medical Expenses</strong>

    The parents exchanged nces,municating silently. By now, it was clear their children were indeed at fault, but apologizing to another student was something they truly could not bring themselves to do.

    ¡°Even if it was my child¡¯s fault, you shouldn¡¯t have beaten her this badly,¡± Father Xiao, who had been silent, finally spoke up.

    ¡°Exactly, how could you be so excessive? If this causes any long-term effects, my child¡¯s life could be ruined.¡±

    ¡°At such a young age, to be so cruel, what will be of you when you grow up?¡±

    Song Yan Ning looked at them with a cold sneer, ¡°Do you expect me to not fight back when attacked?¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t have to go that far,¡± Mrs. Xiao red furiously at Song Yan Ning. The idea of her daughter being hit and then being asked to apologize was preposterous!

    Song Yan Ning raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°This was me being light.¡± If not for the fact that they were students and she did not want to make a bigger issue out of it, she might have disabled them.

    ¡°Parents, now that the situation is clear, I hope you will apologize to student Song Yan Ning,¡± the dean spoke sternly. He had never thought Song Yan Ning was in the wrong, and now he was even more convinced. Since it was not her fault, he naturally stood by her side.

    ¡°Teacher, you are being biased. She beat our children to this state; she is at fault,¡± Mrs. Xiao huffed.

    ¡°She must apologize to us, andpensate for the emotional and medical expenses, or else I willin to the Board of Education about your school.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she must pay for our children¡¯s medical expenses, their faces are so swollen, who knows if they might have a concussion.¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, amused. She had finally witnessed authentic victim-ming.

    The dean was speechless, ¡°Song Yan Ning, you can go back to the ssroom. The school will handle this.¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, looking at Mrs. Xiao and the others, ¡°Do you really want me to pay for the medical expenses?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Mrs. Xiao thought Song Yan Ning was scared, feeling a surge of satisfaction.

    ¡°I can pay, but I don¡¯t like to pay small amounts, how about this, I pay a hundred thousand to each family,¡± Song Yan Ning said mockingly.

    Everyone stared at Song Yan Ning in disbelief. Was she out of her mind?

    Mo Xixi reached out and tugged at Song Yan Ning¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Song Yan Ning, don¡¯t be rash.¡± She was somewhat puzzled by Song Yan Ning¡¯s actions.

    Song Yan Ning just smiled at Mo Xixi.

    ¡°Do you even have a hundred thousand?¡± Mrs. Xiao scoffed disdainfully.

    Song Yan Ning pulled out a card, ¡°I have two hundred and twenty thousand here, exactly a hundred thousand for each family. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check by calling.¡±

    Mrs. Xiao and herpany¡¯s eyes lit up, and they moved forward to take the card.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Xiao Yue, ¡°Youe and get it.¡±

    Xiao Yue hesitated, looking at her parents. Seeing them nod, she stepped forward.

    As Xiao Yue approached, Song Yan Ning reached out and grabbed Xiao Yue¡¯s arm, twisting it gently, ¡°Crack!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao Yue screamed out loud.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mrs. Xiao and Father Xiao rushed forward, furiously ring at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning smiled yfully, ¡°Did you think a hundred thousand was so easy to get?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Mrs. Xiao trembled with rage, turning to the dean, ¡°Teacher, did you see that? She dared to attack in front of you. You must expel this bad student, or else we cannot trust that this school is a safe ce for our children.¡±

 Chapter 435: Four hundred thirty-five, Identity

    <strong>Chapter 435: Four hundred thirty-five, Identity</strong>

    The dean of students was also frightened by Song Yan Ning¡¯s actions and only came to his senses after hearing Mrs. Xiao¡¯s words. However, he still admired Song Yan Ning¡¯s approach.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, this is school, mind the influence,¡± the dean of students said in a tone that was neither here nor there, turned his head, and couldn¡¯t help but let a smile escape the corner of his mouth. He had been teaching for decades, but this was the first time he had encountered a student like her.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, then looked at the other parents, ¡°Does anyone else want a hundred thousand?¡±

    The other parents pulled their children back a few steps. Now, they didn¡¯t dare to provoke Song Yan Ning. What if she broke their children¡¯s arms?

    Song Yan Ning looked at Father Xiao and Mrs. Xiao, ¡°Give me the ount number.¡±

    ¡°What do you want the ount number for?¡± Father Xiao watched Song Yan Ning warily. Although she was the same age as his daughter, Song Yan Ning was decisive and fierce, not at all like a high school student. There were very few adults who could match her.

    ¡°To transfer money,¡± Song Yan Ning said, looking at Father Xiao as if he were an idiot.

    Father Xiao¡¯s face turned red with anger, but he didn¡¯t dare to explode. He quickly recited his ount number. He didn¡¯t believe that Song Yan Ning would really give him a hundred thousand.

    The people present also didn¡¯t believe that Song Yan Ning would really hand out a hundred thousand. After all, a hundred thousand wasn¡¯t a small sum to anyone.

    ¡°Ding dong!¡± The notification sound for the money transfer rang out.

    Father Xiao took out his mobile phone, quickly opened it, and when he saw the amount on it, he was stunned. It was really a hundred thousand!

    Mrs. Xiao leaned forward to see the amount on the phone and fell into a daze as well. She really hadn¡¯t expected Song Yan Ning to truly be able to take out a hundred thousand.

    Father Xiao took a deep breath, looked at Song Yan Ning, and asked, ¡°Your surname is Song?¡± The moment he received the money, he thought of a crucial issue. If Song Yan Ning could easily take out a hundred thousand, she definitely wasn¡¯t a child from an ordinary family. He thought of Song Yan Ning¡¯s surname, and a bad premonition immediately arose within him. If Song Yan Ning was truly a member of the Song Family from Beijing, then histter half of life might be over.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Song Yan Ning knew why he was asking her this question.

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the Song Family from Beijing?¡± Father Xiao was really afraid that his guess was correct.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°What a lively ce this is!¡± Song Yan Ning had only spoken one word when she was interrupted by a slightly sinister voice.

    Qin Yuhao walked in from outside. He nced at the parents, raised his eyebrows wickedly, and walked over to Song Yan Ning¡¯s side, ¡°Xiao Ning, are you having trouble? Do you need me to deal with it for you?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Song Yan Ning said indifferently. She didn¡¯t like having any interaction with Qin Yuhao.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re a member of the Song Family. What problem can¡¯t you solve yourself? Don¡¯t mind me; I¡¯m just here to watch the show,¡± Qin Yuhao walked to the side, sat down on a couch, and assumed a posture ready to watch a drama unfold.

    Father Xiao¡¯s legs went weak, and he directly knelt on the ground. She really was from the Song Family; he had gotten himself into big trouble.

    ¡°Old Xiao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Xiao looked at Father Xiao on the ground, bewildered, and reached out to help him up. Yueyue¡¯s hand was still injured; she had to take Yueyue to the hospital for treatment with Old Xiao as soon as possible.

    Father Xiao ignored Mrs. Xiao and looked at Song Yan Ning with a face filled with fear and regret, begging, ¡°Miss Song, I don¡¯t want your money, I will return it to you right now. Please have mercy and forgive us this once.¡± Having offended the Song Family, let alone Beijing, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive anywhere in the country.

 Chapter 436: 436, Dream Come True

    <strong>Chapter 436: 436, Dream Come True</strong>

    The other parents present were all looking at Song Yan Ning. They were ordinary citizens; how could they know anything about the Song Family, but seeing Father Xiao¡¯s frightened appearance, they could tell that the Song Family must be a veryrge, very formidable power.

    At that thought, several parents, holding their daughters¡¯ hands, quietly slipped out of the office. They dared not ask for any more than that now, and after all, the incident had been their daughters¡¯ fault in the first ce. If their daughters hadn¡¯t provoked Song Yan Ning, they wouldn¡¯t have been taught a lesson.

    Gradually, only Xiao Yue¡¯s family remained in the office.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t say anything, Father Xiao turned to the head teacher, ¡°Teacher, please plead for me.¡± He was genuinely afraid now, and his only request was for Song Yan Ning to spare him and his family.

    The head teacher shook his head and looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Song Yan Ning, please let them off this once.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected Song Yan Ning to be from the Song Family of Beijing.

    Song Yan Ning nodded slightly. She hadn¡¯t intended to make things difficult for the other party anyway; they had already been taught a lesson, and as long as they didn¡¯t provoke her again, it was all good.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± Father Xiao gratefully thanked her, returned the money to Song Yan Ning, and, holding onto Mrs. Xiao and supporting the injured Xiao Yue, left the office.

    Xiao Yue turned and nced back at Song Yan Ning unwillingly. She didn¡¯t care who Song Yan Ning was; she would have her revenge sooner orter.

    Song Yan Ning hooked her lips faintly and, after saying a word to the head teacher, left the office with Mo Xier. As for Qin Yuhao, shepletely ignored him.

    Qin Yuhao smirked and got up to follow Song Yan Ning and Mo Xier, ¡°Xiao Ning, we¡¯re rtives after all, how can you leave without saying a word, you¡¯re really hurting my feelings.¡±

    ¡°Then go find someone who won¡¯t hurt your feelings,¡± said Song Yan Ning indifferently.

    Mo Xier nced at Qin Yuhao, then looked at Song Yan Ning but hesitated to speak. Compared to Qin Yuhao, she would definitely choose Song Yan Ning. Even if he was her idol, no one was more important than a friend.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, wait for me!¡± Qin Yuhao caught up to Song Yan Ning, looking at her pitifully with his charming peach blossom eyes.

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes speechlessly and stopped to look at Qin Yuhao, ¡°Whatever it is, say it quickly.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to talk to you,¡± Qin Yuhao said with his trademark mischievous smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy. Mo Xier, you talk to him, but be careful not to fall for his sweet nothings; he¡¯s not the devoted male lead from the dramas.¡± Song Yan Ning understood Qin Yuhao quite well; he was good at charming girls but never sincere with any of them. She knew Mo Xier admired Qin Yuhao, so this was like making one of her dreamse true.

    ¡°I know,¡± Mo Xier said, giving Qin Yuhao a nervous, yet more excited and thrilled look. She had never dreamed of talking so closely with her idol. She felt so happy she could almost die.

    Song Yan Ning gave Qin Yuhao a warning nce.

    Qin Yuhao smiled and assured her with a ¡®don¡¯t worry¡¯ look. He wasn¡¯t the least bit interested in little girls like Mo Xier.

    ¡°Mo Xier, I¡¯m leaving now. If he bullies you, call me,¡± Song Yan Ning waved at Mo Xier and walked towards the school gate. She and Qin Yushen had ns to go fishing today.

    Watching Song Yan Ning¡¯s figure disappear into the distance, Mo Xier turned back and awkwardly nced at Qin Yuhao, ¡°Um¡­ um¡­ could you give me an autograph?¡±

 Chapter 437: Four hundred and thirty-seven, friends gathering

    <strong>Chapter 437: Four hundred and thirty-seven, friends gathering</strong>

    Qin Yuhao¡¯s lips curved up slightly as he teased Mo Xixi, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so scared of me; I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared of you; I¡¯m just really nervous,¡± Mo Xixi replied, face flushed and fingers constantly twisting.

    Qin Yuhao let out a heartyugh, ¡°Do you have paper and pen?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Xixi didn¡¯t quite catch what Qin Yuhao had said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want an autograph?¡± Qin Yuhao asked with a smile.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Mo Xixi hurriedly took off her backpack, found a pen and paper inside, and handed them to Qin Yuhao.

    Qin Yuhao took the pen and paper, and with flourishing strokes, he wrote down his name, then handed them back to Mo Xixi, ¡°Done!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Mo Xixi happily took back the pen and paper, and her eyes brimmed with excitement upon seeing the signature.

    ¡°How did you be friends with Song Yan Ning?¡± Qin Yuhao was very curious about this. As far as he knew, Song Yan Ning never made friends.

    ¡°I got along really well with Song Yan Ning, so we became friends,¡± Mo Xixi said, feeling an instant affinity when she first met Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°You¡¯re very lucky,¡± Qin Yuhao said with a shake of his head and a smile. Perhaps it was Mo Xixi¡¯s simplicity that made Song Yan Ning ept her.

    Mo Xixi nodded in agreement, ¡°I think so too.¡± She treasured the friendship she had with Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at the pier by car, where Fang Jingxing and the others were already waiting for them.

    ¡°Xiao Ning!¡± Song Yanli waved excitedly at Song Yan Ning. She had been busy with her cultivation recently and hadn¡¯t seen Xiao Ning in a long time. She really missed her. She had heard from her mother that Xiao Ning had saved her that day, and she earnestly hoped Xiao Ning would return to the Song Family soon so that they could have a family reunion.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, walking over to Song Yanli and giving her a once-over, ¡°Not bad progress, you¡¯re at Earth-level now.¡± In just a few months, Song Yanli had broken through to Earth-level. It seemed she indeed had talent for cultivation.

    Song Yanli replied with an embarrassed smile, ¡°I¡¯m still far behind you.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know Xiao Ning¡¯s level of cultivation, she was certain that Xiao Ning was many times stronger than she was.

    ¡°Keep up the effort, and you won¡¯t be weaker than me in the future,¡± Song Yan Ning said, patting Song Yanli on the shoulder. For Song Yanli to achieve Earth-level in just a few short years, she was already stronger than many in the Hidden Sect who were Ancient Martial Cultivators.

    ¡°I will work hard!¡± Song Yanli nodded vigorously. She hoped that the Song Family would be even stronger under her, Xiao Yang, and Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get on the boat, or else we won¡¯t find a spot if we¡¯rete,¡± Fang Jingxing was the first to jump onto the boat.

    The others quickly followed suit.

    ¡°The ce we¡¯re visiting today, Sun Ind, has fish that are both plump and delicious. I went there a while back, and it really left me longing to return,¡± Fang Jingxing mentioned, unable to help swallowing at the thought of the taste of the fish.

    ¡°Just look at how greedy you are, your drool is about to drip out,¡± Ye Qi teased with augh.

    Fang Jingxing shot Ye Qi an annoyed look, ¡°Wait until you taste it, then you¡¯ll know how good the fish is.¡± He only knew about that ce from a friend¡¯s rmendation.

    ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll experience it for myself,¡± Ye Qiughed.

    ¡°Jing Xing, is the way they cook the fish there different from other restaurants? Is that why it¡¯s so delicious?¡± Qu Lingfeng asked curiously. He had heard Jing Xing mention it many times, and this time, since Yushen and Song Yan Ning were also there, they decided to go to Sun Ind for fishing together.

    At Sun Ind, there¡¯s a rule that if you want to eat fish, you have to catch it yourself; otherwise, if you buy it, there¡¯s no discount on the price.

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure either, but my friend told me that the feed they use for the fish there is different from what¡¯s used elsewhere, which is why it¡¯s so delicious,¡± Fang Jingxing replied. He was only interested in the eating part. How it was cooked didn¡¯t matter to him, as long as it tasted good.

    The boat sped across theke, and within just half an hour, a small ind appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Fang Jingxing pointed towards a small ind not far ahead, ¡°That one right there is Sun Ind. Don¡¯t be fooled by its size; there are several restaurants on it, and the most famous is the one I ate at. Usually, it¡¯s hard to even get a seat.¡±

    ¡°Why do I get the feeling you¡¯re shilling for them?¡± Qu Lingfeng looked at Fang Jingxing with a teasing nce.

    ¡°Get lost, you¡¯re the shill,¡± Fang Jingxingughed and shot Qu Lingfeng an annoyed nce. He simply wanted to share his favorite things with his best friends.

 Chapter 438: Fishing, 438

    <strong>Chapter 438: Fishing, 438</strong>

    The boat slowly approached the shore, and everyone got off,ughing and talking as they made their way to the restaurant that Fang Jingxing had highly rmended.

    Upon entering, they noticed the hall wasn¡¯t very crowded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go reserve our spots, and then we can pick up the fishing gear,¡± Fang Jingxing walked to the service counter, exchanged a few words with the boss, and led everyone to the back.

    In a corner of the back courtyard, fishing gear was piled up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go fishing and see who catches the biggest fish,¡± Fang Jingxing picked up a fishing rod, his face alight with excitement as he headed towards theke. He always loved fishing, but nowadays, there were just too few ces to fish. Many ces were not only expensive, but you might end up with nothing despite having paid.

    The rest each chose their preferred fishing hooks and found a spot by thekeside to sit down.

    Qin Yushen helped Song Yan Ning bait her hook and handed her the fishing rod.

    Song Yan Ning reached out to take it and cast the line towards a spot where there were plenty of fish. She had already seen that the fish here were indeed both fat and big.

    ¡°The fish is about to bite,¡± Song Yan Ning saw a big fish slowly approaching her hook, tentatively trying to bite the bait, her excitement and anticipation building. She finally understood why so many people enjoyed fishing¡ªafter a long wait, the moment of the catch brought a joy that only those who fish couldprehend.

    Seeing the big fish finally take the bait after a few tentative bites, Song Yan Ning quickly gave a strong pull, and a fish weighing seven or eight pounds was yanked out of the water. ¡°I got one!¡±

    Qin Yushen put down his rod and joined Song Yan Ning in pulling the big fish ashore.

    The fish floundered desperately onnd, trying to jump back into the water.

    Qin Yushen removed the hook from the fish¡¯s mouth and dropped it into the bucket they had prepared earlier.

    ¡°What a big fish!¡± Song Yanli looked enviously at the fish in the bucket and then at her own motionless fishing rod. She wanted to catch a big fish too.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get a bite soon. The fish we catch will definitely be bigger than theirs,¡± Ye Qi said smilingly to Song Yanli. It was Xiao Li¡¯s first time fishing, and she definitely didn¡¯t understand that patience was essential. After all, whether fish would bite the bait wasn¡¯t something they could control.

    At that moment, Qin Yushen¡¯s bait also started to move. Seeing that the fish had bitten, he gave a firm pull and caught a fish evenrger than the one Song Yan Ning had just caught.

    ¡°Why do all the fish seem to be heading your way?¡± Fang Jingxing nced at his own still hook. He had eagerlye here and was determined to catch a big fish today.

    Song Yan Ning, seeing another big fish biting her hook, smiled joyfully and pulled the fish up.

    ¡°Did you cast a spell on the fish?¡± Qu Lingfeng couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    ¡°Maybe you all should just stop fishing, it¡¯s too disheartening,¡± Fang Jingxing looked disbelievingly at the big fish Song Yan Ning had just caught. They had been waiting quite a while without any sign of fish, but Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen kept catching them one after another.

    Qin Yushen red at Fang Jingxing and took Song Yan Ning by the hand, ¡°Let¡¯s take the fish to the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. Perhaps it was because they were cultivators and had spiritual energy surrounding them that the fish were attracted in their direction. Animals had stronger sensitivity than humans, and the fish probably sensed their aura.

    After handing over the fish to the kitchen, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen went to their reserved spot.

    ¡°Is this your first time here?¡± Thendy poured tea for Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, looking at them with a warm smile. She had never seen customers with such high levels of attractiveness before.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and took a sip of the tea.

    ¡°You¡¯re siblings, right?¡± The boss set the teapot on the table and nced at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s face immediately turned cold, and the chill that emanated from him made the customers beside them shiver uncontrobly.

    Someone nced at the air conditioner in the corner. It wasn¡¯t on, so why had it suddenly gotten so cold?

    ¡°Enjoy your meal,¡± the boss said with an apologetic smile, realizing she had misspoken, and quickly walked toward the kitchen.

    Song Yan Ning reached out to hold Qin Yushen¡¯s hand and blinked at him, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Qin Yushen shook his head. He just didn¡¯t like others mistaking him and Xiao Ning for brother and sister.

    Song Yan Ning smiled lightly and leaned her head on Qin Yushen¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I like that you¡¯re older than me; it makes me feel secure.¡±

    Qin Yushen looked down at Song Yan Ning, his deep eyes filled with doting affection, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s enough.¡± Nothing was more important than her happiness.

    Fang Jingxing and his group walked over; seeing the two whisper sweet nothings to each other, they smiled. They didn¡¯t want to interrupt their romantic exchange, but they had just taken their fish to the kitchen and heard that their fish was ready.

    ¡°After you left, I also caught a big fish, over nine pounds,¡± Qu Lingfeng said proudly as he sat down next to Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Did you catch anything?¡± Song Yan Ning asked Fang Jingxing and the others.

    ¡°I caught a two-plus-pound fish, but they said it was too small and released it,¡± Song Yanli didn¡¯t feel too bad. It was her first time fishing and her first catch, and although the fish was small, she still felt a sense of aplishment.

    At that moment, the server came over with a big pot of fish soup.

    She set the fish soup on the table, and immediately a rich and delicious scent wafted out, causing everyone to involuntarily swallow.

    ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s eat, and then you¡¯ll know whether my rmendation was good or not,¡± Fang Jingxing said with a smile as hedled himself a bowl of soup.

    Everyone else also started to serve themselves fish soup.

    ¡°This tastes really good; the fish is fresh and tender. We shoulde here again next time.¡±

    ¡°Jing Xing, you made a good rmendation this time.¡±

    Fang Jingxingughed heartily, proudly saying, ¡°Of course my rmendation wouldn¡¯t be wrong. Besides this fish head soup, the braised and steamed dishes here are also delicious. You¡¯ll know once you try them.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± everyone nodded, smiling.

    Time passed gradually, and the sun had long since set beyond the horizon. Outside the window, theke surface rippled under the caress of the night wind, revealing a beauty different from the daytime.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling sleepy,¡± Qu Lingfeng shook his head trying to stay awake. He was a night owl, never sleeping before midnight, and didn¡¯t know why he felt his eyelids were so heavy today.

    ¡°Me too,¡± Fang Jingxing struggled to keep his eyes wide open, but they wouldn¡¯t stay open.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, do you know what¡¯s happening?¡± Song Yanli looked around and saw that the others had fallen asleep, too. She was feeling very sleepy now.

 Chapter 439: 439, Dark Night Angel

    <strong>Chapter 439: 439, Dark Night Angel</strong>

    ¡°The food has been drugged, you all sleep for a while,¡± Song Yan Ning had already discovered the sedatives in the dishes, but she did not deliberately neutralize them. These drugs would only make people sleep for a while and would not cause harm.

    After everyone had fallen asleep, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen also closed their eyes andy their heads on the table. There was no need to guess; the person who drugged them was definitely the one pursuing them.

    Soon, a series of footsteps approached.

    The waitress who had served them earlier walked over.

    She nced at Song Yan Ning and herpanions sleeping on the table, a smirk curling the edges of her lips. She had disguised herself as a waitress with the purpose to kill Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. She thought that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen might detect the drugs in the food, but surprisingly, they hadn¡¯t noticed at all, which waspletely unlike the legends about them. They seemed so weak that she lost all interest in killing them; if not for the rewards, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to kill them at all.

    Pulling out a dagger, the waitress walked behind Song Yan Ning and shed the dagger towards her neck. This task was unexpectedly simple.

    Suddenly, a force emerged, binding her hand that held the dagger.

    The waitress was startled and quickly tried to retract her hand. She realized that she had been tricked. Indeed, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were not so easy to deal with.

    The next moment, she found that she was unable to move, and her heart sank with panic.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen lifted their heads, looking amusedly at the waitress.

    ¡°Who sent you?¡± Song Yan Ning stared into the waitress¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The waitress closed her eyes, unwilling to meet Song Yan Ning¡¯s gaze. She knew she was undoubtedly doomed. She thought, the organization wouldn¡¯t let her go, and neither would Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen spare her, so what difference did it make whether she spoke or not?

    ¡°You speak, and I can help you remove the Gu Worm from your body,¡± Song Yan Ning spoke. She had already used her Divine Sense to check and found a golden Gu Worm inside her.

    The waitress¡¯s eyes flew open in surprise, ¡°You know there¡¯s a Gu Worm inside me?¡± It was because of the Gu Worm that she dared not betray the organization. Otherwise, once the Gu Worm retaliated, she would die a dreadful death.

    She had once seen the fate of someone who betrayed the organization; the Gu Worm had devoured that person¡¯s windpipepletely, and the person had died in agonizing pain.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Can you remove the Gu Worm?¡± The waitress looked at Song Yan Ning, her eyes filled with hope, but soon, the hope in her eyes vanished, reced by destion. She knew Song Yan Ning was deceiving her; she had never heard of anyone being able to remove a Gu Worm.

    ¡°I can,¡± Song Yan Ning said affirmatively.

    The waitress stared at Song Yan Ning for a long while, ¡°If you can help me remove the Gu Worm, I will tell you everything.¡± Because of this Gu Worm, she had be a killing machine, unable to even approach those she loved dearly. How she wished she could be rid of it all and live a normal life with her beloved.

    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Song Yan Ning extended her hand.

    The waitress was about to say she couldn¡¯t move, but then she realized she could move her hand, her eyes flickering with shock. What kind of method was this?

    Song Yan Ning grasped the waitress¡¯s hand, channeling a surge of Spiritual Power into her body and quickly located the Gu Worm. With a sweep of Spiritual Power, the Gu Worm was expelled from the waitress¡¯s body.

 Chapter 440: Four hundred forty, how sad

    <strong>Chapter 440: Four hundred forty, how sad</strong>

    Song Yan Ning spread her hand, presenting the Gu Worm to the waiter, ¡°This is the Gu Worm.¡±

    The waiter was shocked as she looked at the Gu Worm in Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand. She really hadn¡¯t expected that Song Yan Ning would so easily remove the Gu Worm for her. When she had been forced to be an assassin, she had also seen Gu Worms, which at that time were only the size of a little fingernail, but now they had grown more than twice asrge.

    Coming back to her senses, the waiter began to tell Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen about her origins, ¡°My name is Xia Ping, a Second-level Killer of the ¡®Dark Night Angels¡¯ organization, and they sent me here this time to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Where are the Dark Night Angels located?¡± Song Yan Ning asked, having heard of the Dark Night Angels for the first time.

    Xia Ping shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, each time I receive a mission it¡¯smunicated by Anxing who¡¯s specifically responsible for me, he is the Lord of Tianquan Hall of the Dark Night Angels. The organization is divided into seven halls, namely Tianshu Hall, Tianxuan Hall, Tianji Hall, Tianquan Hall, Yuheng Hall, Kaiyang Hall, and Shaking Light Hall.¡±

    ¡°Then do you know where Tianquan Hall is?¡± Song Yan Ning continued to inquire. ording to Xia Ping, the Dark Night Angels seemed to be a veryrge organization.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, our meetings always change locations.¡± Xia Ping realized she knew nothing except the name of the organization, the Dark Night Angels, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit despondent. She had been with the Dark Night Angels for almost five years, and what she had given them was not just her youth but also her blood. If her skills weren¡¯t up to par, maybe she wouldn¡¯t be in this world anymore. Yet, even so, she didn¡¯t even know where the organization was located. Thinking about it, it really did feel very tragic.

    ¡°You may go,¡± Song Yan Ning said, since she had promised not to kill Xia Ping, she wouldn¡¯t do so.

    Xia Ping looked at Song Yan Ning gratefully and turned to leave quickly. Now that the Gu Worm was no longer in her body, the organization should not be able to find her, right? However, she still nned to find a ce to hide for a while until the heat died down before she¡¯de out.

    Song Yan Ning withdrew her gaze, raised her hand, and a clump of white Medicine Powder was flung from her hand, quickly filling the entire room.

    ¡°What happened to me? How did I fall asleep?¡± Qu Lingfeng looked around, bewildered, and realized that the people around him were in the same state as they were.

    ¡°Someone drugged the food,¡± Qin Yushen said.

    ¡°Damn it! Where¡¯s that person? I¡¯m going to give them a good beating,¡± Qu Lingfeng said angrily, waving his fists.

    ¡°Who are you going to beat up?¡± Fang Jingxing opened his eyes and looked at Qu Lingfeng. As soon as he woke up, he heard Qu Lingfeng shouting threats, this guy really was a handful.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to beat up the person who drugged us, and I¡¯m going to ask the Boss for an exnation,¡± Qu Lingfeng stood up and walked towards the service counter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Fang Jingxing said, wary that Qu Lingfeng might be impulsive. They were all well-known people, and they had to maintain their image.

    Upon reaching the service counter, they discovered that the Boss and his wife were also fast asleep.

    Fang Jingxing and Qu Lingfeng exchanged a look and returned to their seats.

    ¡°Yushen, Song Yan Ning, have you seen the person who drugged us?¡± Fang Jingxing asked. Song Yan Ning¡¯s Medical Skill was so good, she surely wouldn¡¯t be drugged like them.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°The person has already left.¡±

    Qu Lingfeng shook his head helplessly, ¡°If they¡¯re gone, they¡¯re gone,¡± he said. Since Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had let the person go, there must have been a reason for it.

 Chapter 441: Four hundred forty-one, past events

    <strong>Chapter 441: Four hundred forty-one, past events</strong>

    After parting ways with Qu Lingfeng and his group, Song Yan Ning released the Gu Worm. Gu Worms recognize their master; once they lose their host body, they will fly back to find their master.

    Indeed, as soon as the Gu Worm was released, it flew in a certain direction.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen followed the Gu Worm from a distance.

    The Gu Worm fluttered its wings and flew for about three hours before slowly descending into an ancient tomb.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen followed the Gu Worm down, scanned the ancient tomb with Divine Sense, applied an Invisibility Talisman on themselves, and followed the Gu Worm into the tomb.

    At this moment in the tomb, a middle-aged woman dressed in Miao Border attire was meditating with her eyes closed, surrounded by a dozen newly bred Gu Worms.

    Sensing the return of the Gu Worm, the middle-aged woman opened her eyes, extended her hand, and let the Gu Worm settle onto it, ¡°Once I break through, I will find a new host for you.¡± Every time a Gu Worm returned, it signified that one of her subordinates had fallen. However, it didn¡¯t matter; those subordinates were merely tools in her eyes.

    But soon she noticed something was off, ¡°Someone actually managed to remove my Gu Worm from the body.¡± She knew this because if the host of the Gu Worm had died, its wings would have an additional ck spot. The absence of a ck spot meant the host was not dead.

    After pondering for a moment, the middle-aged woman gave a coldugh, ¡°It seems I underestimated Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.¡±

    Scanning the middle-aged woman with Divine Sense, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen knew she was not a cultivator but an Ancient Martial Cultivator.

    They then stopped hiding and removed the Invisibility Talisman.

    Upon seeing the suddenly appearing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, the middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°You are Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.¡± Her tone was very certain. She had seen photographs of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Song Yan Ning thought of something, took out a Jade Bottle from her Storage Ring, and opened it, revealing a Gu Worm inside. This Gu Worm was originally extracted from Qin Yushen¡¯s grandmother¡¯s body; she had been feeding it with Spirit Grass to keep it alive, all to find its master.

    At that time, her cultivation was not as strong as now. She could extract the Gu Worm without harming it, so after being induced by Golden Cicada Herb, the worm was half-dead and had no intention to fly back to its master.

    ¡°So it really was you who extracted the Gu Worm.¡± Seeing the Gu Worm in Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, murderous intent surged in the eyes of the middle-aged woman. If not for Song Yan Ning, that bitch He Yuqing should have died already.

    When she first met Qin Muxun, she fell in love at first sight. Qin Muxun back then was in no way inferior to the present Qin Yushen, with a warrior¡¯s resolve and a deadly attraction that she couldn¡¯t help but fall deeply in love with.

    However, he was indifferent to her, his heart entirely captivated by that bitch He Yuqing. Unable to garner any response from Qin Muxun, she made it her mission to make him regret, so she ced a Gu Worm inside He Yuqing to ensure she lived in constant agony and torment.

    One day, ten years ago, she suddenly lost the aura of the Gu Worm. Suspecting someone had helped He Yuqing remove the Gu Worm, she made a special trip to Beijing and found out He Yuqing had recovered. At that moment, she truly wished she could annihte the entire Qin Family. However, when she approached the Qin Family, she felt a strong force.

    She knew the Qin Family had a highly-skilled individual, and she was no match for them yet. Thus, for these years, she diligently cultivated and even founded Dark Night Angel, all for the day she could go against the Qin Family. What she couldn¡¯t have, she would personally destroy.

 Chapter 442: Four hundred and forty-two, each sticking to their own opinion

    <strong>Chapter 442: Four hundred and forty-two, each sticking to their own opinion</strong>

    Qin Yushen¡¯s gaze was icy as he stared at the middle-aged woman, ¡°The poisonous insect inside my grandmother¡¯s body was ced by you.¡±

    The middle-aged woman gave a sinister smile, ¡°She deserved it for stealing the man I loved!¡± She only regretted not having the Gu Wormpletely devour He Yuqing¡¯s body, sparing her a chance to live.

    Without wasting words with the middle-aged woman, Qin Yushen waved his hand and hurled a ball of mes toward her.

    Seeing the mes summoned by Qin Yushen, the middle-aged woman showed a look of horror and disbelief. Just who was this Qin Yushen, and how could he summon mes?

    The mes swept over rapidly. The middle-aged woman had no chance to escape and could only watch as she was consumed by the mes.

    ¡°No!¡± she shouted loudly, her voice thick with frustration. She had finally cultivated to her current realm, finally amassed a significant force, but all of it had now turned into nothing.

    The middle-aged woman soon turned into a pile of ashes, and the poisonous insects surrounding her were also swallowed up by the mes.

    Meanwhile, around the world, numerous people suffered outbreaks of the Gu poison, their bodies quickly consumed by the Gu Worms, and a vast power crumbled in an instant.

    Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning averted their gaze and stepped out of the Ancient Tomb. They had already examined this ce with their Divine Sense; it was the tomb of a historic general. The middle-aged woman¡¯s cultivation was based on the Ancient Martial Arts handed down by this general.

    Song Yan Ning threw out several Array gs, concealing the entire tomb. Out of respect for the historic general, she decided not to let anyone else disturb his rest.

    At that moment, in avish hall, a meeting was taking ce.

    ¡°What do you all think?¡± The green-robed elder sitting at the head of the table surveyed the attendees with an authoritative look.

    The woman sitting at the chief position on the right spoke up, ¡°Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen indeed have noteworthy strengths, but they still do not meet the standards to enter this ce. I think we should continue to test them.¡±

    ¡°I disagree,¡± countered a middle-aged man sitting opposite the woman. ¡°Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen are outstanding within the Emperor Realm; they absolutely qualify to be here.¡±

    ¡°They are currently only dealing with ordinary superpower users and Ancient Martial Cultivators. But we are looking for cultivators with exceptional talents. Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen just aren¡¯t up to the mark,¡± the woman retorted disdainfully. She had little faith in Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    The green-robed elder nodded slightly, looking at the others, ¡°What are your opinions?¡±

    ¡°I agree with Elder Qing Ye.¡±

    ¡°I think Elder Beishan is correct,¡± Soon, those present divided into two factions, each holding to their views.

    The green-robed elder frowned slightly, pondering for a moment. He looked at the woman sitting in the prime position on the right, ¡°Elder Qing Ye, how do you propose we test them?¡± He was more in favor of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, but since Qing Ye¡¯s faction felt they were not yet qualified, he could not decide alone.

    ¡°If Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen can reach the top of Jiuling Tower, I will acknowledge their qualifications,¡± said Qing Ye. Jiuling Tower had one hundred and eight steps, and to date, no one has reached its top. By stating this, she was essentially setting an impossible challenge to prevent Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen from joining their ranks.

    Beishan frowned displeasedly, ¡°Elder Qing Ye, you know no one can reach the top of Jiuling Tower, yet you set this condition. You¡¯re clearly trying to make it difficult for Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.¡±

 Chapter 443: 443, Jiuling Tower

    <strong>Chapter 443: 443, Jiuling Tower</strong>

    Qing Ye gave a faint smile, his gaze mocking as he looked at Beishan. ¡°We are looking for a genius, one who can inherit the Cloud Heaven Technique and break open the barriers between heaven and earth. If they can¡¯t even reach the top of the Jiuling Tower, how can they talk about breaking those barriers?¡±

    Beishan was momentarily at a loss for words. The reason they had opened the Emperor Realm and allowed people to enter for cultivation was to find a genius suitable for practicing cultivation.

    Since a few thousand years ago, after the deification war, the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth dissipated quickly, and the barriers to the Immortal World also closed. Over these thousands of years, they had been seeking a genius suitable for cultivation; however, neither the likes of Emperor Shi, Han Wu, and Genghis Khan from the Eastern Continent, nor Emperor Casa, Athena, and Thunder Dragon King from the West had met their requirements.

    This time, the emergence of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had given them hope, so they issued a kill order to see how Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen¡¯s abilities were, and whether they really met their criteria.

    ¡°I agree with Elder Qing Ye,¡± said Beishan as he thought it over. He felt that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen would not disappoint him.

    The elder in the green robe nodded. ¡°How about this, we open the Jiuling Tower in the Emperor Realm and let everyone in the Emperor Realm enter to see who can reach the top of the tower. What do you all think?¡± He felt that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had indeed good skills, but there might be other geniuses in the Emperor Realm that they hadn¡¯t discovered yet because they were too low-key.

    ¡°I agree!¡±

    ¡°I also agree!¡± Everyone voiced their agreement.

    ¡°My lord! Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen haven¡¯t entered the Emperor Realm for a long time, how can we let them into the Jiuling Tower?¡± Beishan asked. With a kill order issued within the Emperor Realm, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen surely had a very bad impression of the Emperor Realm¡ªhow could they possibly enter?

    Elder Qing Ye, coldly snickering, said, ¡°Elder Beishan, don¡¯t you quite admire Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen? Why don¡¯t you go talk to them?¡±

    The elder in the green robe nodded in agreement. ¡°Elder Beishan, this task is yours.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Elder Beishan stood up and responded. He had always been observing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen¡¯s performance, though he had not yet made contact with them; meeting them this time would be good.

    Song Yan Ning walked out of the school gate and saw Qin Yushen, smiling as she walked towards him. Seeing him every day made her feel very good.

    Qin Yushen reached out to help Song Yan Ning brush a strand of hair behind her ear, ¡°I bought movie tickets, we¡¯re going to see a movie tonight.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded happily.

    ¡°Can you two help me with something?¡± An elderly man with a face full of vicissitudes approached them.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen looked at each other, a quick sh of sharpness in their eyes. They sensed a wave of Spiritual Power from this middle-aged man¡ªit seemed he came with ill intentions.

    ¡°What do you need help with?¡± Song Yan Ning asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk over there.¡± Beishan pointed to a nearby alley.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged nces, nodded, and followed Beishan towards the alley he had pointed to. If the man showed the slightest hint of murderous intent, they were ready to retaliate without reservation. Even if his cultivation was higher than theirs, they were prepared to fight to the death.

    Beishan led Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen into the alley, smiling at the two, ¡°Let me introduce myself first; I am Elder Beishan from the Emperor Realm. I¡¯vee to invite you both to a ce. Rest assured, I bear no malice towards you.¡±

 Chapter 444: Four hundred forty-four, asking for leave

    <strong>Chapter 444: Four hundred forty-four, asking for leave</strong>

    ¡°Where to?¡± Qin Yushen asked. He and Xiao Ning had long guessed that there were cultivators in the Emperor Realm, so they did not doubt Beishan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Jiuling Tower. Jiuling Tower is a training tower left from the Ancient Times. It has a total of one hundred and eight steps, and each step you take subjects you to double the pressure and tests your mental state as well. However, to this day, no one has ever reached the top of Jiuling Tower. Emperors throughout the ages, as well as some legendary figures from the West, have attempted it, but none have seeded,¡± Beishan said, a trace of regret in his voice.

    ¡°What benefits do we get if we reach the top of Jiuling Tower?¡± Song Yan Ning inquired.

    ¡°It is said that there are nine Spirit Veins at the top of Jiuling Tower, and cultivators can use these Spirit Veins to cultivate once they reach the top,¡± Beishan replied, longing in his heart to reach the bottom of Jiuling Tower himself, but his talent limited him to only the thirtieth floor.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged nces. ¡°We¡¯re going to Jiuling Tower.¡± What they needed most now was to enhance their own strength, and if, as Beishan had said, there were nine Spirit Veins in Jiuling Tower, they wanted to give it a try. Although they couldn¡¯t guarantee reaching the top, they would definitely try their hardest.

    ¡°Jiuling Tower will be fully open in the Emperor Realm in three days. You can just go in, and we will withdraw the killing order against you tonight,¡± Beishan, pleased that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had agreed, hoped they were the Emperors they were looking for.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded.

    Beishan smiled, ¡°We will meet again.¡± After saying this, he turned and vanished. If Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen could make it to the top of the Emperor Realm¡¯s tower, it would be great news for those cultivators who had been trapped on Earth unable to ascend to immortality.

    Reaching the top meant that they might be the ones who could open the barrier between heaven and earth, allowing them to ascend to immortality.

    Before ascending, however, they would select a group of capable cultivators to rece their current positions to guard this blue from alien invaders.

    Ever since he reced his master during the deification era, he had been guarding Earth, dealing with alien visitors almost every year, most of whom they had annihted.

    Some asteroids that posed great threats to Earth were also shifted in their trajectory by them; otherwise, this blue would have been extinct many times over.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen took a long time to divert their gaze. As Beishan turned, his hidden cultivation was also released, letting them know that Beishan¡¯s current cultivation had definitely reached above the Transcendence Tribtion Stage.

    Now, they could be sure that the Emperor Realm wasn¡¯t really out to kill them; otherwise, casually sending a powerful figure like Beishan would have obliterated them long ago.

    Early in the morning, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen received consecutive calls from Qu Lingfeng and others, saying that the Emperor Realm had withdrawn their death order and would fully open Jiuling Tower in two days. Anyone who felt capable could enter Jiuling Tower for training.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, are you entering Jiuling Tower?¡± Song Yanli¡¯s voice carried excitement, agitation, and anticipation. She had already decided to enter Jiuling Tower. Ever since Xiao Ning gave her a Peace Pendant to enter the Emperor Realm, she had been entering the Emperor Realm daily to ept various missions to enhance her skills. This was the reason for her rapid improvement.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning answered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s team up when the timees. I¡¯ve already arranged with Ye Qi and the others to go together.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll meet at the entrance of Jiuling Tower the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Song Yan Ning arrived at school and noticed that most people were looking at her strangely.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning!¡± Mo Xier saw her and quickly caught up, nced around, and whispered in Song Yan Ning¡¯s ear, ¡°Have you noticed that everyone¡¯s looking at you strangely today?¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded. However, she wouldn¡¯t mind these things.

    ¡°So, she¡¯s Song Yan Ning? I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s from the Song Family of Beijing.¡±

    ¡°How unfair is this world, giving her beauty and such a good family background.¡±

    ¡°I heard her academic performance is also top-notch,¡± a few girls discussed enviously and jealously.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and smiled, ¡°I need to stop by the office; you go back to the ssroom.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Xier nodded and headed towards the ssroom.

    Song Yan Ning arrived outside the office, knocked lightly on the door, and walked in.

    The homeroom teacher was preparing lessons and looked up in surprise, ¡°Song Yan Ning, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Zhao! I¡¯d like to take a month off,¡± Song Yan Ning said, handing the leave request to the homeroom teacher.

    ¡°Why do you need such a long leave?¡± the homeroom teacher asked, astonished.

    ¡°I have some matters to attend to, and I might not be able to return in a month,¡± Song Yan Ning replied. For her, cultivation was paramount.

    ¡°Can you tell me what it is?¡± the homeroom teacher looked at Song Yan Ning. The Song Family was a huge family; what couldn¡¯t they handle, requiring Song Yan Ning to deal with it herself?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I can¡¯t tell you,¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t want to make up excuses to deceive her or reveal what she was going to do.

    ¡°Alright, but the leave you¡¯re requesting is quite long, I¡¯ll need to check with the principal before I can give you an answer,¡± the homeroom teacher said.

    ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± Song Yan Ning thanked her and left the office.

    The homeroom teacher looked at the leave request in her hand, then stood up and headed toward the principal¡¯s office.

    Principal Zhang was talking to his grandson on the phone and, hearing the knock, said something before hanging up.

    The homeroom teacher entered the principal¡¯s office, ¡°Principal, I just received Song Yan Ning¡¯s leave request. She¡¯s asking for a month¡¯s leave.¡± Normally, this didn¡¯t need to be mentioned to the principal, but given Song Yan Ning¡¯s special status, she felt it better to discuss it.

    ¡°One month?¡± Principal Zhang immediately thought of what his grandson had just told him. Grandpa, I¡¯m going to be in the Emperor Realm for a month, so don¡¯t let anyone disturb me.

    He knew his grandson entered the Emperor Realm every night, given that he himself had given his grandson the Peace Pendant, the qualification Jade Token to enter the Emperor Realm. Over a decade ago, a friend had given him the Peace Pendant and exined that it was the Jade Token for entering the Emperor Realm.

 Chapter 445: Four hundred forty-five, no impact

    <strong>Chapter 445: Four hundred forty-five, no impact</strong>

    He wasn¡¯t someone with limited awareness, and he had almost been able to enter the Emperor Realm before, it was just that after discussion, his family gave the spot to his younger brother, feeling that his brother was more suitable for entry into the Emperor Realm.

    This time his grandson was to spend a month in the Emperor Realm, and Song Yan Ning also asked for a month¡¯s leave; that surely wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Song Yan Ning must also be in the Emperor Realm.

    Thinking this, Principal Zhang took the leave request form, ¡°I understand.¡± He needed to call his grandson to ask if Song Yan Ning was also in the Emperor Realm. Although he guessed as much, it wasn¡¯t easy to obtain a ce in the Emperor Realm. Even the Song Family, one of the Four Great Families of Beijing, wouldn¡¯t have many spots. He had heard that Mr. Song gave the spot to Song Yanxue.

    After the homeroom teacher left, Principal Zhang picked up the phone again and dialed out.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Yanli, do you know Song Yan Ning?¡± Principal Zhang got straight to the point.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of her but don¡¯t know her personally. She and Qin Yushen are very close, always together. Recently, the Emperor Realm even issued an assassination order to kill them. Grandpa, do you know how much the bounty was for that mission?¡±

    ¡°How much?¡± The Principal was curious.

    ¡°Two billion,¡± Zhang Yanli said. He was tempted at the time, but he knew he wasn¡¯t capable.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Principal Zhang was about to pick up his water cup; hearing Zhang Yanli¡¯s words made him shudder. Two billion? Had the Emperor Realm gone mad, offering two billion to kill Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen?

    ¡°However, that mission has now been withdrawn. No one knows how Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen managed to get the Emperor Realm to retract the mission.¡± Zhang Yanli greatly admired Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. If it were anyone else, not to mention retracting the mission, they would have probably been eliminated by the pursuers long ago.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Principal Zhang also found it incredible. If the Emperor Realm was so easily swayed, it wouldn¡¯t be called the Emperor Realm.

    Of course, what he found even more unbelievable was Song Yan Ning. During this period, she hadn¡¯t shown any strangeness at all, still attending school on time every day as if she waspletely unaffected. If he hadn¡¯t heard about it from his grandson, he would never have guessed that Song Yan Ning was constantly under threat to her life.

    ¡°Grandpa, why the sudden interest in this?¡±

    ¡°Song Yan Ning is a student at my school, and she requested a month¡¯s leave. Since you mentioned entering the Emperor Realm for a month, I wondered if she might be there as well.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a student at your school?¡± Zhang Yanli eximed in surprise.

    ¡°She¡¯s only just transferred to my school.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, can you introduce me to her? I¡¯ve admired her and Qin Yushen for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Sure, once you are out of the Emperor Realm, Grandpa will arrange a dinner, and you young people can get to know each other.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Zhang Yanli happily agreed. He now had the anticipation of meeting his idol.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen entered the Emperor Realm, finding the familiar surroundings somehow strange.

    ¡°Wuji! Doctor!¡± Qu Lingfeng and his group ran over. Even though everyone here knew the real identities of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, they still preferred to use codenames here.

    ¡°Did you arrive early?¡± Song Yan Ning asked Song Yanli. Indeed, Song Yanli had been working hard; in just a few years, she had already caught up with them.

 Chapter 446: Four hundred forty-five, beginning

    <strong>Chapter 446: Four hundred forty-five, beginning</strong>

    ¡°We¡¯ve just arrived too,¡± Song Yanli took Song Yan Ning¡¯s arm. In the Emperor Realm, everyone¡¯s identity is kept secret, and others do not know the rtionship between her and Xiao Ning. Otherwise, she would have suffered coteral damage these days. But even if that were true, she wouldn¡¯t have anyints because Xiao Ning is her sister. Without Xiao Ning, she could not have entered the Emperor Realm. She only med her ownck of strength for not being able to help Xiao Ning at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait over there,¡± Qu Lingfeng pointed to a za not far away. It was said that when the time came, the Jiuling Tower would appear.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The group began walking toward the za.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arriving, people looked at them with admiration, wariness, and regret. It was regrettable that the Emperor Realm had withdrawn its mission; otherwise, they would have had the chance to obtain those two billion.

    Song Yanli saw someone looking regretful and red fiercely at them. She had been in the Emperor Realm these past days mainly to find out who was plotting against Xiao Ning; she wanted to kick the offenders out of the Emperor Realm before they could act. Once they lost the qualification to enter the Emperor Realm, any malice towards Xiao Ning and Brother Yushen would be futile. However, there were simply too many people with such intentions, and she and Qu Lingfeng¡¯s group couldn¡¯t handle them all.

    At that moment, a dazzling light descended from the sky. Everyone lifted their heads and saw the Ninth Layer treasure tower, faint at first and gradually bing clearer as time went by.

    ¡°This should be the Jiuling Tower. It¡¯s said to belong to the Pagoda-Bearing King.¡±

    ¡°It looks so magnificent!¡±

    ¡°I heard there are many treasures inside; I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡± The crowd gazed at the Jiuling Tower with excitement, anticipation, and longing, wishing they could charge in right now.

    The radiance atop the Jiuling Tower gradually faded. Under everyone¡¯s eager gaze, the tower¡¯s door slowly opened.

    People no longer waited and surged into the tower.

    As they approached the tower¡¯s entrance, everyone felt a lightness beneath their feet. When the sensation of solid ground returned, they were already inside the tower, facing a wide staircase stretching farther than the eye could see.

    Some people couldn¡¯t wait and rushed up the stairs, but after taking just one step, they felt a powerful forcing pushing them back. Caught off guard, many were flung away from the stairs and simultaneously lost their eligibility.

    Witnessing this scene, the remaining people became cautious, but even so, many were still flung away by the stairs.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had not moved and were quietly watching the continuing cascade of people.

    ¡°What on earth is on these stairs that makes them so fearsome?¡± Song Yanli gazed at the stairs, her confidence vanishing in that instant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; just think of it as an experience,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen walked toward the Jiuling Tower.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yanli nodded, following Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had experienced this kind of thing more than once before, so they weren¡¯t worried.

    Song Yanli and Ye Qi came to the stairs, took a deep breath, and stepped onto them.

    A powerful force struck them, and though they were mentally prepared, they couldn¡¯t keep their footing and were flung away by the force.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen reached out their hands, pulling back Song Yanli and the others who had been tossed aside.

    Song Yanli and the others, surprised to find themselves pulled back by Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, looked at them in amazement.

 Chapter 447: Four hundred forty-six, staying

    <strong>Chapter 447: Four hundred forty-six, staying</strong>

    ¡°How did you manage that?¡± Qu Lingfeng looked on in astonishment at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. The pushing force hadn¡¯t disappeared, but Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were able to remain stationary even with the force present, and they could even pull others along with them, which seemed simply impossible for a human to do.

    ¡°Close your eyes and feel carefully, be one with that pushing force,¡± Qin Yushen said. This pushing force was of absolute benefit to Qu Lingfeng and the others.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Qu Lingfeng and the others hurried toply.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged a smile and stood by, waiting for Qu Lingfeng and hispanions. They had a month¡¯s time and weren¡¯t in a rush. They nned to apany Qu Lingfeng and the others to the Tenth Level, which would be their limit. But the benefits they would gain were tremendous.

    Song Yanli opened her eyes; she had fully adapted to this force, and now, even if she rxed, she wouldn¡¯t be pushed away by it.

    Qu Lingfeng and his twopanions also opened their eyes one after another, seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen waiting for them, they smiled. Their rtionship was such that saying ¡®thank you¡¯ would be too formal, but they would remember this kindness deeply.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    The group continued onto the second step, and a much stronger pushing force came at them.

    Song Yanli swayed but eventually managed to steady herself. This pushing force was stronger than that of the first step, but since she had already adapted to the force of the first step, she knew what needed to be done on this one.

    Ye Qi and his twopanions held each other¡¯s hands tightly, and after a long wait, they finally steadied themselves.

    Seeing that they knew what to do, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen shared a slight smile.

    ¡°Why are Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen still on the second level?¡± Elder Beishan, who had been monitoring the movements of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, raised his eyebrows in surprise. There were no cameras in the Jiuling Tower, nor were there any surveince arrays, for no one could set these up inside. All he could see was the participants¡¯ numbers, and he judged Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen¡¯s positions based on the movement of these numbers.

    ¡°Do you think they can reach the top of the tower? Don¡¯t get your hopes up too much, to avoid disappointmentter,¡± Elder Qing Ye said with a cold chuckle. She didn¡¯t think much of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. Staying so long on just the first and second levels, what future could they have?

    ¡°Perhaps Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen are waiting for their friends,¡± Elder Beishan noticed several numbers beside Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°You can think what you like,¡± Elder Qing Ye said, looking at Elder Beishan with a smirk that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. Since he liked to deceive himself, what could she do?

    Looking at the disy, she saw the number 311 had reached the Seventh Level, ¡°That number 311, now that¡¯s someone with extraordinary talent, having reached the seventh level in such a short time.¡±

    Everyone present turned their attention to number 311 and noticed he hadn¡¯t stopped, continuing to move upwards. From his speed, it seemed as if the stair¡¯s pushing force wasn¡¯t hindering him at all.

    Elder Beishan nced at number 311¡¯s position before shifting his gaze back to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen¡¯s numbers. He had seen Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen before, and he believed they were no ordinary people. He had confidence in his own judgment.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s group, after adapting to the second step¡¯s pushing force, continued toward the third level.

    As soon as they stepped onto the third level, Song Yanli and the others were once again flung away by an immense pushing force. This force was more than double what it had been on the second level.

 Chapter 448: Four hundred and forty-seven, wait and see

    <strong>Chapter 448: Four hundred and forty-seven, wait and see</strong>

    Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen had been keeping an eye on Song Yanli and the others. They quickly reeled them back in when they saw their predicament.

    Seeing themselves returned to the steps once again, Song Yanli and the others eagerly closed their eyes to concentrate and calm their breathing.

    Time ticked away, second by second. Before long, three hours had passed, and Song Yanli and herpanions were still getting used to the thrust the steps exerted on them.

    Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen weren¡¯t idle either. They circted their cultivation techniques, absorbing the spiritual energy of the Jiuling Tower. The spiritual energy here was just as dense as the legends described.

    With each step ascended, the pushing force doubled, as did the spiritual energy.

    Elder Qing Ye saw that Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen remained on the thirdyer, and the disdain in her eyes grew thicker. How they managed to evade assassination with such skills was beyond her, but thankfully she had never pinned her hopes on them.

    Elder Beishan noticed that the number assigned to Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen finally started moving. Then he nced at the four numbers associated with Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen. He spected that their slow pace was definitely rted to these four numbers. He wondered whether Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen would choose to keep apanying their friends or decide to proceed alone. He hoped they¡¯d choose thetter. For a strong person, strength was of utmost importance.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Brother Yushen, why don¡¯t you go ahead first?¡± Song Yanli suggested after getting used to the thrust of the fourthyer, looking toward Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen. She didn¡¯t want to hold them back any longer. With each level ascended, their dys grew longer. Although the Jiuling Tower would be open for a month, it couldn¡¯t withstand their constant dys.

    ¡°You go on first, don¡¯t worry about us anymore,¡± said Ye Qi and hispanions, also nodding in agreement. Without their burden, Qin Yushen and Xiao Ning would have reached much higher levels by now.

    ¡°We will apany you to the tenthyer,¡± Qin Yushen expressed his and Xiao Ning¡¯s decision. Although staying with them burned time, as long as it was beneficial to them, they would persevere. Since they were friends, they naturally would support them to the end.

    ¡°But at our current pace, it will take at least seven to eight days to reach the tenthyer.¡± Song Yanli felt that estimating seven to eight days was already an underestimate. The time they wasted might be even longer.

    Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s not linger on thisyer any longer. Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    Song Yanli and Ye Qi exchanged nces with theirpanions before taking steps toward the fifthyer. Since Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen were determined to join them until the tenthyer, they must have their reasons, and they would strive hard to reach it.

    Eachyer posed great difficulty to Song Yanli and Ye Qi¡¯s group; they persisted through clenched teeth and also realized that each level brought significant benefits to them.

    The fourthyer¡­ the third¡­ the second¡­ the first¡­ Reaching the ninthyer atst, and just one more to the tenth, Song Yanli and Ye Qi¡¯s eyes brimmed with joy. They were about to reach the tenthyer; they could actually make it.

    Taking a deep breath, Song Yanli and Ye Qi stepped onto the tenthyer.

    A powerful thrust, apanied by even denser spiritual energy, hit them. After three days, they finally adapted to the tenthyer and sat down there, hearts filled with joy.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, you and Brother Yushen should go on,¡± Song Yanli said to Xiao Ning. It had taken them a full fifteen days to reach the tenthyer, leaving not much time for Xiao Ning and Brother Yushen.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Xiao Ning nodded, then thought it over and taught a basic cultivation mental method to Song Yanli and Ye Qi¡¯s group. The spiritual energy here was extremely dense, very suited for cultivation. Whether they could absorb the spiritual energy and be cultivators was now up to their own fate.

    They had previously practiced ancient martial arts techniques and already developed inner qi in their bodies. If they could absorb the spiritual energy here, they would quickly convert their inner qi into spiritual power. She wouldn¡¯t tell them that she and Qin Yushen were cultivators; after all, it was too far beyond their imagination at the moment. If they did one day be cultivators, they would naturally understand.

    Watching Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen move upward and quickly disappear from their view, Song Yanli and Ye Qi were stunned. A momentarypse in focus almost caused them to be pushed away by the great force, but luckily they reacted in time.

    Elder Beishan¡¯s spirits lifted when he saw Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen split from Song Yanli and the others, filled with anticipation.

    Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen didn¡¯t linger, and the mighty push of the steps had no effect on them. They swiftly reached the twentiethyer.

    ¡°Look, Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen have already reached the twentiethyer, and now they¡¯re heading to the twenty-first.¡±

    ¡°I remember an hour ago, Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen were still on the tenthyer. How did they get to the twentieth so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Could it be they did it on purpose?¡±

    Earlier, there was great anticipation for Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen but given their slow progress, interest waned, shifting instead to a cultivator personally favored by Elder Qing Ye.

    That cultivator was now on the thirty-ninthyer, many times faster than Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen. After all, the challenges each level of the Jiuling Tower presented were known only to those who entered.

    ¡°So what? Can they catch up to Gu Yue?¡± Elder Qing Ye scoffed disdainfully. This was the Jiuling Tower, and even she would face difficulties ascending.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily so,¡± Elder Beishanughed. He had great confidence in Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Elder Qing Ye huffed. She acknowledged the strength of Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen, but those who entered the Emperor Realm, aside from the divinely selected scions of great families, were their meticulously chosen ones. Without a particr talent or ability, they would definitely not choose them. The Ancient Martial Sect only distributed the quotas; they were the ones who truly determined whether a candidate was qualified to enter the Emperor Realm.

    ¡°Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen are moving so fast! In just a short time, they have already ascended twenty-fiveyers.¡±

    ¡°I get it now; Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen were always with the other four. Their reduced speed was definitely because of them.¡±

    ¡°I knew it. How could Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen be so slow?¡±

    Elder Qing Ye frowned as she watched Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen continue moving forward. She was somewhat surprised by their speed, but she still doubted they could surpass Gu Yue. Gu Yue had ascended to the fortiethyer, surely not an ordinary feat. Compared with Xiao Ning and Qin Yushen, she had more faith in Gu Yue.

 Chapter 449: Four hundred forty-eight, catching up

    <strong>Chapter 449: Four hundred forty-eight, catching up</strong>

    Gu Yue stepped onto the forty-first floor, stopped, turned around to look behind him, and saw that it was empty and vast, a whiteness stretching into oblivion. He raised his lips in a satisfied smile. This time, he was sure to take the first ce confidently.

    After staying on the forty-first floor for a moment and getting used to the pushing force, Gu Yue continued towards the next floor. The pushing force here indeed affected him, but so far, the impact wasn¡¯t too great.

    While he was studying abroad, one day he came across an ancient book at a street stall. At first, he didn¡¯t take it seriously; buying the book was a mere impulse. Butter, when he opened it, he gradually became obsessed and followed the instructions, only then did he realize it was a Cultivation Method. Cultivation Methods and Ancient Martial Arts are different; cultivating to a certain level could allow one to Ascend to Immortality.

    He had never told anyone, nor had he shown his true strength in front of others. With the opening of Jiuling Tower, he decided to astonish everyone, letting all in the Emperor Realm know that he was the strongest there, and only he could reach the top of Jiuling Tower.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen absorbed the rich Spiritual Power around them as they ascended, and to them, the pushing force was practically non-existent. They had experienced too many such secret realms in theirst life and naturally knew how to dissipate that force.

    Along the way, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen also encountered many others climbing Jiuling Tower, but after the thirtieth floor, the number of people dwindled, and finally, it became empty. There were Arrays on each stone step here; as far as the eye could see, there were only five ranks. Above the fifth rank was just an expanse of whiteness, and even the strongest Divine Sense could not extend further.

    Gu Yue¡¯s face was ghastly pale, and his legs began to tremble. He had now reached the fiftieth floor, where the pushing force had a significant impact on him. Just a moment ago, he almost got flung out by that force.

    Looking at the steps above, Gu Yue gritted his teeth and lifted his trembling feet to move up. He must be the first, he must reach the tower¡¯s peak.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had already reached the forty-fifth floor, the crowd grew even more excited, all except for Elder Qingye.

    ¡°Gu Yue¡¯s pace is getting slower and slower now; it seems he¡¯s reached his limit. I wonder if he can hold out until the sixtieth floor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more optimistic about Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen; they truly are dark horses.¡±

    ¡°I really hope they can reach the top of the tower. I want to know if the top is really as the legends describe, with nine Spirit Veins.¡±

    ¡°Elder Beishan, your discernment is indeed sharp.¡±

    Listening to the crowd¡¯s discussion, Elder Qingye¡¯s expression grew increasingly unsightly. That Gu Yue is such a failure!

    Gu Yue stayed on the fifty-first floor for a long time before he finally adapted to the tremendous pushing force. Looking at the steps above, he hesitated. The journey ahead would be increasingly difficult, and he didn¡¯t know whether to choose to sit down and cultivate or to continue advancing. Cultivating was definitely beneficial for him, but if he went up, he might be pushed out of Jiuling Tower the very next moment. However, if he chose to cultivate, he would not have time to ascend further. It was hard enough to get here, and he truly could not bear to stop now.

    Turning his head to look behind, Gu Yue saw that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were only two steps away from him. A fighting spirit surged in his heart. He absolutely could not let them overtake him; he was to be the first.

 Chapter 450: Four hundred forty-nine, Trapping and Killing Array

    <strong>Chapter 450: Four hundred forty-nine, Trapping and Killing Array</strong>

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were indeed surprised when they saw Gai Yue. His presence here meant that he was also a cultivator.

    Gai Yue drew his weapon, aiming at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. He was determined not to let them surpass him; even if he couldn¡¯t reach the top of the tower, the first ce would be his.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen saw the weapon in Gai Yue¡¯s hands and the corners of their mouths twitched. He was a cultivator too; did he not understand that such a weapon was utterly ineffective against them? However, they now confirmed something¡ªGai Yue was not from the Emperor Realm, but from Earth like them. They wondered who had taught him his cultivation method.

    ¡°You¡¯d better note any higher, otherwise I won¡¯t be polite,¡± Gai Yue threatened, brandishing his weapon. He knew it could not harm them; his goal was to distract them so that the pushing force would eject them from the Jiuling Tower.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen seemed not to hear Gai Yue¡¯s warning and stepped up the stairs.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen draw one step closer, Gai Yue angrily pulled the trigger.

    However, to his surprise, the weapon in his hand did not react at all. What was going on?

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Song Yan Ning scornfully looked at Gai Yue. Every step here was protected by an array; let alone the weapon in his hand, even the most powerful weapon would be useless here.

    In a moment of distraction, Gai Yue felt a powerful pushing force. By the time he reacted, it was toote. He felt light on his feet and was directly ejected from the Jiuling Tower.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, Qin Yushen, you wait for me! If I don¡¯t avenge this, I¡¯m not Gai Yue,¡± Gai Yue roared with rage splitting his eyes. If Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen hadn¡¯t appeared, even if he couldn¡¯t go up, he could still stay and cultivate. But all that had been ruined by Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Elder Qing Ye saw Gai Yue¡¯s number disappear and shook with anger. What a useless thing! She had had great hopes for him.

    ¡°Look! Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen have sped up again, they are really incredible.¡±

    ¡°If only I were as powerful as they are,¡± the crowd outside the tower watched the rapidly moving numbers on the screen, their faces filled with excitement, admiration, envy, and jealousy¡­

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen quickly arrived on the seventieth floor.

    The moment they stepped onto the seventieth floor, Song Yan Ning immediately felt an intense sense of danger. The seventieth floor not only had a tremendous pushing force but also a Trapping and Killing Array.

    Quickly scanning with her Divine Sense, Song Yan Ning threw out several Array gs, only to find that as soon as the Array gs hit the ground, they exploded with a bang.

    Qin Yushen was quick to react, pulling Song Yan Ning behind him, while he summoned his flying sword to confront the oing killing intent.

    Song Yan Ning carefully released her Divine Sense to check the killing intent and immediately understood why her Array gs had exploded, ¡°This is a Sixth-level Trapping and Killing Array.¡±

    ¡°Can you break it?¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s flying sword shed out sharply, creating countless streaks of sword light to collide with the killing intent released by the array.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± said Song Yan Ning, who was currently only a Level 5 Array Master and did not have much confidence in breaking a Sixth-level Array.

    She sat down cross-legged and began to deduce the array. Without breaking the array, she and Qin Yushen could still go to the seventy-first floor, but she was certain the seventy-first floor would have its array as well.

 Chapter 451: 450, deduction

    <strong>Chapter 451: 450, deduction</strong>

    Seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen halt at the seventieth floor, Elder Beishan grew worried. He had entered the Jiuling Tower himself, and it was at the seventieth floor that he had been transported out. The most terrifying thing on the seventieth floor was not the pushing force, but rather the dense and intense killing intent.

    ¡°It seems they¡¯ve stopped here,¡± Elder Qing Ye scoffed coldly. She had never thought highly of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Not till the end, will anyone know the oue,¡± Elder Beishan replied, casting a cold nce at Elder Qing Ye, making no effort to conceal his discontent. If Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were to reach the top of the tower, they might have a chance to break through the barriers of the world, which would be advantageous to them all.

    They had been here for thousands of years, and if they couldn¡¯t ascend, once their time was up, no amount of reluctance would change their fate. This was also why they decided to open the Jiuling Tower.

    ¡°Elder Beishan, do you have a problem with me?¡± Elder Qing Ye, already irritated and unable to control her anger at the look from Elder Beishan.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Elder Beishan responded, now growing angry himself. Initially, he had considered Elder Qing Ye quite sensible, but now his impression of her had entirely changed.

    ¡°Have our thousands of years working together been in vain, to be inferior to two juniors?¡± Elder Qing Ye trembled with rage. Now, she truly wished she could kill Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen herself¡ªas it was because of them that she and Beishan stood in opposition.

    ¡°Do you not remember why we opened the Jiuling Tower this time?¡± Elder Beishan asked with a hint of disappointment in his eyes. He supported Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, not for any reason other than the hope that they might break the barriers of the world and ascend to the Immortal World sooner.

    ¡°Of course I remember, but I don¡¯t believe that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen are the ones to break the barriers of the world. Their strength is decent, but their character seals their destiny¡ªthey are unlikely to achieve greatness,¡± Elder Qing Ye said, filled with disdain for the two.

    ¡°Elder Qing Ye, Elder Beishan, please calm down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not worth falling out over two juniors,¡± someone nearby interjected, unable to watch silently any longer.

    Elder Beishan took a deep breath, choosing to ignore Elder Qing Ye. It didn¡¯t matter what others thought as long as he believed in Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Onlookers outside the tower watched the continuousck of movement from the two numbers on the screen.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen moved? Could it be that they can¡¯t go any higher?¡±

    ¡°I heard that no one has ever reached the top of the Jiuling Tower.¡±

    ¡°They will definitely make it; I believe in them.¡±

    ¡°I believe in them too.¡±

    Song Yan Ning opened her eyes and took out materials to start refining Array gs. She had just deduced the Array.

    The materials in Song Yan Ning¡¯s hands continuously turned into Array gs, and she didn¡¯t stop until she had created forty-eight of them.

    Standing up swiftly, she scattered the Array gs out around her.

    As the Array gs hit the ground, they didn¡¯t trigger the same reaction as before, and the corners of Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curved upward.

    Qin Yushen felt the sword light around him lessen and knew Song Yan Ning must have found a way to break the Array, a faint smile appearing on his lips.

    With thest Array g in ce, the surrounding killing intent vanished in an instant. Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen happily, wanting to tell him she had now advanced to a Level 6 Array Master.

    Seeing Qin Yushen at that moment, her heart ached. She quickly ran to his side and took out a Healing Pill to give to him, ¡°Eat this quickly.¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s body and face were covered in bloodstains, showing just how fierce the Sixth-level Trapping and Killing Array had been, while she remained unscathed. One would easily deduce that it was Qin Yushen who had taken all the attacks for her.

 Chapter 452: Four Hundred Fifty-One, Family

    <strong>Chapter 452: Four Hundred Fifty-One, Family</strong>

    Qin Yushen held Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, smiled at her, and ate the elixir from her hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Although his body was covered with wounds, they were only skin-deep.

    ¡°You fool,¡± Song Yan Ning gave Qin Yushen a sideways nce, her nose tingling.

    Qin Yushen ced Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand on his chest, ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± As long as she wasn¡¯t hurt, he would dly risk his life.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, and they both walked towards the nextyer.

    Just as they stepped onto the seventy-firstyer, a fierce killing intent and a tremendous pushing force swept over them.

    However, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were already mentally prepared. Qin Yushen unleashed numerous sword lights, while Song Yan Ning raised her hand to deploy the Array g.

    With their tacit cooperation, the killing intent on the seventy-firstyer was quickly gone, and Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen continued forward.

    Watching Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen¡¯s pace quicken again, Elder Beishan nodded his head happily. He knew he had chosen the right people.

    Elder Qing Ye watched the screen with a cold gaze, uncontroble anger surging in her heart. Of course, she hoped someone could reach the top of Jiuling Tower, but not Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. Why should she wish well for those she disliked?

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen quickly arrived at the seventy-ninthyer. After adapting to the pushing force of the seventy-ninthyer, and looking towards thest twoyers, they discovered they could no longer see them¡ªthere was ayer of white fog blocking their vision, and even the Divine Sense couldn¡¯t prate it.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged a nce and stepped towards the eightiethyer. They were prepared, knowing thest twoyers wouldn¡¯t be easy to conquer.

    As soon as she set foot on the eightiethyer, Song Yan Ning felt the ground vanish beneath her feet, and her tightly sped hand with Qin Yushen loosened, ¡°Qin Yushen!¡±

    Her surroundings were eerily quiet, and she couldn¡¯t see anything. Song Yan Ning saw a glimmer of light ahead and ran towards it.

    After an unknown amount of time, suddenly, everything brightened in front of Song Yan Ning.

    Then, a familiar pce appeared in front of her, leaving Song Yan Ning puzzled as she surveyed it. How did she end up back in the Demon World?

    ¡°Ningning!¡± A gentle voice came from behind Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes immediately reddened. She quickly turned around and saw the calling figures, ¡°Father! Mother!¡± She rushed towards the couple in front of her. Even if it was an illusion, she was happy. It had been such a long time since shest saw her parents.

    A stunning woman embraced Song Yan Ning and indulgently ruffled her long hair, ¡°Look at you, all sweaty from ying. Go wash up; there¡¯s a banquetter.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I want to stay with Mother and Father,¡± Song Yan Ning yfully hugged the stunning woman. If all this were real, how wonderful it would be.

    ¡°You¡¯re still so childish,¡± a stunningly beautiful man with silver hairughed and shook his head.

    Song Yan Ning yfully blinked at the beautiful man, ¡°No matter how old I am, I¡¯m still the child of my father and mother.¡±

    The stunning woman smiled and tapped Song Yan Ning¡¯s nose, ¡°Go get cleaned up. The Dragon n, Snake n, and other ns are alling to attend the banquet. You are the princess of the Nine-tailed Fox n, you must not lose decorum.¡±

    Hearing the name ¡°Dragon n,¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes filled with rage and a thick intent to kill. ¡°Mother, Father, the Dragon n has always been ambitious; we should eradicate them.¡± If not for the Dragon n, her father, mother, and brothers would not have perished.

    ¡°Do not speak nonsense!¡± a breathtakingly handsome manmanded sternly.

    ¡°Father, the Dragon n has always been ambitious and covets the throne of the Demon King. If we do not eliminate them, there will be endless troubles in the future,¡± Song Yan Ning pleaded.

    ¡°Return to your chamber! If you dare to spread fear with your words again, you will be sent to Siguoyan to reflect on your actions,¡± the breathtakingly handsome man said coldly.

    ¡°Father, everything I¡¯m saying is true. If we continue to condone the Dragon n, the Nine-tailed Fox n will surely face a great disaster,¡± Song Yan Ning thought of the scene where her father, mother, and brothers had fought bravely in a bloody battle. Her heart ached as if twisted by a knife, and she wished she could eradicate the Dragon n right then.

    The breathtakingly handsome man flicked his sleeve and left, taking a gorgeous woman with him, ¡°This is thest time!¡±

    Watching the two disappear instantly in front of her, Song Yan Ning hurriedly followed, ¡°Father! Mother!¡±

    At that moment, the surroundings suddenly changed. Song Yan Ning looked up and saw that she was sitting in a banquet hall, with her mother and father sitting in the chief seats, toasting with the elders of various ns.

    ¡°Ningning, in a moment, your parents will grant you a marriage; you must not refuse,¡± a familiar voice rang out beside her.

    Song Yan Ning turned her head and saw that the speaker was her second brother. Her eyes immediately reddened, ¡°Second Brother!¡± When Elder Mie Yu was pulling her away, she had seen with her own eyes how her second brother had been stabbed with a sword. She had wanted to rush to him but was knocked out and carried away by Elder Mie Yu.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± her second brother asked as he stretched out his slender, pale fingers that were cold like jade, gently wiping away the tear drops from the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Second Brother!¡± Tears flowed even harder from Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes. She dearly wished everything were real¡ªthat her parents were still alive, her brothers were all still there, and that the Nine-tailed Fox n was still that same Fox n.

    ¡°Silly girl!¡± Second Brother tenderly brought Song Yan Ning into his embrace.

    Song Yan Ning felt the familiar warmth of Second Brother¡¯s embrace and held him tightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ningning?¡± a cool voice asked.

    Song Yan Ning looked up and turned to see the speaker. His facial features were strikingly handsome, with deep, captivating eyes beneath his sharp eyebrows, a high nose bridge, thin lips, and a piercing gaze that exuded amanding presence. Who else could it be but her elder brother?

    ¡°Elder Brother!¡± She stood up, rushed to her elder brother¡¯s side, and embraced him tightly.

    ¡°Who has wronged you?¡± Elder Brother lowered his head to look at Song Yan Ning with a touch of distress in his eyes. He had never seen Ningning like this before; in all his memories, Ningning was always lively and cheerful, never crying as sadly as she did today.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± She knew that all of this might just be an illusion, but the chance to see her family, even if it were an illusion, was something she was willing to embrace.

    Elder Brother smiled and gently tousled Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, ¡°Alright, no more tears, it would be embarrassing to be seen like this.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, her beautiful face bursting into a radiant smile.

    Second Brother leaned in close to Song Yan Ning¡¯s ear, ¡°Ningning, look at the man opposite us¡ªhe is the Crown Prince of the Dragon n.¡±

    Song Yan Ning looked up and the moment she saw him, murderous intent surged in her eyes. It was he who had thrust the sword into Second Brother.

 Chapter 453: 452, Demon Heart Illusion Realm

    <strong>Chapter 453: 452, Demon Heart Illusion Realm</strong>

    Feeling the chill emanating from Song Yan Ning, elder brother and second brother shed a hint of surprise in their eyes.

    ¡°Ningning, do you know Long Zhan?¡± second brother asked.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and withdrew her gaze while suppressing the killing intent in her heart. She couldn¡¯t act impulsively now.

    ¡°Really don¡¯t know him?¡± second brother seemed to doubt her. If she didn¡¯t know Long Zhan, why would Ningning release a killing intent towards him?

    Long Zhan looked at Song Yan Ning, sensing her hostility towards him. Wasn¡¯t this their first meeting? Why did she harbor such deep animosity towards him?

    Song Yan Ning red coldly at Long Zhan. Sooner orter, she would settle the score with the Dragon n.

    The corners of Long Zhan¡¯s mouth curved slightly. Perhaps marrying her was a good choice.

    At this moment, the Fox King stood up, raised his cup towards everyone present, and announced, ¡°Today, I have a joyous asion to dere, my only daughter Hu Ningning will be married to the Dragon n¡¯s Crown Prince, Long Zhan.¡±

    ¡°p, p, p!¡± Thunderous apuse ensued.

    ¡°Congrattions to the Fox King! Congrattions to Guardian Long!¡±

    Song Yan Ning bowed her head, her gaze icy as she stared at the cup in front of her, fists clenched tight. If all this were true, she would annihte Long Zhan¡¯s whole line on their wedding night. She wouldn¡¯t let the tragedy happen again.

    At that moment, the scene before her suddenly changed.

    Song Yan Ning found herself amidst a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, the sounds of fiercebat echoing all around.

    Lifting her eyes, she saw the Fox King and Fox Queen being encircled by the Dragon n chief and a few of his confidants, while second brother was engaged in battle with Long Zhan, and elder brother was seriously wounded, his white robe already stained red with blood.

    Standing before him was a red-clothed woman, wielding a bloodied longsword, coldly staring at elder brother. She knew this woman¡ªit was Long Ruyi, the woman elder brother had loved and cherished for years.

    ¡°Did you ever love me?¡± second brother gazed at Long Ruyi, his eyes filled with barely concealed pain.

    ¡°Never!¡± Long Ruyiughed coldly, as her sword thrust once more towards elder brother¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Elder brother!¡± Song Yan Ning wanted to rush forward to help her brother but was stopped by an invisible barrier.

    She fought despairingly, pounding and striking at the barrier to no avail, ¡°Let me through, let me through!¡±

    Elder brother slowly fell to the ground, and second brother too fell under Long Zhan¡¯s sword, with the Fox King and Fox Queen not spared either.

    Watching her family members die one by one before her, Song Yan Ning¡¯s heart twisted like a knife was slicing through it, the pain so intense she couldn¡¯t breathe. She screamed loudly, her red eyes brimming with rage and intense desire to kill. She vowed to exterminate the Dragon n, to avenge her family.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes snapped open, and he immediately searched for Song Yan Ning, relieved to see her lying not far from him, he quickly stood up and embraced her.

    Seeing the tears continuously falling from Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes, Qin Yushen¡¯s heart wrenched too. He gently wiped away the tears from her eyes, ¡°Xiao Ning, what are you going through? Why are you so heartbroken?¡± Since he had known her, this was the first time he had seen her so distressed.

    Holding Song Yan Ning in his arms, Qin Yushen gently patted her back, waiting for her to awaken.

    Time ticked away, second by second.

    Everyone became anxious as they saw that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen hadn¡¯t moved from the eightieth floor.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened to them? Why haven¡¯t they gone up to thest level?¡±

    ¡°There are only three days left before Jiuling Tower closes, if they don¡¯t go up now, they¡¯ll run out of time.¡±

 Chapter 454: 453, you keep it for yourself.

    <strong>Chapter 454: 453, you keep it for yourself.</strong>

    Elder Beishan looked at the motionless numbers of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, his face filled with worry. For thousands of years, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were the only ones he had ever seen reach the eightieth floor, and reaching the eightieth floor indicated their impressive strength.

    Now, only one step away from the eighty-first floor, if they did not ascend, all his expectations and hopes would turn into bubbles.

    ¡°There are only three days left, if they don¡¯t go up now, they will never be able to,¡± Elder Qing Ye said with a coldugh. Even if Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen reached the eightieth floor, what then? If they didn¡¯t reach the eighty-first floor, it would still be in vain.

    Elder Beishan turned his head and angrily red at Elder Qing Ye, ¡°I know you have yourints against them, but if they reach the eighty-first floor, there is a great chance to break through the barriers of heaven and earth, which is beneficial for you, me, and all of us.¡±

    Elder Qing Ye sneered disdainfully, ¡°Without them, there will be others.¡± She refused to believe that this world couldn¡¯t find anyone stronger than Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Elder Beishan shook his head with a sigh, turning his gaze back to the screen. He had to believe in Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen; there were still three days left, there was still time.

    Qin Yushen, seeing that Song Yan Ning had not yet awakened, felt anxious. He lowered his head and gently kissed her lips, ¡°Xiao Ning, why aren¡¯t you waking up?¡± He too had experienced the Demon Heart Illusion Realm and knew how painful that experience was. If one couldn¡¯t walk out of it, perhaps they would remain in their Demon Heart Illusion Realm forever.

    Song Yan Ning gave no response, her eyes still tightly closed.

    Qin Yushen sighed worriedly, and after hesitating for a while, he looked ahead. Gradually, his expression became determined. He took out a rope and tied Song Yan Ning to his back, carrying her towards the final level. Havinge this far, they surely wouldn¡¯t give up just like that.

    Trusting his instincts and stepping upward, as he stepped onto the eighty-first floor, his vision suddenly cleared, revealing an empty grand hall before him.

    ¡°For thousands of years, finally, someone hase up,¡± an ancient and distant voice echoed in the hall.

    ¡°Who? Come out!¡± Qin Yushen unsheathed his longsword, cautiously scanning his surroundings.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± A loudugh reverberated throughout the hall.

    Qin Yushen slightly squinted his eyes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t harm you, rest assured! Look ahead, aren¡¯t there three crystal balls? The first one can awaken the girl on your back, the second one contains a great Divine Skill book, if you learn it, you can face any enemy without fear even after ascending, the third¡­¡±

    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he saw Qin Yushen had already walked up to the first crystal ball.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s only hope now was that Song Yan Ning could wake up.

    ¡°Think carefully, once you make a decision, it can¡¯t be changed again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made my decision,¡± Qin Yushen said firmly. Nothing was more important than Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Alright, then drop a drop of your Essence Blood into the first crystal ball.¡±

    Qin Yushen, without hesitation, forced out a drop of Essence Blood and injected it into the first crystal ball. Even if the other party was deceiving him, he had to give it a try.

    The crystal ball emitted a beam of light that flew towards Song Yan Ning and entered her brow.

    Qin Yushen nervously held Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, staring intently at her without blinking.

    Song Yan Ning sat amidst darkness, having tried all these days to escape from this darkness, but no matter what method she used, darkness still surrounded her.

    At that moment, a beam of light descended from above her head. Song Yan Ning looked up at the light and slowly stood up, reaching out to touch it.

    The instant her hand touched the light, she felt her body lighten and was then sucked into the beam.

    Qin Yushen felt Song Yan Ning¡¯s fingers move slightly, and his heart surged with excitement.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s long eyshes fluttered a few times, and as she slowly opened her eyes, she saw Qin Yushen in front of her and gave him a shallow smile.

    Qin Yushen returned the smile and pulled Song Yan Ning into his arms, ¡°We are now on the eighty-first floor of Jiuling Tower.¡±

    ¡°The eighty-first floor?¡± Song Yan Ning nced around. Previously, she had seen her parents and brothers die and was temporarily unable to ept it and got trapped in the Demon Heart Illusion Realm. She did not know how long she had stayed in the illusion realm.

    Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. Although she did not know what Qin Yushen had endured, she was sure that her awakening had something to do with him.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± That voice rang out again.

    Song Yan Ning halted, looking around in surprise.

    ¡°Little girl, there are two crystal balls; you can choose one¡ªan ability in one of the crystal balls and a Yunsheng Pill in the other. Eating the Yunsheng Pill will directly improve your cultivation level by one level. However, the precondition is that you must kill him and only one person can walk out of Jiuling Tower.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave them for you,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she pulled Qin Yushen to leave. In her heart, no treasure couldpare to Qin Yushen, and she believed he felt the same.

    Qin Yushen gave a smile and tightened his grip on Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand. There was no greater joy for him than knowing his beloved cared about him so deeply.

    ¡°You¡¯d better think it through. Once you miss this chance, there will never be another,¡± the voice shouted from behind.

    Song Yan Ning quickened her pace, walking forward. She would never regret any decision she made.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to leave. Only one person can get out of here.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen ignored the voice.

    ¡°After two days, if you can¡¯t get out, you¡¯ll just have to stay here with me, hahaha¡­¡±

    Song Yan Ning scanned her surroundings carefully with her Divine Sense and raised her hand, tossing out Array gs. The Arrays here were indeed moreplex than the previous ones, but not unbreakable.

    ¡°Qin Yushen, let¡¯s attack here,¡± Song Yan Ning said, dispersing the remaining Array gs and speaking to Qin Yushen.

    Qin Yushen nodded and quickly did as Song Yan Ning suggested.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen continuously hurled attacks, and the entire tower trembled slightly.

    ¡°Stop! Stop it! I¡¯ll let you out, alright?¡± a hint of helplessness tinged the voice. He didn¡¯t want to vite the rules of Jiuling Tower, but what could he do against such formidable adversaries? If he didn¡¯t let them out, this tower might truly be destroyed by them. This tower was where he established his standing, and it absolutely could not be destroyed.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen felt the ground beneath their feet lighten.

 Chapter 455: Four hundred fifty-four, targeting

    <strong>Chapter 455: Four hundred fifty-four, targeting</strong>

    Seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had reached the eighty-first floor, Elder Beishanughed heartily, ¡°They are indeed the ones I had my eye on, I really wasn¡¯t wrong about them, hahaha¡­¡±

    Elder Qing Ye¡¯s face was ashen, sitting in silence. She had made up her mind, once Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen emerged from Jiuling Tower, she would find an opportunity to eliminate them.

    ¡°Eh? They¡¯re out.¡± Seeing the numbers representing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen disappear from the Jiuling Tower, an elder eximed in surprise. Howe they came out so quickly? Could it be that the eighty-first floor didn¡¯t contain the treasures as the legends described?

    Elder Beishan stared at the screen for a long while before standing up and walking outside. He wanted to congratte Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Seeing this, the crowd also rose to follow Elder Beishan.

    Elder Qing Ye let out a coldugh and followed suit.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had just exited when they saw Song Yanli and Ye Qi, stepping toward them.

    ¡°Doctor! Wuji!¡±

    ¡°You guys actually made it to the eighty-first floor, that¡¯s incredible!¡±

    ¡°We really admire you.¡± Song Yanli and her party approached Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, looking at them joyfully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk more after we step outside.¡± Qin Yushen didn¡¯t want to discuss Jiuling Tower matters with Ye Qi¡¯s group here; it wasn¡¯t the ce for talking.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Qi and his group nodded in agreement.

    Just as they were about to leave, they saw a group of people approaching quickly from the distance.

    They quickly arrived in front of Song Yan Ning and herpanions.

    ¡°Doctor, Wuji, congrattions on reaching the eighty-first floor.¡± Elder Beishan¡¯s face was full of gratification as he looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, his eyes filled with admiration.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen politely expressed their gratitude. They didn¡¯t know who these people were, but they could tell from the aura emanating from them that they were undoubtedly cultivators. Indeed, within the Emperor Realm, there were cultivators.

    ¡°Do you have some time now? Come sit with me for a while.¡± Elder Beishan invited them. He had a lot to say to them and many questions to ask.

    ¡°Sorry! We¡¯re a bit tired.¡± Qin Yushen declined directly. He and Xiao Ning did not wish to have too much contact with the people from the Emperor Realm. Moreover, he felt a thread of murderous intent.

    Song Yan Ning nced in the direction from where the murderous intent was emanating and saw a middle-aged woman in a Taoist robe, giving her a disdainful look. She acknowledged that the other party was stronger than her and Qin Yushen, but it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for them to kill them.

    And¡­ Song Yan Ning nced at Elder Beishan.

    Elder Qing Ye didn¡¯t expect Song Yan Ning to roll her eyes at her, trembling with rage, she stepped forward and red malevolently at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Little girl, do you know where you are?¡±

    Song Yan Ning regarded Elder Qing Ye with the same regard one has for an idiot.

    Seeing this, Elder Qing Ye could no longer contain her fury, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± It made no difference if she killed them sooner orter; she might as well do it now.

    ¡°Elder Qing Ye!¡± Elder Beishan was quick to intervene. Had the woman gone mad?

    ¡°Move aside!¡± The only thought in Elder Qing Ye¡¯s mind was to kill Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Elder Beishan finally lost patience, ¡°If you keep making a scene without reason, don¡¯t me me for not being sentimental about the past.¡±

    Elder Qing Ye looked at Elder Beishan in disbelief, ¡°You would treat me this way for their sake?¡±

    ¡°What have they done to offend you that you have to act this way toward them?¡± Elder Beishan really couldn¡¯t understand. It was clear that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen reaching the top of Jiuling Tower was beneficial for them, yet she harbored murderous intentions against them.

 Chapter 456: Four hundred fifty-five, poisoning

    <strong>Chapter 456: Four hundred fifty-five, poisoning</strong>

    Upon seeing Elder Qing Ye and Elder Beishan sh once again over Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, the other elders felt somewhat helpless.

    ¡°Elder Qing Ye, it¡¯s only beneficial for us if they can reach the top of Jiuling Tower, so please stop making a fuss.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seeing everyone standing on the side of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, Elder Qing Ye, gritting her teeth in anger, red at Elder Beishan, Song Yan Ning, and Qin Yushen before turning away. She was determined to kill Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    As Song Yan Ning watched Elder Qing Ye¡¯s retreating figure, a cold murderous intent flickered in her eyes. She never gave her opponents a chance to counter her, even if they were stronger than her.

    Elder Beishan shook his head with a sigh and turned his gaze back to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. ¡°Both of you, I am Elder Beishan from the Emperor Realm, and because of your outstanding performance, I represent the Emperor Realm in inviting you into the top-level system.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged a nce and nodded, ¡°Alright!¡± Their current strength might not be strong, but they were still capable of protecting themselves.

    The elder had just said that reaching the top of the Emperor Realm¡¯s tower was beneficial for them. Moreover, it was their first meeting with Elder Beishan, and he had clearly taken their side, which showed their importance. If they felt endangered in the top-level system, they would leave immediately. Never again would they enter the Emperor Realm without absolute strength.

    Elder Beishan, smiling happily, hurriedly led the way. ¡°Please follow us.¡±

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, under the envious and jealous gazes of the others, stepped forward to follow Elder Beishan and the others.

    Elder Qing Ye returned to her room, swept everything off the table in a fit of anger, which somewhat alleviated her frustration.

    She sat down on the chair, thinking about how to deal with Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. Suddenly, she felt a churning pain in her stomach. What was happening?

    Elder Qing Ye checked her own body with her Divine Sense, ¡°I¡¯ve been poisoned.¡± When had she been poisoned? Who could have silently poisoned her?

    Elder Qing Ye took out a Detoxification Pill and put it in her mouth. Right now, she was not in the mood to think about this. Once the poison in her body was cured, she was determined to find the culprit and make them pay a terrible price.

    After eating the Detoxification Pill, Elder Qing Ye discovered that her condition not only did not improve, but the pain intensified.

    ¡°Someone!¡± Elder Qing Ye, clutching her stomach in agony, shouted towards the door.

    A guard came running in trembling, startled by Elder Qing Ye¡¯s appearance, he hurried over, ¡°Elder Qing Ye, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He had heard Elder Qing Ye smashing things from outside the door and knew her mood was foul, naturally not daring to check on her. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be in physical difort. But how could this happen with her strong capabilities?

    ¡°Go fetch Pharmacist Li,¡± Elder Qing Yemanded the guard through her pain.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard responded and hurried out.

    Pharmacist Li, seeing Elder Beishan leading Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen toward the grand hall, felt very pleased. He had already heard about Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen reaching the top of Jiuling Tower. They were the only ones who had managed to do so in thousands of years, and they were likely the ones they had been waiting for. It seemed breaking the celestial barrier was imminent.

    ¡°Pharmacist Li! Elder Qing Ye requests your presence,¡± the guard approached Pharmacist Li to report.

    ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± Pharmacist Li really did not want to leave at that moment.

    ¡°Elder Qing Ye seems to have been poisoned, and his condition is very bad right now.¡±

    ¡°Poisoned?¡± Pharmacist Li eximed in surprise. Who could possibly poison Elder Qing Ye and do so without making a sound? Numerous questions arose in his heart.

    The guard nodded, ¡°Looking at Elder Qing Ye¡¯s condition, it indeed appears he has been poisoned.¡±

    Pharmacist Li pondered for a moment, nced at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, and then started walking toward Elder Qing Ye¡¯s residence.

    Elder Qing Ye was clenching his teeth tightly; at that moment, he was truly about to pass out from the pain.

    Hearing footsteps, Elder Qing Ye turned his head and upon seeing Pharmacist Li, he breathed a sigh of relief. Pharmacist Li was skilled in Alchemy; his presence suggested that there might be hope for recovery.

    Seeing Elder Qing Ye¡¯s condition, Pharmacist Li quickly stepped forward and examined him with his Divine Sense, furrowing his brows. He had never seen such a poison before, let alone known how to cure it.

    ¡°Pharmacist Li¡­ please help me cure this¡­ I am in so much pain¡­¡± Elder Qing Ye was in so much pain he barely had the energy to speak. Since he began his Cultivation, he had rarely experienced such pain. Even when injured, just consuming a Healing Pill would remedy the injury instantly. But now, even after taking a Detoxification Pill, not only did it not work, it worsened his pain.

    ¡°Do you know who poisoned you?¡± Pharmacist Li was quite curious about the person who had administered the poison.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Elder Qing Ye shook his head. He really wasn¡¯t in the state to think about this now.

    ¡°Elder Qing Ye, think carefully, this is very important for you.¡± Pharmacist Li took out a Detoxification Pill and offered it to Elder Qing Ye. He felt helpless at the moment but hoped the Detoxification Pill might alleviate some of Elder Qing Ye¡¯s pain.

    Upon smelling it, Elder Qing Ye knew that Pharmacist Li was giving him a Detoxification Pill and shook his head to refuse, saying, ¡°It¡¯s useless¡­ it will only increase the pain¡­¡±

    Elder Qing Ye took back the Detoxification Pill. It meant that he had already tried taking one.

    Seeing Pharmacist Li also at a loss, Elder Qing Ye grew even more anxious. He did not want to die, but he genuinely did not know who the poisoner was.

    ¡°At that time Elder Beishan¡­ was closest to me¡­¡± Elder Qing Ye said with difficulty, recalling the situation. However, he was sure that Elder Beishan definitely would not have poisoned him.

    ¡°Besides Elder Beishan, who else was there?¡± Pharmacist Li instantly dismissed the possibility of Elder Beishan being the poisoner.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Elder Qing Ye¡¯s mind was already blurry at this point, only remembering that he had confronted Elder Beishan for Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Pharmacist Li sighed helplessly, reached out to help Elder Qing Ye to the bed, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll help you to the bed to rest.¡± Not knowing what poison Elder Qing Ye had been subjected to, he felt powerless. He nned to visit Elder Beishan to inquire about the situation at that time.

    After helping Elder Qing Ye to the bed, Pharmacist Li took out a silver needle and inserted it into Elder Qing Ye¡¯s head, allowing him to temporarily enter a deep sleep.

    Looking at Elder Qing Ye¡¯s still furrowed brows even in sleep, Pharmacist Li shook his head and sighed, then stepped out of Elder Qing Ye¡¯s residence. He suspected that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen might be the poisoners, as Elder Qing Ye had always had objections to them, perhaps something Elder Qing Ye did at that time displeased them, prompting them to consider poisoning.

 Chapter 457: Four hundred fifty-six, refusal

    <strong>Chapter 457: Four hundred fifty-six, refusal</strong>

    Pharmacist Li entered the reception hall and saw Elder Beishan hosting Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. After observing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen for a moment, he stepped forward to Elder Beishan¡¯s side.

    ¡°Elder Beishan, there is something I need to ask you. Are you avable now?¡± Pharmacist Li whispered beside Elder Beishan.

    Elder Beishan nodded and looked towards Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°Please excuse me for a moment!¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°Please, Elder Beishan.¡±

    Watching Elder Beishan and Pharmacist Li leave, Song Yan Ning already had an idea, knowing that Pharmacist Li¡¯s search for Elder Beishan must be rted to Elder Qing Ye. However, she would not provide an antidote for Elder Qing Ye. How could she possibly save someone who wanted her dead?

    Elder Beishan and Pharmacist Li moved to a side room.

    ¡°Elder Beishan, Elder Qing Ye has been poisoned,¡± Pharmacist Li said.

    ¡°What? Poisoned?¡± Elder Beishan was somewhat surprised.

    Pharmacist Li nodded, ¡°I just checked her, and the poison in Elder Qing Ye is very strange, even the Detoxification Pills I made can¡¯t cure it. I suspect the poisoners are Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be them,¡± Elder Beishan immediately denied Pharmacist Li¡¯s suspicion.

    ¡°If not them, then who?¡± Pharmacist Li also doubted that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had the capability to silently poison a Transcendance Tribtion Stage powerhouse, but it couldn¡¯t be Elder Beishan and the other elders. They had been working with Elder Qing Ye for thousands of years. If they had really disliked Elder Qing Ye, they would have acted long ago, not waited until now.

    Elder Beishan suddenly found himself at a loss for words. The ones closest to Elder Qing Ye at that time were none other than Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. Song Yan Ning was proficient in Medical Skills, so it was very possible that she was the poisoner. But Elder Qing Ye¡¯s cultivation was many times higher than Song Yan Ning¡¯s. How could she not notice Song Yan Ning poisoning her?

    ¡°How is Elder Qing Ye now?¡± Elder Beishan asked. He nned to privately ask Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushenter. If it really involved them, he would persuade them to help cure Elder Qing Ye. Elder Qing Ye indeed had gone too far this time. If she hadn¡¯t harbored the intent to kill Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, why would they have poisoned her? A lesson was deserved.

    Pharmacist Li shook his head, ¡°When I was there, her face was pale, and she was covered in cold sweat. I had to forcefully use silver needles to seal her acupoints before she fell asleep.¡±

    Elder Beishan nodded, ¡°I understand, I will ask Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Pharmacist Li nodded.

    Elder Beishan and Pharmacist Li returned to the reception hall, and Elder Beishan sat down next to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    After sipping his tea, Elder Beishan eventually spoke slowly, ¡°I just heard from Pharmacist Li that Elder Qing Ye suddenly fell ill. I wonder if the both of you would apany me to check on her.¡± He wanted to gauge their attitude first. Asking directly if they were the poisoners would surely upset Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Elder Beishan, we are neither rtives nor close friends with Elder Qing Ye, and it really isn¡¯t convenient for us to go. It¡¯s gettingte, and we should take our leave,¡± said Qin Yushen as he and Qin Yushen stood up.

    ¡°Elder Qing Ye may be a bit hot-tempered, but she¡¯s actually a good person. You¡¯ll understand after more interaction,¡± said Elder Beishan. He already knew the attitude of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, but as someone who had worked with Elder Qing Ye for so many years, he really couldn¡¯t bear to see her fall.

 Chapter __auto__ 458 - __auto__ 458: 457, Invitation

    <strong>Chapter 458: 457, Invitation</strong>

    Song Yan Ning offered a faint smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for more contacts, we will take our leave now!¡± After saying this, she and Qin Yushen made their way toward the exit. How could they possibly seek contact with someone who wanted them dead?

    Pharmacist Li stepped forward to block the path of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°I know the poison in Elder Qingye is your doing. Give us the antidote, or don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce!¡± He was not going to be as polite to them as Elder Beishan had been. Indeed, they had ascended to the top of the Jiuling Tower, but that was no reason for them to poison Elder Qingye.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen looked toward Elder Beishan, ¡°Elder Beishan, is this your so-called sincerity?¡±

    Elder Beishan stepped forward with an apologetic smile toward Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°I acknowledge that Elder Qingye was at fault first this time. Once you save her, I will make things clear to her, and I believe she won¡¯t treat both of you that way in the future.¡± Although he said this, he wasn¡¯t sure himself. Given Elder Qingye¡¯s temperament, if she found out that the poison was from Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, she would definitely not let them off.

    Song Yan Ningughed sarcastically, ¡°We don¡¯t have an antidote.¡± Did he think they were three-year-olds? They hadn¡¯t done anything to Elder Qingye, yet she had already intended to kill them. If she knew they were the ones behind the poisoning, could she really let bygones be bygones?

    Pharmacist Li snorted coldly, clearly disbelieving.

    Elder Beishan pondered for a moment, ¡°You both should leave first.¡± Since Song Yan Ning stated they didn¡¯t have the antidote, it wasn¡¯t proper to pressure them further. Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were the individuals they had been waiting for thousands of years, and if they offended them, it could result in them unwilling to break the barrier between heaven and earth for their benefit, which would be a loss greater than the gain. As for Elder Qingye, he could only silently apologize to her in his heart.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen proceeded to walk outside.

    ¡°Elder Beishan, if they leave, Elder Qingye won¡¯t survive,¡± Pharmacist Li said angrily, looking at Elder Beishan.

    Elder Beishan shifted his gaze toward Pharmacist Li, ¡°Do you want to ascend? They are our only hope for ascension right now. If we force them to give us the antidote, they will certainly harbor grudges. Do you think they will still help us break the barrier between heaven and earth?¡± Compared to the chance of ascension, everything else was trivial in his eyes.

    Pharmacist Li fell silent. He had been pursuing the Dao for over five thousand years. Ever since he reached the Transcendance Tribtion Stage, he longed for ascension constantly; unfortunately, the barrier between heaven and earth was sealed, and they couldn¡¯t even manage to make a crack in it, let alone open it.

    After a long while, Pharmacist Li finally spoke, ¡°Perhaps they are also unable to break the barrier between heaven and earth.¡± If so many of them couldn¡¯t do it, how could two kids who were not fully grown manage?

    ¡°Now all we can do is wait for them to grow up,¡± said Elder Beishan with a sigh. ¡°We don¡¯t have the luxury of time to wait for someone else.¡± Though they were cultivators, they too had lifespan limits. Once their time was up, they had to follow the fate decreed by heaven.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see how Elder Qingye is doing,¡± Elder Beishan said, stepping out of the reception hall and heading toward Elder Qingye¡¯s residence.

    Seeing Elder Beishan and Pharmacist Li leave, the other elders also stood up to follow. They had beenpletely confused about the situation, afraid that speaking up would make things worse, so they had endured and remained silent.

    ¡°Elder Beishan, Pharmacist Li, what exactly happened? What¡¯s wrong with Elder Qingye?¡±

    ¡°Elder Qingye has been poisoned, and now I can¡¯t cure her,¡± Pharmacist Li said with a sigh. After so many years devoted to the Alchemy Dao, he felt ashamed that he couldn¡¯t even neutralize a poison.

    ¡°What kind of poison can¡¯t even you cure?¡± The crowd looked at Pharmacist Li in surprise. He was a Level 6 Alchemist!

    Pharmacist Li let out a bitterugh and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± If he could cure it, why would he ever need to offend Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, let¡¯s not ask anymore questions, we shall see for ourselves when we visit her,¡± Elder Beishan said, inwardly admiring the person who had administered the poison. After all, Elder Qingye was a Tribtion Crossing Stage Cultivator ¨C to poison someone of her caliber was something not even he could achieve.

    Song Yan Ning opened her eyes and saw that it was already bright outside. She checked her phone for the date and realized that she had been in the Emperor Realm for over a month.

    After getting up and freshening up, she nned to go to school today.

    ¡°Xiao Ning,e have breakfast,¡± Qin Yushen called out with a smile as he saw Song Yan Ninging out of her room.

    With a slight smile, Song Yan Ning sat beside Qin Yushen and ate a Spirit Fruit he handed to her, ¡°I¡¯m nning to go to school today. It¡¯s about time for midterms.¡± She had promised the principal that she wouldn¡¯t miss her exams.

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡± It was time he visited thepany anyway.

    Principal Zhang was in the middle of a morning meeting when his cellphone on the desk rang. He nced at the number and, seeing it was unfamiliar, dismissed the call with a swipe of his finger.

    ¡°Please continue,¡± Principal Zhang said to the teacher who was speaking.

    At that moment, the office phone started ringing again.

    Principal Zhang frowned, nodded apologetically towards everyone, and walked aside to answer the phone, ¡°This is Zhang Mosheng.¡±

    ¡°Hello Principal Zhang! This is Dean Liu from the Traditional Medicine Hospital. May I ask if Song Yan Ning is a student at your school?¡±

    Principal Zhang was slightly stunned, ¡°Yes, she is.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to invite Song Yan Ning to join our medical team. We¡¯re going overseas to participate in apetition, and there happens to be one spot avable.¡±

    ¡°Dean Liu, Song Yan Ning is only a high school student,¡± Principal Zhang felt Dean Liu might have made a mistake.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware, but Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skill is exceptional. I have great confidence in her. Did you know? Our hospital had a critically ill patient for whom the doctors had already issued thest critical illness notice, but Song Yan Ning cured him,¡± Dean Liu said excitedly. He wouldn¡¯t believe it himself if he wasn¡¯t so familiar with the patient¡¯s condition ¨C Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skills were indeed that high.

    ¡°Really?¡± Principal Zhang asked incredulously.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Principal Zhang, please pass the message to Song Yan Ning. I will personally visit your school this afternoon.¡±

    Principal Zhang slowly hung up the phone, still somewhat disbelieving Dean Liu¡¯s words. How could Song Yan Ning have medical skills, and exceptional ones at that? She was only seventeen!

    Mo Xier¡¯s eyes lit up as she saw Song Yan Ning enter the ssroom. She quickly stood up and approached Song Yan Ning, ¡°Song Yan Ning, you finally came to school. I thought you were noting,¡± she said. She had been longing for Song Yan Ning toe to school, but every day, Song Yan Ning¡¯s seat remained empty.

 Chapter 459: 458, Skilled in Medical Skill

    <strong>Chapter 459: 458, Skilled in Medical Skill</strong>

    Song Yan Ning smiled slightly, ¡°From now on, I wille to school every day.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Mo Xier said happily. Although she had not known Song Yan Ning for long, she found her to be better than all the friends she had known before. By Song Yan Ning¡¯s side, she would feel very peaceful.

    ¡°After school today, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal,¡± Song Yan Ning wanted to introduce Mo Xier to Ye Shuangshuang and Song Yanli.

    Just on the way to school, she had received a call from Ye Shuangshuang, saying that she had arranged dinner for her and Song Yanli tonight, and nobody was allowed to bring their boyfriends. Thinking of Qin Yushen¡¯s gloomy expression at the time, the smile at the corner of Song Yan Ning¡¯s mouth deepened slightly. Sometimes Qin Yushen could be such a child.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Mo Xier nodded happily, but then she remembered she had already promised another friend, ¡°I can¡¯t today, it¡¯s a friend¡¯s birthday, and I already agreed to go. I just forgot, I¡¯m sorry!¡± She didn¡¯t really want to go, but that friend had insisted so much that she felt she had to.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile, ¡°No worries, there will be other opportunities.¡±

    ¡°Then let me treat you tomorrow. I know a kebab ce that¡¯s really good,¡± Mo Xier looked at Song Yan Ning with hopeful eyes, wishing for her approval.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    As Song Yan Ning had just taken her seat, she saw the ss teacher walk into the ssroom and head towards her.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning,e with me,¡± the ss teacher said, eying Song Yan Ning. Principal Zhang had just told her that Song Yan Ning was skilled in Medical Skill, and quite proficient at that.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yan Ning got up and followed the ss teacher.

    Surprised to find herself led by the ss teacher to the principal¡¯s office, Song Yan Ning felt a bit bewildered.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, sit down, I have something to ask you,¡± Principal Zhang said cheerily, sizing up Song Yan Ning. He hadn¡¯t witnessed her Medical Skill firsthand and really couldn¡¯t believe she possessed it.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and took a seat as told.

    ¡°I just received a call from Dean Liu of the traditional medicine hospital; he told me that you have Medical Skill, and that it¡¯s quite good,¡± said Principal Zhang without beating around the bush.

    ¡°My grandfather is a Doctor, and I¡¯ve been learning by his side since I was little, so I picked up a bit. It¡¯s nothing impressive,¡± Song Yan Ning said modestly.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it,¡± Principal Zhang and the ss teacher immediately understood.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, Dean Liu mentioned that he wants to invite you to join their medical team for an overseaspetition. He wille hereter to discuss this with you,¡± Principal Zhang took a sip of tea.

    ¡°Principal! I am currently focusing on my studies and don¡¯t wish to participate in activities outside of school. Please help me decline Dean Liu,¡± Song Yan Ning spoke uninterestedly. She had initially learned Medical Skill not to treat and save people but to understand herbs. There weren¡¯t many Spirit Grass on Earth, and while some herbscked spirituality, they could still be used to concoct elixirs.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, this is a rare opportunity. Once you give it up, it won¡¯te again. You really should think it over,¡± Principal Zhang advised. Though not a medical practitioner himself, he knew well that joining a medical team for an overseaspetition was not something ordinary Doctors did. Song Yan Ning was skilled in Medical Skill, and Dean Liu had such high expectations for her, it would be a pity if she didn¡¯t go.

    ¡°Yes, Song Yan Ning, don¡¯t reject it so quickly. Think it over when you get back home. Dean Liu won¡¯t be here until this afternoon anyway,¡± the ss teacher also advised, not wanting Song Yan Ning to miss such a great opportunity.

 Chapter 460: Who is your teacher, 459?

    <strong>Chapter 460: Who is your teacher, 459?</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided,¡± Song Yan Ning spoke with a decisive tone. She didn¡¯t have that kind of leisure time to join the medical team.

    Principal Zhang and the ss advisor exchanged nces, then helplessly shook their heads. If it were them, they certainly wouldn¡¯t pass up this opportunity. This could not only add points during college entrance exams, but also, if Song Yan Ning really had medical skills, the Medical University would directly admit her.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, your teacher still hopes you can consider it,¡± the ss advisor said earnestly. She truly didn¡¯t want Song Yan Ning to give up such a good opportunity, an opportunity that countless people couldn¡¯t even beg for.

    Song Yan Ning gave a faint smile, said nothing, but her attitude had already made her decision clear.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning return, Mo Xier quickly stepped up to her, ¡°Song Yan Ning, what did the ss advisor want with you? It wasn¡¯t because you took an extended leave and got criticized for it, was it?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and shook her head, then walked over to her seat and sat down.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Mo Xier let out a sigh of relief, and handed her notebook over to Song Yan Ning, ¡°This is the note I took for you. Have a look, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand you can ask me.¡± Song Yan Ning had been absent for over a month and was certainly far behind. With the notes, she would know what the key points were.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Song Yan Ning epted the notebook. It was a gesture of goodwill from Mo Xier, and she naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    Mo Xier smiled and shook her head, ¡°We¡¯re friends. It¡¯s only right that friends help each other. ss is starting, I should get back to my seat.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, looked at the notebook in her hands, and flipped it open to see it was thoroughly detailed.

    When Dean Liu arrived at the school, Principal Zhang immediately weed him warmly. No one could guarantee they would live a healthy life until old age; getting to know one more doctor friend was beneficial.

    ¡°Dean Liu, please take a seat!¡±

    Dean Liu sat down on the sofa, and when he saw Principal Zhang going to make tea for him, he stopped him, ¡°Principal Zhang, no need to busy yourself, I have brought my own tea,¡± he said, shaking the teacup in his hand.

    Principal Zhang put down the tea canister, picked up the hot water sk, and approached Dean Liu, ¡°Let me top up the water in your tea.¡±

    Dean Liu opened the lid of his teacup and ced it in front of Principal Zhang, ¡°Principal Zhang, have you spoken to Song Yan Ning?¡± His purpose here was to meet Song Yan Ning and invite her to join the medical team, to go abroad with them and let foreigners see the broad and profound medical skills of Huaxia.

    Principal Zhang set the hot water sk aside, took a seat opposite Dean Liu, ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to her, she declined.¡±

    ¡°Declined? Why?¡± Dean Liu was surprised. Such an opportunity was one that many doctors couldn¡¯t even beg for. This trip abroad was to bring glory to their country; even if Song Yan Ning did nothing, it would be greatly beneficial for her future, whether it was for applying to Medical University or bing a doctor, it would be an honor for her.

    Principal Zhang shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve tried persuading her, but she¡¯s quite resolute.¡±

    Principal Liu pondered for a moment, ¡°May I see her? I¡¯d like to talk to her personally.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll have her ss advisor call her over right now.¡± As he spoke, Principal Zhang stood up, walked over to the desk, and picked up the phone.

    The ss advisor entered the ssroom, whispered something to the math teacher, and then looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Song Yan Ning,e to the office with me.¡±

    Song Yan Ning internally sighed. Without guessing, she knew why the ss advisor called her.

    Following the ss advisor to the principal¡¯s office, Song Yan Ning saw not only Principal Zhang but also an elderly man. With silver hair at his temples and a gentle face behind gold-framed sses, his refined demeanor gave a very favorable impression. There was no need to guess; he was Dean Liu.

    Dean Liu, seeing Song Yan Ning, immediately smiled, stood up, and regarded her intently. Although he knew Song Yan Ning was a high school student, he was still somewhat surprised when he saw her. She was so delicate it was impossible to imagine she possessed medical skills.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, let me introduce you,¡± Principal Zhang smiled as he introduced Dean Liu standing beside him. He still hoped Song Yan Ning would change her mind.

    ¡°Dean Liu!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded to Dean Liu.

    Dean Liu returned the gesture with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you saved Liu Hua. May I ask who your teacher is?¡± He was well aware of Liu Hua¡¯s condition, a case even he was powerless to treat.

    ¡°It was my grandfather who taught me; my grandfather is Yang Lisheng,¡± Song Yan Ning said.

    ¡°Yang Lisheng? The Master of Chinese Medicine, Yang Lisheng?¡± Dean Liu looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise. No wonder her medical skills were so strong; she was Yang Lisheng¡¯s granddaughter.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°How is your grandfather?¡± Dean Liu was delighted. Yang Lisheng was his senior, and he had always admired and respected him, but Yang Lisheng had long since left Beijing, making it impossible to find him for advice.

    ¡°My grandfather is very well,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile.

    ¡°Your grandfather is my senior. When I first joined the Chinese medicine hospital, your grandfather was already a celebrated name in Beijing. Time flies indeed, it has already been over forty years,¡± Dean Liumented. He had just graduated from college, full of youth back then, and now his hair was gray.

    Principal Zhang pointed to a seat nearby, indicating for Song Yan Ning to sit down.

    Song Yan Ning stepped forward and sat down beside Principal Zhang.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, you¡¯ve probably heard about the purpose of my visit,¡± Dean Liu continued when he saw Song Yan Ning nod, ¡°Our medical team is going to Korea. During thest medical exchange, we lost to Han Zaiye from Korea. After winning thepetition, Han Zaiye had something to say. He imed Huaxia¡¯s medical skills all originate from Korea, that Korean medical skills are the legitimate ones, and that your Huaxia medical skills are merely copies.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded again, staying silent.

    ¡°This medical exchange is our chance to redeem ourselves, and I hope you can join us,¡± Dean Liu earnestly looked at Song Yan Ning, hoping she would agree.

    Song Yan Ning smiled lightly, ¡°Thank you, Dean Liu, for your high regard, but my medical skills are modest and not suited for attending a medical exchange. You should seek someone more skilled.¡±

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, you don¡¯t have to be modest; your medical skills are truly excellent, which is evident from your ability to treat Liu Hua. I hope you¡¯ll consider it,¡± Dean Liu looked at Song Yan Ning sincerely. She was the granddaughter of a Master of Chinese Medicine; how could her skills not be good?

 Chapter 461: Four hundred and sixty, call

    <strong>Chapter 461: Four hundred and sixty, call</strong>

    Song Yan Ning did not respond to Dean Liu¡¯s words; her mind was made up.

    Dean Liu, seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s resolute attitude, sighed helplessly in his heart. However, he would not give up; he was determined to find a way to have Song Yan Ning join the medical group.

    Song Yan Ning and Dean Liu, along with Principal Zhang, chatted casually for a while before she stood up and left the office.

    Dean Liu watched Song Yan Ning¡¯s departing figure, and after a long while, he turned his gaze back to Principal Zhang. ¡°Principal Zhang, do you have the contact number of Song Yan Ning¡¯s family members here?¡± What he most wanted now was to find Song Yan Ning¡¯s grandfather, convinced that her grandfather would understand why he must have her join the medical group. Song Yan Ning had managed to save the critically ill Liu Hua, so her medical skill certainly was notcking. Whether they could defeat Han Zaiye involved not only their medical group, but also the entirety of Huaxia¡¯s traditional Chinese medicine.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Principal Zhang stood, walked to his desk, and turned on hisputer. He quickly pulled up Song Yan Ning¡¯s information and found a number.

    Dean Liu took out his cellphone and dialed the number disyed on theputer screen.

    Soon, a slightly elderly voice came from the other end. ¡°Hello!¡±

    ¡°May I ask if you are Song Yan Ning¡¯s parent?¡± Dean Liu inexplicably felt a bit nervous. He was worried that Song Yan Ning¡¯s parent would support Song Yan Ning¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Yes, I am Song Yan Ning¡¯s grandfather,¡± Yang Lisheng replied without suspicion.

    ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Yang?¡± Dean Liu almost dropped his cellphone in excitement. He had not expected the phone number Song Yan Ning left to be Yang Lisheng¡¯s.

    He did not know that since childhood, Song Yan Ning had lived with Yang Lisheng and his wife, so when she enrolled in elementary school, the family contact she filled in was Yang Lisheng, and it had never changed.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± Yang Lisheng asked in surprise.

    Dean Liu quickly introduced himself and also shared the reason for his call with Yang Lisheng.

    Song Yan Ning and Mo Xier walked out of the school gate and saw Qin Yushen from afar.

    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you guys any longer. See you tomorrow.¡± Mo Xier smiled and nodded to Qin Yushen, who had walked up close, then she stepped to the right and walked away. She needed to buy a birthday gift for a friend today.

    Qin Yushen reached out and took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, heading toward his car.

    ¡°How did youe here?¡± Song Yan Ning had already told Qin Yushen that today she, along with Song Yanliye and Ye Shuangshuang had nned to go shopping and dine together.

    ¡°Just passing by, thought I¡¯d give you a lift,¡± Qin Yushen helped Song Yan Ning open the car door, waited for her to get in, then closed it for her before walking around and getting into the car himself.

    Song Yan Ning rested her head on Qin Yushen¡¯s shoulder and smiled at him. ¡°Really just passing by?¡± she didn¡¯t believe it.

    Qin Yushen bent down and kissed her on the lips. ¡°I missed you!¡±

    His voice was low and husky, carrying a touch of enchantment and filled with lingering affection, causing Song Yan Ning¡¯s body to involuntarily shiver, her coy look rebuking him as she sat upright, ¡°It¡¯s about time to head out,¡± she couldn¡¯t resist his flirting.

    Qin Yushen smiled softly, started the car, and drove forward.

    Ye Shuangshuang and Song Yanli spotted Song Yan Ning approaching and waved at her, ¡°Over here!¡±

    Song Yan Ning walked over and sat down next to the two.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, take a look at the menu and see what drink you¡¯d like?¡± Song Yanli handed the menu to Song Yan Ning.

 Chapter 462: Four hundred sixty-one, design

    <strong>Chapter 462: Four hundred sixty-one, design</strong>

    Song Yan Ning nced at the menu, ¡°Lemon ck tea.¡±

    Song Yanli nodded to a waiter not far away and waved him over. When the waiter came closer, ¡°A lemon ck tea and two ck sugar milk teas, please.¡±

    ¡°Sure, just a moment!¡± The waiter smiled, nodded, took the menu from Song Yanli, and walked toward the service counter.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Xiao Li, let¡¯s go sing at the KTV after this. I¡¯ve already booked the private room,¡± Ye Shuangshuang said. She hadn¡¯t gone singing for quite a while.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning and Song Yanli agreed in unison.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit for a bit and then go shopping for clothes before we head to sing, okay?¡± Ye Shuangshuang looked excitedly at Song Yan Ning and Song Yanli. She often went shopping with Song Yanli, but it was their first time with Song Yan Ning, so she was thrilled.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Song Yan Ning and Song Yanli agreed. It seemed they hadn¡¯t shopped for clothes in a long while either.

    Mo Xier, having purchased her gift, arrived at the KTV and found her friends¡¯ private room. Pushing the door open, she saw about a dozen men and women inside, each dressed quite uniquely and with hair dyed in an array of colors.

    Mo Xier looked down at herself, feeling out of ce. Oh well, she would just sit for a bit after giving the gift and then leave.

    ¡°Xixi,e sit here,¡± Zhou Yuting, who was ying drinking games with friends, called to Mo Xier after spotting her.

    Mo Xier walked over to Zhou Yuting somewhat awkwardly and took a seat next to her, handing over the gift, ¡°Happy birthday!¡±

    Zhou Yuting took the gift and set it aside, pping her hands to get everyone¡¯s attention, ¡°Everyone, stop for a moment! Let me introduce her: this is Mo Xier, my best friend from junior high.¡±

    ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± Mo Xier greeted the crowd, bashfully nodding her head.

    The crowd gave forced smiles, then quickly returned to their singing and drinking games.

    ¡°Cough! Cough! Cough!¡± A strong smell of smoke wafted over, causing Mo Xier to start coughing. Turning her head, she saw Zhou Yuting smoking, ¡°Yuting, why are you smoking?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a fuss. Try one; they taste great,¡± Zhou Yuting offered Mo Xier a cigarette.

    ¡°No thanks,¡± Mo Xier quickly shook her head.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to enjoy life,¡± Zhou Yuting said, looking disappointed as she put the cigarette back in the pack and took a deep drag of her own, squinting in contentment, ¡°Xixi, you shouldn¡¯t be so uptight all the time. You should loosen up; look at us, this is what being young is all about.¡±

    ¡°Smoking is harmful to health, cough cough cough!¡± Mo Xier couldn¡¯t agree at all with Zhou Yuting. She believed that youth shouldn¡¯t be this kind of smoggy decadence but should instead be about learning things that are truly useful.

    Zhou Yuting rolled her eyes in silence, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s drop this subject. How¡¯s everything going at First Middle School? Any bullying from ssmates?¡±

    Mo Xier shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m doing very well at First Middle School.¡± Her goal was to get good grades and attend a prestigious university.

    ¡°So you¡¯re from First Middle School? I¡¯ve heard that only top students can get in there. Here, let me toast to the top student,¡± a girl sitting on the other side of Mo Xier picked up a drink.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Mo Xier looked at the table and found that there were some beers and cocktails.

    ¡°These cocktails have a low alcohol content, you won¡¯t get drunk, don¡¯t worry,¡± Zhou Yuting picked up a bottle of pink cocktail and handed it to Mo Xier.

    Mo Xier took the cocktail, clinked sses with the girl who offered her the drink, raised the bottle, and took a small sip. Finding the cocktail sweet and not very alcoholic, she rxed.

    ¡°Then let me also toast to the top student.¡±

    Perhaps because of Mo Xier¡¯s connection to First Middle School, the crowd that had previously ignored her began toe forward and toast to her. Unknowingly, Mo Xier started to feel dizzy.

    ¡°I¡¯m not drinking anymore¡­ I¡¯ll get drunk if I drink more¡­¡± Mo Xier shook her head, refusing a boy who came to toast.

    ¡°What do you mean? You drink when others toast you, but you refuse when I do. Are you looking down on me?¡± The boy was furious. No one had ever shown him such disrespect before.

    ¡°Brother Ma, calm down. My ssmate is just inexperienced. Don¡¯t stoop to her level, I¡¯ll drink for her,¡± Zhou Yuting picked up a bottle of cocktail and downed it in one gulp.

    ¡°You¡¯ll drink for her? Fine! Drink all of these bottles, or don¡¯t me me for being rude,¡± Brother Ma ced the rest of the cocktails in front of Zhou Yuting.

    Zhou Yuting was troubled, ¡°Brother Ma¡­¡±

    She tried to plead, but Brother Ma interrupted her with a wave of his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, either you drink today, or she does.¡±

    Zhou Yuting nced at Mo Xier, ¡°I¡¯ll drink.¡±

    ¡°Yuting.¡± Mo Xier reached out to stop Zhou Yuting and snatched the bottle from her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll drink it.¡± This whole situation was her fault, and she naturally should take responsibility.

    ¡°Xixi, you¡¯ll get drunk if you drink so much, let me do it,¡± Zhou Yuting reached out to take the bottle back, but saw Mo Xier had already lifted the bottle and started drinking.

    Song Yan Ning heard a familiar voice from next door, scanned the area with Divine Sense, and saw Mo Xier drinking, frowning.

    Mo Xier felt her head spinning more and more, as if the entire ceiling was rotating, and her stomach churned like turbulent waves. All she wanted now was to find a ce to vomit everything in her stomach.

    Seeing Mo Xier¡¯s state, Zhou Yuting coldly smiled, ¡°Brother Ma, that¡¯s enough, take her away.¡± She had invited Mo Xier over today specifically to set her up, to get revenge for the resentment she had been suppressing. Back in middle school, Mo Xier had outshone her in everything, even the boy she liked had a crush on Mo Xier.

    She still remembered the day she finally mustered the courage to confess to the boy she liked, only for him to tell her, ¡°You¡¯re not my type.¡±

    Not long after that, she saw that boy walking side by side with Mo Xier, chatting andughing together. From then on, she hated Mo Xier and decided to find an opportunity to ruin her. After several failed attempts, Mo Xier had never fallen for her traps. This time, she finally found her opportunity. It would surely be quite a spectacle when Mo Xier woke up tomorrow.

    Brother Maughed smugly, stepped forward, picked up Mo Xier, and led her toward the exit. He had already arranged a room and was just waiting for this girl to fall into the trap.

    The door to the private room opened, and Brother Ma saw a woman standing outside. When he clearly saw her face, he waspletely stunned. He had never seen such an attractive girl before and immediately lost interest in Mo Xier in his arms.

    ¡°Beautiful, are you looking for someone?¡± Brother Ma shed what he thought was a suave smile.

    Song Yan Ning gave Brother Ma a cold look and reached out to pull Mo Xier into her own embrace.

 Chapter 463: Four hundred sixty-two, the truth

    <strong>Chapter 463: Four hundred sixty-two, the truth</strong>

    Mo Xier felt even dizzier as Song Yan Ning pulled her, she furrowed her brows, opened her eyes, and upon seeing that it was Song Yan Ning, she let out a silly smile, ¡°Song Yan Ning¡­ how did youe¡­¡±

    Song Yan Ning took out an elixir and threw it into Mo Xier¡¯s mouth, while gently pressing an acupoint on her. This naive girl, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Song Yan Ning was just in the next private room, Mo Xier would have regretted her awakening.

    Zhou Yuting had a bad premonition, stood up, and approached Song Yan Ning, ¡°Who are you?¡± She had carefully designed this n, and it was about to seed, but someone unexpectedly interfered.

    ¡°Are you Mo Xier¡¯s friend?¡± Song Yan Ning sneered as she looked at Zhou Yuting.

    ¡°Put Xixi down, she¡¯s drunk and feeling very ufortable, I¡¯ll let Brother Ma help her rest.¡± Zhou Yuting felt a chill creeping over her from Song Yan Ning¡¯s gaze. But she couldn¡¯t lose herposure, or her n would failpletely.

    Song Yan Ning nced at everyone present, ¡°Can¡¯t girls help her?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the strength, do we?¡± Zhou Yuting was very anxious in her heart. She just wanted to send Song Yan Ning away so she could continue her n.

    ¡°No strength?¡± Song Yan Ning scoffed and looked at Brother Ma, ¡°You tell me!¡±

    Brother Ma didn¡¯t want to speak; all his thoughts were on Song Yan Ning, naturally, he couldn¡¯t let her know his disgusting thoughts, but his mouth opened uncontrobly and said, ¡°Zhou Yuting and I agreed that once we got Mo Xier drunk, we¡¯d take her to a hotel room.¡±

    Zhou Yuting looked at Brother Ma incredulously. How could he say such a thing, didn¡¯t he have a brain?

    Brother Ma was also shocked. He clearly didn¡¯t want to speak, but he couldn¡¯t control himself; had he encountered something unclean?

    ¡°Scum!¡± Song Yanli and Ye Shuangshuang heard Brother Ma¡¯s words as they came out of the private room, curious why Song Yan Ning hadn¡¯t entered yet.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, I want to teach this scum a lesson,¡± Song Yanli said eagerly, looking at Song Yan Ning. She didn¡¯t know how Song Yan Ning would deal with this scum.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. Song Yanli¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t low now; she could certainly give Brother Ma a beating he¡¯d never forget.

    Brother Ma was still basking in the joy of being surrounded by beautiful women. Song Yan Ning, Song Yanli, and Ye Shuangshuang, all were extraordinarily beautiful, and he considered himself incredibly lucky today.

    Song Yanli quickly stepped forward, grabbed Brother Ma¡¯s cor, and started to thrash him like shaking a dirt bag.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Soon, spine-chilling screams filled the air.

    Zhou Yuting and her group, seeing the ferocity with which Song Yanli beat people, couldn¡¯t help but shudder. This woman looked so delicate, yet she was so ruthless in beating someone.

    Noticing Song Yan Ning watching her, Zhou Yuting quietly took a couple of steps back. She was really afraid Song Yan Ning would hit her too.

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be Mo Xier¡¯s friend,¡± Song Yan Ning lightly pressed an acupoint on Mo Xier. It was better to let Mo Xier deal with Zhou Yuting herself.

    Xixi looked at Yuting, ¡°Zhou Yuting, I always treated you as my best friend, why would you do this to me?¡± She had sobered up after taking Song Yan Ning¡¯s medicine, and had heard all their conversation clearly. She never thought Zhou Yuting could be such a person; it truly disappointed her greatly.

 Chapter 464: 463, Find Someone

    <strong>Chapter 464: 463, Find Someone</strong>

    Zhou Yuting coldly smiled, her eyes shing with hatred, ¡°You have the nerve to ask why? Throughout junior high, I truly considered you a friend, but what about you? You knew I liked Xu Jie, yet you went behind my back to be with him. How could you do this to me?¡±

    Mo Xier quickly shook her head, ¡°No, you misunderstood.¡±

    Zhou Yuting scoffed, ¡°Misunderstood? I saw with my own eyes that you epted his love letter. You still want to lie to me now?¡±

    Mo Xier thought back carefully to that incident, ¡°That day Xu Jie indeed gave me a love letter, but I rejected it then and there. Knowing you liked him, how could I ept it?¡± She had made it clear to Xu Jie that there was no possibility between them, and even after that, Xu Jie hade to look for her a few times, but she always made excuses to avoid him.

    ¡°Do you think I would believe you? Mo Xier, from now on, we are through. Just pretend you never knew me.¡± Zhou Yuting red fiercely at Mo Xier and marched towards the exit.

    Song Yan Ning reached out to stop Zhou Yuting. She knew this was a personal grudge between Zhou Yuting and Mo Xier and that she shouldn¡¯t intervene, but no matter what, Zhou Yuting shouldn¡¯t stoop so low to hurt Mo Xier like this; for a girl, her dignity is most important.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Zhou Yuting red at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Let her go,¡± Mo Xier said with a low head, her tone choked with emotion.

    Song Yan Ning nced at Mo Xier and stepped aside.

    Zhou Yuting snorted coldly, gave Song Yan Ning a disdainful look, and walked out.

    Seeing the show was over, Zhou Yuting¡¯s friends also started to leave the private room.

    Brother Ma looked both scared and angry, and slowly rose from the ground, limping toward the outside. He was determined to get revenge today; after all, his years of mingling in society were not for nothing.

    Song Yan Ning stepped forward, took Mo Xier¡¯s hand, and walked to the next private room.

    When Mo Xier realized Song Yan Ning was leading her into another private room, she looked up in surprise, ¡°Song Yan Ning, were you just in this room?¡± What a coincidence!

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Were you close with her?¡±

    Mo Xier shook her head, wiping the tears off her face, ¡°Not really close. She was my junior high ssmate, and I¡¯ve known her for over three years. I¡¯m sad because she chose such a method to take revenge on me for what happened back then. Song Yan Ning, do you believe me? I really didn¡¯t go behind her back with the guy she liked.¡± To her, Song Yan Ning was far more important than Zhou Yuting, and she didn¡¯t want Song Yan Ning to misunderstand her.

    Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Mo Xier breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Song Yan Ning was willing to believe her, that was what mattered.

    ¡°Are you just going to let her off like this?¡± Ye Shuangshuang asked. If it were her, she would never let someone who tried to harm her get away with it.

    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Mo Xier sighed sadly. She and Zhou Yuting might not have been particrly close friends, but she still cherished their friendship, which is why she had rushed to buy a gift and attend her birthday party immediately after receiving Zhou Yuting¡¯s call.

    ¡°At least beat her up to vent your anger.¡± Ye Shuangshuang clenched her fist, looking ready to throw a punch.

    Mo Xier shook her head, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s in the past now, and I wasn¡¯t harmed. Thank you all for your help just now.¡± If they hadn¡¯t shown up, things would have been unimaginable.

    Ye Shuangshuang waved her hand nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You¡¯re Xiao Ning¡¯s friend, so you¡¯re our friend too. I¡¯m Ye Shuangshuang, and she is Song Yanli.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Mo Xier,¡± Mo Xier introduced herself. After having cried, her mood was much better now.

    Ye Shuangshuang looked at her watch, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now, let¡¯s go have somete-night snacks. I know a barbecue ce that¡¯s really good.¡± She loved eatingte-night snacks, but her family never allowed her to. Now that she had the chance, there was no way she was going to miss it.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning and the other two nodded, heading out of the private room.

    Upon leaving the KTV, Brother Ma immediately made a phone call to his friend, ¡°Brother Zhang, I¡¯ve run into some trouble here and need some of Brother Zhang¡¯s men to lend a hand.¡±

    ¡°No problem, where are you now?¡±

    ¡°The Xingyue Club,¡± Brother Ma quickly reported his location.

    ¡°How many people do you need?¡±

    ¡°A dozen or twenty should be enough.¡± He wanted those girls to kneel down and apologize to him. After being humiliated by them, there was no way he could just let it go.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Brother Ma put away his phone, and soon, he saw a group of thugs walking toward him. He waved at the bald leader, ¡°Xiao Guang, this way.¡±

    Xiao Guang, leading his group, came to Brother Ma¡¯s side, ¡°Brother Ma, who did this to you? Brothers, let¡¯s go in and avenge you.¡± Brother Ma¡¯s face was covered with bruises, his entire face was swollen, and there was even a cut at the corner of his mouth, clearly he had been brutally beaten. If it hadn¡¯t been for his waving, Xiao Guang wouldn¡¯t have recognized that it was Brother Ma.

    ¡°Just some little girls, wait till theye out. The boss of this KTV has a strong background; we can¡¯t afford to provoke him.¡± Brother Ma really wanted to rush in and teach Song Yan Ning and her friends a lesson, but he dared not offend the boss of the KTV.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Brother Ma saw Song Yan Ning and her friends walking out. He gave a cold smile and said to Xiao Guang, ¡°It¡¯s them.¡±

    Xiao Guang had noticed Song Yan Ning and her friends earlier. It was hard not to; they were too attractive.

    With a mischievous smirk curling up, Xiao Guang waited until Song Yan Ning and her friends walked out of the KTV and then led his men to surround them.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Mo Xier, seeing so many people surrounding her, turned pale with fear. These people obviously meant trouble.

    ¡°What do we want to do?¡± Brother Ma stepped forward, his gaze fixating on Song Yanli, ¡°You beat me up like this, shouldn¡¯t you exin yourself?¡±

    Song Yanli stepped forward and kicked Brother Ma in the gut, ¡°I¡¯m exining myself right now.¡± She was an Ancient Martial Cultivator, so how could she be afraid of these punks?

    Brother Ma was sent flying by the kick. He hadn¡¯t expected Song Yanli to actually strike with so many people around.

    Xiao Guang and his troops were stunned.

    Mo Xier was stunned as well. Song Yanli was so amazing! Surely, she must have learned martial arts like Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yanli looked at Xiao Guang and his group, ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡±

    Xiao Guang took a step back. ncing at Brother Ma who had now passed out on the ground, he hesitated, then pulled out his phone and dialed a number. It was better to check with Brother Zhang about this. These girls didn¡¯t look easy to mess with; it was better to be cautious.

    ¡°Brother Zhang, this is Xiao Guang, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

 Chapter 465: Four Hundred and Sixty-Four, Ancient Martial Cultivator

    <strong>Chapter 465: Four Hundred and Sixty-Four, Ancient Martial Cultivator</strong>

    Xiao Guang recounted the situation to Brother Zhang, ¡°Brother Zhang, should we pull back?¡± He wanted to retreat; if Song Yanli could kick Brother Ma flying with a single foot, she definitely had some skills.

    ¡°You surround them, I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡± Brother Zhang was now very interested in Song Yan Ning and herpanions; he wanted to see just how formidable they were.

    Xiao Guang hung up the phone and led his men to encircle Song Yan Ning and her group.

    Song Yanli frowned, ¡°You won¡¯t let us go?¡± She had just entered the Emperor Realm and her strength had improved a lot; she was just worrying about not having a ce to test her own strength.

    ¡°Xiao Li, beat them up,¡± Ye Shuangshuang egged her on from the side.

    ¡°Will there be any trouble?¡± Mo Xier looked at Song Yanli worriedly. With so many people, she didn¡¯t know if Song Yanli could beat them all?

    ¡°There won¡¯t be.¡± Song Yan Ning said with certainty. If Song Yanli couldn¡¯t even handle these small-time thugs, then her Ancient Martial Arts training would have been in vain.

    Seeing Song Yanli walking towards him, Xiao Guang backed up a few steps again, ¡°No misunderstanding, we¡¯re just here waiting for someone.¡± He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt an inexplicable fear in his heart. He¡¯d been mixing with society for so long and seen all sorts of people; he had never been scared before, but today, he just couldn¡¯t control the fear in his heart.

    ¡°Then go wait on the side, and don¡¯t block our way,¡± Song Yanli turned her head towards Ye Shuangshuang and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go for supper.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Shuangshuang stepped forward with a smile and hooked her arm through Song Yanli¡¯s. Her future sister-inw was truly awesome, she liked her so much.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Song Yan Ning reached out to pull Mo Xier along.

    Mo Xier nced at Xiao Guang and his group of men. She felt that they would not let them off so easily.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning and her group about to leave, Xiao Guang was full of anxiety. Brother Zhang would be here soon; if he didn¡¯t stop them, he¡¯d definitely be punished once Zhang arrived.

    ¡°Brother Guang, these women are too arrogant, let me teach them a lesson,¡± the blond guy next to Xiao Guang spoke up.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Xiao Guang nodded. He too wanted to see just how powerful Song Yan Ning and the others really were.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The blond waved to two other thugs beside him, and the three of them stepped forward, blocking the way of Song Yanli and Ye Shuangshuang.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re so great! Then let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still be this cocky in a moment,¡± the blond sneered while sizing up Song Yanli and Ye Shuangshuang.

    Song Yanli withdrew her arm from Ye Shuangshuang and stepped forward,unching an attack on the blond and hispanions without mercy. She had already given them a chance, but they didn¡¯t cherish it.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± Three figures flew out andnded heavily on the ground.

    Xiao Guang gasped as he watched the three lying on the ground; he took a few steps back again. He knew his premonition was right.

    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Song Yanli looked at Xiao Guang.

    Xiao Guang hastily shook his head. Even if Brother Zhang punished him, he didn¡¯t want to provoke them further.

    At this moment, a sports car roared towards them and stopped in front of Song Yan Ning and the others.

    The car door opened, and a burly man with a face full of scars stepped out of the car.

    Mo Xier shrank back in fear. This man looked like someone not to be trifled with.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Song Yan Ning, seeing the neer, knew that he had blood on his hands and was also an Ancient Martial Cultivator.

    Brother Zhang walked up to Xiao Guang, nced at the ground, frowned slightly, and looked at Song Yanli, ¡°Did you do this?¡± He sensed the aura of an Ancient Martial Arts Cultivator from Song Yanli.

 Chapter 466: Four hundred and sixty-five, two choices

    <strong>Chapter 466: Four hundred and sixty-five, two choices</strong>

    Song Yanli felt the aura emanating from Brother Zhang and was somewhat surprised. After hearing what he said, she nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, I did it.¡± She felt that she might not be a match for her opponent. Unexpectedly, there existed such a master in this bustling city.

    Brother Zhang gave a faint smile, ¡°Now, you have two choices. One is topensate for my loss, and the other is to cripple your cultivation.¡± Originally a disciple of the Ancient Martial Sect, he had an extremely high talent for cultivation. Both his master and the Sect Leader highly regarded him and even saw him as a candidate for the next leader. However, he disliked the constraints of the sect, so a few years after leaving the Hidden Sect, he had never gone back.

    He enjoyed this colorful world, which was not as dull as the Ancient Martial Sects, so he established his own power here. Of course, the sect would not let him stay here freely, so he promised his master and the Sect Leader that he would return to the Hidden Sect after five years.

    ¡°I won¡¯t choose either,¡± Song Yanli huffed. She might not be a match for him, but Xiao Ning would certainly not be weaker than him.

    ¡°So you n on refusing the toast only to be forced to drink the forfeit?¡± Brother Zhang¡¯s face turned colder, and a hint of killing intent was hidden in his eyes. He hated it most when people ignored his words.

    Song Yan Ning walked up to Song Yanli¡¯s side, ¡°Leave him to me.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yanli nodded and stepped aside.

    Brother Zhang looked at Song Yan Ning and saw no trace of an Ancient Martial Cultivator¡¯s aura on her. He sneered sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many overconfident people.¡±

    Song Yan Ning, unconcerned, arched an eyebrow, ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce to fight, let¡¯s find somewhere else.¡±

    With that, she walked toward a nearby park. There was a za inside the park, and at this time, no one was dancing there anymore, making it a suitable ce to teach him a lesson. Her main concern was to find out where he came from and how he came to know the Ancient Martial Arts.

    Brother Zhang was somewhat surprised, but he still followed Song Yan Ning. He couldn¡¯t fathom where Song Yan Ning got her confidence to challenge him.

    ¡°Shuangshuang, you and Mo Xier wait here for us; I¡¯ll go and see,¡± Song Yanli said, as she followed them concernedly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go together,¡± Ye Shuangshuang and Mo Xier also followed.

    Xiao Guang thought for a moment, arranged for a few people to help treat the injured men, and then followed Song Yan Ning and the rest.

    Upon arriving at the za, Song Yan Ning stood her ground and turned to the following Brother Zhang, ¡°Which sect do you belong to? What¡¯s your purpose for being here?¡± Since she had left the Jiuling Tower, no one had pursued her and Qin Yushen anymore. Furthermore, since he didn¡¯t recognize her, he definitely couldn¡¯t be one of her pursuers.

    Once again assessing Song Yan Ning, Brother Zhang asked, ¡°How do you know I¡¯m from a sect?¡± He was beginning to feel a trace of wariness toward Song Yan Ning. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t know about sects.

    ¡°You just need to answer my question,¡± Song Yan Ning said calmly.

    Brother Zhang was incensed by Song Yan Ning¡¯s attitude and charged toward her, ¡°Answer my ass.¡± Aftering to this city, he had never been so humiliated; today, if he didn¡¯t teach her a harsh lesson, he wouldn¡¯t be Zhang Junbao.

    Song Yan Ning raised her hand and cast an Array that enveloped her and Zhang Junbao. Given that they were in the city, it was better to keep things low-key.

    Zhang Junbao saw the surrounding scenery disappear suddenly, which shocked him to a halt. He looked around in fear, trying to confirm that he was not mistaken, ¡°Did you do this?¡± She couldn¡¯t possibly be an Immortal, could she?

 Chapter 467: Four hundred sixty-six, subdue

    <strong>Chapter 467: Four hundred sixty-six, subdue</strong>

    Song Yanli and the others arrived at the park but didn¡¯t see Song Yan Ning or Zhang Junbao.

    ¡°Where are they? I clearly saw theme here,¡± Ye Shuangshuang said, puzzled, scanning the surroundings.

    Song Yanli searched around but didn¡¯t find Song Yan Ning and Zhang Junbao, ¡°Let¡¯s wait here for a moment.¡± She didn¡¯t know why Song Yan Ning and Zhang Junbao weren¡¯t in the park, but she was certain that Xiao Ning would be all right.

    ¡°Now, you can answer me,¡± said Song Yan Ning, not responding to Zhang Junbao¡¯s question, but her demeanor said it all.

    Facing Song Yan Ning¡¯s icy stare, Zhang Junbao couldn¡¯t help but shudder, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± He now regretted following Song Yan Ning here.

    Song Yan Ning waved her hand, and Zhang Junbao was sent flying.

    Zhang Junbaonded on the ground with a grunt, his eyes filled with terror. If he had known she was so fearsome, he would have never followed her here. But now it was toote for regrets, and all he could hope for was that Song Yan Ning would spare his life.

    Song Yan Ning approached Zhang Junbao and looked down at him from above, ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡±

    Zhang Junbao, no longer daring to hesitate, hurriedly revealed his background, ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Junbao, a disciple of the Heavenly Trace Sect. I came to Beijing three years ago and fell in love with this ce. I established my own power here. If you spare me, I¡¯ll give it all to you.¡± He would agree to anything just to be spared.

    ¡°Is Jiang Donghao your sect leader?¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s impression of the Heavenly Trace Sect was still vivid. The sect had once provoked her, and she had intended to annihte them, but she had been dyed by other matters. By the time she could visit the Heavenly Trace Sect again, they had already sealed off their mountain.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Zhang Junbao scrutinized Song Yan Ning carefully, a small figure shing through his mind, which perfectly matched the Song Yan Ning in front of him, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be Song Yan Ning, would you?¡± To keep from being annihted by Song Yan Ning, the Heavenly Trace Sect had even sealed their mountain, and the sect leader and master had especially warned them never to provoke Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen again. He couldn¡¯t believe his misfortune.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a yful raise of her eyebrows.

    ¡°Senior Song! I failed to recognize Mount Tai; please show mercy and spare me this once.¡± Had he known she was Song Yan Ning, he would have never provoked her. He now truly despised Ma Dongyuan; if not for him, he wouldn¡¯t have crossed this Evil God.

    ¡°Howrge is the power under yourmand now?¡± Song Yan Ning inquired. She hadn¡¯t thought about destroying Zhang Junbao; after all, he hadn¡¯t shown any intent to kill her.

    ¡°I have over a thousand people,¡± Zhang Junbao quickly replied, a glimmer of hope rising in his heart. Was Song Yan Ning asking this because she wasn¡¯t going to kill him?

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Go to Xinghua Jewelry Store tomorrow to find Liu Xin. From now on, follow him. If you dare to harbor any ill intentions, don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Junbao quickly responded, simultaneously letting out a sigh of relief. His life was finally safe!

    Song Yanli heard footsteps and turned to look, seeing Song Yan Ning, she immediately ran toward her, ¡°Xiao Ning, are you all right?¡± Although she was certain Xiao Ning would be fine, she was bound to worry with Xiao Ning being away for so long.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Mo Xier and Ye Shuangshuang also ran over and were relieved to see that Song Yan Ning was unharmed.

    ¡°What about the other guy?¡± Mo Xier asked curiously.

    ¡°He left,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile.

 Chapter 468: 467, encountered trouble again

    <strong>Chapter 468: 467, encountered trouble again</strong>

    ¡°Xiao Ning, did you give him a beating? If it weren¡¯t for him, we would already be eating barbecue,¡± Ye Shuangshuang was still thinking about the barbecue. She hadn¡¯t had ate-night snack in a long time and had finally found the chance, but it was ruined by that jerk.

    Song Yan Ning grinned, ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Really? Was it harsh?¡± Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s gloominess disappeared instantly, and she asked with a curious face.

    ¡°It should be considered harsh,¡± Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. She really liked Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s personality¡ªoutgoing, quick-tempered, and quick to recover.

    Seeing Song Yan Ningugh, Song Yanli and Mo Xier startedughing too.

    Ye Shuangshuang looked at Song Yan Ning and the others with a puzzled face, ¡°What are you guysughing at?¡± She didn¡¯t think she had said anything funny.

    Xiao Guang, noticing that Song Yan Ning and the others weren¡¯t paying attention to him, sneaked away. He was now worried about Brother Zhang and didn¡¯t know what condition he was in.

    Song Yan Ning put away her smile, took out her phone to check the time, and found it was not even ten o¡¯clock, ¡°Let¡¯s go have ate-night snack.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± Ye Shuangshuang looked at Song Yan Ning with surprise.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded. Just as she was about to put away her phone, a string of text messages came in, a total of more than twenty.

    Opening one of them, she saw it was a missed call notification from her grandfather. She had kept her phone in the Spiritual Pearl all day, so even if there were iing calls, they couldn¡¯t get through. Her grandfather must have had something important since he called so many times and must be worried sick since he couldn¡¯t reach her.

    But it was alreadyte now, and her grandparents usually went to bed early. It wouldn¡¯t be good to call and wake them up now. She would call her grandfather tomorrow morning.

    Just as she was about to put away her phone, it rang again.

    Seeing it was her grandfather calling, Song Yan Ning pressed the answer button, ¡°Grandpa, why haven¡¯t you gone to sleep yet?¡±

    Yang Lisheng sighed in relief, ¡°Howe I can¡¯t get through to you? I was so worried, where are you now? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m with Xiao Li and the others¡ªwe were just singing at the KTV. Maybe there was no signal in the KTV. Grandpa, did you need something?¡± Song Yan Ning felt a bit guilty. She decided to keep her phone on her from now on to avoid her grandparents worrying if they couldn¡¯t reach her.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Go ahead and have fun with Xiao Li and the others. I¡¯ll call you tomorrow morning.¡± Yang Lisheng said, and then he ended the call. As long as Xiao Ning was safe, he and his wife could rest easy.

    Song Yan Ning put away her phone, and with Ye Shuangshuang and the other two, headed towards the parking lot.

    ¡°Mo Xier, will it be okay if you return homete?¡± Song Yan Ning turned to Mo Xier and asked. She hadn¡¯t asked about Mo Xier¡¯s family situation before and didn¡¯t know what her parents were like.

    Mo Xier shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She just wanted to have a good time today and forget all the unpleasant things.

    ¡°That¡¯s the ce up ahead, you see the business is really booming,¡± Ye Shuangshuang led Song Yan Ning and the others to the barbecue stand, smelling the aroma of the barbecue, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva.

    ¡°So many people, where are we going to sit?¡± Song Yanli looked around and saw that there were no empty seats.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for a bit, the barbecue takes time anyway. What do you guys want to eat?¡± Ye Shuangshuang walked up to the barbecue stand and looked at the trays of skewered meat and vegetables on the table.

    ¡°I want crispy bone,¡± Song Yanli pointed at the crispy bone.

    ¡°I want grilled gluten,¡± Mo Xier thought for a moment.

    Ye Shuangshuang turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Just a skewer of loin.¡± Song Yan Ning was here just to apany them; she wasn¡¯t really interested in these things.

    ¡°Is that all you guys want? That¡¯s too little. Never mind, let me order for you,¡± Ye Shuangshuang turned to the barbecue vendor, ¡°Boss, give me forty skewers of beef, forty skewers of loin, forty skewers of grilled gluten, forty skewers of crispy bone, and four chicken wings, four skewers of eggnt, four oysters¡­¡±

    ¡°Shuangshuang, that¡¯s enough, we can¡¯t finish that much.¡± Seeing Ye Shuangshuang about to order more, Song Yanli quickly stopped her.

    ¡°But there are four of us here.¡± She herself wanted to eat a lot.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll order more.¡± Song Yan Ning spoke up.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Shuangshuang nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go find a seat first.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning and the others nodded in agreement.

    After searching for a while, Ye Shuangshuang finally saw a table of guests who had finished their meal. She immediately ran over. With the barbecue stand doing such good business, if they didn¡¯t act fast, the spots might be taken by others.

    After waiting a long time, Ye Shuangshuang saw that the diners who had finished eating were still chatting and showed no signs of leaving, so she couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Excuse me, have you finished eating? Could you please let us have the table?¡±

    ¡°You can have it, but you have to give us your Wechat,¡± one of the greasy, plump middle-aged men grinned slyly.

    ¡°Yeah, give us your Wechat, and we¡¯ll get up right away,¡± another man who clearly didn¡¯t look decent chimed in. They had noticed Ye Shuangshuang and the others early on. Such pretty girls were a rare sight for them. It would be a shame not to get their contact information.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go wait at another table,¡± Song Yan Ning turned around and walked away.

    Ye Shuangshuang red at the sleazy men and followed Song Yan Ning and the others.

    The young man got up and quickly walked up to the four women, blocking their way, ¡°Don¡¯t go, we just want to make friends with you, no hard feelings.¡±

    ¡°Move aside, we¡¯re not interested in being friends with you,¡± Song Yan Ning said coldly. What was going on today? No matter where they went, they encountered these sorts of people.

    ¡°I¡¯ll lose my patience if you don¡¯t move,¡± Song Yanli threatened.

    The young man chuckled, ¡°Brother likes it when you¡¯re not polite to me.¡±

    Zhang Junbao was driving towards his dwelling. He had just made arrangements¡ªearly tomorrow morning, he was going to take his men to look for Liu Xin. He had heard of Liu Xin, who also held a respected position in Beijing. However, he hadn¡¯t taken Liu Xin seriously before, as he was an Ancient Martial Cultivator, while Liu Xin was just an ordinary businessman. He hadn¡¯t expected that Liu Xin had such a strong backer as Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Stop at the barbecue stand up ahead,¡± Zhang Junbao instructed his subordinate. He hadn¡¯t eaten much today and was feeling a bit hungry.

    ¡°Okay, Brother Zhang,¡± the subordinate replied respectfully.

    The car had just stopped when Zhang Junbao saw Song Yan Ning and the others. His expression shifted immediately, and he pushed open the car door and walked towards them.

    The young man saw two people walking towards them, turned his head, saw Zhang Junbao, and quickly greeted him respectfully, ¡°Brother Zhang!¡± They were also under Zhang Junbao¡¯smand, specifically responsible for this area. Knowing their association, nobody dared to provoke them, so nobody had spoken up to help Song Yan Ning and the others yet.

 Chapter 469: Four hundred sixty-eight, apologize

    <strong>Chapter 469: Four hundred sixty-eight, apologize</strong>

    ¡°p!¡± Brother Zhang raised his hand and delivered a p to the young man¡¯s face.

    The young man spun around on the spot, looking at Brother Zhang both in pain and bewilderment. He really couldn¡¯t understand why Brother Zhang would hit him.

    The middle-aged man with oily hair and a plump face was also full of astonishment. But since Zhang Junbao was their boss, it wasn¡¯t his ce to ask too many questions.

    ¡°Apologize!¡± Zhang Junbao¡¯s expression was as cold as ice, with terrifying anger lurking beneath. He had barely escaped death at the hands of the little ancestor, and now his subordinates had gone and caused trouble for him again.

    The oily-haired and plump middle-aged man and his twopanions exchanged nces.

    ¡°Apologize to Miss Song and the others!¡± Zhang Junbao wished he could scare the living daylights out of them right there and then. Of all the people to offend, they had to offend Song Yan Ning.

    Realizing their mistake, the oily-haired and plump middle-aged man and hispanions hurriedly looked towards Song Yan Ning and the others, ¡°We¡¯re sorry!¡± Seeing how angry Brother Zhang was, it was clear that they had provoked someone they shouldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°When you get back, go and ept your punishment.¡± Zhang Junbao red fiercely at his subordinates and then looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Miss Song, it¡¯s my fault.¡± He was now terribly afraid, not knowing how Song Yan Ning would punish him.

    ¡°Go back.¡± Song Yan Ning waved her hand at Zhang Junbao. She didn¡¯t want to handle this kind of matter in public. Tomorrow, she would make a call to Liu Xin to have him straighten out Zhang Junbao¡¯s forces. She believed that Liu Xin would be able to handle it well.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Junbao replied respectfully and turned to leave.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, why is he so afraid of you?¡± Ye Shuangshuang asked curiously. Zhang Junbao looked just like a mouse that had seen a cat.

    ¡°Perhaps he was frightened by the beating I gave him,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile, walking over and sitting down at the table. No matter where you are, strength is the most important thing; without it, you¡¯ll only be bullied.

    The night grew deeper, and the barbecue stall¡¯s business got even better.

    ¡°My stomach is so bloated! I¡¯m definitely not going to sleep well tonight.¡± Ye Shuangshuang said with satisfaction, touching her slightly distended belly. It had been a long time since she had enjoyed a meal so much.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and took out a pill, handing it to Ye Shuangshuang, ¡°This medicine will aid digestion, after taking it, your stomach won¡¯t feel bloated.¡± Most of the barbecue they had ordered was eaten by Ye Shuangshuang, and surely she would feel ufortable after eating so much.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, it¡¯s great having you here.¡± Ye Shuangshuang took the medicine and popped it into her mouth. She hadplete trust in Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile and stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Mo Xier, where do you live? We¡¯ll drop you off first.¡±

    Mo Xier shook her head, ¡°No need to trouble yourselves, I¡¯ll just take a taxi.¡±

    ¡°Still being polite with us?¡± Ye Shuangshuang grabbed Mo Xier¡¯s hand and headed toward the parking lot. After the interaction just now, she found Mo Xier to be a very nice girl and was willing to be friends with her.

    ¡°But my home is really far,¡± Mo Xier said, feeling bad about making them take her home sote.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ve got plenty of time, right?¡± Ye Shuangshuang smiled and looked at Song Yan Ning and Song Yanli.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning and Song Yanli nodded.

    After saying goodbye to the three Song sisters, Mo Xier returned home, quietly opened the door, and tiptoed inside.

    ¡°You know toe back?¡± A deep voice suddenly rang out in the living room.

    Mo Xier was startled and looked at the man sitting on the couch, ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Mo Zhenqi was the child of her stepfather, six years her senior, and was currently the CEO of Mo Group.

 Chapter 470: Four hundred and sixty-nine, Mo Zhenqi

    <strong>Chapter 470: Four hundred and sixty-nine, Mo Zhenqi</strong>

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mo Zhenqi put down his wine ss, ¡°Where have you been? Why are you only getting back now?¡±

    ¡°I went to have ate-night snack with ssmates and lost track of time,¡± Mo Xier shrank her neck. Ever since her mom married Mo Zhenqi¡¯s dad, they had been traveling around, returning home for at most a month or two at a time. Most days, it was only her and Mo Zhenqi at home. While Mo Zhenqi was very good to her, he was also very strict, and she sometimes feared him.

    ¡°Male ssmates?¡± Mo Zhenqi frowned slightly. Xixi was the one he had his eye on. When she grew up a little more, he would tell her his feelings. As for other boys, they¡¯d better not entertain the thought of taking Xixi for themselves.

    Mo Xier pursed her lips, ¡°Female ssmates.¡± She wanted to retort loudly to Mo Zhenqi, ¡°None of your business,¡± but she didn¡¯t dare. She hadn¡¯t forgotten thest time Mo Zhenqi had scolded her.

    Mo Zhenqi¡¯s eyebrows softened, ¡°Next time, bring your ssmates home for a meal.¡±

    Mo Xier looked at Mo Zhenqi in surprise, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mo Zhenqi¡¯s lips lifted slightly, ¡°Go to sleep then.¡± He believed Xixi wouldn¡¯t lie to him.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mo Xier nodded and headed to her room. She was so tired today, all she wanted was to climb into bed and sleep.

    Mo Zhenqi watched Mo Xier walk away, his eyes brimming with indulgence. On her eighteenth birthday, he would reveal his heart to her.

    Dawn was breaking, and the early morning air was exceptionally fresh.

    Song Yan Ning emerged from her cultivation feeling refreshed, washed up, and walked out of her room.

    ¡°You¡¯re up,¡± Qin Yushen, hearing the movement, poked his head out from the kitchen, his handsome face bathed in a gentle and charming smile.

    Song Yan Ning entered the kitchen, ¡°It smells so good! What are you making?¡± Every day, Qin Yushen made her breakfast ording to her preferences.

    Qin Yushen picked up a spoon, scooped some soup, blew on it, and offered it to Song Yan Ning¡¯s mouth, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you taste it.¡±

    Song Yan Ning opened her mouth and drank the soup Qin Yushen handed her, ¡°This tastes like White Jade Fruit.¡±

    Qin Yushen nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve discovered a spiritnd within the Spiritual Immortal Mansion, which grows plenty of Spirit Fruit and Spirit Rice. I¡¯ll take you to see.¡± Although he had refined the Spiritual Immortal Mansion, his current strength had its limits, and it would take some time before he couldpletely refine the Spiritual Cultivation Immortal Mansion.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s vision blurred and, the next moment, she found herself inside the Spiritual Cultivation Immortal Mansion. It was eternally spring here, with birdsong and fragrant flowers, clear mountains, and beautiful waters. Every scene was as beautiful as a painting, making it feel as if she was in a fairnd.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spiritnd,¡± Qin Yushen pointed towards a spot not far away.

    Song Yan Ning looked up and saw that hills and fields were filled with Spirit Fruit and Spirit Rice. Next to the spiritnd was a Spirit Lake with fish asionally leaping out of the water.

    ¡°The original owner of the Spiritual Immortal Mansion must have been a foodie,¡± Song Yan Ningughed. After fasting, cultivators became less particr about food since eating or not eating didn¡¯t make much of a difference to them. But this ce was nted with Spirit nts used for cooking, showing how much the original owner valued eating.

    Qin Yushen wrapped his arms around Song Yan Ning and lowered his head, gently rubbing his nose against hers, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll use these Spirit nts to cook for you every day.¡± He hoped to pamper her into being a little princess, to be the happiest woman in the world.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning lifted her head and kissed him of her own ord¡­ How could she not love someone who loved her so deeply?

    Qin Yushen was slightly startled, then a blissful smile spread across his eyes. That he could meet her in this lifetime was an extraordinary fortune.

 Chapter 471: Four hundred seventy, agree

    <strong>Chapter 471: Four hundred seventy, agree</strong>

    Song Yan Ning thought of her grandfather who was going to call her today and pushed Qin Yushen away with her hand, ¡°I forgot, my grandfather is supposed to call me today. Let¡¯s go out first.¡± If her grandfather couldn¡¯t reach her by phone, he would be worried again.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Yushen smiled and nodded, taking Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand as they left the Spiritual Immortal Mansion.

    Just as they left the Spiritual Immortal Mansion, Song Yan Ning¡¯s phone rang.

    She took out her phone, saw that it was indeed Yang Lisheng calling, and pressed the answer button, ¡°Grandfather!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning, did you wake up?¡± Yang Lisheng asked. Today was a weekend; perhaps Xiao Ning would wake upter than usual, as she was now in high school and her studies were definitely more demanding than before.

    ¡°I¡¯m already up.¡± Song Yan Ning saw Qin Yushen waving at her and walked over to him.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, your grandfather received a call from Dean Liu of the Traditional Chinese Medicine Hospital yesterday. He wants to invite you to join the medical team, and your grandfather hopes you can agree.¡± Yang Lisheng had always wished for traditional Chinese medicine to be revitalized internationally, and this was a good opportunity.

    With Xiao Ning¡¯s medical skill, she could certainly astonish doctors from other countries.

    Song Yan Ning thought for a moment, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll participate.¡± As long as her grandfather was happy, that was all that mattered; to her, it was just a waste of some time.

    ¡°Great!¡± Yang Lishengughed happily.

    Hearing Yang Lisheng¡¯sughter, a smile also spread across Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips.

    After receiving Yang Lisheng¡¯s call and knowing that Song Yan Ning had agreed, Dean Liu was overjoyed and immediately called Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning was chatting with Qin Yushen when her phone rang. Seeing an unfamiliar number, she knew it must be Dean Liu calling.

    ¡°This is Song Yan Ning.¡± Song Yan Ning picked up the phone.

    ¡°Little Friend Song, this is Dean Liu from the Traditional Chinese Medicine Hospital. Your grandfather told me you¡¯ve agreed to join our medical team,¡± Dean Liu asked happily. Ever since he got the news, the smile hadn¡¯t left his face.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Song Yan Ning responded.

    ¡°Do you have time toe to the Traditional Chinese Medicine Hospital today? I would like to introduce you to the medical team.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Since she had agreed, Song Yan Ning wouldn¡¯t beat around the bush.

    ¡°Can you make it to the hospital at nine thirty this morning?¡± Dean Liu asked expectantly.

    ¡°I can.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll see each otherter.¡± Dean Liu hung up the phone happily and quickly informed the medical team to have a meeting at nine.

    Dean Liu hummed a Beijing opera tune in a good mood, walked into the conference hall, saw everyone had arrived, andughed, ¡°I gathered everyone here today to tell you some good news. Our medical team¡¯s final member has been secured, and she will being to the hospital to meet everyone shortly.¡±

    ¡°Dean Liu, which hospital is she from? Is she famous?¡±

    ¡°I heard that several elder statesmen from the traditional Chinese medicinemunity have joined our medical team as well. Is that true?¡±

    Dean Liu nodded with a smile, ¡°The one joining us might not be an elder statesman, but her medical skill is no less impressive than those of the elders.¡±

    ¡°Dean, who is it? Tell us quickly. We¡¯re really curious.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve got us on tenterhooks.¡±

    Dean Liuughed heartily, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± They would surely be astonished to see Song Yan Ning. Given her young age, if he hadn¡¯t known that Song Yan Ning had cured Liu Hua and that she was Yang Lisheng¡¯s granddaughter, he wouldn¡¯t have believed in her medical expertise either.

 Chapter 472: Four hundred seventy-one, making things difficult

    <strong>Chapter 472: Four hundred seventy-one, making things difficult</strong>

    A light knock emanated from the conference room door, and Dean Liu hurriedly approached to open it, his face brightening at the sight of Song Yan Ning. ¡°Little Friend Song, pleasee in!¡±

    Everyone in the conference room turned their gaze towards the door, curious about who could be so important to the dean. The conference room door was not shut; anyone could simply push it open, yet the dean personally went to greet her, underscoring her significance.

    As Song Yan Ning followed Dean Liu into the room, an expression of disbelief flickered across the faces of those present. How could this be?

    They had assumed that the person would be a highly respected, senior doctor, but they hadn¡¯t expected a young girl. From her appearance, she couldn¡¯t be older than eighteen. Was Dean Liu joking with them?

    Dean Liu cheerfully led Song Yan Ning into the conference room, ¡°Little Friend Song, please have a seat!¡± He intentionally reserved the seat next to him for Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Dean, she isn¡¯t the person you mentioned, is she?¡± someone blurted out, unable to restrain themselves.

    Dean Liu smiled and nodded, ¡°Indeed, she is Song Yan Ning, the final member of our medical team. Don¡¯t judge her by her age; her medical skill is no less than that of anyone here.¡±

    He turned to a middle-aged doctor on his right, ¡°Dr. Yang, you must remember Liu Hua. His illness was cured by Little Friend Song.¡±

    Dr. Yang looked at Song Yan Ning incredulously, ¡°Is she Song Yan Ning?¡± He knew the person who cured Liu Hua was Song Yan Ning, but he had not expected her to be so young.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, she is Song Yan Ning, and her grandfather is none other than Yang Lisheng, the renowned Master of Chinese Medicine from Beijing,¡± Dean Liu announced with a smile. Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical expertise undoubtedly came from her grandfather, Yang Lisheng. While she might not surpass Yang Lisheng, her ability to cure Liu Hua confirmed herpetence. Yang Lisheng once said her skills surpassed his, a im Dean Liu found hard to believe given her young age.

    ¡°So she¡¯s the granddaughter of the Master of Chinese Medicine, Yang Lisheng. No wonder the Dean holds her in such high regard.¡±

    ¡°But she is her own person, distinct from her grandfather. Can the two really be equated?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, how proficient can her medical skill be at such a young age? How does she qualify to join the medical team?¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t the Dean say? She cured Liu Hua. I know Liu Hua. The hospital had already issued a critical condition notice for him.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it was her grandfather who cured Liu Hua, and he wanted her to join the medical team, so he falsely attributed the achievement to her. Anyway, I don¡¯t believe her skills are better than ours,¡± murmured the crowd in hushed tones.

    Dean Liu cleared his throat, ¡°Everyone, please, quiet!¡±

    As the room fell silent, Dean Liu continued, ¡°From now on, Song Yan Ning is a member of our medical team. Let¡¯s wee Doctor Song.¡±

    The apuse was sparse, indicating that few in the room were genuinely weing of Song Yan Ning. They wanted a colleague with profound medical expertise, not someone riding on coattails to add a veneer of prestige.

    ¡°Dean, we are going to Korea to redeem ourselves. The medical skills of our team members must be exceptional; we cannot afford to have mediocrity,¡± Doctor Xu spoke up, unable to hold back. As a senior figure in the world of traditional medicine, he knew well the difficulty of Chinese medicine. Without decades of experience, one couldn¡¯t expect to achieve significant proficiency. Chinese medicine required relentless exploration and patient care to make real advances. This was also why patients tended to choose older doctors, deeming them more reliable.

    ¡°Yes, Dean. Although she¡¯s the granddaughter of a Master of Chinese Medicine, shecks clinical experience and hasn¡¯t dealt with many patients. Plus, being so young, even if she started learning Chinese medicine early, how many years could she have possibly studied?¡±

    ¡°Dean, perhaps you should consider someone else,¡± suggested the unsatisfied crowd, not holding a favorable view of Song Yan Ning.

    Dean Liu nced at the crowd with slight displeasure, ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned before, Doctor Song cured Liu Hua, and I have faith that her medical skill is not inferior to anyone here.¡± He had gone to great lengths to bring Song Yan Ning here; he couldn¡¯t just dismiss her from the medical team.

    ¡°Dean, I have a critically ill patient at the moment. If she can cure him, I¡¯ll fully acknowledge her capabilities,¡± Doctor Xu proposed, not believing the young girl could manage what he could not.

    Dean Liu looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Little Friend Song, what do you say?¡± He, too, wanted to see her treat a patient. Although Liu Hua adamantly stated Song Yan Ning cured him, they had not witnessed it.

    Song Yan Ning initially wanted to stand up and leave, thinking it pointless to stay where no one trusted her. But recalling Yang Lisheng¡¯s hopes for the revival of Chinese medicine, she suppressed her urge to leave and gave a slight nod. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint her grandfather.

    Delighted, Dean Liu turned to Doctor Xu, ¡°Doctor Xu, please make the arrangements.¡± He had expected Song Yan Ning to refuse, but she had agreed instead.

    ¡°Right away, Dean!¡± Doctor Xu responded, pulling out his phone and making a call.

    After a few words, he hung up and looked at Dean Liu, ¡°Dean, it¡¯s all set. We can go now.¡±

    Dean Liu nodded and stood up, ¡°Doctor Song, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Song Yan Ning got up and followed Dean Liu.

    The group made their way grandly to the patient ward.

    Doctor Xu opened the door to one of the wards and led the group inside. He had been ready to advise the family to take the patient home since remaining in the hospital was merely a financial drain without prospects for recovery. The man¡¯s condition was beyond his help; at best, he could only prolong the patient¡¯s life by a few days, but the oue would remain the same.

    ¡°Doctor Xu!¡± Seeing him enter, the patient¡¯s family immediately stood up.

    Doctor Xu nodded, ¡°Has Old Wang woken up today?¡±

    The family shook their head sadly, ¡°No.¡±

    Doctor Xu turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Doctor Song, please assess the patient.¡± He refrained from briefing her on the patient¡¯s condition. If her medical prowess was genuinely superior, she wouldn¡¯t need any information. If she was merely seeking to enhance her status as a third-generation doctor, knowing the condition wouldn¡¯t make a difference.

    Song Yan Ning stepped forward, examined the patient¡¯splexion, and ced her hand on his wrist.

    The crowd watched quietly, well-aware of the patient¡¯s dire state.

    The patient¡¯s wife observed Song Yan Ning taking her husband¡¯s pulse, her brow furrowed in confusion. This was the youngest doctor she had encountered. Yet, at this juncture, the doctor¡¯s age was of no consequence to her; all that mattered was the possibility of curing her husband or, failing that, granting him a few more years.

 Chapter 473: 472, Acupuncture Technique

    <strong>Chapter 473: 472, Acupuncture Technique</strong>

    Song Yan Ning withdrew her hand and took out a set of silver needles from her bag, saying to the patient¡¯s wife, ¡°Please take off the patient¡¯s clothes.¡±

    The patient¡¯s wife nodded hurriedly and stepped forward to help her husband remove his clothes.

    Doctor Xu saw that Song Yan Ning was about to start immediately and asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor Song, are you clear about the patient¡¯s condition?¡± Although the patient was already critically ill, that was no reason to act recklessly.

    Song Yan Ning nodded slightly without saying much. Seeing that the patient¡¯s wife had already helped the patient remove his clothes, she pulled out several silver needles from the needle bag.

    ¡°Doctor Song, don¡¯t act recklessly,¡± Doctor Xu shouted anxiously. If the patient died under her treatment, he would be held responsible.

    However, the next moment, he was stunned. He saw Song Yan Ning¡¯s hands move swiftly, and the silver needles had already pierced the patient¡¯s body.

    Doctor Xu took a step forward, looked at the silver needles on the patient¡¯s body, and his eyes were full of surprise and astonishment. Indeed, she was the granddaughter of the Master of Chinese Medicine; her uracy in locating acupoints was astonishing. It seemed he had underestimated her previously.

    Song Yan Ning ignored Doctor Xu. Her slender fingers pinched and lifted in motions like a butterfly fluttering through flowers, a pleasing sight to behold.

    Dean Liu also stepped forward a few paces, and noticing Song Yan Ning¡¯s skillful movements, a hint of admiration appeared in his eyes. Indeed, Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skill was impressive, and for someone her age, it was quite an achievement.

    After Song Yan Ning had inserted all the silver needles into the patient¡¯s body, she lightly flicked her fingers, and all the silver needles trembled slightly.

    ¡°What acupuncture technique is this?¡± Doctor Xu eximed, his eyes wide open. Having practiced medicine for many years, he had never seen such a technique before. The silver needles were not vibrating randomly but rhythmically, and he could even hear a buzzing sound from them. It was truly incredible.

    Dean Liu sped his hands tightly, his heart filled with excitement. He knew he hadn¡¯t misjudged her; Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skill was genuinely exceptional. Perhaps her skill might not surpass her grandfather¡¯s, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t be inferior to any doctor present.

    Song Yan Ning sat down to the side. Now the silver needles were healing the patient¡¯s body; once healed, the patient¡¯s condition would bergely restored.

    The patient¡¯s wife looked at the silver needles on her husband¡¯s body and turned to Doctor Xu, ¡°Doctor Xu, how is my husband doing?¡± She didn¡¯t understand these procedures, but she trusted Doctor Xu more than Song Yan Ning; Doctor Xu¡¯s age indicated an experienced doctor.

    Doctor Xu shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know right now.¡± He needed to check the patient¡¯s pulse to understand the condition, but it currently wasn¡¯t suitable to do so.

    The patient¡¯s wife nodded and turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Doctor Song, can my husband be cured?¡± She had just heard Doctor Xu call her Doctor Song, so she did the same.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning confirmed decisively. As long as she intervened, even a person dead for a day could be revived.

    Doctor Xu looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise. The patient had a terminal illness; even if Hua Tuo were alive, he might not be able to cure it. Was she so confident in her medical skill?

    Dean Liu looked at Song Yan Ning, his eyes filled with expectation. If Song Yan Ning truly could cure this patient, she indeed would be a Divine Doctor.

    Song Yan Ning checked the time, stood up, walked forward, and removed the silver needles from the patient¡¯s body, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Doctor Xu hurriedly stepped forward and ced his hand on the patient¡¯s wrist. He truly couldn¡¯t believe that Song Yan Ning could cure the patient in such a short time.

 Chapter 474: Four hundred seventy-three, shocking

    <strong>Chapter 474: Four hundred seventy-three, shocking</strong>

    After a while, Doctor Xu withdrew his hand, his eyes filled with disbelief, ¡°The patient¡¯s pulse has returned to normal.¡± This was simply a medical miracle.

    All the doctors present were stunned. This patient was critically ill; how could it be possible that just after Song Yan Ning performed acupuncture, he recovered? This was too shocking for them!

    ¡°Doctor Xu, what do you mean?¡± the patient¡¯s wife asked cautiously, afraid she had misheard. Although she didn¡¯t understand medicine, she knew what a normal pulse meant.

    ¡°Your husband¡¯s body has almost recovered, and after a period of convalescence, he can be discharged from the hospital,¡± Dean Liu said with a humor-filled voice as he withdrew his hand from taking the patient¡¯s pulse. He had been shocked when he first heard from Liu Hua that Song Yan Ning had cured him, but now that he had seen it with his own eyes, he knew what a miracle was. He had underestimated Song Yan Ning before; her medical skill was far greater than he had imagined.

    When he called Yang Lisheng, Lisheng had also said that Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skill had surpassed his, but he hadn¡¯t believed it at the time. Song Yan Ning might be skilled, but she was young, and certainly, she couldn¡¯t have had many patients andcked experience. Now he knew that Lisheng hadn¡¯t lied to him, and it was he who had presumed too much. If only Song Yan Ning would agree to stay at their hospital, how wonderful that would be.

    Thinking this, Dean Liu¡¯s eyes revealed a determined look. He had to persuade Song Yan Ning to stay at the hospital, with her medical skill, it would be only right to grant her a doctor¡¯s license, even in an exceptional case.

    At that moment, the patient opened his eyes. Looking around, he remembered he was in the hospital, ¡°Xiaoju.¡±

    The patient¡¯s wife quickly stepped forward and took hold of her husband¡¯s hand, ¡°Old Wang, your illness is cured, the doctors said that you can be discharged in a few days.¡±

    Old Wang smiled bitterly, ¡°I know my own body, Xiaoju. I won¡¯t be able to apany you much longer, you need to take good care of yourself, and if you find someone suitable, go ahead and remarry.¡± He felt much morefortable than before, without that feeling as if weighed down by a rock, and he knew that the more he felt this way, the closer he was to death.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Your illness really is cured, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask the doctor,¡± the patient¡¯s wife red at her husband in frustration.

    ¡°Your illness is indeed cured; just recuperate for a while and you can be discharged,¡± Doctor Xu returned to his senses and said.

    ¡°You¡¯re not deceiving me?¡± Old Wang still didn¡¯t quite believe it. When he was admitted to the hospital, the doctors had told his wife to prepare for the worst.

    ¡°No, but you should really thank that doctor, she¡¯s the one who cured you,¡± Doctor Xu gestured towards Song Yan Ning. He nowpletely respected her. Her ability to cure a patient on the verge of death demonstrated her high level of medical skill.

    Only then did Old Wang¡¯s wife remember she hadn¡¯t thanked Song Yan Ning, and she quickly walked over to her, immediately kneeling down, ¡°Doctor, thank you for saving my husband, I will forever remember your great kindness, thank you! Thank you!¡± Now that her son was grown up and had his own family, her husband was the only pir in her heart. Without him, she didn¡¯t know what she would do.

    Song Yan Ning reached out to help Old Wang¡¯s wife up, ¡°I am a doctor, saving people is my duty, there¡¯s no need for this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± Old Wang¡¯s wife kept expressing her gratitude. Song Yan Ning had saved not only her husband¡¯s life but hers as well.

    Doctor Xu stepped forward, ¡°You take care of the patient, if you need anything, just notify the nurses.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Old Wang¡¯s wife nodded vigorously. She still couldn¡¯t believe that her husband¡¯s disease was cured.

    The group exited the patient¡¯s room and went back to the conference room in a grand procession.

    Different from before, where everyone looked at Song Yan Ning with disdain and mockery, now they regarded her with admiration and respect.

    ¡°Doctor Song, we¡¯re truly honored to have you join our medical team.¡±

    ¡°With your participation this time, we¡¯ll surely achieve victory.¡±

    ¡°I doubted your medical skill before, I sincerely apologize, I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nonchntly shook her head. She joined the medical team only for her grandfather, how others viewed her didn¡¯t matter.

    After everyone had left, Dean Liu smiled at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Doctor Song, with your high level of medical skill, have you ever thought about bing a real doctor? If you¡¯re willing to stay at our hospital, I can help you apply for a doctor¡¯s qualification certificate.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that intention right now,¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head. She barely had time for her cultivation, let alone being a doctor.

    Dean Liu remembered that Song Yan Ning was still a student, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t affect your studies. As long as you cane to the hospital when you have time, or help us treat some difficult cases and provide some guidance, that would be beneficial.¡± With Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skill, even just a bit of her guidance would be of great value.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Song Yan Ning refused again.

    Dean Liu sighed inwardly with resignation, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Everything could wait until after the medical exchange meeting was over. Perhaps then, Song Yan Ning might change her mind.

    Song Yan Ning stood up, ¡°Dean Liu, I must take my leave now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you out,¡± Dean Liu hurriedly got up and escorted Song Yan Ning to the door.

    Just as Song Yan Ning stepped out of the hospital, she received a call from Yang Lisheng.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, where are you now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital; I just finished talking to Dean Liu.¡±

    ¡°Good, Xiao Ning, you must bring honor to traditional Chinese medicine and show those who look down on it what it¡¯s truly capable of.¡±

    ¡°Will do, Grandpa,¡± Song Yan Ning replied. Her grandpa¡¯s happiness made all her efforts worthwhile.

    No sooner had Song Yan Ning finished her call with Yang Lisheng, her phone rang again. Seeing that it was from Song Junyang, Song Yan Ning was somewhat surprised and pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Elder sister, where are you?¡± Song Junyang¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Song Yan Ning asked. She usually spent more time interacting with Song Yanli, and she rarely contacted this younger brother.

    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today, dad has booked a ce at Songtao Restaurant, can youe? Elder sister, I really hope you can attend my birthday,¡± Song Junyang¡¯s tone carried a hint of hope and pleading.

    Song Yan Ning thought for a moment, ¡°I have some things to do, so I won¡¯te.¡± She did not want to have much to do with the Song Family, and besides, this was their family gathering, she didn¡¯t want to go.

    ¡°Elder sister, pleasee! I and second sister both miss you, can you pleasee?¡±

    Song Yanli took the phone from Song Junyang¡¯s hand, ¡°Xiao Ning, pleasee. Xiao Yang is about to cry hearing that you won¡¯te.¡± She knew Xiao Ning didn¡¯t want to return to the Song Family, but she really hoped Xiao Ning would change her mind. Mother wasn¡¯t as indifferent to Xiao Ning as before, and both grandfather and dad were hoping Xiao Ning woulde back.

 Chapter 475: Four hundred seventy-four, not qualified

    <strong>Chapter 475: Four hundred seventy-four, not qualified</strong>

    Song Yan Ning hesitated for a moment, ¡°Alright.¡± She intended to give a gift and then leave.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for you, we¡¯re in private room number one.¡± Song Yanli happily handed the phone back to Song Junyang, ¡°Your third sister agreed toe.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Song Junyang pped his hands joyfully. He really liked his third sister and admired her; he wanted to be close to her, but he was scared she might dislike him, which made him cautious about calling her often. If only third sister would return to the Song family, then he could see her every day.

    ¡°Xiao Ning ising?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er asked. In truth, she hoped somewhat that Song Yan Ning wouldn¡¯te, as her presence gave Yang Xin¡¯er a sense of oppression that made her ufortable.

    Song Junyang and Song Yanli nodded, ¡°She has already agreed.¡±

    Mr. Song smiled and set down his teacup, saying to Song Yufeng sitting beside him, ¡°Yufeng, move over one seat and leave this spot for Xiao Ning.¡± In his heart, Xiao Ning¡¯s position was quite high; he didn¡¯t know when that girl woulde to her senses and be willing to return to the Song family.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yufeng moved over a seat. He hoped Xiao Ning would understand their feelings and return to the Song family soon.

    A flicker of displeasure crossed Yang Xin¡¯er¡¯s eyes. Aside from them, there were also members of the extended family present that day, and Mr. Song¡¯s actions were undeniably elevating Song Yan Ning too much. Even if the rtives didn¡¯t say anything, they would surely have their opinions.

    ¡°Big brother, is this really appropriate?¡± Second Young Master Song, seated on the other side of Mr. Song, spoke out. He knew Song Yan Ning was impressive, but by having Yufeng vacate the seat for her, it was like signaling his intention to leave the headship of the Song family to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. Xiao Ning is perfectly suited to sit in that spot,¡± Mr. Song said indifferently. If Xiao Ning were willing to return to the Song family, what harm would there be in passing the position of family head to her? He was sure that Xiao Ning¡¯s capabilities were even greater than he imagined. Xiao Yang was also good, but he was still far behind Xiao Ning.

    Second Young Master Song shook his head and sighed without saying anything further.

    Led by a server, Song Yan Ning arrived at the private room, gave a faint nod to the people inside, and walked towards Song Junyang. Her visit was purely to deliver a birthday gift since she was, after all, his sister by blood.

    ¡°Xiao Ning,e sit here,¡± Mr. Song said with a smile, motioning to the seat next to him.

    Song Yan Ning acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard Mr. Song, walked up to Song Junyang, and handed him a box, ¡°Xiao Yang, happy birthday!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, third sister!¡± Song Junyang epted the box with delight.

    Song Yan Ning gave a slight smile, nodded at Song Yanli, and headed towards the door.

    ¡°Third sister, where are you going?¡± Song Junyang called out hurriedly. Surely third sister wasn¡¯t nning to leave without even eating.

    Mr. Song frowned, a hint of displeasure in the depths of his eyes. He knew Xiao Ning did not want to return to the Song family, but now that she was here, could she not stay and have a meal?

    Song Yan Ning paused, turned to look at Song Junyang, ¡°I have things to do; I¡¯ll call you when I get the chance.¡±

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, do you have no manners? Is this how your maternal grandparents taught you?¡± Yang Xin¡¯er stood up, ring at Song Yan Ning angrily. Although she hadn¡¯t been by her side since childhood, she was still her daughter. Hering and going like this, what would the extended family think of her?

    Song Yan Ning cast a cold nce at Yang Xin¡¯er, ¡°You have no right to tell me what to do, and don¡¯t bring my grandparents into this.¡±

 Chapter 476: Four hundred and seventy-five, its settled.

    <strong>Chapter 476: Four hundred and seventy-five, it¡¯s settled.</strong>

    ¡°You!¡± Yang Xin¡¯er was so angry she was practically grinding her teeth, pointing angrily at Song Yan Ning. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Song Yan Ning had some skills and was useful to the Song Family, she wouldn¡¯t have let her step a foot inside the Song home. Did she really think that the Song Family couldn¡¯t do without her? Even without her, the Song Family would still be one of the Four Great Families of Beijing.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Mr. Song barked in a deep voice.

    Yang Xin¡¯er shuddered with fright and withdrew her hand, not daring to speak further. In the Song Family, the person she feared most was the old master.

    Mr. Song turned to look at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, don¡¯t bother with this clueless person. Today is Xiao Yang¡¯s birthday. You are Xiao Yang¡¯s sister; stay and have a meal, just to make Xiao Yang happy.¡± His main hope was to have the siblings spend more time together to foster their affection for one another, perhaps Xiao Ning would then change her mind about returning to the Song Family.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Song Junyang and saw his hopeful expression as he looked back at her. She nced over the others present, hooked the corner of her lip with a mocking smile, and strode towards the exit. Those who probably wanted her to stay were likely only Song Yanli, Song Junyang, and Mr. Song. The others clearly didn¡¯t wee her; they didn¡¯t want her to stay, and she wasn¡¯t keen on staying and letting them affect her mood.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Song Junyang called out dejectedly.

    Song Yanli looked away and patted Song Junyang on the shoulder, ¡°Xiao Yang, Xiao Ning must be busy with something. Next time Xiao Ning is free, I will invite her out, and the three of us can go have a meal together.¡± She knew Xiao Ning would never return to the Song Family.

    Song Yanli nced at Yang Xin¡¯er and sighed inwardly. Her mother¡¯s behavior today had greatly disappointed her. If it hadn¡¯t been for Xiao Ning¡¯s help back then, she and her dad would have divorced long ago. Yet her mother didn¡¯t appreciate Xiao Ning¡¯s kindness and had even publicly chastised Xiao Ning in front of everyone. If she weren¡¯t her mother, she wouldn¡¯t even want to bother with her.

    Song Yan Ning walked out of the restaurant and saw Qin Yushen waiting for her at the door, somewhat surprised, ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°I came to pick you up.¡± Qin Yushen said with a smile, taking Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t been fishing in a long time. Let¡¯s go fishing.¡± Although she didn¡¯t care about the Song Family¡¯s attitude, she couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat ufortable.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Qin Yushen nodded and, holding Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, they walked towards the parking lot.

    ¡°Qin Yushen, what are you doing here?¡± A woman dressed in a Chanel suit and holding an Herm¨¨s bag quickly approached Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, looking at Qin Yushen with excitement.

    Qin Yushen didn¡¯t pay any attention to her and continued walking forward with Song Yan Ning without stopping.

    Han Shengmei caught up with Qin Yushen and blocked their path, ¡°Qin Yushen, I¡¯m Han Shengmei from Korea¡¯s Aimei Group, don¡¯t you remember me?¡± She hade to Huaxia to discuss a coboration with Qin Yushen¡¯s mother. That day when she went to Liu Shanyue¡¯spany, coincidentally Qin Yushen was also there. She fell for him at first sight. This man was too outstanding, he ignited feelings in her heart unlike any other man she had ever met. Thus, she had made up her mind; she would make him her man.

    ¡°No impression,¡± Qin Yushen said coldly. He really disliked the way this woman looked at him.

    Undeterred, Han Shengmei smiled, ¡°Then let me introduce myself to you once again, my name is Han¡­¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Qin Yushen interrupted Han Shengmei¡¯s speech.

    ¡°I knew you would remember me. Who is this youngdy?¡± Han Shengmei looked at Song Yan Ning, then noticed the hand that Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning held together, feeling a sense of crisis inside. She was set on Qin Yushen and would definitely not let anyone else have him.

    ¡°My fianc¨¦e,¡± Qin Yushen stated tly, and then he walked away, pulling Song Yan Ning with him.

    ¡°Fianc¨¦e? How could that be? This man is hers.¡± Thinking this, Han Shengmei chased after Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning again, ¡°Where are you going? Can Ie along? It¡¯s my first time in Huaxia, and I¡¯mpletely unfamiliar with this ce.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Qin Yushen refused coldly, walked over to his car, opened the door, and let Song Yan Ning sit in the passenger seat before closing the door for her. If she weren¡¯t a partner of his mother¡¯s, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered speaking with her at all.

    Han Shengmei red at Song Yan Ning, walked to the back, opened the car door, and was about to get in. She had her mind set on this man anyway; her mother had told her that in Huaxia, there¡¯s an old saying, ¡°For a man to pursue a woman, he has to climb mountains; for a woman to pursue a man, all it takes is pulling aside ayer of gauze.¡± She was so beautiful and outstanding. She believed no man could resist her. Qin Yushen just didn¡¯t understand her excellence yet, but once he did, he would definitely be enthralled by her.

    Just as she was about to get into the car, Han Shengmei was pushed out by a force, her high heels wobbled, and she fell to the ground.

    Before she could react, she saw the car door close on its own and the vehicle already driving away.

    Han Shengmei cursed in Korean, staring in the direction the car had gone, her eyes filled with a determined gleam. She loved a challenge; the harder it was, the more she relished it. Qin Yushen would be hers.

    Song Yan Ning nced in the rearview mirror at Han Shengmei, who had fallen on the ground, then yfully turned to Qin Yushen, ¡°It looks like she had a pretty hard fall.¡±

    Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning, his deep eyes showing a hint of helplessness and indulgence, ¡°That¡¯s her problem. What does it have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°So, who does matter to you?¡± Song Yan Ning asked with a mischievous smile, pretending to be ignorant.

    Qin Yushen smiled and lightly flicked Song Yan Ning¡¯s nose, ¡°What do you think?¡± This little troublemaker knew full well that she was the only one in his heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Song Yan Ning shrugged her shoulders, her eyes gleaming with slyness.

    Qin Yushen raised his eyebrows and unbuckled his seatbelt, turned his head, and captured her softness¡­

    ¡°Driving here, hmm¡­¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s words were quickly drowned out as their lips met. They both possessed Divine Sense, allowing them to see clearly the pedestrians and objects on the road even with their eyes closed.

    After a long while, Qin Yushen reluctantly let go of Song Yan Ning, ¡°Do you know now?¡±

    Song Yan Ning coquettishly rolled her eyes at Qin Yushen.

    The charm in her eyes almost made Qin Yushen dip his head once more; he took a deep breath to calm himself, put on his seatbelt, and continued driving. In this world, she was the only one who could make him lose control.

    The two of them returned to the small ind and to the same restaurant they visitedst time, only to find the ce as packed as before, with not a single empty seat in the hall.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± The restaurant owner greeted Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen warmly. She had a vivid memory of them.

    ¡°Do you have any seats avable?¡± Song Yan Ning asked.

    The owner smiled and nodded, ¡°There¡¯s a small private room, just big enough for two people.¡± That private room was originally a storage space, but due to the restaurant¡¯s poprity, she had converted it into a private room. However, it was quite small and only suitable for a party of two.

 Chapter 477: Four hundred seventy-six, naughty child

    <strong>Chapter 477: Four hundred seventy-six, naughty child</strong>

    ¡°Then keep it for us, we¡¯re going fishing first,¡± Song Yan Ning nced over the small private room with Divine Sense. Despite its size, the room was quite elegant.

    ¡°Sure!¡± thendy replied with a smile.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen picked up their fishing gear and headed towards theke. Thekeside was crowded with people fishing. They chose a spot and sat down.

    Qin Yushen helped Song Yan Ning with the bait and handed her the fishing rod.

    Song Yan Ning smiled as she took it, cast the hook into theke, and quietly waited for a fish to bite.

    ¡°Ssh!¡± A sound of water erupted and a puddle sshed towards Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Both Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen quickly dodged the water and turned to see a seven or eight-year-old boy ying in theke,ughing joyfully and with a face of indifference.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had dodged his ¡°attack,¡± the boy got even more excited and started sshing water continuously in their direction. He couldn¡¯t believe they could keep avoiding it.

    Song Yan Ning frowned disapprovingly, stood up with Qin Yushen and walked aside. They looked at a couple standing nearby who were indifferent, ¡°Can¡¯t you take care of your child?¡±

    The woman nced at her son, then red at Song Yan Ning, ¡°You¡¯re an adult picking on a child? Shame on you!¡±

    The man looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen but kept silent. He thought his wife made sense; it was natural for kids to be naughty and even if their clothes got wet, it was no big deal.

    Song Yan Ning narrowed her eyes, walked to theke, and with a gentle sweep of her hand, sshed water towards the couple.

    The couple hadn¡¯t expected Song Yan Ning to retaliate, and they got thoroughly soaked, their hair and clothes drenched.

    ¡°Are you crazy!¡± The woman, trembling with anger, dropped her fishing rod, stood up, and stared furiously at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°I¡¯m still a child, too. What are you picking on me for?¡± Song Yan Ning said nonchntly with a smile, and with another gesture, sshed water at the couple once more.

    The couple, once again drenched, turned livid with anger, fiercely red at Song Yan Ning, grabbed their son, and left.

    Song Yan Ning made a face at the departing family of three and blinked yfully at Qin Yushen. It didn¡¯t matter to her whether they watched their child or not, as long as they didn¡¯t bother her.

    She returned to thekeside, picked up the fishing rod, and began fishing leisurely.

    Qin Yushen smiled and sat down next to Song Yan Ning. He loved her mischievous nature.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, carrying the fish they caught, returned to the restaurant. Thendy immediately approached them apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your private room was taken by others. Please wait a moment; I¡¯ll arrange another spot for you.¡±

    Seeing the red marks on thendy¡¯s face, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had a hint of understanding and nced over the small private room with Divine Sense.

    ¡°No need for another arrangement, we¡¯ll take that private room,¡± they said as they walked towards the room. The ones who took their room were the same family of three.

    The couple was eating fish while the boy was standing on his tiptoes, trying to reach a painting on the wall.

    As the door opened, the couple turned their heads, and upon seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, their expressions darkened, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± They had just dealt with the frustration caused by them at theke, they asked at the restaurant. Since the previous guests hadn¡¯t finished, they seized this private room.

 Chapter 478: Four hundred seventy-seven, threat

    <strong>Chapter 478: Four hundred seventy-seven, threat</strong>

    ¡°This private room was reserved by us, what do you think you¡¯re doinging in here?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at the couple with a cold sneer.

    ¡°So what? Now, the ce is ours, and if we don¡¯t leave, what can you do to us?¡± The woman smiled triumphantly. The spot was just right for them, and taking it afforded her the satisfaction of retaliation.

    ¡°Boss¡¯s wife, could you please clear the table?¡± Song Yan Ning said to thedy boss behind her.

    Thedy boss found herself in a difficult position. ¡°This¡­¡± This couple was notoriously difficult; her face still hurt from an encounter with them. She also wanted to kick the couple out, but it seemed they were not to be trifled with. They had threatened her, saying if she didn¡¯t let them use this small room, they would make sure her restaurant wouldn¡¯t be able to operate on this ind tomorrow. The restaurant was their life; without it, she and her husband would have nothing.

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare. If she did, her shop would be gone,¡± the woman said, even more pleased with herself. Her husband¡¯s brother¡¯s friend was in charge of this area. Just a phone call to her brother-inw would be enough to shut this ce down.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Song Yan Ning smiled dismissively.

    ¡°Trying it out if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± the woman threatened.

    ¡°Smack!¡± The painting on the wall was pulled down by the little boy, who then lost his bnce and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Xiao Gang.¡± The woman immediately ran towards her son.

    ¡°My painting.¡± Thedy boss saw the painting that the little boy had pulled down and hurriedly snatched it from the boy¡¯s hands, inspecting it for any damage. This painting meant a great deal to her; it was drawn by her daughter in college and was also her daughter¡¯sst painting, so she treasured it deeply.

    She had wanted to put the painting away before, but her husband had said it had more meaning hanging up. Normally, no customers woulde into this private room, and even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t touch the painting, so it had always remained on the wall.

    Seeing that the boy had slightly torn the edge of the painting, thedy boss¡¯s eyes immediately reddened with anger, ring furiously at the family of three, ¡°Get out of here!¡± Her daughter had suffered a trauma in college and had jumped from a building. Although her life was saved, she had never opened her eyes since. She and her husband worked tirelessly to earn money in hopes that their daughter would wake up sooner.

    The woman looked at thedy boss in disbelief, then, regaining herposure, scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, once we leave, your restaurant will be no more.¡± Is this woman sick in the head? She had just endured a p from her, what was the big deal with damaging a painting?

    ¡°Get out!¡± Thedy boss caressed the painting lovingly, tears continually falling from her eyes. She didn¡¯t know if her daughter would ever wake up again, but this was her daughter¡¯s favorite painting, and she would not allow anyone to damage it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret this!¡± the woman sneered coldly, looking at her husband who was still eating fish, ¡°Make a call to your brother, let him deal with this situation.¡±

    The man nodded, took a napkin to wipe his mouth, pulled out his phone, and made a call, briefly exining the situation.

    The woman turned to thedy boss, ¡°Just wait to close down.¡±

    The boss heard themotion and came over. Seeing the slightly damaged painting in his wife¡¯s hands, he glowered at the family of three, ¡°Did you damage this painting?¡± He had wanted to take action earlier when the woman hit his wife but refrained only because his wife held him back.

 Chapter 479: Four hundred and seventy-eight, the anger of the honest man

    <strong>Chapter 479: Four hundred and seventy-eight, the anger of the honest man</strong>

    ¡°Having time to care about paintings, you¡¯d better worry about this shop instead, for it won¡¯t be yours for much longer.¡± The woman looked at the Boss and his wife with mockery.

    The Boss was stunned and anxiously asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Without this shop, they could no longer afford their daughter¡¯s medical expenses, and she would never wake up again.

    ¡°Just wait, and you¡¯ll find out. If you want to me someone, me them; if not for them, I wouldn¡¯t have to go this far.¡± The woman pointed at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. She did this, partly to show them that they were not to be trifled with.

    ¡°Lao Guo, this has nothing to do with them.¡± The Boss¡¯s wife, weeping, lifted her head to look at her husband. Even without Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, she would have erupted when that little boy tore her daughter¡¯s painting. Nothing was more important than her daughter in her heart.

    ¡°I know.¡± The Boss nodded. He wasn¡¯t unreasonable and wouldn¡¯t take his anger out on innocent people because of someone else¡¯s words.

    ¡°I can give you a chance; just p her, and I¡¯ll let you off the hook and allow your shop to continue operating.¡± The woman watched the Boss and his wife, waiting for them to make a decision. The call had already been made, and there was no saving the shop now; asking them to hit Song Yan Ning was just for the sake of venting her spite.

    Enraged, the Boss clenched his fists and swung towards the woman, ¡°If I have to hit anyone, it¡¯s you.¡± He wasn¡¯t foolish and could see what the woman was getting at. The shop was beyond saving anyway, so he had nothing to lose.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The woman didn¡¯t expect the Boss to actually strike her, and his punch connected squarely.

    Seeing his wife being hit, the man quickly stood up, trying to step forward to assist, but was stopped by Qin Yushen.

    The man swung his fist towards Qin Yushen¡¯s head. As a professional boxer, a hit from his fist could knock someone out cold or at least result in a concussion.

    However, his fist hadn¡¯t even touched Qin Yushen when it was caught in Qin Yushen¡¯s grasp.

    Then they heard a ¡°crack!¡± and the man began screaming loudly.

    Qin Yushen coldly released the man¡¯s hand, pulled out a napkin with a disgusted expression, wiped his hand, and tossed it into a nearby trash bin.

    Song Yan Ning looked at the woman, who was howling in pain, and at the little boy who was shaking with fear. She gave a faint smile, took out her phone, and dialed a number, ¡°Buy me Sun Ind.¡± She had more money than she could use, and the ind¡¯s scenery suited her taste; purchasing it was a good choice.

    The Boss¡¯s wife came to her senses and hurriedly pulled her husband back, ¡°Stop, stop¡­¡± If something serious happened, they couldn¡¯t afford the consequences.

    The Boss, pulled away by his wife, still had a look of fury in his eyes as he gazed at the woman.

    The woman shrank back in fear. Now she was truly afraid.

    She turned her head, wanting her husband to hit back, but seeing him clutching his hand in agony, she quickly ran to him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°My hand is broken¡­ let¡¯s get out of here¡­¡± The man nced at Qin Yushen, eyes filled with terror. Qin Yushen¡¯s strength was definitely greater than his, and he was now regretting having provoked them.

    At that moment, the man¡¯s phone began to ring in his pocket.

    The woman hurriedly pulled out the phone from his pocket and, seeing the caller ID, a sh of tion crossed her eyes. It appeared her brother¡¯s friend had taken care of the situation. As long as the shop was closed down, she would have achieved her revenge.

 Chapter 480: Four hundred seventy-nine, awake

    <strong>Chapter 480: Four hundred seventy-nine, awake</strong>

    She pressed the answer button and the woman started, ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s me. Have you settled everything over there? Both Zhang Yi and I are almost being bullied to death; Zhang Yi¡¯s hand was even broken by them.¡±

    ¡°Quickly bring Zhang Yi back home, stop getting involved with them,¡± the other party¡¯s tone was clearly anxious.

    ¡°Big brother, Zhang Yi¡¯s hand is broken,¡± the woman thought the other party hadn¡¯t heard her, so she repeated. Shouldn¡¯t big brother be furious upon hearing that Zhang Yi¡¯s hand was broken? Why was he instead hurrying them back home?

    ¡°I know, you can¡¯t afford to offend them.¡±

    The woman nced suspiciously at Song Yan Ning and the others. ¡°Why can¡¯t we afford to offend them?¡± To her, aside from Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen looking somewhat distinguished, there was nothing extraordinary about them. She hadn¡¯t seen any important figures; the most prominent leader she had seen was big brother¡¯s friend. Compared to him, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen didn¡¯t possess that leadership aura. As for the couple that owned the restaurant, even less so.

    ¡°Stop asking so much; just leave there, or you¡¯ll bear the consequences yourself.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, has this restaurant already been seized?¡± the woman asked. Even if they had to leave, they at least wanted to have the restaurant shut down. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they have been bullied for nothing?

    ¡°The entire ind has been bought by someone, there¡¯s nothing left to seize,¡± he said, having made his point, then hung up.

    ¡°Big brother¡­¡± The woman, hearing that he had already hung up, could only helplessly put away her phone.

    ¡°What did big brother say?¡± Zhang Yi was in so much pain that he was sweating profusely. He just wanted to leave and get medical attention as soon as possible.

    ¡°Big brother told us to go back. He said that someone has bought the whole ind.¡± When the woman heard this news, she couldn¡¯t believe it¡ªhow much money would that cost?

    ¡°Ah?¡± Not only Zhang Yi, but the restaurant owner and his wife were also shocked.

    ¡°Help me up¡­ let¡¯s go to the hospital¡­¡± Zhang Yi couldn¡¯t bear to stay any longer. He didn¡¯t know who Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were, but he was sure they were people he couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    The woman nodded, stepped forward to support Zhang Yi, and shouted to a small boy standing there petrified. The three of them headed outside. As for the bullying they faced today, she would figure out a way to retaliate once she got back¡ªso long as the restaurant existed, there would always be opportunities.

    The owner and his wife breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the restaurant wasn¡¯t shut down, there was still hope. Their daughter still had hope.

    The wife nced at the painting in her hands, caressing it sorrowfully, ¡°I wonder if this painting can still be repaired?¡±

    The owner took the painting from his wife¡¯s hands, rolling it up, ¡°Stop looking at it. I¡¯ll go to the antique street in the city tomorrow; there are shops there that repair paintings.¡±

    The wife nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to get the elixir for our daughter.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t forget.¡± The owner looked at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, ¡°Thank you just now! Please, sit for a while more; I¡¯ll serve the fish after I¡¯ve cleared the table.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, looking at the painting in the owner¡¯s hands, ¡°This painting doesn¡¯t look like an antique.¡± Although nicely done, it wasn¡¯t particrly outstanding.

    ¡°It was painted by our daughter, she is a student at the art academy. We cherish this painting because it was thest painting she made before her ident; soon afterpleting it, she fell into aa and has been unresponsive ever since.¡± As she spoke of her daughter, the owner¡¯s wife¡¯s tears once again fell.

    ¡°Aatose state?¡± Song Yan Ning asked.

    ¡°Mm.¡± The Boss and his wife nodded.

    Song Yan Ning thought for a moment, then took out a porcin bottle and handed it to the boss¡¯s wife, ¡°This elixir is a gift for you. An old Chinese medicine doctor gave it to me. He said it could treat people who are in aa. You should take it home and try it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The boss¡¯s wife quickly reached out to take it, bowing gratefully to Song Yan Ning. Over the years, they had tried many methods, but to no avail; their daughter remained in aa. Regardless of whether the medicine would work or not, she wanted to try it.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile and sat down with Qin Yushen at the table.

    The Boss and his wife quickly cleaned the table. For Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, they were truly grateful; had it not been for their help just a moment ago, that couple would surely have done something even more outrageous.

    As the night deepened, the bustling ind returned to calm.

    Upon returning home, the boss¡¯s wife went to her daughter¡¯s room and took out the porcin bottle given by Song Yan Ning.

    The Boss knew what his wife nned to do and followed her in, ¡°Are you really going to give it to Xiao Wen?¡± He knew Song Yan Ning meant well, but medicine was not something to take lightly.

    The boss¡¯s wife nodded, ¡°I want to try.¡± Even if there was only a slim chance, she did not want to miss it.

    The Boss looked at his daughter, who was still asleep, and sighed deeply, ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡± The doctor had told him that the chances of his daughter waking up were very slim.

    The boss¡¯s wife poured out the elixir from the porcin bottle, took a deep breath, bent down, pried open her daughter¡¯s mouth, and ced the medicine inside.

    After administering the medicine, the boss¡¯s wife and the Boss stood by, feeling extremely anxious. Although they had given their daughter the medicine, they were unsure if it might cause side effects.

    Time slowly passed by. Although it was only a few minutes, to the Boss and his wife, it felt as long as a century.

    On the bed, the girl¡¯s fingers twitched slightly, and soon after, she slowly opened her eyes, looking puzzledly around her.

    The moment the girl woke up, the Boss and his wife stood frozen, their eyes filled with disbelief and excitement. Was this an illusion? Had their daughter really woken up?

    ¡°I want to drink water¡­¡± the girl said weakly.

    Upon hearing the long-lost voice, the boss¡¯s wife¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly as she hurriedly went to the side, picked up a teapot from the table, and shakily poured a cup of water. Her daughter had truly awakened¡ªwhat wonderful news!

    The Boss quickly walked to the bedside, taking his daughter¡¯s hand, ¡°Tell Daddy, do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    The girl gently shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Looking at her parents, who were no longer young, she felt a deep sense of guilt. If it weren¡¯t for her, how could her parents have aged so much?

    The Boss shook his head with a smile as tears fell with his movement, ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re awake.¡± He really hadn¡¯t expected the medicine Song Yan Ning had provided to be so effective, actually able to awaken his daughter.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the water.¡± The boss¡¯s wife approached with a cup of water. At this moment, her heart was filled with joy. As long as her daughter was awake, nothing else mattered. She was profoundly grateful to Song Yan Ning; without the medicine she¡¯d given, who knows when their daughter would have woken up. But they didn¡¯t even know who Song Yan Ning was and couldn¡¯t find her to express their thanks.

 Chapter 481: Four hundred and eighty, want to fall in love

    <strong>Chapter 481: Four hundred and eighty, want to fall in love</strong>

    The school bell rang, and everyone in the ssroom rushed out like wild horses set free.

    Song Yan Ning packed her bag and saw Mo Xier resting her chin in her hands, daydreaming. She shook her head, smiled, and walked over to Mo Xier, waving a hand in front of her face.

    Mo Xier didn¡¯t react at all, her gaze fixed on the window outside.

    ¡°Snap out of it!¡± Song Yan Ning waved her hand again.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Xier suddenly came to her senses and realized that the ssroom was empty. ¡°Where is everyone?¡±

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes, ¡°School¡¯s out. They¡¯ve all gone home. What¡¯s with you today? Why have you been daydreaming?¡± Mo Xier had been absent-minded since the morning; even the teacher had noticed several times and had made her stand as punishment several times. Was there something wrong at home?

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s nothing¡­Just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± Mo Xier thought about yesterday, and her face involuntarily blushed. She realized that she might have developed feelings for Mo Zhenqi. Seeing him thesest few days, her heart would uncontrobly beat faster. But he was her brother, even if not by blood, still a brother. How could she harbor such feelings for him?

    ¡°Your face is so red. You wouldn¡¯t be in love, would you?¡± Noticing Mo Xier¡¯s red face, Song Yan Ning teased with a wicked smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Mo Xier quickly covered her face. She couldn¡¯t continue like this; she must keep a distance from Mo Zhenqi and absolutely couldn¡¯t fall for him. It was not right.

    With this thought, Mo Xier turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Song Yan Ning, I want to find a boyfriend. Who do you think would be suitable?¡± She wanted to use a boyfriend to distract herself, to keep herself from falling deeper.

    ¡°Why suddenly want a boyfriend?¡± Song Yan Ning asked curiously.

    ¡°I also want to try what falling in love feels like.¡± Mo Xier said somewhat expectantly.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°Falling in love requires feelings, not just randomly settling for someone. Wait until you meet someone you like before you think about dating.¡±

    Mo Xier¡¯s thoughts shed back to Mo Zhenqi again. She shook her head forcefully, trying to shake his image out of her mind.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Song Yan Ning patted Mo Xier on the shoulder, returned to her desk to grab her bag, and headed out of the ssroom.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Mo Xier nodded, hurriedly stuffed her things into her bag, grabbed it, and quickly followed Song Yan Ning.

    Passing by the basketball court, the girls¡¯ screams rose wave after wave. Song Yan Ning and Mo Xier knew without looking that it was Cheng Feng ying basketball again.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, I think Cheng Feng seems to like you.¡± Mo Xier whispered into Song Yan Ning¡¯s ear. She had caught Cheng Feng sneaking nces at Song Yan Ning a few times when they chatted during breaks.

    ¡°That¡¯s his business,¡± said Song Yan Ning, unconcerned.

    Mo Xier nced at the basketball court, ¡°Cheng Feng is a nice guy, but he¡¯s too much of a flirt. That type of guy doesn¡¯t give people a sense of security.¡± She anyway wouldn¡¯t consider such a man.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded in agreement.

    Cheng Feng dunked the ball into the, turned around, and saw the retreating figures of Song Yan Ning and Mo Xier. A hint of disappointment shed in his eyes. He wished Song Yan Ning would stop like other girls, cheer for him, scream for him, and gaze at him with adoring eyes. Unfortunately, Song Yan Ning was not like other girls.

 Chapter 482: 481, a melon twisted off by force will not be sweet

    <strong>Chapter 482: 481, a melon twisted off by force will not be sweet</strong>

    Song Yan Ning and Mo Xier walked to the school gate and from a distance saw avishly dressed woman standing beside Qin Yushen¡¯s car.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, do you know her?¡± Mo Xier turned her head to look at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen her.¡± Song Yan Ning walked towards Qin Yushen¡¯s car.

    Qin Yushen saw Song Yan Ning, pushed open the car door, and got out. He didn¡¯t know why Han Shengmei had shown up here; he had already rejected her clearly, yet she refused to leave. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this was the school gate and he had to wait for Xiao Ning after school, he would have driven away long ago.

    ¡°Xiao Ning.¡± Qin Yushen walked forward, took the backpack from Song Yan Ning¡¯s hands, ruffled her hair, and looked into her eyes filled with warmth, which was utterly different from the distant, cold gaze he had given Han Shengmei just a moment ago.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired, let¡¯s go home,¡± Song Yan Ning said, leaning her head on Qin Yushen¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Qin Yushen nodded slightly, picked up Song Yan Ning in his arms, and walked towards the passenger side.

    Mo Xier¡¯s eyes widened. The disy of affection was so much that she could skip dinner.

    Han Shengmei clenched her teeth in jealousy, but maintained a shallow smile on her face, ¡°Qin Yushen, I came to invite you to be my escort at tonight¡¯s banquet. You are the only man I know in Huaxia, so please do me this favor.¡± As long as Qin Yushen agreed to be her escort, she was confident that he woulde to like her. Compared to a young girl like Song Yan Ning, her mature charm was surely more appealing. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have had so many admirers in Korea.

    Qin Yushen didn¡¯t respond to Han Shengmei, opened the car door, bent down to ce Song Yan Ning in the passenger seat, and fastened her seatbelt, ¡°Rest for a bit, I¡¯ll wake you when we get home.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded.

    Qin Yushen closed the door for Song Yan Ning, walked to the driver¡¯s side, got in, and shut the door, treating Han Shengmei as if she were thin air.

    ¡°Qin Yushen, did you hear me? I want to invite you to be the escort at my banquet,¡± Han Shengmei yelled after the car. This time, she didn¡¯t dare to directly open the car door; she was afraid of a repeat ofst time. This was the school gate, with constant foot traffic¡ªif something likest time happened, it would be too embarrassing. She was a well-knowndy in Korea; how could she disgrace herself in front of everyone?

    The only response she got was the car speeding away.

    Han Shengmei stomped her foot in anger, swearing to herself that she would make Qin Yushen fall for her one way or another.

    ¡°This deardy, you might as well give up that wishful thinking; you¡¯re never going to seed,¡± Mo Xier walked up, looking at Han Shengmei mockingly. The woman was indeed attractive, but with how much Qin Yushen cared for Song Yan Ning, how could he possibly transfer his affections?

    Han Shengmei red at Mo Xier, ¡°Mind your own business!¡±

    Mo Xier shrugged, ¡°You¡¯re not from Huaxia, are you?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Han Shengmei asked in surprise. She thought she didn¡¯t look much different from the people of Huaxia.

    ¡°Because we in Huaxia have an old saying, ¡®A melon forcibly twisted off the vine is not sweet.''¡± Mo Xierughed out loud, turned around, and walked away, but her heart jumped when she saw a familiar car parked not far away. Why was he here?

    Snapping out of it, Mo Xier quickly quickened her pace. She wasn¡¯t ready to face him yet.

    Mo Zhenqi smiled slightly, opened his car door, caught up to Mo Xier in a few steps, took her by the arm, and whispered into her ear, ¡°My dear sister, didn¡¯t you see your brother¡¯s car, hmm?¡±

 Chapter 483: Four hundred and eighty-two, jealous

    <strong>Chapter 483: Four hundred and eighty-two, jealous</strong>

    Mo Xixi¡¯s heartbeat once again started uncontrobly elerating, ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t see¡­¡± The truth was, she had seen him and that¡¯s why she ran.

    ¡°Now you see?¡± Mo Zhenqi gave a mischievous smile, his gaze sweeping over Mo Xixi¡¯s earlobes, which were like white jade. He couldn¡¯t help but lean in and nibble her gently. It was obvious that this girl was avoiding him.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Mo Xixi felt a tingling sensation and covered her ears, stepping back twice, her face flushing as she red at Mo Zhenqi, ¡°Are you a dog or something?¡±

    ¡°Next time, I will bite again,¡± Mo Zhenqi said, taking Mo Xixi¡¯s hand and walking towards his car. He had seen her happily chatting with Qin Yuhao, and knew he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He had to let this girl know that she was his.

    ¡°I can walk by myself.¡± Mo Xixi struggled to pull her hand away several times but failed. Seeing a familiar car passing by, she shouted towards the person inside, ¡°Qin Yuhao!¡± At this moment, she just wanted to escape from Mo Zhenqi¡¯s side, no matter who it was, as long as they could help her.

    Qin Yuhao stopped the car and rolled down the window, ncing at Mo Zhenqi before looking at Mo Xixi, ¡°Little cutie, did you miss me?¡±

    Mo Xixi fought back the urge to roll her eyes and signaled to Qin Yuhao with her eyes, ¡°Did you forget that we nned to have dinner together today?¡±

    ¡°How could I forget? Haven¡¯t Ie to pick you up?¡± Qin Yuhao stepped out of the car and smiled at Mo Zhenqi, ¡°And who is this?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my brother, Mo Zhenqi.¡± Mo Xixi forcefully withdrew her hand.

    ¡°Hello, brother! I¡¯m Qin Yuhao.¡± Qin Yuhao extended his hand with a smile.

    Mo Zhenqi reached out and shook hands with Qin Yuhao.

    Mo Xixi noticed Qin Yuhao¡¯s expression gradually changing and quickly looked at their hands joined together. She stepped forward to separate them and saw Qin Yuhao¡¯s hand was all red. She looked at Mo Zhenqi with displeasure, ¡°Brother, can¡¯t you be a little less childish?¡±

    Mo Zhenqi felt a sudden pain in his heart, ¡°I¡¯m your brother.¡± Didn¡¯t this girl understand that his jealousy stemmed from care?

    Qin Yuhao gave Mo Zhenqi a meaningful nce and turned to Mo Xixi, ¡°Little cutie, let¡¯s go.¡± He was just bored, and it was like watching a drama unfold.

    Mo Xixi nodded. She didn¡¯t dare look at her brother now.

    Mo Zhenqi pulled Mo Xixi back and coldly told Qin Yuhao, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you dating my sister. I hope you won¡¯te looking for her again.¡± Qin Yuhao was notorious with his everyday scandals, not to mention his disapproval, even his parents wouldn¡¯t agree to Xixi being with him.

    Mo Xixi hung her head in silence. She didn¡¯t have any sort of rtionship with Qin Yuhao to speak of.

    Qin Yuhao smiled and looked at Mo Xixi, ¡°I really like Xixi, and I¡¯m serious about her.¡±

    Mo Xixi raised her head in surprise, looking at Qin Yuhao. How could he possibly like her?

    ¡°I won¡¯t agree,¡± Mo Zhenqi scoffed, pulling Mo Xixi away.

    Qin Yuhao stepped forward to block them, his gaze earnestly on Mo Xixi, ¡°Xixi, tell your brother, what we have is real.¡± He wasn¡¯t finished ying, so how could he let them go?

    Mo Xixi red at Qin Yuhao. This instigator who loved stirring up trouble; she knew she shouldn¡¯t have called him earlier.

    Qin Yuhao winked those charming, peach-blossom eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, we have toe out with it sooner orter.¡±

    Mo Zhenqi¡¯s face grew even darker, his eyes icily fixed on Qin Yuhao. He would absolutely never approve of their rtionship, even if Xixi ended up hating him. Qin Yuhao was a yboy, and with him, Xixi would surely get hurt.

 Chapter 484: Four hundred and eighty-three, choose a formal dress

    <strong>Chapter 484: Four hundred and eighty-three, choose a formal dress</strong>

    Mo Xier realized that Mo Zhenqi was truly angry, and after giving Qin Yuhao a re, she turned and ran. She could already imagine just how awful it would be once she got back home. Once her brother lost his temper, no one could stop him, and right now it was just the two of them at home.

    Mo Zhenqi heard the sound of footsteps, turned his head to look, and upon seeing Mo Xier run, he quickened his pace and chased after her. She dared to run? Wait until they got back, he¡¯d spare her a spanking.

    Watching the two of them, one chasing after the other, Qin Yuhao smirked and strode toward his own car.

    ¡°Hello! Excuse me, are you Qin Yuhao?¡± Han Shengmei approached Qin Yuhao. She recognized him the moment she saw Qin Yuhao and, considering that Qin Yuhao and Qin Yushen¡¯s names differed by just one character, she guessed that the two must be rted.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Qin Yuhao nced at Han Shengmei, walked past her to his car, opened the door, sat inside, and drove off, leaving a trail of dust behind. He didn¡¯t have the time to entertain his fans now, as he still had to attend a banquet after finishing his work.

    Watching the car drive away, Han Shengmei stomped her foot in frustration, ¡°What¡¯s so great about him, I don¡¯t even care.¡±

    As he neared the courtyard house, Qin Yushen¡¯s phone began to ring.

    Qin Yushen took out his phone, saw that it was Liu Shanyue calling, and answered, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a banquet at Regent tonight at seven. Bring Xiao Ning with you. I¡¯ve had someone send the invitation to the courtyard,¡± Liu Shanyue said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Qin Yushen replied, pocketing his phone. It seemed the banquet tonight was no ordinary affair, otherwise his mother wouldn¡¯t have called specifically to inform him, nor would she have had someone deliver the invitation personally.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, my mom wants us to attend a banquet tonight,¡± Qin Yushen said to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, ¡°I need to buy a gown first.¡± She rarely attended banquets, so she hadn¡¯t made a point of preparing a gown in advance.

    Qin Yushen checked the time, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and get the invitation first.¡±

    After retrieving the invitation, Qin Yushen drove Song Yan Ning to a beauty salon.

    This beauty salon was very well-known in Beijing. Their clientele consisted of influential people of Beijing, and ordinary people, even if they came, would not be received by the salon.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen entered the beauty salon, and the two receptionists at the door immediately greeted them warmly.

    ¡°Pleasee inside, both of you!¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen carried a noble air about them; the receptionists, who saw Beijing¡¯s elite on a daily basis, could instantly tell there was something special about the couple.

    ¡°We¡¯d like to select two gowns,¡± Qin Yushen said in a calm voice.

    ¡°Right away,¡± the receptionist nodded, leading Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning to the VIP lounge and prepared tea and snacks for them.

    ¡°Please wait for a moment! Our Director Xu will be right over to assist you both.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen nodded in acknowledgment.

    Before long, a young man d in gaudy clothing entered the resting area. The moment he saw Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, his eyes lit up, ¡°Hello! My name is Xu Anzhe, and I¡¯m very pleased to serve you. Are you two nning to attend a banquet shortly?¡± Among the guests he had encountered, this couple was the best-looking by far, especially that noble and cool temperament they exuded¡ªit was clear they weren¡¯t ordinary people. He had seen his share of important figures, yet it was the first time he had seen anyone like the two before him.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°What are your requirements for the evening gowns?¡± Xu Anzhe inquired. The dresses here were categorized by ranks, but even the moremon ones would cost hundreds of thousands.

    ¡°The best,¡± Qin Yushen said.

    ¡°Please wait a moment!¡± Xu Anzhe, in a good mood, turned and left.

    Shortly after, he returned, pushing a rack of gowns. He picked up a silver-grey dress, ¡°This gown was designed by Master Krimor from Y country. It entuates the soft beauty of a woman excellently, and there are only three of its kind globally.¡±

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen weren¡¯t quite satisfied, Xu Anzhe picked up another dress, a blue one, ¡°This is a newly arrived haute couture piece from our store. Its hem is adorned with one hundred and twenty-eight diamonds that, under the light, shimmer enchantingly like stars in the night sky, ensuring that you will be the center of attention at the banquet.¡±

    Song Yan Ning stood up, walked over to the rack, and picked up a white dress, ¡°Let¡¯s go with this one.¡± She had no desire to be the focus of the banquet.

    Qin Yushen extended his hand to pick up a white casual suit.

    ¡°Please follow me,¡± Xu Anzhe said, seeing that they had made their choices, and led Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen to the fitting room.

    When the fitting room doors opened again, Xu Anzhe was left dumbfounded on the spot, staring in amazement at Song Yan Ning as she stepped out¡ªher fairness was unblemished, like a newly blossomed lotus, her beauty was heart-stopping and surreal. Her eyes seemed to carry the stars of the entire sky, making her already stunning face appear even more dazzling and captivating.

    ¡°Gorgeous! Absolutely gorgeous!¡± Xu Anzhe eximed as he looked at Song Yan Ning. Now, without makeup, she was this beautiful; after makeup and essorizing, she would undoubtedly be the focus of the banquet.

    Qin Yushen changed into his clothes and came out of the dressing room, his eyes also filled with amazement upon seeing Song Yan Ning. He knew Xiao Ning would look beautiful in a gown, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated she would be even more stunning than he had imagined.

    Stepping forward, Qin Yushen took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°I really want to hide you away.¡± He could already envision how many men¡¯s gazes would fall upon her at the banquet. Just the thought made him feel a bittersweet ache in his heart.

    ¡°Should I change into another one?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen; this was the first time she had seen him dressed in white, and she hadn¡¯t expected it to suit him so well.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, this one suits you well,¡± Qin Yushen said as he leaned down and kissed her on the forehead. He had made up his mind, if anyone dared to keep staring at Xiao Ning, he would give them a chilling nce.

    Xu Anzhe coughed awkwardly, ¡°I have already arranged a makeup artist for you. Please follow me.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, this is fine as it is,¡± Song Yan Ning said, disliking the idea of thering all that stuff on her face.

    ¡°Do you require any essories then? We have jewelry and bags too,¡± suggested Xu Anzhe, looking at Song Yan Ning. Indeed, a natural beauty like her would have her inherent beauty tarnished by makeup.

    ¡°No need,¡± Song Yan Ning replied with a smile and shook her head, then turned to Qin Yushen, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Her own space was notcking in essories;pared to those diamond nes, she felt her own jewelry suited her better.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded and handed a card to Xu Anzhe.

    Xu Anzhe took the card and the instant he saw it, he was dumbstruck, ¡°This card¡­¡± There were only three such cards globally, and he had only heard about them¡ªhe had never expected to actually see one today.

 Chapter 485: Four hundred eighty-four, Banquet (1)

    <strong>Chapter 485: Four hundred eighty-four, Banquet (1)</strong>

    Han Shengmei walked into the banquet and, seeing that all eyes were turned her way, she proudly raised her head. She knew she was the most beautiful there that day.

    Seeing Liu Shanyue mingling with the guests, Han Shengmei smiled slightly and made her way toward Liu Shanyue. Liu Shanyue was Qin Yushen¡¯s mother, and as long as Han Shengmei could ingratiate herself with her, she would have her support. With Liu Shanyue¡¯s help, how could Qin Yushen escape her? Some naive girl fancied she couldpete with her for Qin Yushen¡¯s affection; it was sheer overestimation of her own abilities.

    ¡°President Liu!¡± Han Shengmei approached Liu Shanyue and greeted her politely.

    Liu Shanyue smiled and nodded, then introduced her to several wealthydies standing nearby, ¡°This is President Han from Korea¡¯s Aimei Group. President Han, this is Mr. Fang from Fang Group, the wife of Lin Group¡¯s CEO, and the wife of Chairman Zhang of Tengyi Group.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you all!¡± Han Shengmei smiled and nodded to the group.

    ¡°I heard that President Han hase to discuss cooperation with President Liu?¡± Fang Qingyan handed a ss of red wine to Han Shengmei from the side.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Han Shengmei took the wine, smiled, and nodded, ¡°Ourpany has recentlyunched a new type of foundation serum. This foundation serum effectively improves uneven skin tone, ckheads, and e, among other issues.¡±

    She hade to Huaxia precisely to pitch this foundation serum to Liu Shanyue. Her research had shown that one-third of women globally purchased cosmetics from Liu Shanyue¡¯spany and were repeat buyers. If Liu Shanyue agreed to cooperate with her, it would be a win-win situation.

    Liu Shanyue smiled faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk business today.¡± She had already received samples of the foundation serum brought by Han Shengmei and was waiting for the test results to decide on a cooperation. Xiao Ning was also expected at the banquet today, and Liu Shanyue wanted to hear Xiao Ning¡¯s opinion as well.

    ¡°President Liu, may I have a word with you?¡± Han Shengmei asked with a smile.

    Liu Shanyue excused herself with an apologetic smile to the others and followed Han Shengmei aside.

    Han Shengmei took out a box from her bag and handed it to Liu Shanyue, ¡°President Liu, this is a gift I¡¯ve specially selected for you.¡±

    Liu Shanyue nced at the box in Han Shengmei¡¯s hand and said lightly, ¡°President Han, you¡¯re too kind. There¡¯s no need for a gift.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, President Liu. This gift has nothing to do with our cooperation. It¡¯s simply a token of friendship, nothing more,¡± Han Shengmei exined.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we already friends?¡± Liu Shanyue smiled faintly. There were several kinds of friends: some were friends for life, through thick and thin; some were friends in name only, without a deep connection; and some were ¡®friends¡¯ in word alone, perhaps having met only a few times, maybe through business or other engagements, each well aware of the nature of their rtionship. And Han Shengmei belonged to thetter kind.

    Han Shengmei nodded, smiling as she opened the box. Inside was a sapphire bracelet, ¡°President Liu, since we¡¯re friends, I hope you¡¯ll ept my sincerity.¡±

    Just as Liu Shanyue was about to refuse again, the room suddenly quieted down as everyone¡¯s attention shifted toward the entrance. Liu Shanyue turned to the door as well and, seeing Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen entering arm in arm, her eyes lit up, and she quickly approached them.

    As Han Shengmei saw Qin Yushen walking in, she could no longer take her eyes off him. He looked stunning in his white casual suit. She was determined to have him.

 Chapter 486: Four hundred eighty-five, Banquet (2)

    <strong>Chapter 486: Four hundred eighty-five, Banquet (2)</strong>

    ¡°Xiao Shen, Xiao Ning,¡± Liu Shanyue walked briskly over to Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, smiling as she watched them. These two really were a match made in heaven; when they get married and have babies, those babies would absolutely be the most beautiful in the world. She will have to encourage them to have a few more; otherwise, it would just be a waste of their excellent genes.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Qin!¡±

    Liu Shanyue nodded happily, ¡°Let¡¯s go sit over there and talk.¡± She had invited them to this banquet to introduce someone to them, but that person hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

    ¡°Qin Yushen, we meet again.¡± Han Shengmei approached Qin Yushen with a shallow, enchanting smile and stretched out her hand. She had dressed with particr care for this banquet, believing that her beauty would surely capture Qin Yushen¡¯s heart. As for Song Yan Ning standing next to Qin Yushen, she waspletely ignored.

    Liu Shanyue turned her head to look at Han Shengmei and, seeing the way she looked at Qin Yushen, frowned in displeasure. ¡°Xiao Shen, do you know President Han?¡± She believed that her son wasn¡¯t the fickle type; his heart truly belonged to Xiao Ning alone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Qin Yushen said coolly and, holding Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, walked toward the nearby resting area.

    Liu Shanyue smiled and followed Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning. She just knew her son only had Xiao Ning in his heart.

    Han Shengmei retracted her hand and bit her teeth in frustration, stepping forward to follow the trio of Liu Shanyue.

    Liu Shanyue stopped in her tracks, turned, and looked at Han Shengmei who had caught up. ¡°President Han, my son and daughter-inw have some private matters to discuss. I won¡¯t be able to keep youpany for now, sorry!¡±

    Han Shengmei clenched her fists in anger, but her face still wore a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just sit nearby and won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Qin Yushen wasn¡¯t married, so where did a daughter-inwe from? Besides, Qin Yushen was the man she had set her sights on; if he was to marry, it could only be her.

    Liu Shanyue¡¯s face turned cold with displeasure. ¡°President Han should know that private matters mean it¡¯s inconvenient for outsiders to listen.¡± She couldn¡¯t have made it any clearer; surely Han Shengmei should understand by now?

    Han Shengmei lifted her lips into a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Liu! I won¡¯t eavesdrop on your conversation. I¡¯ll just sit a bit further away.¡± She was determined to stay close to them. Otherwise, how could she disy her charm and attract Qin Yushen¡¯s attention?

    ¡°Do you still want to continue the cooperation, President Han?¡± Liu Shanyue asked coldly. She was suddenly finding Han Shengmei very annoying.

    ¡°President Liu, surely you wouldn¡¯t let personal matters interfere with business?¡± Han Shengmei kept a confident smile on her face. She was very confident about the skin essence herpany produced. As long as Liu Shanyue understood the true effectiveness of the skin essence as described in the materials, she was sure to cooperate with her.

    Liu Shanyue wasted no more words with Han Shengmei and turned to walk toward Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. After all, they were talking about family matters; if she wanted to listen, let her listen.

    Han Shengmei smiled triumphantly and followed Liu Shanyue.

    Qin Yushen now wished more than ever that he could hide Song Yan Ning away from view. From the moment they entered the banquet, there had been a steady stream of men looking at Xiao Ning, their eyes filled with undisguised amazement and interest.

    Qin Yushen cast a cold nce at the crowd and pulled Song Yan Ning into his embrace.

    Song Yan Ning gave a sly smile. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded, admitting it.

    Song Yan Ning reached up to hold Qin Yushen¡¯s face and whispered in his ear. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, my heart only has you.¡± Sometimes, this man really was like a child.

 Chapter 487: Four hundred eighty-six, Banquet (3)

    <strong>Chapter 487: Four hundred eighty-six, Banquet (3)</strong>

    Liu Shanyue saw Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen whispering together in an embrace and smiled a relieved smile. She turned her head and nced at Han Shengmei who had followed them. Seeing her face darkened, she almost couldn¡¯t control herself fromughing. ¡°Seeing how good my son and daughter-inw get along, are you ready to give up now?¡±

    Han Shengmei gritted her teeth in anger, staring fiercely at Song Yan Ning as if she wanted to tear her apart right then.

    Feeling Han Shengmei¡¯s re, Song Yan Ning turned her head to look at her, saw the anger in her eyes, and shook her head amusedly, poking Qin Yushen¡¯s chest with her finger, ¡°Your admirer is ring at me.¡±

    Qin Yushen had also noticed Han Shengmei earlier and his icy gaze swept over her. He really didn¡¯t understand what Han Shengmei was thinking; he had clearly rejected her, yet she still clung on.

    Meeting Qin Yushen¡¯s icy gaze, Han Shengmei couldn¡¯t help but shiver and involuntarily took a step back. His look was terrifying! Yet, she still couldn¡¯t control her desire to move closer to him, his fatally attractive aurapletely captivating her.

    Liu Shanyue walked up and sat next to Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, I heard you¡¯ve joined the medical team and are heading to Korea in a few days?¡± She couldn¡¯t be more pleased with this future daughter-inw.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Liu Shanyue looked towards Qin Yushen, ¡°Xiao Shen, sort out your work and go with Xiao Ning.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Qin Yushen nodded in agreement. He had already made arrangements because he definitely couldn¡¯t rest easy with Xiao Ning going alone.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine alone, there are so many people in the medical team, nothing will happen to me.¡± With her current capabilities, not many could harm her.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s better if Xiao Shen goes with you. As a youngdy traveling abroad, safetyes first.¡± Liu Shanyue took Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and gently patted it.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen, who nodded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yan Ning no longer objected. It was her first time going to Korea, and with Qin Yushen apanying her, they could explore together as a sort of vacation.

    Han Shengmei sat down not far from the trio, perfectly positioned to overhear Song Yan Ning¡¯s conversation.

    Hearing that Song Yan Ning was heading to Korea, Han Shengmei¡¯s face revealed a cold smirk. Korea was her yground, and she would wait until Song Yan Ning arrived to properly ¡®wee¡¯ her. Daring to snatch her man, she would make sure Song Yan Ning regretted it.

    At that moment, a middle-aged man in a ck suit with blond hair and blue eyes walked in through the door, surveyed the surroundings, and approached Liu Shanyue and the others.

    Seeing the neer, Liu Shanyue stood up smiling, ¡°Mol, you¡¯re here. Xiao Shen, Xiao Ning, this is Mol, who is also a doctor. He¡¯ll be participating in the medical conference as well.¡± She and Mol were old friends, and upon hearing that Mol would be at the conference, she decided to introduce him to Song Yan Ning.

    Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning stood up and nodded to Mol.

    Mol returned the nod with a smile, looking towards Song Yan Ning, ¡°You must be Song Yan Ning?¡± He had heard of her but hadn¡¯t expected her to be so young.

    ¡°I am,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled, nodding slightly.

    Mol extended his hand, ¡°Hello! I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡±

 Chapter 488: Four hundred and eighty-seven, will not regret

    <strong>Chapter 488: Four hundred and eighty-seven, will not regret</strong>

    ¡°Hello!¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile, extending her hand to shake hands with Mol.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you can treat cancer patients. Could I consult with you on some questions in this area?¡± asked Mol, his attitude humble. He had been conducting research in this field and had developed some reagents, but they were currently in the trial phase.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so much consultation; I¡¯d prefer to say we can exchange ideas,¡± replied Song Yan Ning with a modest smile.

    Mol let out a heartyugh and began to ask some questions that he didn¡¯t understand.

    Song Yan Ning generously answered each of Mol¡¯s questions, feeling that medical skill should be shared rather than kept to oneself.

    The more Mol listened, the brighter his eyes became, and his admiration for Song Yan Ning grew. He had initially been surprised to hear that Song Yan Ning could treat cancer, but now he realized she wasn¡¯t only knowledgeable about cancer but all sorts of diseases. He truly didn¡¯t know how someone of Song Yan Ning¡¯s age could know so much.

    ¡°Doctor Song, I finally understand the meaning of an old saying from Huaxia. Today, listening to your exnations has been more educational than ten years of reading,¡± Mol said with augh, his eyes filled with admiration and respect as he looked at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°You tter me too much, Dr. Mol,¡± Song Yan Ning said, shaking her head with a smile.

    Liu Shanyue watched Song Yan Ning, her face filled with joyful smiles. She knew that Song Yan Ning was extremely skilled in traditional Chinese medicine, but she hadn¡¯t expected her to be so knowledgeable about Western medicine as well. Even the questions that Mol didn¡¯t know, she did. Having such a daughter-inw was the blessing of several lifetimes for her; Xiao Shen had truly great judgment.

    Han Shengmei listened to the conversation between Song Yan Ning and Mol and scoffed disdainfully. In her opinion, Song Yan Ning was just showing off. Real medical skilly in clinical practice, like her brother, who was a true Divine Doctor.

    Thinking of her brother, Han Shengmei smiled proudly, rising and walking over to Song Yan Ning and the others.

    Liu Shanyue frowned unhappily when she saw Han Shengmei approaching.

    Song Yan Ning yfully winked at Qin Yushen, who helplessly tapped her nose, his eyes filled with affection.

    Han Shengmei extended her hand to Mol, ¡°Dr. Mol, hello! I am Han Shengmei, Han Zaiye¡¯s sister. My brother has mentioned you before.¡±

    At her words, a glint of surprise shed in Mol¡¯s eyes, and he stood up to shake hands with Han Shengmei, ¡°Hello! How is Dr. Hantely? I¡¯ve heard he will also be attending this medical conference.¡± Despite his youth, Han Zaiye was known as the National Doctor of Korea, which spoke volumes about his medical skill. He wondered whether Song Yan Ning or Han Zaiye would prove to be more formidable.

    ¡°Yes, my brother just called me. He asked me to send his regards to you and said he looks forward to having a great discussion with you once you¡¯re in Korea,¡± said Han Shengmei with a smile.

    ¡°Good,¡± Mol replied with a smile, then turned to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Doctor Song, do you know about Korea¡¯s National Doctor Han Zaiye?¡± After winning thest medical conference, Han Zaiye secured a certain reputation in the medicalmunity, with many countries inviting him to join their citizenship and be one of their doctors.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him,¡± nodded Song Yan Ning. She had heard it from Dean Liu.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal to have heard of him. My brother is the National Doctor of Korea,¡± Han Shengmei said, proudly lifting her head. Her brother wasn¡¯t only Korea¡¯s National Doctor but also the pride of the Han Family.

    Song Yan Ning simply smiled lightly.

    Han Shengmei red at Song Yan Ning and sat down beside Liu Shanyue, ¡°President Liu, the muscle base solution produced by mypany was developed by my brother, and I can guarantee its effectiveness.¡± She hade all the way to Huaxia to partner with Liu Shanyue because herpany¡¯s products had achieved a certain status in the industry. Compared to other cosmeticspanies, they could gain greater benefits by partnering with Liu Shanyue¡¯spany.

    Liu Shanyue looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, what do you think?¡± She was the chairwoman of thepany, but Xiao Ning was the major shareholder. Without Xiao Ning¡¯s forms, theirpany wouldn¡¯t have reached its current status.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with confidence, ¡°Our products don¡¯t need the addition of any substances.¡± Her forms contained Spirit Grass, which was unmatched by any other product.

    Liu Shanyue nodded and turned to Han Shengmei, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Han. We are not able to partner at this time, but I hope we can have the opportunity to work together in the future.¡± Initially, she had only said she would consider it, not giving an immediate affirmative to Han Shengmei; it was fortunate she hadn¡¯t agreed outright because that would have made it difficult to refuse now.

    ¡°President Liu, my brother is the National Doctor of Korea; if you miss this opportunity, you will certainly regret it. And this is about the future of both ourpanies. How can you give up such a great opportunity just because of her one sentence? Besides, what does she know?¡± Han Shengmei glowered fiercely at Song Yan Ning. If this coboration fell apart, when Song Yan Ning went to Korea, Han Shengmei would make sure she would leave her life there.

    Liu Shanyue replied with a light smile, ¡°Xiao Ning is thergest shareholder of mypany, and its sess is all thanks to her efforts. You¡¯re asking if she knows anything?¡±

    Without Xiao Ning, herpany would have copsed back then, and she would have been disgraced due to issues with the products.

    Han Shengmei, trying to hold back her rage, looked at Liu Shanyue scoffingly, ¡°President Liu, I hope you reconsider carefully. Yourpany¡¯s products are indeed good, but don¡¯t forget, there are other cosmeticspanies in the world. Just by partnering with another cosmeticspany, your products will suffer a big impact, and then it will be toote for regrets.¡±

    ¡°Once I¡¯ve made a decision, I won¡¯t regret it,¡± Liu Shanyue said confidently.

    Han Shengmei¡¯s anger roiled within her. Remembering that Liu Shanyue was Qin Yushen¡¯s mother, she suppressed her rage and turned to leave. There was no need to quarrel with her future mother-inw. Once she married Qin Yushen, she would make Liu Shanyue regret how she treated her today.

    Liu Shanyue shook her head. It was a good thing she hadn¡¯t agreed before; otherwise, bing partners with such a person would have been incredibly frustrating.

    Han Shengmei walked out of the banquet hall and took out her phone to make a call.

    ¡°Sheng Mei,¡± a tender voice came through the phone.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve been bullied,¡± Han Shengmei said, sounding aggrieved. If this hadn¡¯t happened in Huaxia, she would have had someone deal with Song Yan Ning already; Song Yan Ning wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to upset her.

    ¡°Who bullied you?¡± The tender voice now carried a cold edge.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning.¡± At the thought of Song Yan Ning, Han Shengmei¡¯s teeth itched with irritation, especially her close interactions with Qin Yu. Would Qin Yu still like her without that pretty face?

 Chapter 489: Four hundred and eighty-eight, medical team

    <strong>Chapter 489: Four hundred and eighty-eight, medical team</strong>

    ¡°Song Yan Ning?¡± Han Zaiye felt this name was very familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere.

    ¡°She will also be going to Korea to attend the medical exchange meeting. Brother, you¡¯ll be able to meet her then.¡± Han Shengmei thought to herself that once Song Yan Ning arrived in Korea, she would be at their mercy, and her anger instantly vanished without a trace.

    ¡°Hmm, how did your cooperation talks go? When will you return to Korea?¡±

    ¡°I had almost sealed the deal with President Liu, but that Song Yan Ning ruined everything. Brother, once Song Yan Ning arrives in Korea, you must help me get this revenge.¡± She nned to scratch Song Yan Ning¡¯s face first, then slowly torture her, making her experience a fate worse than death.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Zaiye put down the phone, opened theputer beside him, and after entering a webpage, his hands rapidly typed on the keyboard. He wanted to look up Song Yan Ning¡¯s information; since she was able to join the medical team, her medical skill definitely wouldn¡¯t be poor.

    Han Zaiye stopped his actions and frowned at the information on the screen, which, apart from Song Yan Ning¡¯s age and gender, had nothing else. But the less information there was, the more extraordinary Song Yan Ning seemed.

    His fingers gently tapped on the desk as interest filled his eyes. Now, he was quite eager to meet Song Yan Ning and see what kind of person she really was.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen drove to the airport. As soon as they parked, Song Yan Ning received a call from Dean Liu.

    ¡°Doctor Song, where are you now?¡±

    ¡°I am already at the airport.¡± Song Yan Ning scanned the area with Divine Sense and already saw Dean Liu¡¯s group of people.

    ¡°We are waiting for you in Gate 10¡¯s waiting hall.¡± Dean Liu put away his phone and turned to the people beside him, ¡°Doctor Song is already here and will join us shortly.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not that old, yet she puts on quite the airs, making so many of us wait for her.¡± An elder sitting beside Dean Liu grumbled unhappily. From the beginning, when he knew Dean Liu invited Song Yan Ning, he was ufortable. Song Yan Ning might have some skills, butpared to them, seasoned doctors, her abilities were not worth mentioning. She relied entirely on her grandfather¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°Elder Jin, I informed Doctor Song to arrive at the airport at nine o¡¯clock, and now it¡¯s only half-past eight. Doctor Song is half an hour early,¡± Xu Bowen said. He was a disciple of Song Yan Ning¡¯s grandfather and had personally witnessed Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skill; naturally, he knew how exceptional her medical skill was. He was very pleased that Dean Liu could invite Song Yan Ning this time.

    ¡°You are Yang Lisheng¡¯s disciple; of course, you would take his side,¡± Elder Jin scoffed. He detested nepotism the most.

    ¡°Doctor Song has arrived,¡± Dean Liu said happily as he saw Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen approaching. He was already aware that Qin Yushen would be joining and had arranged a ce for him.

    Elder Jin saw someone apanying Song Yan Ning and scorned her even more, ¡°Really thinks she is a famous doctor, huh? It¡¯s not enough for her to go alone; she brings someone with her. Young people these days, oh!¡±

    ¡°Elder Jin, that person is from the Qin Family, Qin Yushen,¡± a doctor whispered to Elder Jin.

    Elder Jin looked at Qin Yushen and recognized him, feeling slightly surprised. However, he quickly remembered Song Yan Ning¡¯s identity and shook his head with a sigh. These young masters and misses, acting as if their medical team was going to Korea for leisure. The young people of today really have no clue.

 Chapter 490: Four hundred and eighty-nine, encountered air currents

    <strong>Chapter 490: Four hundred and eighty-nine, encountered air currents</strong>

    Dr. Liu led Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen before everyone and introduced them one by one to Song Yan Ning, ¡°This is Elder Jin, he has a resounding name in the medicalmunity and is known as the ¡®Precision Prescriber.¡¯ Any medication he prescribes is guaranteed not to have a dosage error exceeding two grams.¡±

    ¡°Hello!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded at Elder Jin.

    Elder Jin snorted coldly and turned away. He simply couldn¡¯t stand such affected people. Going by himself was enough, but bringing another person along, did they really think their medical team was a tour group?

    Dean Liu felt somewhat embarrassed, ¡°Doctor Song, Elder Jin is just like that, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± He had already told Elder Jin that Song Yan Ning could save cancer patients, but Elder Jin just didn¡¯t believe it, and he felt helpless. It seemed they would have to wait until Elder Jin saw Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skills before he would know he wasn¡¯t lying to him.

    Song Yan Ning smiled indifferently. She never cared about others¡¯ opinions, and the only reason she was going to Korea this time was for her grandfather. Otherwise, she would rather cultivate than waste that time.

    ¡°I suppose I don¡¯t need to introduce this one, do I?¡± Dean Liu said with a smile, gesturing towards Xu Bowen.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, long time no see,¡± Xu Bowen said, smiling at Song Yan Ning. He remembered when he first saw her, she was only six or seven years old. In the blink of an eye, she was all grown up. Time really flies!

    ¡°Uncle Xu,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded at Xu Bowen.

    ¡°How are your grandparents doing?¡± Xu Bowen asked. After that conversation with his master, he had never contacted him again. His master felt he was too profit-oriented, but how many doctors in today¡¯s society could possess his master¡¯s noble integrity?

    ¡°They are both doing well,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Xu Bowen nodded back, smiling.

    At that moment, a flight attendant approached the group and looked at Dean Liu, ¡°Dean Liu, you may board now.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Dean Liu nodded and looked at everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s board the ne.¡± For this trip to Korea, the nation had specially chartered a ne for them.

    Following the flight attendant into the ne, everyone saw that it was a small jet, but it was fully equipped. In addition to the two flight attendants, two security personnel were arranged to ensure their safety throughout the journey.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen sat down in a seat on the right side.

    Before long, the ne began to take off slowly, heading towards the sky.

    Qin Yushen ran his fingers through Song Yan Ning¡¯s hair, ¡°Go to sleep first, I¡¯ll wake you when we arrive.¡± It would take at least three to four hours to reach Korea.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, leaned her head on Qin Yushen¡¯s shoulder, and closed her eyes.

    Elder Jin was seated next to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. Seeing their intimate behavior, he snorted disdainfully and turned his head to chat with a doctor beside him. He disliked the ways of young people nowadays. Unlike their older generation, who would think carefully before doing anything and only act after careful consideration.

    The ne flew smoothly, and as everyone was dozing off, it suddenly began to shake.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t panic, everyone, our ne has encountered some turbulence, but it will pass shortly. Please check if your seat belts are fastened and remain seated for the time being¡­¡± The flight attendant¡¯s sweet voice came from the loudspeaker, but before she could finish speaking, the turbulence intensified.

    Everyone gripped their seats tightly, their faces filled with nervous expressions.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen extended their Divine Sense to check and found that the ne had simply entered a cloud bank and there was no danger, so they withdrew their Divine Sense.

 Chapter 491: Four hundred ninety, stubborn

    <strong>Chapter 491: Four hundred ny, stubborn</strong>

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, it will be over soon,¡± Dean Liu said, his head spinning a bit from the shaking, but he still bore the difort tofort everyone.

    ¡°My head is so dizzy, I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this, I¡¯m going to throw up¡­¡±

    Song Yan Ning nced at everyone and noticing their pale faces, she took out a jade bottle and handed it to Dean Liu sitting in front of her, ¡°Dean Liu.¡±

    Dean Liu took the jade bottle, opened the lid and smelled a fragrant medicinal scent, poured out a pill and ced it in his mouth. Song Yan Ning gave him the medicine at this time, naturally for him to take.

    After taking the medicine, Dean Liu passed the jade bottle to a young man beside him.

    The young man took the jade bottle without hesitation, poured out a pill, and put it into his mouth. He admired Song Yan Ning greatly; he had personally seen her treat cancer patients.

    When the jade bottle reached Elder Jin, he turned his head away, enduring his difort. He was a doctor himself, why should he take Song Yan Ning¡¯s medicine? It was impossible for Song Yan Ning to use medicine to ingratiate herself with him.

    The ne soon stabilized, and everyone slowly let out a sigh of relief. Having taken the medicine Song Yan Ning provided, they felt their stomachs were not as upset.

    Only Elder Jin, looking ghastly pale, leaned back in his seat, continually retching.

    ¡°Elder Jin, you should take one too,¡± Dean Liu advised.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take it¡­ I have my own way¡­¡± Elder Jin took out a silver needle and inserted it into his acupoint, feeling somewhat better.

    Dean Liu shook his head helplessly. How could Elder Jin be so stubborn? Clearly, Song Yan Ning¡¯s medicine was very effective, yet he refused to take it.

    As the ne slowlynded, Dean Liu led the group off the ne and looked around, ¡°Where¡¯s our car?¡± He was in charge of this medical delegation, and he had negotiated with Korea a few days earlier, with the other side agreeing to have a car waiting at the airport for them. He had even called to confirm yesterday.

    Taking out his phone, Dean Liu found the number and called, ¡°Hello! This is Liu Boyu from the Huaxia Medical Team. We have just disembarked and haven¡¯t seen the car you were supposed to send to pick us up. I¡¯d like to know what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, we need to use the car here unexpectedly and can¡¯t send one to pick you up right now. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, wait at the airport for a while, and we¡¯ll arrange something as soon as possible.¡±

    Liu Boyu frowned, ¡°May I ask how long it will take?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure about that, fast would be an hour or two, slow, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°So this is your way of treating guests, I¡¯ve truly experienced it,¡± Liu Boyu said angrily. They were representing Huaxia, and such treatment was like insulting their country. How could he swallow this indignity?

    ¡°This is an order from above; I can¡¯t do anything about it. If you¡¯re not satisfied, make the call yourself.¡± After saying that, the other party hung up the phone.

    Seeing her colleague hang up, a young woman beside him asked with a smile, ¡°Is the other side very angry now?¡±

    ¡°That goes without saying, they got what they deserved for offending the Han Family, serves them right, hmph!¡± the middle-aged woman who had made the call sneered with mockery. The Han Family was the number one family in Korea; not to mention the benefits their Cosmetics brought to countless women, just Han Zaiye alone was the idol of numerous women¡¯s hearts, not only handsome but also a National Doctor. Could such a family be offended?

    ¡°Exactly,¡± the young woman nodded in agreement.

    Seeing Liu Boyu hang up the phone with an angry face, everyone was somewhat curious.

    ¡°Dean Liu, what happened?¡± Xu Bowen asked.

    Dean Liu suppressed the anger in his heart, ¡°They said they don¡¯t have a car avable right now, and asked us to wait, with no set time.¡±

 Chapter 492: Four hundred ninety-one, no record

    <strong>Chapter 492: Four hundred ny-one, no record</strong>

    ¡°What are we supposed to do now?¡±

    ¡°Where can we find a car, being strangers here? Should we walk to the hotel?¡±

    Upon hearing Dean Liu¡¯s words, everyone started to panic. If they were in their own country, with their connections, getting one car or even ten or twenty wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but this was Korea; they didn¡¯t know a single person here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call the hotel and see,¡± said Dean Liu as he took out his phone and searched for the number of the hotel he had booked.

    ¡°Hello! This is Luojing Hotel, how may I assist you?¡±

    ¡°Hello, I am the customer who booked rooms 801 to 810. We are currently at the airport, could you arrange a bus to pick us up?¡±

    ¡°I will check it for you, please hold on!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Dean Liu responded, waiting for the reply.

    After a short while, the response came through, ¡°Hello! I have checked, and you do not have any reservation at our hotel.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Isn¡¯t this the Luojing Hotel?¡± Dean Liu asked incredulously.

    ¡°This is Luojing Hotel, but indeed, there is no record of your reservation.¡±

    ¡°Is it still possible for me to make a reservation now?¡± Dean Liu felt something ominous about this situation. The organizers hadn¡¯t arranged transportation for them, and now, even the hotel imed there was no booking. Could someone be trying to sabotage them?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but our hotel does not have enough rooms avable now,¡± the person said before hanging up the phone.

    Dean Liu put away his phone with a grave expression and encountered all eyes on him, ¡°The hotel ims there is no record of my reservation, and they currently cannot arrange rooms for us.¡±

    ¡°So what do we do? Are we going to have to sleep on the streets?¡±

    ¡°Dean Liu, could someone be conspiring against us? Otherwise, how could this happen?¡±

    ¡°There must be someone sabotaging us.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged nces. They had already guessed who might be behind the sabotage.

    Song Yan Ning took out her phone and sent a message: I am now in Korea, help me find out who is causing trouble. Although she had a suspect in mind, she wanted to confirm it.

    A message soon came through on her phone.

    ¡°Han Family, Han Zaiye, and his sister Han Shengmei.¡±

    Upon reading the message, Song Yan Ning nodded toward Qin Yushen and quickly sent a message.

    Han Shengmei put down the phone and burst intoughter, ¡°Brother, they are now stuck at the airport, as anxious as ants on a hot pan.¡±

    Han Zaiye nodded with a smile, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Shengmei happily nodded. What she had prepared for Song Yan Ning was far from over. She wanted the medical team to realize everything they were experiencing was because of Song Yan Ning. She wanted to make Song Yan Ning the viin of the medical team. Of course, she also had another goal ¨C to let Qin Yushen realize that only she, Han Shengmei, was worthy of him, that they were the same kind of people.

    Just then, the phone on the desk rang again.

    Han Shengmei picked up, ¡°This is Han Shengmei.¡±

    ¡°Miss Han, there is a problem with our overseas orders, and we have already had several cancetions.¡±

    Han Shengmei was startled and quickly asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Theirpany¡¯s beauty products were popr and well-received.

    ¡°The report states our products have bacterial counts and heavy metals above the standard limits. Several customers have experienced severe skin erosions after using them.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be! Send them our testing reports,¡± Han Shengmei instructed. Their products, personally developed by her brother, underwent strict testing before market release; she even used them herself.

    As Han Shengmei hung up, Han Zaiye spoke up, ¡°This must be someone targeting us,¡± having heard the content of the call.

    ¡°But who could it be?¡± Han Shengmei looked at Han Zaiye, unable to figure out who would oppose them.

    ¡°You just made a move on the Huaxia Medical Team, and then this happened; it could very likely be rted to the Huaxia Medical Team, possibly rted to the person you¡¯re targeting,¡± Han Zaiye spected.

    ¡°Are you saying Song Yan Ning?¡± Han Shengmei immediately thought of Song Yan Ning.

    Han Zaiye nodded, ¡°It could very well be that Song Yan Ning called Liu Shanyue, and Liu Shanyue was the one who took action.¡± Liu Shanyue¡¯spany¡¯s products were selling hot internationally, and her mere phone call could influence investors¡¯ decisions. Although their products were good, they were no match for Liu Shanyue¡¯spany, whose product ingredients were unfamiliar, let alone reproducible, to him.

    ¡°Brother, what do we do now?¡± Han Shengmei hadn¡¯t anticipated the consequences of provoking Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Let the organizers take the medical team. As for Song Yan Ning, we¡¯ll deal with her when the opportunity arises,¡± Han Zaiye said, eager to meet Song Yan Ning and see what kind of person she really was.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Han Shengmei agreed, her eyes filled with reluctance. However, she was just temporarilypromising; she would never let go of Song Yan Ning.

    Seeing a bus approaching them, Dean Liu¡¯s heart lifted. As the bus stopped, he walked to the front and asked the driver, ¡°Are you here to pick us up?¡±

    The driver nodded, ¡°Everyone, get on the bus, I¡¯ll take you to the hotel now.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± Dean Liu happily told the medical team, ¡°Everyone get on.¡± He had truly thought they might be left stranded at the airport, and was relieved it was just a scare.

    The team quickly lined up and boarded the bus. With the issue resolved, everyone was delighted.

    As all were aboard, the driver started the vehicle and drove forward.

    ¡°Are we heading to Luojing Hotel now?¡± Dean Liu asked the driver, remembering the staff member who answered the phone had mentioned no record of their reservation, with no follow-up since.

    ¡°To New Century Hotel.¡±

    ¡°New Century Hotel?¡± Dean Liu expressed his surprise. He was well aware that New Century Hotel was one of the most upscale hotels in Korea, but their current budget was far from enough to afford such amodations.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the driver nodded.

    ¡°But we didn¡¯t book New Century Hotel, is there an error?¡± Dean Liu asked, puzzled, feeling everything had been out of his control since theynded.

    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake, that¡¯s what the instructions were,¡± the driver confirmed.

    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Dean Liu nodded. He decided to inquire at the hotel who had arranged their amodation.

 Chapter 493: Four hundred and ninety-two, free of charge

    <strong>Chapter 493: Four hundred and ny-two, free of charge</strong>

    ¡°What took them away? Who did it?¡± Han Shengmei¡¯s face was a portrait of surprise when she heard from the organizer that the Huaxia Medical Team had already been picked up. In Korea, without the Han Family¡¯s consent, who would dare to receive the Huaxia Medical Team?

    Her brother had already given orders; all vehicles, hotels, and stores were forbidden to amodate the Huaxia Medical Team, or they would face severe punishment. But now, someone had gone behind the Han Family¡¯s back and received the Huaxia Medical Team. Doing such a thing without the Han Family¡¯s permission was clearly an act of defiance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When our cars got to the airport, the Huaxia Medical Team was already gone.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where the Huaxia Medical Team went?¡± Han Shengmei fumed, gnashing her teeth. If she found out who dared to act against them, she would make sure they were expelled from Korea.

    ¡°New Century Hotel.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Han Shengmei managed to suppress her anger and hang up the phone. If it had been any other hotel, she could have easily ordered it to be closed down, but New Century Hotel was not so easily influenced by the Han Family.

    Her father had told her that the owner of the New Century Hotel was a very important person whose hotels and malls spanned the globe. A single word from him could have an impact on the economies of nations. She did not dare risk going against New Century Hotel. She had truly underestimated the Huaxia Medical Team.

    Han Zaiye tapped the desk lightly, his eyes deep in thought, ¡°Shengmei, do not take action against the Huaxia Medical Team for now.¡± He believed that the recent turn of events must be linked to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°I understand, brother,¡± Han Shengmei nodded, already deciding in her heart that she would not let Song Yan Ning leave alive.

    The bus pulled up in front of the New Century Hotel, and Dean Liu, filled with anxiety, led the group off. He was worried that there might not be any rooms for them at the hotel, and even if there were, that they might not have enough funds to cover the costs.

    ¡°Wee!¡± The hotel¡¯s staff immediately approached with enthusiasm to greet them and began to help with the luggage.

    ¡°Wait a moment with the luggage, I¡¯ll go to the front desk to inquire first,¡± Dean Liu said, worried that they might have to reload the luggage onto the bus.

    The hotel staff nodded and stepped aside to wait.

    Dean Liu approached the hotel front desk, took out his ID, and handed it to the receptionist, ¡°Hello! Can you please check for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± The receptionist took the ID and searched on theputer, ¡°Sir, your room numbers are 910 to 920.¡±

    ¡°May I ask who made the reservation?¡± Dean Liu did not expect that there would indeed be rooms avable.

    ¡°It was arranged from above.¡±

    Dean Liu was even more astonished, ¡°How much is the cost for one room per day?¡± Having rooms was great, but they still needed to have enough funds to afford them.

    ¡°The cost for the rooms isplimentary.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Dean Liu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Even a standard room at the New Century Hotel cost one to two thousand a day, and they had to stay for more than a week. That would amount to twenty or thirty thousand, which was no small sum, and yet it was all free.

    Seeing Dean Liu return in a daze, the medical team members began to panic. Could it be like before, with no reservation on record?

    ¡°Dean Liu, do we have rooms?¡± Xu Bowen asked. All he wanted now was to find a room tofortably take a shower and have a good night¡¯s sleep.

    Dean Liu nodded, ¡°Yes, we have rooms, let¡¯s go inside.¡± He still couldn¡¯t fathom who had arranged the rooms for them.

 Chapter 494: Four hundred ninety-three, not soft-hearted

    <strong>Chapter 494: Four hundred ny-three, not soft-hearted</strong>

    After they had finished the procedures, everyone noticed that Dean Liu was still frowning, lost in thought.

    ¡°Dean Liu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Elder Jin asked.

    Dean Liu came back to his senses and looked at Elder Jin, ¡°I¡¯m wondering who booked this hotel for us and even covered all the expenses. Could there be a conspiracy behind this?¡± After all, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world.

    Elder Jin thought for a moment, ¡°Could it have been the organizers who arranged it for us?¡±

    Dean Liu shook his head, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible. I asked and besides us, there are no other medical groups here.¡± He had previously thought that maybe the organizers had arranged this hotel for them all, but he found out that they were the only ones receiving this treatment.

    ¡°Then who could it be?¡± Elder Jin also started to worry.

    ¡°Dean Liu, now that we¡¯re here, let¡¯s just ept it and not worry too much,¡± Song Yan Ning said.

    Dean Liu nodded, but he still felt uneasy. After all, this was a foreign country. If something happened to them, they had no one to turn to for help.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and walked toward their room with Qin Yushen.

    Dean Liu sighed deeply, ¡°I won¡¯t think about it too much anymore. Let¡¯s go into the room.¡± Worrying more now was useless since he had no idea who was behind all this.

    Elder Jin nodded, withdrew his gaze, and apanied Dean Liu toward the room. He really disapproved of Song Yan Ning. At such a young age, she was staying in the same room with a man, showing no self-respect.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen entered the room, which was a suite containing two bedrooms and a living room, all elegantly furnished.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, do you want to destroy the Han Family?¡± Qin Yushen closed the door and sat down with Song Yan Ning on the sofa. Xiao Ning had already taken a series of actions against the Han Family. However, he could bring about their downfall much quicker with just one word from Xiao Ning.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Song Yan Ning took out two cups of Spiritual Spring and handed one to Qin Yushen. If Han Sheng Mei didn¡¯t take further action against the medical team, she might spare the Han Family once. But if the Han Family didn¡¯t cherish this chance, then what awaited them was hell.

    Qin Yushen took a sip of the Spiritual Spring, ¡°Shall I cause some chaos for the Han Family first?¡± He felt that doing nothing was not his style.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded. In fact, she had already sabotaged Han Sheng Mei, and if Han Sheng Mei didn¡¯t cause any trouble, she could still let her enjoy her carefree days. However, if Han Sheng Mei continued to target Qin Yushen, she would make her end very grim. She was always ruthless with her enemies.

    Han Sheng Mei grew more and more resentful, but her brother now forbade her from acting against Song Yan Ning, and she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Walking to the closet, Han Sheng Mei changed her clothes, picked up her bag, and nned to go to the hotel where Song Yan Ning was staying. Since Qin Yushen had alsoe to Korea, she intended to meet him and show him around Korea, letting him know that she was no ordinary socialite here.

    She pulled at the door and realized it had been locked from the outside, leaving her trembling with rage, she pounded forcefully on the door, ¡°Let me out!¡±

    ¡°Miss, the Young Master said you can¡¯t be let out,¡± came a trembling voice from outside.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t open the door, when I get out, I¡¯ll skin you,¡± Han Sheng Mei threatened.

    She waited a while, but there was no response from outside, making her angrily throw her bag onto the sofa. She knew that within the Han Family, no one would dare to disobey her brother¡¯s orders. She wanted out, but only with her brother¡¯s permission.

 Chapter 495: Four hundred ninety-four, Han Zaiye

    <strong>Chapter 495: Four hundred ny-four, Han Zaiye</strong>

    Han Shengmei took a deep breath, suppressed the fury in her heart, walked to the sofa, sat down, and dialed the phone.

    Han Zaiye was holding a meeting with the medical team, when he heard his phone ring. ncing at the caller ID, he stood up, walked out of the conference room, and answered, ¡°Sheng Mei.¡±

    ¡°Brother, let me go out. I don¡¯t want to be locked up,¡± Han Shengmei said pitifully. If she didn¡¯t go out, how could she meet Qin Yushen? How could she make Qin Yushen fall for her? Qin Yushen had finallye to Korea, and she couldn¡¯t just do nothing.

    ¡°This time, no,¡± Han Zaiye refused tly. He had just received the news that the stocks of their family¡¯s listedpany had fallen by ten percent in a short period of time. The entire Han family was now preupied with the crisis. If he hadn¡¯t already agreed to attend this medical conference, he wouldn¡¯t be wasting his time here listening to doctors prattle on.

    ¡°Brother, I promise I won¡¯t interfere with the Huaxia Medical Team. Please let me go out, I¡¯ll definitely obey you,¡± begged Han Shengmei, tears streaming down her face. She truly didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Han Zaiye pressed the end call button, his face cold as he put away his phone. He didn¡¯t have the time to worry about Sheng Mei¡¯s issues now, with concerns circling his home and the medical conference already weighing heavily on him.

    Returning to the conference room and seeing everyone waiting for him, Han Zaiye spoke in an indifferent voice, ¡°Dismissed!¡± He always acted independently and never cared about others¡¯ opinions. With his status and medical skill, no one would dare gossip behind his back.

    ¡°Chairman Han, we haven¡¯t finished discussing the matter at hand,¡± the vice chairman spoke up, unable to criticize Han Zaiye directly, but the issue was critical to the honor of the entire nation of Korea.

    Han Zaiye swept a cold nce toward the vice chairman, ¡°Do you have a problem?¡±

    The vice chairman shuddered, hastening to shake his head, ¡°No problem.¡± Neither Han Zaiye¡¯s status nor his medical skill was something he could afford to offend. He could do nothing but ept the situation.

    Han Zaiye snorted coldly and stepped out of the conference room. He nned to meet Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, confident that the current troubles of the Han family were rted to them.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were sitting on the couch watching TV when suddenly there was a knock at the door.

    Qin Yushen nced at the door, ¡°It¡¯s Han Zaiye.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smirked, ¡°It seems he¡¯s quite clever.¡± As the Han family¡¯s stocks plummeted by the second, Han Zaiye must be very anxious. He guessed that they were involved, which showed he was no simple man.

    As Han Zaiye heard no response and was about to knock again, the door opened.

    Song Yan Ning sized up Han Zaiye, ¡°Where is the steak and red wine we ordered?¡±

    A sh of displeasure crossed Han Zaiye¡¯s eyes, ¡°I am not a hotel waiter. I am Han Zaiye, you must have heard my name, right?¡±

    ¡°Han Zaiye? Seems like I¡¯ve heard someone mention that. What do you do?¡± Song Yan Ning feigned ignorance.

    Han Zaiye held back his anger, ¡°I am Han Shengmei¡¯s brother, and also the chairman of Korea¡¯s medical group.¡±

    Song Yan Ning had a realization, ¡°No wonder your name sounds so familiar. Are you here for something?¡±

    ¡°May Ie in and talk with you?¡± Han Zaiye looked at Song Yan Ning. He wasn¡¯t sure if she was pretending to be ignorant, but Song Yan Ning was more beautiful than he had expected from the descriptions he had. He had checked her files, which contained no photos. His information about Song Yan Ning came solely from Sheng Mei¡¯s descriptions.

 Chapter 496: Four hundred and ninety-five, so what?

    <strong>Chapter 496: Four hundred and ny-five, so what?</strong>

    ¡°We¡¯ll go to the restaurant downstairs,¡± Song Yan Ning said, disliking the air of the ce where she lived and the people she disliked.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Han Zaiye nodded indifferently. He was only there to see what kind of person Song Yan Ning was, where they spoke made no difference to him.

    Song Yan Ning and her twopanions arrived at the restaurant downstairs and sat down at a window seat.

    ¡°The main reason I¡¯m here is to apologize to both of you on behalf of Sheng Mei,¡± Han Zaiye said, looking earnestly at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. ¡°Sheng Mei was spoiled by us. Please show mercy and forgive her this time.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled faintly without speaking.

    Seeing that neither Song Yan Ning nor Qin Yushen had responded, Han Zaiye became somewhat displeased. Still, he knew that the two in front of him were not to be trifled with. ¡°You can put forward any demands. As long as I can do it, I will certainly not refuse.¡± His implication was clear: if he couldn¡¯t do it, he wouldn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°Chairman Han, we have other matters to attend to, so we won¡¯t chat with you any longer,¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen stood up. There was no need to waste time here on a conversation without sincerity.

    Han Zaiye had not expected Song Yan Ning to be so dismissive, and his anger surged uncontrobly. He threatened in a deep voice, ¡°Doctor Song, you¡¯d better think carefully. This is Korea, not your Huaxia.¡± The Han Family was Korea¡¯s number one family; he didn¡¯t believe they couldn¡¯t cope with Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning curled her lips faintly. ¡°So what?¡± In her eyes, the Han Family was nothing more than ants, expendable at her discretion.

    After speaking, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen stood up and turned to leave.

    Watching Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen leave, Han Zaiye¡¯s anger boiled over. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    Han Shengmeiy on the bed sulking. Hearing the door open, she turned to look, saw Han Zaiye, snorted, and turned her head away, closing her eyes. Thest person she wanted to see was him. She had done nothing wrong, yet he confined her.

    Han Zaiye sat down beside the bed and looked at Han Shengmei. ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°I just went to see Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen,¡± Han Zaiye said leisurely.

    Han Shengmei quickly turned her head to look at Han Zaiye. ¡°What did you go see them for?¡±

    ¡°We were apologizing to them on your behalf,¡± Han Zaiye said, his face growing dark as he thought of Song Yan Ning¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Apologize? Why apologize?¡± Han Shengmei sat up, not understanding. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. It was only right to bravely pursue someone you like. If someone obstructed her path, they should be removed. By not ordering Song Yan Ning¡¯s death, she had already shown great mercy.

    Han Zaiye exined the current situations faced by the family to Han Shengmei. ¡°Do you think these are all just coincidences?¡±

    ¡°Do you think this is Song Yan Ning¡¯s doing?¡± Han Shengmei asked with a scoff.

    ¡°It¡¯s not unrted to her,¡± Han Zaiye affirmed decisively. That was why he was willing to apologize in person, but Song Yan Ning had not shown any face.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning is just a student, the abandoned daughter of the Song Family. Do you really think she¡¯s capable of that? You¡¯re giving her too much credit,¡± Han Shengmeiughed with disdain.

    ¡°Then who do you think is behind all this?¡± Han Zaiye felt that Sheng Mei was underestimating Song Yan Ning, who was definitely not so simple. Otherwise, Qin Yushen wouldn¡¯t possibly take an interest in her.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Qin Yushen and his mother,¡± Han Shengmei stated confidently.

    ¡°Sheng Mei, you¡¯re underestimating Song Yan Ning,¡± Han Zaiye shook his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating her,¡± Han Shengmei said. In her heart, Song Yan Ning was just someone without any real skills, who relied on her appearance to get what she wanted.

    Han Zaiye shook his head helplessly and walked out of the room.

    Hearing the door being locked again, Han Shengmei ran to the door in desperation, pounding on it. ¡°Brother, let me out.¡±

    ¡°Watch the youngdy closely, no matter what she says or does, do not open the door,¡± Han Zaiye ordered the servant guarding the door.

    ¡°Yes, young master,¡± the servant replied respectfully.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen came downstairs and saw Dean Liu and his group already waiting for them.

    Stepping forward, they smiled apologetically at everyone, ¡°Sorry to keep you all waiting.¡± Today marked the start of the medical conference. Dean Liu had called them the night before to meet downstairs at eight o¡¯clock. They¡¯d arrived ten minutes early, not expecting everyone else to be even earlier.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set off,¡± Dean Liu said, his smile unconcerned. It wasn¡¯t that Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen werete, but that the others hade down too early. It was Song Yan Ning¡¯s first time at the medical conference, so it was normal for her not to know they would arrive half an hour early.

    Elder Jin red at Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, then marched off. In his eyes, Song Yan Ning was just there to make up numbers. There were so many famous doctors in the country, but Dean Liu insisted on inviting someone with connections.

    Song Yan Ning smiled indifferently. She didn¡¯t mind Elder Jin¡¯s attitude, who disliked her mainly because of her young age, thinking she was someone without real expertise who relied on connections.

    Once everyone boarded the bus, it slowly started, heading towards the venue of the medical conference.

    Just as the bus left the hotel, a figure darted out quickly.

    The driver, quick to react, mmed on the brakes.

    The figure didn¡¯t stabilize and fell right in front of the bus.

    The driver cursed, opened the door, and got out, seeing a woman in her sixties or seventies lying on the ground.

    ¡°Ouch, it hurts so much¡­¡± the olddy moaned in pain on the ground.

    People nearby quickly gathered around.

    ¡°Did it hit someone?¡±

    ¡°Look at the banner on the bus, ¡®Huaxia Medical Team.''¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a video and post it online, let everyone see how the Huaxia Medical Team hits people.¡±

    Dean Liu got off the bus, looked at the olddy on the ground, observed her ruddyplexion, and doubted she was injured. ¡°Olddy, give me your hand, and I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡±

    ¡°It hurts so badly¡­ I¡¯m dying¡­¡± The olddy ignored Dean Liu, continually crying out in pain.

    Dean Liu crouched down reluctantly, trying to take the olddy¡¯s pulse, but couldn¡¯t catch her hand. ¡°Olddy, I just want to check on you, I¡¯m a doctor.¡±

    ¡°I need to go to the hospital¡­ I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡± the olddy clutched her chest, crying out in pain.

    ¡°Let me check if you¡¯re injured first, then we can take you to the hospital, okay?¡± Dean Liu checked the time, getting a bit anxious. If they were dyed entering the venue, they would be automatically disqualified by the organizers.

    ¡°I need to go to the hospital¡­ you bad people¡­ you hit me, don¡¯t you want to take responsibility¡­¡±

 Chapter 497: Four hundred and ninety-six, bear the consequences on your own

    <strong>Chapter 497: Four hundred and ny-six, bear the consequences on your own</strong>

    ¡°This dy is uneptable; Dr. Zhang and I will go down and take the olddy to the hospital.¡± Seeing the standoff between Dean Liu and the olddy, everyone felt extremely anxious.

    Song Yan Ning stood up and stepped off the tour bus.

    She nced at the olddy on the ground and a trace of coldness shed in her eyes. It was obviously a scam, and someone must have put her up to it just to dy their arrival at the conference. That instigator was either Han Zaiye or Han Shengmei.

    Song Yan Ning released a strand of Divine Sense toward the olddy.

    The olddy scrambled up from the ground, panic-stricken, and looked around to find nothing. Odd, she had clearly felt a needle prick her, how could there be nothing?

    Dean Liu and the onlookers saw through the olddy¡¯s scheme. After all thismotion, she was just a scam artist.

    Dean Liu shot the olddy a re and turned to walk back to the bus.

    Song Yan Ning gave the olddy a cold smile, ¡°Go back and tell your handler that if you cause trouble again, you¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡±

    Frightened, the olddy shivered and turned to run.

    Han Zaiye heard his phone vibrate and took it out to see a message. As he read the content, his expression darkened, ¡°Useless trash! Can¡¯t even handle such a simple task.¡±

    ¡°Chairman!¡± Park Hyejin approached him; she was his personal assistant.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Zaiye pocketed his phone.

    ¡°The medical team from country Y has arrived.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Han Zaiye said as he walked toward the exterior of the venue. Today he was not only a member and chairman of the Korea Medical Team, but also the representative of Korea.

    At the entrance of the venue, Han Zaiye enthusiastically greeted the arriving team from country Y, ¡°Wee, everyone! Please,e inside!¡±

    ¡°Chairman Han, has the Huaxia Medical Team arrived yet?¡± Avril inquired. She was the leader of country Y¡¯s medical team. Although young, she was already quite famous internationally. She was curious about Song Yan Ning, having heard about her from Mol.

    ¡°Not yet, does Dr. Avril know anyone from the Huaxia Medical Team?¡± Han Zaiye asked.

    Avril smiled and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Song Yan Ning from the Huaxia Medical Team has excellent Medical Skill, and I¡¯d like to get to know her. Chairman Han, are you familiar with Song Yan Ning?¡± Before meeting Song Yan Ning, she would not believe that Song¡¯s Medical Skill was better than hers. After all, she was a Doctor of Physics and had received numerous honors in the field of medicine, which led her to be the head of the medical team from country Y.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met her once; we¡¯re not very close,¡± Han Zaiye led Avril and her team inside.

    Avril heard someone behind her mention that the Huaxia Medical Team had arrived, she stopped and turned her head, seeing the members of the Huaxia Medical Team entering the venue, her gazended on Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning saw Mol, smiled, and nodded to him. Seeing Avril looking at her, she turned her head towards Avril and nodded.

    Avril smiled back and nodded to Song Yan Ning. She had not witnessed Song Yan Ning¡¯s Medical Skill, but she would not underestimate her and saw her as the biggest rival in this medical conference.

    Han Zaiye clenched his fist, whispered to the vice-chairman beside him, and stepped forward to meet Song Yan Ning and her group.

    ¡°Wee, everyone! Pleasee inside!¡± Most were familiar faces, so Han Zaiye didn¡¯t introduce himself.

    ¡°Chairman Han is too kind!¡± Dean Liu extended his hand to shake hands with Han Zaiye. He greatly admired Han Zaiye¡ªit was rare for someone of his age to possess such medical skill.

 Chapter 498: Four hundred ninety-seven, competition rules

    <strong>Chapter 498: Four hundred ny-seven,petition rules</strong>

    Han Zaiye retracted his hand with a smile, ¡°I heard that Dean Liu brought a master with him this time, it seems I need to be cautious.¡± His gazended on Song Yan Ning.

    Dean Liuughed heartily, ¡°Chairman Han, you jest.¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skill is high, but so is Han Zaiye¡¯s; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been the champion of thest session.

    Challengingly, Han Zaiye smirked at Song Yan Ning and looked away, ¡°Chairman Liu, this way, please!¡± This time, he was determined to discredit Song Yan Ning and bring infamy to the Huaxia Medical Team.

    Once Song Yan Ning and her party were seated, Mol and Avril walked up to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Doctor Song, let me introduce you. This is Doctor Avril,¡± Mol said, introducing the Avril standing beside him.

    ¡°Doctor Avril, I¡¯ve long admired your reputation,¡± Song Yan Ning stood up and extended her hand. She had reviewed everyone¡¯s information for this medical conference and was familiar with Avril, who had achieved so much at such a young age.

    Avril extended her hand and shook it with Song Yan Ning, ¡°Doctor Song, please instruct me this time! I will give it my all.¡± Last time, she lost to Han Zaiye, which she couldn¡¯t ept. Over the years, she had been dedicated to studying medicine, determined to win this time. Neither Han Zaiye nor Song Yan Ning would be her match.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a smile as she withdrew her hand.

    With the arrival of various national medical teams, the medical conference had officially begun.

    Han Zaiye stepped onto the stage, bowed to everyone, and said, ¡°Wee all medical colleagues who have traveled far to Korea, I represent Korea in thanking everyone foring!¡±

    ¡°p p p!¡± A burst of warm apuse erupted from the audience.

    When the apuse subsided, Han Zaiye continued, ¡°I am honored to be the head of this medical conference, thank you all for your support. I will now announce the process of thepetition. If anyone has any questions, please feel free to ask me.¡±

    Han Zaiye cleared his throat, ¡°Thispetition consists of three rounds. The first round involves a representative from each medical team going onstage to draw a patient¡¯s name from aputer. Once the drawing isplete, the hospital will send the chosen patient to the venue. The first round is to write out the patient¡¯s condition without looking at their medical records. The first medical team to finish, whose diagnosis matches the patient¡¯s medical records exactly, will be the winner. Does anyone have questions?¡±

    Everyone shook their heads. They were not neers to the medical conference and were already familiar with thepetition process.

    ¡°Good, then let me continue with the rules for the second round. The second round is simple; participants randomly draw a patient and treat them on site. Whoeverpletes this first will be the winner. Any questions?¡± Han Zaiye looked at the people present.

    Dean Liu, concerned that Song Yan Ning might not understand, whispered to her, ¡°The second round is entirely based on luck; the patient could be minor like a cold or could be a critical case.¡± He had bad luck thest time and drew aplex case, losing thepetition.

    ¡°This is very unfair,¡± Song Yan Ning stated. Although she wasn¡¯t worried, she disliked suchpetition rules.

    Dean Liu nodded in agreement, ¡°Everyone epts it, so I can¡¯t change it.¡±

 Chapter 499: Four hundred ninety-eight, diagnosis

    <strong>Chapter 499: Four hundred ny-eight, diagnosis</strong>

    Han Zaiye, seeing that no one had raised an objection, continued, ¡°The thirdpetition will be to perform surgery on a critically ill patient. Whichever medical teampletes the surgery first and sessfully will be the victor. Rest assured, the critical patients¡¯ conditions are all the same. Does anyone have any questions about thepetition?¡±

    Seeing that the crowd remained silent, Han Zaiye nodded, ¡°Now, please nominate a representative toe forward and draw a patient.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other, unsure of who would be the best choice to nominate. Naturally, they all wanted someone from their own side to do the draw, but it wasn¡¯t up to them to decide.

    ¡°Since you all can¡¯t decide, let¡¯s do it this way. Everyone draws a card, and whoever gets the Ace of Spadeses up to draw a patient.¡± Han Zaiye gave a knowing look to Park Hyejin, signaling her to fetch a deck of cards.

    Park Hyejin nodded, walked to the side, took out a deck of cards, and started with the first row on the right, allowing everyone to draw.

    Song Yan Ning scanned the deck with her Divine Sense, her lips curling into a sneer. When it was her turn to draw, it would be the Ace of Spades because it was thest card; she had no choice. It seemed Han Zaiye had arranged everything in advance, just waiting for her to draw a patient. She was sure Han Zaiye had more tricks up his sleeve.

    Park Hyejin came to Song Yan Ning, extending thest card in her hand, ¡°Sorry! This is the only one left.¡±

    ¡°I choose to abstain,¡± Song Yan Ning said indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t have such a rule,¡± Park Hyejin replied, cing the card in Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand.

    Han Zaiye gave a challenging smile to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning looked back at Han Zaiye with a smile that was not quite a smile and flipped the card in her hand to show him what she had drawn.

    Han Zaiye clenched his teeth in anger when he saw that Song Yan Ning had not drawn the Ace of Spades but the Three of Hearts instead. How could this be? He had arranged everything meticulously.

    ¡°It¡¯s me who has drawn it,¡± Avril stood up and walked onto the stage.

    Han Zaiye gave Song Yan Ning a re before turning away and opening a page on theputer, ¡°Doctor Avril, just press ¡®confirm¡¯, and that¡¯s it.¡± Fortunately, he had made arrangements beforehand. If it were Song Yan Ninging up, it wouldn¡¯t be this page.

    Avril nodded and pressed the confirm button. A name quickly popped up on the screen: An Yiqiao.

    Before long, An Yiqiao was brought to the scene.

    Song Yan Ning nced at An Yiqiao and already knew her condition.

    ¡°Herplexion is sallow, and there is pigmentation in some areas; she must have menstrual irregrity,¡± Elder Jin determined after sizing up An Yiqiao.

    Dean Liu nodded in agreement, ready to write down the diagnosis. With over thirty years of medical experience, he recognized such cases at a nce. This was the advantage of Chinese medicine; just by looking at theplexion, one could roughly diagnose the patient¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Dean Liu, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the issue,¡± Song Yan Ning spoke up.

    Both Dean Liu and Elder Jin turned to look at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing medicine for three to four decades, do you think you know better than me?¡± Elder Jin huffed discontentedly.

    ¡°Elder Jin, let¡¯s not get angry, let¡¯s hear what Doctor Song has to say,¡± Dean Liu ced a hand on Elder Jin¡¯s shoulder, calming him. He knew Elder Jin had grievances against Song Yan Ning. He had tried to mediate, but Elder Jin was stubbornly holding on to his opinion.

    ¡°Those symptoms are all feigned, created to confuse and mislead you, she doesn¡¯t have any illness at all,¡± Song Yan Ning said with certainty. Han Zaiye was indeed despicable.

 Chapter 500: Four hundred and ninety-nine, propose a toast

    <strong>Chapter 500: Four hundred and ny-nine, propose a toast</strong>

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Elder Jin red at Song Yan Ning, barely stopping himself from mming the table. He truly couldn¡¯t understand why Dean Liu had allowed Song Yan Ning to join the medical team.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s face also turned cold, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it.¡± She wouldn¡¯t have joined the medical team if it weren¡¯t for her grandfather¡¯s wishes.

    Dean Liu was somewhat troubled. He knew that Song Yan Ning was very skilled in medicine, having witnessed it himself, but her im that the other party¡¯splexion was feigned¡ªit was something he found hard to believe.

    At this moment, Elder Jin stood up and walked towards An Yiqiao.

    ¡°Youngdy, let me feel your pulse,¡± said Elder Jin to An Yiqiao.

    An Yiqiao nodded and extended her hand.

    Elder Jin ced his hand on An Yiqiao¡¯s wrist, and after a while, he frowned, retracted his hand, and returned to his seat.

    ¡°Elder Jin, how is it?¡± Dean Liu asked.

    ¡°Judging by the pulse, our diagnosis is correct,¡± Elder Jin said with a frown. Yet, he felt something was amiss, although he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what, exactly.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Dean Liu with a certain tone, ¡°The other party is not sick. If my diagnosis is wrong, I am willing to take full responsibility.¡± An Yiqiao seemed ordinary, but in fact, she was an Ancient Martial Cultivator. Ancient Martial Cultivators have Inner Qi, which makes it easy for them to change their pulse andplexion; who knows where the organizers found her.

    Dean Liu was hesitant. The results of Elder Jin¡¯s pulse diagnosis matched the patient¡¯s appearance, but Song Yan Ning insisted the patient wasn¡¯t sick. Elder Jin was a veteran in the medicalmunity, and his skills naturally need noment. Though Song Yan Ning was young, her medical skill was exceptional. He really didn¡¯t know whose advice to take.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, reached for the pen and answer card on the table, and directly wrote down her answer.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, don¡¯t be reckless,¡± Elder Jin shouted angrily. Once the answer was written, it could no longer be changed.

    Song Yan Ning finished, then pressed the end bell for her team.

    ¡°You!¡± Elder Jin trembled with rage, his face turning beet red as he pointed at Song Yan Ning. Was she trying to make them theughingstock of the medical team? Clearly, the patient was sick, yet she said there was no illness.

    Dean Liu and the members of the medical team were also looking at Song Yan Ning with surprise¡ªthey hadn¡¯t expected her to take things into her own hands.

    Song Yan Ning ignored everyone, serenely closed her eyes, and waited for the other medical teams to finish.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning press the end bell, Han Zaiye sneered. This time, the Huaxia Medical Team was doomed to lose. He had arranged all of this in advance; he knew that Traditional Chinese Medicine relies on inspection, auscultation and olfaction, interrogation, and palpation, unlike Western medicine, which requires blood tests before making decisions.

    As time passed, one medical team after anotherpleted their answers.

    When all the medical teams had finished, the person in charge of the organizers said, ¡°The first toplete was the Huaxia Medical Team, please have the Huaxia Medical Team announce their answer.¡±

    Dean Liu nced at Song Yan Ning, whose expression was normal, then at Elder Jin, who was still sulking, and sighed helplessly to himself. What was done was done, there was no changing it now.

    Taking a deep breath, Dean Liu raised the answer card.

    Therge screen immediately disyed the answer card in Dean Liu¡¯s hand.

    Han Zaiye¡¯s expression changed slightly when he saw the answer.

    The doctors from the other medical teams shook their heads resignedly upon seeing the answer.

    Elder Jin¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. It seemed that the Huaxia Medical Team would be the subject of mockery this time, and it was all due to Song Yan Ning. When they returned, he would make Dean Liu revoke her eligibility topete.

    Dean Liu looked at the big screen, waiting for the other medical teams to reveal their answers.

    Avril raised the answer card in her hand. They were the second group to finish.

    Seeing Avril¡¯s answer, Dean Liu was stunned!

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Elder Jin was also incredulous.

    After all the other medical teams had announced their answers, the organizer¡¯s representative looked towards the Huaxia Medical Team, ¡°Let¡¯s congratte the Huaxia Medical Team together.¡±

    Apuse erupted.

    Dean Liu looked at Song Yan Ning with an apologetic look. He genuinely hadn¡¯t expected Song Yan Ning¡¯s answer to be correct.

    Elder Jin nced at Song Yan Ning, his face feeling ufortably hot. It was a good thing that Song Yan Ning had stuck to her guns, otherwise their team would have lost.

    The members of the Huaxia Medical Team looked at Song Yan Ning with admiration in their eyes. They too had thought they were surely going to lose.

    ¡°Doctor Song, how were you so sure the other party wasn¡¯t ill?¡± Zhang Bing asked, voicing everyone¡¯s question.

    ¡°The eyes,¡± Song Yan Ning said. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t tell them about her Divine Sense, which allowed her to scan and know the state of someone¡¯s body. But indeed, the eyes had revealed the true condition of the patient.

    ¡°The eyes?¡± The others turned to look at An Yiqiao and quickly grasped Song Yan Ning¡¯s meaning. They had only focused on An Yiqiao¡¯splexion, neglecting her eyes. An Yiqiao¡¯s eyes lucid and vibrant,pletely contradicting the impression herplexion gave off.

    ¡°Doctor Song, you¡¯re really incredible; such a minor detail didn¡¯t escape your notice.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Song, when we go back, may I ask you a few questions?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it together,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a light smile.

    ¡°The first contest is over, and we¡¯ve arranged a banquet for everyone. Please move to the dining room,¡± the person in charge of the organizers announced the end of the contest and addressed the crowd.

    Medicine exchange meetings are called so not only forpetitions but also for giving people time to discuss and consult with each other. This also allows them to learn from each other and improve their medical skill.

    The group arrived at the restaurant where the Huaxia Medical Team was arranged to sit in the most cornered position. The seating was pre-arranged, intended to embarrass the team members from Huaxia.

    However, the current situation had turned out quite the opposite. Even though the Huaxia Medical Team was sitting in the corner, they were now the focus, with people constantlying over to toast and seek advice.

    Dean Liu, slightly tipsy after a few drinks, was now genuinely happy. So, when others came to toast, he hardly refused anyone¡ªafter all, the day¡¯s contest was over, and it didn¡¯t matter if he got drunk.

    He raised his ss, looking at Song Yan Ning with joy, ¡°Doctor Song, we owe you big time for this one.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled and raised her ss to clink with Dean Liu¡¯s.

    That¡¯s when Han Zai also approached Song Yan Ning, smiling and holding out his ss, ¡°Doctor Song, may I offer you a toast?¡±

    Song Yan Ning stood up, raised her ss to clink with Han Zai¡¯s, and downed the remaining red wine.

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Song!¡± Han Zai also finished his drink, greeted the other guests, and turned to leave.

    As he turned, a smug smile crossed the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 501: Five hundred, poisoning

    <strong>Chapter 501: Five hundred, poisoning</strong>

    Song Yan Ning watched Han Zaiye¡¯s retreating back, a glint of cold light shing in her eyes.

    ¡°Doctor Song, I¡¯ll toast to you as well,¡± Elder Jin struggled inwardly for a long time before deciding to toast Song Yan Ning. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to apologize, but he truly had some admiration for her. She was decisive and confident, not at all like a teenager.

    Song Yan Ning poured herself a drink and raised it to clink sses with Elder Jin. Elder Jin was about the same age as her grandfather, and she saw no need to hold a grudge against him. Besides, they were currentlyrades in arms.

    Han Zaiye nced at his watch and looked towards Song Yan Ning. In no more than ten minutes, Song Yan Ning would fall into aa. When he had toasted her, he had coated the rim of his own ss with a colorless and tasteless poison that would induce unconsciousness until the end of one¡¯s life once ingested.

    He kept his eyes on Song Yan Ning, who had just drunk with Elder Jin. Her lips had touched the rim where he had ced the poison; now the toxin had entered Song Yan Ning¡¯s stomach. What could her medical skill do now?

    ¡°I feel a bit tipsy,¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head and closed her eyes tightly to resist the drowsiness, but to no avail, and she slumped onto the table.

    ¡°Doctor Song!¡± Xu Bowen nudged Song Yan Ning with his hand, but she did not respond at all. ¡°She must be drunk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take her back,¡± Zhan Yihan stood up, reached out to lift Song Yan Ning, and walked toward the exit amid the astonished stares of the others.

    Watching the departing figures of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, Han Zaiye¡¯s smile at the corner of his mouth slowly deepened. With Song Yan Ning drugged, the Huaxia Medical Team was at his mercy.

    Once out of the restaurant, Song Yan Ning opened her eyes, which were clear and sparkling, mesmerizing like the stars in the sky.

    Qin Yushen couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and kissed her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the n now?¡± He knew the moment Han Zaiye poisoned Xiao Ning, Han Zaiye was as good as dead in his eyes.

    ¡°Let Han Zaiye be smug for a moment; there will be a good show tomorrow,¡± Song Yan Ning said with a sly smile.

    Qin Yushen affectionately rubbed his nose against Song Yan Ning¡¯s, ¡°Shall we go back to the hotel now?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. Han Zaiye would definitely have people watching the hotel, waiting for them to return and report on her current condition. Since they were putting on an act, they might as well go all out.

    Han Zaiye received the message from his subordinates and happily raised his ss, drinking several rounds with everyone. As long as Song Yan Ning remained unconscious, Qin Yushen would be anxious, and if Qin Yushen approached him for the antidote, Han Zaiye could take the opportunity to make his demands. No matter who was behind the attack on the Han Family, he believed that with Qin Yushen¡¯s status as the Young Master of the Qin Family, he could help the Han Family through this crisis.

    Dean Liu returned to the hotel and immediately went to Song Yan Ning¡¯s room. Although he was somewhat drunk, his main concern was still Song Yan Ning. She was key to the medical team¡¯s victory.

    After knocking on the door for a long time without reply, Dean Liu had no choice but to return to his own room. He nned toe find Song Yan Ning first thing in the morning to inquire about the situation.

    At this time, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were strolling through the streets; the night market here was bustling, with stalls lining both sides selling crafts and various snacks.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s go have a look over there,¡± Qin Yushen said, noticing a blood-red coral at one of the stalls and leading Song Yan Ning towards it.

 Chapter 502: 501, Blood Coral

    <strong>Chapter 502: 501, Blood Coral</strong>

    Song Yan Ning also saw the red coral, and a spark of excitement shed through her eyes.

    Approaching the stall, Qin Yushen was just about to reach out and pick up the coral.

    The boss called out to stop him, ¡°Young man, if you¡¯re not buying, don¡¯t touch. This piece of coral is very rare, and you won¡¯t be able topensate if you damage it.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡± Qin Yushen asked. The coral came in various colors, but it was his first time seeing such a vividly red one. If he was not mistaken, this must be the legendary Blood Coral.

    ¡°One hundred thousand! The price is final, no bargaining,¡± the boss said. He had found the coral a few days ago when he went out to sea, and it had been on disy for several days. Many had inquired, but nobody could afford it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it,¡± Qin Yushen said without hesitation.

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll wrap it up for you right away.¡± The boss, his face brimming with surprise, squatted down to look for a suitable bag under his stall to pack the coral for Qin Yushen.

    ¡°No need to wrap it, we¡¯ll just take it as it is,¡± Qin Yushen said, pulling out his phone and scanning the QR code on the boss¡¯s stall.

    Upon hearing that a transaction of one hundred thousand had truly gone through, the boss was thrilled, ¡°Feel free to take it yourself.¡± The coral was incredibly precious, and now that the customer had bought it, he dared not touch it any longer.

    Qin Yushen picked up the Blood Coral and handed it to Song Yan Ning. This Blood Coral contained Spiritual Energy, which indicated that it surely didn¡¯t grow in any ordinary ce.

    ¡°Boss, where did you find this coral?¡± Song Yan Ning scrutinized the coral and stowed it away in her bag. Although she appeared calm on the surface, her heart was in turmoil like tumultuous waves. The reason for her excitement was that the ce Elder Mie Yu had taken her to before had many Blood Corals, all filled with Spiritual Energy, just like this one. She was very eager to return to the Demon World to see her family and know how they were doing.

    ncing at Qin Yushen, Song Yan Ning felt torn inside. But no matter how reluctant she was, she had to go back to the Demon World. If her father the king, her mother the queen, and her brothers were no longer there, she would not spare her own life to exterminate the enemies and seek vengeance for her family. That was her duty; she couldn¡¯t forsake her people¡¯s and family¡¯s sufferings for her own love.

    The boss hesitated. How could he simply tell someone where he had found it¡ªhe wasn¡¯t foolish.

    Song Yan Ning took out her phone and scanned the QR code of the boss.

    Upon hearing that Song Yan Ning had transferred ten thousand, the boss¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and he eagerly divulged everything he knew about where he found the coral.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and left the stall with Qin Yushen, heading for other stalls. While the location the boss had given was not where the coral actually grew, she was certain that the growth site must not be too far away; otherwise, the coral couldn¡¯t have ended up on that stretch of beach.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Yushen noticed that Song Yan Ning¡¯s hands were trembling slightly and stopped to look at her. Ever since seeing the coral, he had felt that something was off about her.

    Song Yan Ning hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Qin Yushen, if one day I suddenly leave, don¡¯te looking for me. I wille back to you.¡± As long as she did not die, she would return to his side, but she didn¡¯t want him to apany her to the Demon World¡ªit was too dangerous there.

    ¡°You¡¯ve found a way back to the Demon World? Is it rted to the Blood Coral?¡± Qin Yushen, recalling Song Yan Ning¡¯s reaction after obtaining the Blood Coral, immediately understood.

 Chapter 503: Five hundred and two, will not let go

    <strong>Chapter 503: Five hundred and two, will not let go</strong>

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure yet,¡± Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t want to deceive Qin Yushen. She¡¯d leave him, it pained her, but she had no choice but to return to the Demon World.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s gaze was firm as he looked at Song Yan Ning. He wouldn¡¯t let her leave alone; no matter how dangerous the Demon World was, he¡¯d stand by her side and fight together.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Song Yan Ning wanted to say something, but Qin Yushen sealed her lips with a kiss.

    ¡°Even if it kills me, I¡¯ll be with you. I¡¯m not letting go in this lifetime¡­¡± Qin Yushen¡¯s voice was soft, but it carried a determination that brooked no argument.

    Song Yan Ning tiptoed, wrapped her arms around Qin Yushen¡¯s neck, and passionately responded to him. Meeting him in this life was her luck, but she¡¯d already decided that she wouldn¡¯t knowingly lead him to his death.

    The crowd around them watched this scene and revealed smiles of blessing.

    Han Zaiye returned home in a good mood, saw the servant carrying food downstairs, and frowned, ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten?¡±

    ¡°The young mistress hasn¡¯t eaten all day,¡± the servant replied.

    ¡°Give me the food.¡± Han Zaiye took the tray from the servant¡¯s hand and walked toward Han Shengmei¡¯s room.

    Han Shengmei was sulking on the bed, ¡°Stinky brother, I¡¯ll ignore you from now on.¡± She wanted to call her cousin to help her deal with Song Yan Ning, but she found her phone and thendline disconnected, unable to make any calls.

    Hearing the door open, Han Shengmei turned her head, saw Han Zaiye, huffed, and indignantly turned away again. He was thest person she wanted to see right now.

    Han Zaiye chuckled without a care, ced the food on the bedside table, ¡°I have good news about Song Yan Ning to tell you.¡±

    Han Shengmei turned her head, looking at Han Zaiye, ¡°What news?¡±

    ¡°Eat your food, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Han Zaiye sat on the sofa, legs crossed, exuding azy posture.

    ¡°You just want to trick me into eating, I¡¯m not falling for it,¡± Han Shengmei huffed.

    Han Zaiye smiled, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to know, then forget it. Just don¡¯t regret itter.¡± Saying so, he got up to leave the room.

    Han Shengmei ground her teeth in irritation, ¡°I¡¯ll eat!¡± She was stuck here, clueless about Song Yan Ning¡¯s condition, and if her brother was willing to tell her, of course, she wanted to know.

    Han Zaiye sat down with a smile, raised an eyebrow, and his gazended on the food on the table.

    Han Shengmei sat up, reached for the food, and shoveled arge mouthful, ¡°Now can you tell me?¡± She was finding her brother particrly annoyingtely.

    ¡°I gave Song Yan Ning Seven Soul Powder; she¡¯s already poisoned and has fallen into a deep sleep,¡± Han Zaiye said dismissively.

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Han Shengmei looked at Han Zaiye with excitement. Seven Soul Powder was a deadly poison; once afflicted, without an antidote, death was inevitable.

    ¡°Do you think I need to lie to you?¡± Han Zaiye¡¯s smile was slight. Song Yan Ning had bullied his sister; of course, he wouldn¡¯t let her off. Furthermore, Song Yan Ning was the stumbling block for the Korea Medical Team to achieve victory; he certainly had to eliminate her.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the best!¡± Han Shengmei happily rushed into Han Zaiye¡¯s arms.

    Han Zaiyeughed and ruffled Han Shengmei¡¯s hair, ¡°How could I let off those who¡¯ve bullied my sister? Tomorrow, you¡¯ll apany me to the medical exchange conference.¡± With Song Yan Ning absent tomorrow, the Huaxia Medical Team would suffer a terrible loss.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Han Shengmei nodded happily, filled with anticipation for tomorrow. However, she felt a pang of regret for not having witnessed Song Yan Ning getting poisoned herself.

 Chapter 504: 503, Persistent Vegetative State

    <strong>Chapter 504: 503, Persistent Vegetative State</strong>

    Han Zaiye and Han Shengmei arrived at the venue early, watching as one medical team after another made their entrance, yet the Huaxia Medical Team still hadn¡¯t arrived, and their certainty that something had befallen Song Yan Ning grew.

    The time slowly passed, and thepetition drew ever nearer.

    Han Zaiye checked the time, just five minutes left. If the Huaxia Medical Team didn¡¯t arrive within the specified time, they would be considered to have forfeited automatically.

    ¡°It¡¯s odd that the Huaxia Medical Team hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Could they have drunk too muchst night and still not woken up?¡±

    ¡°Without them arriving soon, they won¡¯t be able to participate in thepetition.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually good if the Huaxia Medical Team doesn¡¯te; one less strongpetitor.¡±

    ¡°Mol, do you have Song Yan Ning¡¯s number?¡± Avril turned to Mol and asked.

    Mol nodded, ¡°I just called Song Yan Ning, and nobody answered. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    As they listened to everyone¡¯s discussion, Han Shengmei¡¯s smile grew more brilliant. Song Yan Ning must have been poisoned; otherwise, she would have arrived by now. Her brother said that thetest time would be nine, and if they weren¡¯t present by then, it would be considered a forfeiture. It was already eight fifty-eight now, just thest two minutes. If the Huaxia Medical Team didn¡¯t show up, then something definite must have happened.

    Everybody looked toward the entrance, some people worried for the Huaxia Medical Team, many more hoping they wouldn¡¯te.

    Just onest minute left¡­ everyone knew the chance of the Huaxia Medical Team arriving was slim.

    Both Avril and Mol were filled with anxiety.

    ¡°If they still haven¡¯t arrived, could something have happened?¡± Mol¡¯s face was full of concern.

    ¡°Mol, why don¡¯t you make a call to Qin Yushen¡¯s mother, and ask her to call Qin Yushen to check?¡± Avril, having learned from Mol that the man who had been staying with Song Yan Ning was Qin Yushen, Liu Shanyue¡¯s son, had once met Liu Shanyue but wasn¡¯t very familiar with her. She had been in a hurry at the time and hadn¡¯t had the chance to exchange phone numbers with Liu Shanyue.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mol took out his phone.

    Just then, a flurry of hurried footsteps came from the entrance.

    Following that, everyone saw the members of the Huaxia Medical Team rushing into the venue.

    Seeing the Huaxia Medical Team enter at thest moment, many felt a touch of disappointment. If they were half a minuteter, they would have been eliminated.

    Han Shengmei looked at the members of the Huaxia Medical Team not caring whether they¡¯de to participate in thepetition; what she cared about was whether Song Yan Ning woulde.

    Upon seeing Song Yan Ning, who was walking beside Qin Yushen into the venue, both Han Shengmei and Han Zaiye were stunned. Wasn¡¯t Song Yan Ning supposed to be poisoned? How could she be here? Seven Soul Powder was no ordinary poison; up to now, no one who had been poisoned by Seven Soul Powder had ever woken up.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s gaze swept towards Han Shengmei and Han Zaiye, and she gave them a smile.

    That smile seemed radiant but sent an involuntary shiver down the spines of both Han Zaiye and Han Shengmei.

    ¡°Brother.¡± Han Shengmei reached out to hold Han Zaiye¡¯s hand, feeling somewhat uneasy.

    ¡°This is Korea; she wouldn¡¯t dare do anything,¡± Han Zaiye said. He was feeling a bit panicked now, realizing he simply couldn¡¯t see through Song Yan Ning. He had clearly seen her poisoned yesterday, yet today, there was nothing wrong with her.

    If she hadn¡¯t been poisoned, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen asleep yesterday, but if she had been, she couldn¡¯t possibly be here today. Besides, Song Yan Ning¡¯s look just now clearly showed she knew something.

    ¡°Brother, we can¡¯t let her get away,¡± said Han Shengmei, looking at Qin Yu with a determined glint in her eyes. If Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t die, she would remain a stumbling block between her and Qin Yushen; she had to remove the stumbling block that was Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Han Zaiye nodded in agreement. He, too, wanted to get rid of Song Yan Ning; she had given him an unprecedented sense of danger. Without removing Song Yan Ning, he could not be at peace.

    The host in charge of presiding over the Medical Exchange Meeting walked onto the stage, nodded with a smile to the crowd, ¡°Now we will begin today¡¯spetition; first, please have a representative from each medical teame up and draw a patient¡¯s name.¡±

    Dean Liu looked at Doctor Song, ¡°Doctor Song, you go and draw a patient.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. To her, it didn¡¯t matter who drew.

    When it was the Huaxia Medical Team¡¯s turn, Song Yan Ning stood up and walked towards the stage.

    ¡°Just press confirm here,¡± the host pointed to the confirm button on the screen.

    Song Yan Ning reached out and pressed confirm, saw only one name pop up on the screen without any description of the patient¡¯s condition, and immediately understood. It seemed that the trap for the second round had been pre-set; no matter who she drew, the result would be the same.

    ¡°What case did you get?¡± Dean Liu saw Song Yan Ning return and quickly asked.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°Just a name.¡±

    ¡°Just a name? That¡¯s hardly fair.¡±

    ¡°This way, they can just assign any patient to us and im that¡¯s the one we drew; we won¡¯t have any recourse.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s never been any fairness in thispetition.¡± The members of the Huaxia Medical Team loudly discussed their discontent.

    Soon, a staff member came to the Huaxia Medical Team with a file envelope, ¡°This is the case file for the patient you drew, containing all of the patient¡¯s examination reports.¡±

    Dean Liu nodded, took the envelope, pulled out the case file and reports, and his brows furrowed tightly upon seeing the contents of the first report.

    Elder Jin took the case file, flipped through it, and sighed deeply, ¡°This patient is in a vegetative state.¡±

    ¡°A vegetative state?¡± Upon hearing Elder Jin¡¯s words, the members of the Huaxia Medical Team were stunned. It seemed they were destined to lose; although medical science had advanced a lot, no one had yet cured a vegetative patient.

    ¡°Dean Liu.¡± Everyone turned to Dean Liu.

    Dean Liu looked to Doctor Song, ¡°Doctor Song, what do you think?¡± All his hopes rested on Song Yan Ning now. She had cured cancer; maybe she could also treat a vegetative patient, although he also thought that unlikely.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Song Yan Ning confidently said. To her, even if someone had died, as long as it wasn¡¯t more than a day, she could treat them; a vegetative state was even less of a concern.

    ¡°Doctor Song, don¡¯t joke, that¡¯s a vegetative patient.¡±

    ¡°You can really cure a vegetative patient?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Song, are you really not joking?¡± Everyone had a disbelieving look on their faces. In all their years of practicing medicine, this was the first time they had heard someone im they could treat a vegetative patient.

    ¡°I never joke about such things,¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled slightly, her eyes shining with confident light, her charisma maic, like the dazzling stars in the night sky.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s confident demeanor, the team members felt a surge of confidence and a touch of anticipation.

 Chapter 505: Five hundred and four, miracle

    <strong>Chapter 505: Five hundred and four, miracle</strong>

    Han Zaiye had been paying close attention to the Huaxia Medical Team, noticing the change in their expressions, which caused his brow to furrow. Song Yan Ning had only spoken a few words, yet everyone was smiling. Could she possibly cure a vegetative patient? How could that be? He had never heard of anyone curing a vegetative person, not even himself.

    He was a third-level superpower user. However, his family had protected him so well that apart from a few important family members, no one else knew about his powers, not even Sheng Mei.

    Song Yan Ning nced over at Han Zaiye, looking at him with a half-smile.

    Han Zaiye quickly averted his gaze. He now found Song Yan Ning terrifying, as if she had seen right through him.

    The patients for the various medical teams were quickly brought to the venue, and when a patient was wheeled in on a surgical bed, everyone showed a look of surprise.

    ¡°Which team is so unlucky to draw this kind of patient?¡±

    ¡°It looks like a vegetative patient. It seems that the medical team that got this patient can give up onpeting.¡±

    ¡°Lucky it¡¯s not us.¡±

    Upon seeing that the patient was wheeled in front of the Huaxia Medical Team, everyone couldn¡¯t help but reveal a schadenfreude expression.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Huaxia Medical Team. Looks like they¡¯re doomed today.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t be leaving pleased today.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ What kind of luck is this?¡±

    ¡°If it were me, I would have forfeited. This illness is incurable.¡±

    The host, seeing that all the patients were in ce, checked the time and announced, ¡°Thepetition begins now.¡±

    Dean Liu looked at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Doctor Song, do you need our help with anything?¡±

    ¡°Just one person to help move the patient¡¯s clothes.¡± Song Yan Ning stood up and walked over to the patient under everyone¡¯s gaze, taking out a needle bag from her bag.

    ¡°Is she going to perform acupuncture on the patient?¡±

    Song Yan Ning opened the needle bag, saw that her partner had already removed the patient¡¯s clothes, pulled out several silver needles, and swiftly inserted them into the patient¡¯s body.

    Elder Jin¡¯s eyes brightened, and he stood up to join Song Yan Ning, watching her work. Initially, he thought Song Yan Ning was invited to join the medical team just because of Yang Lisheng¡¯s reputation, but now, seeing her administer the needles, he realized he was gravely mistaken. Despite her young age, Song Yan Ning¡¯s acupuncture techniques were even more skilled than his.

    After inserting the needles into the patient, Song Yan Ning infused a trace of Spiritual Energy to nourish the patient¡¯s meridians and internal organs, allowing them to regain vitality.

    Seeing the silver needles rhythmically vibrating, Elder Jin¡¯s heart was filled with amazement. He had started learning acupuncture from a young age but could not achieve what Song Yan Ning did¡ªshe truly was a medical prodigy.

    Everyone was watching Song Yan Ning,pletely forgetting that besides her, other doctors were also treating patients.

    Song Yan Ning gestured, gathered up all the silver needles, and ced a pill into the patient¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Is it done?¡± Elder Jin asked Song Yan Ning, his eyes full of respect and admiration. He now only wanted to take Song Yan Ning as his master and learn her acupuncture techniques.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°When will the patient wake up?¡± Elder Jin stepped forward and ced his hand on the patient¡¯s wrist. He wanted to check the patient¡¯s current condition; he had also felt the patient¡¯s pulse before Song Yan Ning had treated him.

    As his hand touched the patient¡¯s wrist, he saw the patient¡¯s hand move slightly. Elder Jin quickly looked at the patient in excitement, seeing him slowly opening his eyes, and eximed, ¡°He¡¯s awake! The patient is awake!¡±

 Chapter 506: 505, Decision

    <strong>Chapter 506: 505, Decision</strong>

    Everyone stood up incredulously, looking at the patient who indeed had opened his eyes.

    ¡°How is this possible? He¡¯s been in a vegetative state.¡±

    ¡°This truly is a miracle in medical history, who would believe it if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes?¡±

    ¡°The medical skill of Huaxia is indeed profound and unfathomable, it¡¯s shocking!¡±

    Han Zaiye looked at Song Yan Ning withplex emotions in his eyes. The patient had been arranged by him a long time ago; there was no possibility of cheating.

    The patient had been in a car ident three years ago, and had been dered brain dead at the time. Just yesterday, he had specially visited the hospital to check on the patient¡¯s condition; the patient was merely clinging to hisst breath with the help of machines.

    He had chosen this patient for two reasons: to ensure the Huaxia Medical Team lost thepetition and to bring disgrace upon them because the patient¡¯s death would be imminent once removed from the machines. As soon as the patient died, he would ce the me for the patient¡¯s death on the Huaxia Medical Team.

    Yet, he could never have imagined that Song Yan Ning could actually wake a vegetative person. He had already greatly estimated Song Yan Ning¡¯s capabilities, but it turned out he had still underestimated her power.

    ¡°Doctor Song, you are truly amazing!¡±

    ¡°Doctor Song, do you take disciples?¡± The members of the Huaxia Medical Team looked at Song Yan Ning excitedly. They had finally witnessed what it meant to be a Divine Doctor. And this Divine Doctor was from their own side.

    ¡°Brother, you must think of something quickly.¡± Watching Song Yan Ning being the center of attention, Han Sheng Mei trembled with anger. She was the princess of the Han Family. What was Song Yan Ning? Just a discarded member of the Song family; a discard should be trampled into the dust, despised by everyone, living a miserable life.

    ¡°We are no match for her.¡± Han Zaiye no longer wanted to be an enemy to Song Yan Ning; otherwise, the Han Family might not be preserved. Song Yan Ning was one of the very few people he could not see through. The less he could see through, the more terrifying it became.

    ¡°Brother?¡± Han Sheng Mei looked at Han Zaiye in disbelief. What was he talking about? Song Yan Ning was just relying on Qin Yushen. Without Qin Yushen, she was nothing.

    ¡°Sheng Mei, let it all go,¡± Han Zaiye advised.

    ¡°I will not!¡± Han Sheng Mei said stubbornly. She would not let go of Song Yan Ning. Without Song Yan Ning¡¯s death, she couldn¡¯t have Qin Yushen, and Qin Yushen was hers; no one else could even think of taking him away.

    ¡°You should know the consequences of angering me,¡± Han Zaiye said with a threatening tone. If Sheng Mei continued to be obstinate, he would choose to sacrifice her. The Han Family must not fall because of her.

    Han Sheng Mei lowered her head, her eyes filled with reluctance and anger. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t let things go so easily.

    Song Yan Ning swept a meaningful nce at Han Zaiye and Han Sheng Mei. With her hearing, even if they spoke in whispers, she could hear. She wouldn¡¯t let the Han Family go; if she weren¡¯t a Cultivator, she would have fallen victim to Han Zaiye¡¯s poison yesterday. How could she possibly let go of someone who wanted her dead?

    Han Zaiye inexplicably felt a chill, and as he looked up at Song Yan Ning who wasughing and talking with others, he frowned slightly. It seemed he was too nervous, which led to this misconception.

    Han Sheng Mei stole a nce at Han Zaiye and quietly left the scene; she now had to find her cousin to help deal with Song Yan Ning.

    Han Zaiye turned his head and found that Han Sheng Mei was no longer there, feeling a surge of bad premonition.

    He hurried to the side, took out his phone, and made a call, ¡°Find Sheng Mei immediately and bring her back to the Han Family. If she resists¡­¡±

    Han Zaiye hesitated, then after a while, he clenched his eyes shut and said firmly, ¡°Take her out.¡± To protect the family, he had to be ruthless.

 Chapter 507: Five hundred and six, looking for help

    <strong>Chapter 507: Five hundred and six, looking for help</strong>

    Song Yan Ning looked at Han Zaiye with mocking eyes as he was on the phone. Indeed, he was a ruthless man, capable ofying a hand even on his own sister.

    Han Zaiye put away his phone and took a deep breath. If there were a choice, who would wish to make such a decision?

    Han Shengmei left the venue and immediately hailed a taxi to her cousin Zhang Dongyi¡¯s residence.

    Zhang Dongyi was embracing a female celebrity, the two of them drinking mouth to mouth.

    ¡°Mr. Zhang, have another drink.¡± The actress smiled seductively. She was now one of Korea¡¯s hottest celebrities, and of course, she got to this point entirely with the support of Zhang Dongyi. That¡¯s why she had to cling tightly to this big tree.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± A round of knocking at the door sounded.

    Zhang Dongyi patted the actress¡¯s face and said, ¡°Go open the door.¡± There weren¡¯t many who knew his address; those who came looking for him here were all deeply connected to him.

    The actress kissed Zhang Dongyi on the face before getting up, swaying her slender waist as she went to open the door.

    Seeing the actress, Han Shengmei¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of disdain. ¡°Where is Zhang Dongyi?¡± She knew her cousin was a yboy, so seeing a female celebrity here didn¡¯t surprise her.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The actress looked at Han Shengmei warily. She had always thought she was very pretty, but only when seeing Han Shengmei did she understand what real beauty was.

    ¡°Baby, who¡¯s there?¡± Zhang Dongyi¡¯snguid voice called out.

    Han Shengmei pushed past the actress blocking her, entered the room, and saw Zhang Dongyi, wearing a bathrobe and leaning on the couch, ¡°Cousin.¡±

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡± Zhang Dongyi¡¯s eyes showed a trace of surprise when he saw Han Shengmei. He was fickle in love, but no one knew that the person he truly loved in his heart was only Sheng Mei¡ªit was a pity their kinship was too close, making it impossible for them to be together. Thus, all the women he found bore some resemnce to Sheng Mei, be it the eyes, the nose, or the chin.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve been bullied.¡± Han Shengmei sat next to Zhang Dongyi and looked at him with a pitiful gaze.

    Zhang Dongyi wrapped his arm around Han Shengmei, hinting at the actress with his eyes, ¡°Tell cousin, who bullied you?¡± At that moment, he felt so satisfied¡ªhe finally had the chance to hold his dear cousin.

    The actress looked at Han Shengmei with dissatisfaction, turned, and walked to the coat rack, put on her jacket, picked up her bag, and walked out the door.

    ¡°There¡¯s this woman named Song Yan Ning who bullied me, cousin. Can you send someone to take her down?¡± Han Shengmei looked up at Zhang Dongyi with her watery eyes.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Zhang Dongyi nodded. At that moment, it didn¡¯t matter if it was to eliminate someone, if she had asked for the stars in the sky, he would¡¯ve found a way to pluck them down for her.

    ¡°I knew cousin was the best to me.¡± Han Shengmei happily kissed Zhang Dongyi on the face.

    Zhang Dongyi was taken aback before a blissful smile appeared on his face, ¡°You¡¯re my cousin, if I don¡¯t treat you well, who else should I treat well?¡± He was now very grateful to Song Yan Ning¡ªif it weren¡¯t for Song Yan Ning, when would his cousin have gotten so close to him? It was just unfortunate that she had offended his cousin; otherwise, he might have spared her this time.

    Han Zaiye put down his phone and thought for a moment before dialing Zhang Dongyi¡¯s number. Since the people he sent out couldn¡¯t find Sheng Mei, there was only one possibility¡ªSheng Mei was at Zhang Dongyi¡¯s ce.

    Zhang Dongyi heard the ringing of his phone, nced at the caller ID, ¡°It¡¯s your brother.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t answer.¡± Han Shengmei snatched the phone away. If her brother was calling, it was definitely to ask her cousin if she was here. Her brother wanted her to let Song Yan Ning off, but she hadn¡¯t calmed down yet.

 Chapter 508: 507, Disappointed

    <strong>Chapter 508: 507, Disappointed</strong>

    Zhang Dongyi looked at Han Shengmei in surprise.

    ¡°I just want to talk to you now, don¡¯t answer anyone¡¯s call, okay?¡± Han Shengmei begged with a pitiful look at Zhang Dongyi.

    Zhang Dongyi nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± He would agree to anything as long as it made her happy.

    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re so kind!¡± Han Shengmei kissed Zhang Dongyi¡¯s cheek. She was feeling a bit scared now; she knew her brother¡¯s temper, and once she angered him, no one could save her. Now, only her cousin could help her.

    Han Zaiye had waited for a long time, and seeing that Zhang Dongyi was not answering the calls, he confirmed his suspicions. He ended the call and dialed another number,manding in a deep voice, ¡°Go to Fushan Road number 394 and bring the youngdy back.¡±

    As Han Shengmei waited for Zhang Dongyi to arrange the manpower, she heard a knock on the door and looked towards Zhang Dongyi, worried it might be her brother.

    Zhang Dongyi patted Han Shengmei¡¯s shoulder reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here. Go hide in the room.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Shengmei nodded, stood up, and walked toward the room.

    After Han Shengmei closed the room door, Zhang Dongyi stood up, stepped forward, and opened the door.

    He saw more than a dozen men in ck suits standing at the doorway, their aura revealing that they were no ordinary men.

    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Zhang Dongyi asked coldly. Although his power wasn¡¯t as vast as Han Zaiye¡¯s, he was still a well-known figure in Korea.

    ¡°Mr. Zhang! We are Young Master Han¡¯s men; we¡¯vee to take the youngdy home,¡± said the man in charge.

    ¡°Shengmei is not here,¡± Zhang Dongyi responded calmly. Han Zaiye sending so many people to look for Shengmei indicated that the situation was more severe than he had anticipated.

    ¡°Mr. Zhang, please don¡¯t make this difficult.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Zhang¡¯s status, they would have already broken in.

    Zhang Dongyi sneered coldly, ¡°I am busy at the moment, please leave.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Zhang, these are the young master¡¯s orders. If you do not bring out the youngdy, we will have to force our way in.¡±

    Zhang Dongyi red at the leader angrily. After a while, he took out his phone and made a call. Once connected, ¡°Cousin, Shengmei is not here with me. Call your men back.¡±

    ¡°Zhang Dongyi, this matter is of great importance, do not shield Shengmei, it will bring disaster upon yourself,¡± Han Zaiye said.

    ¡°What has Shengmei done?¡± Zhang Dongyi asked nervously. His cousin always cared deeply for Shengmei; he wouldn¡¯t treat her this way otherwise.

    ¡°She offended a very dangerous person. You must know about the incidents that have urred in the Han family these past few days, right? It was done by that person.¡±

    Zhang Dongyi was startled, ¡°Are you nning to hand over Shengmei to that person?¡± He knew that withinrge families, interests were always prioritized.

    ¡°If it appeases the other party,¡± Han Zaiye sighed deeply. Shengmei was his sister, and he didn¡¯t want to treat her this way, but the Han family couldn¡¯t fall because of her.

    ¡°Shengmei is your own sister,¡± Zhang Dongyi resolved to protect Shengmei at all costs.

    ¡°Which do you think is more important, the Han family or Shengmei? Zhang Dongyi, hand over Shengmei, I do not want to make this difficult.¡±

    ¡°She is not here with me.¡±

    ¡°If I weren¡¯t sure, I wouldn¡¯t have sent men to your ce.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, I will protect Shengmei,¡± Zhang Dongyi said determinedly, and then hung up.

    Han Zaiye shook his head and sent out a message.

    The subordinate confronting Zhang Dongyi, hearing the text message alert, took out his phone, saw the message from Han Zaiye, and gestured to the men behind him, ¡°Search inside!¡±

    As Zhang Dongyi saw a hint of disappointment sh in his eyes, just as the men were about to burst in, he quickly closed the door, rushed into the room, shut the door, and pulled Han Shengmei to the window. ¡°Shengmei, we need to run.¡± It seemed his cousin was fully determined to take Shengmei back. Who exactly is Song Yan Ning whom Shengmei has offended, that his cousin is so wary of her?

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m scared,¡± Han Shengmei was genuinely frightened. If her brother decided to take her back, her cousin couldn¡¯t protect her. Although his power was considerable, it was nothingpared to her brother¡¯s and the Han family¡¯s.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ve got you,¡± Zhang Dongyi had decided, even if he lost everything, he would protect Shengmei.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Han Shengmei nodded, and together with Zhang Dongyi, they jumped out the window.

    As soon as they jumped out, they were surrounded by a group.

    Seeing the dozen or so people encircling her, Han Shengmei¡¯s face showed a look of despair. She knew she couldn¡¯t escape.

    Song Yan Ning withdrew her Divine Sense, and with a mischievous smile, knowing that her current cultivation couldpletely cover Korea. Even though Korea was a country, it was actually only the size of a province in Huaxia.

    ¡°Dean Liu, I¡¯m a bit tired, I¡¯ll head back to the hotel,¡± Song Yan Ning said to Dean Liu.

    Dean Liu nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll bring dinner back for you then.¡± Treating patients was certainly tiring for Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°No need, we¡¯ll just order takeout,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled at everyone and stood up with Qin Yushen, heading out of the venue. She nned to go with Qin Yushen to the beach where the Blood Coral was discovered. They were supposed to go therest night, but her grandfather had called to ask about the medical exchange meeting, and she ended up talking to him until midnight.

    After leaving the venue, Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen arrived at the beach where the Blood Coral was discovered.

    This beach was quite secluded and undeveloped, so few people visited.

    Song Yan Ning nced around, the beach only had some sun-dried seaweed, some shells, and small crabs that had just been washed up by the waves, happily crawling around the sand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check the middle of the ocean,¡± Qin Yushen had already scanned the surrounding sea area with his Divine Sense, and hadn¡¯t found any Blood Coral.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, and together with Qin Yushen, they flew towards the middle of the ocean on their swords.

    However, even after flying thousands of miles, they still hadn¡¯t found any traces of the Blood Coral.

    Song Yan Ning felt a bit disappointed. Could it be that the Blood Coral wasn¡¯t swept up by the seawater, but was brought to the beach by a person or sea creature?

    ¡°We still have time, let¡¯s keep looking,¡± Qin Yushen knew the Blood Coral was important to Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, and they continued flying towards the sea.

    As the sun slowly set, the bright moon gradually rose.

    When the night faded away and the sunlight spilled across thend,.

    Song Yan Ning withdrew her Divine Sense, sighed in disappointment, and turned to Qin Yushen, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± She had thought she found a hope of returning, but now that hope turned into disappointment. She wondered when she would find the Barrier to return to the Demon World so she could avenge her family.

    Qin Yushen stretched out his arm to embrace Song Yan Ning, gently patting her back, ¡°We will find it.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She hoped they would find it soon.

 Chapter 509: Operation Room 508, Number 3

    <strong>Chapter 509: Operation Room 508, Number 3</strong>

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen did not return to the hotel, but went straight to the venue.

    Dean Liu saw Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen and smiled at them. That morning, he had gone to knock on Song Yan Ning¡¯s door, but no one had responded for a long time, and his calls went unanswered, so he left a message for them at the front desk.

    ¡°Dean Liu,¡± Song Yan Ning sat down next to Dean Liu.

    Dean Liu nodded with a smile, ¡°This morning I knocked on your door, but you didn¡¯t respond; I thought you weren¡¯ting today.¡± These past few days, thepetition had relied heavily on Song Yan Ning, so he decided to participate himself today.

    Song Yan Ning offered an apologetic smile, ¡°I might have been too tired yesterday and didn¡¯t hear the knocking.¡±

    Dean Liu nodded, ¡°You rest well today; we¡¯ll handle thepetition.¡± After all, this was the final match. Even if they lost this match, they would still be the winners with two out of three victories. Of course, winning would be best.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She wasn¡¯t really in the mood right now.

    Han Zaiye turned his gaze toward Song Yan Ning. He had already locked up Sheng Mei; after thepetition, he nned to ask Song Yan Ning what to do with her. He wasn¡¯t sure who was manipting the Han Family¡¯s stocks, but he was certain it had something to do with Song Yan Ning.

    At that moment, the host of thepetition took the stage and smiled at the audience, ¡°Due to the special nature of the third match, we have arranged an operating room for each medical team. Pleasee up and draw a number for the operating room.¡± The patients for this match were all severe cases with the same condition, so regardless of which operating room they drew, the situation would be the same. Still, for fairness, the organizers had chosen to draw lots.

    ¡°I¡¯ll draw.¡± When it was his team¡¯s turn, Dean Liu nced at Song Yan Ning and got up to the stage.

    Seeing that Song Yan Ning still looked dazed, Qin Yushen took her hand.

    Song Yan Ning came back to her senses and gave Qin Yushen a light smile, shaking her head, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± She just felt a bit down, having found hope only to lose it again.

    ¡°We¡¯ll continue searching tonight,¡± Qin Yushen whispered. As long as she was happy, he was happy.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°No need.¡± She felt she owed Qin Yushen an apology; she shouldn¡¯t have kept him in the dark about her true purpose for finding Blood Coral.

    Qin Yushen offered a gentle smile. He knew Blood Coral was important to Xiao Ning, but he wouldn¡¯t ask; if she wanted to tell him, she would, even without him asking.

    Dean Liu returned with a happy expression, ¡°I drew Operating Room 3; let¡¯s head over.¡± Three was his lucky number; he believed the surgery would go very smoothly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and stood up to follow Dean Liu to the operating room.

    They changed their clothes and entered the operating room, which was filled with cameras; clearly, the surgery was going to be public.

    ¡°Doctor Song, you just watch this time and don¡¯t participate. If there¡¯s anything we¡¯re doing wrong, let us know,¡± Dean Liu told Song Yan Ning. They were also doctors and members of the medical team; naturally, they had to contribute to thepetition.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and followed Dean Liu and the others to the side of the operating table.

    On the operating table, a middle-aged woman was connected to numerous tubes, clearly very ill.

 Chapter 510: 509, Elder Mie Yu

    <strong>Chapter 510: 509, Elder Mie Yu</strong>

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s expression changed the moment she saw the middle-aged woman. Elder Mie Yu! Although the woman on the hospital bed looked much older than Elder Mie Yu, her face was identical.

    ¡°Do you know her?¡± Qin Yushen noticed the change in Song Yan Ning¡¯s expression.

    ¡°I know someone who looks very much like her,¡± Song Yan Ning said uncertainly, not sure if the person on the bed was Elder Mie Yu. Elder Mie Yu was a Middle-stage Tribtion Crossing Cultivator; ideally, her appearance shouldn¡¯t age or sumb to sickness. However, the person before her looked so much like Elder Mie Yu that it made her uncertain.

    ¡°Wait for her to wake up, then ask her,¡± Qin Yushen suggested.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded, releasing her divine sense to probe the middle-aged woman on the bed. She wanted to see if there was a Primordial Spirit inside her body.

    As her divine sense delved deeper into the woman¡¯s body, Song Yan Ning soon discovered a strand of Primordial Spirit restrained and dissipating.

    Song Yan Ning retracted her divine sense and walked over to the operating table, ¡°I¡¯ll treat her.¡±

    Dean Liu and the others looked at Song Yan Ning with surprise.

    ¡°Only I can heal her,¡± Song Yan Ning took out an elixir, pulled down Elder Mie Yu¡¯s venttor, and ced it in her mouth. She didn¡¯t know why Elder Mie Yu had be like this; she could only learn more when Elder Mie Yu woke up.

    Dean Liu nodded to the others and stepped aside.

    Gripping Elder Mie Yu¡¯s hand, Song Yan Ning continuously channeled Spiritual Energy into her body, watching as the nourished Primordial Spirit slowly regained vitality, her heart gradually settled.

    Everyone watched Song Yan Ning, their eyes filled with amazement. Isn¡¯t Doctor Song supposed to be treating the patient? Why is she just holding the patient¡¯s hand?

    People watching the live broadcast were also puzzled.

    ¡°What is with this doctor? In other operating rooms, doctors have started their treatments.¡±

    ¡°She just said only she can heal, who does she think she is?¡±

    ¡°By holding onto the patient¡¯s hand like this, isn¡¯t she dying the surgery? What if something happens to the patient?¡±

    ¡°You can tell by her age that she¡¯s not really a doctor; how did Huaxia Medical Team even win the previous two rounds?¡± Since the organizers did not arrange for the first two matches to be broadcast, the audience was unaware of what had happened.

    Just as Dean Liu was about to ask Song Yan Ning when she would begin the surgery, the person on the operating table opened her eyes in surprise, ¡°Doctor Song, she¡¯s awake.¡± What¡¯s going on?

    Song Yan Ning nodded, helping Elder Mie Yu to remove her venttor and tubes. ¡°How do you feel now?¡± She knew she could only ask some questions when she was alone with Elder Mie Yu.

    ¡°Much better,¡± Elder Mie Yu sized up Song Yan Ning. She felt Song Yan Ning looked familiar but couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen her before.

    ¡°This is too fake, no wonder Huaxia Medical Team won the previous two rounds; they must be cheating.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make aint, thispetition is so unfair.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re treating us viewers like fools.¡± There was a chorus ofints in front of the big screen.

    Facing this oue, Han Zaiye was also surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected that the person Huaxia Medical Team needed to treat was that woman; had it not been for his father¡¯s instructions to do whatever it took to save her, he would not have epted her into his hospital. In his view, that woman was already as good as dead.

 Chapter 511: 510, Han Jinhe

    <strong>Chapter 511: 510, Han Jinhe</strong>

    ¡°Doctor Song, is she cured now?¡± Elder Jin took a while toe to his senses. He had just taken the patient¡¯s pulse, and her condition was very serious.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, joy filling her eyes as she looked at Elder Mie Yu, ¡°She just needs to rest for a few days and she¡¯ll be fine.¡± Now that she had found Elder Mie Yu, she was certain she could bring herself back to the Demon World.

    ¡°What method did you use?¡± The more Elder Jin interacted with Song Yan Ning, the more he felt she was unfathomably profound.

    ¡°I gave her an elixir. It happened to be the perfect cure for her ailment,¡± Song Yan Ning said. Her medicines were all Spiritual Medicines, capable of healing all sorts of illnesses, however, they could not restore Elder Mie Yu¡¯s Primordial Spirit. She had a Spiritual Spring and Spirit Stones on her, which should be enough to restore Elder Mie Yu¡¯s Primordial Spirit.

    ¡°Just one elixir?¡± Elder Jin and the members of the Huaxia Medical Team couldn¡¯t believe it as they looked at Song Yan Ning, but they had indeed seen Song Yan Ning feed a single elixir to the patient.

    ¡°May I see what the elixir looks like?¡± Elder Jin asked expectantly, looking at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning took out a Jade Bottle and handed it to Elder Jin, who quickly epted it and opened the cap to look at the elixirs inside.

    Inside the Jade Bottle were seven crystal-clear elixirs, the size of mung beans, that emitted a fragrant scent so refreshing it could clear one¡¯s mind just by smelling it.

    Elder Jin carefully capped the bottle and handed it back to Song Yan Ning. He really wanted to ask Song Yan Ning for an elixir to study, but he figured that such medicine must be extremely precious since he could smell ginseng and Lingzhi.

    Song Yan Ning put away the elixir and looked at Elder Mie Yu, ¡°I¡¯m staying at the Century Hotel, I¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw a group of people stride into the operating room, led by a gracefully looking middle-aged man who exuded an aura of authority.

    Seeing that Elder Mie Yu had indeed recovered, the man eagerly stepped forward, ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡± Yu¡¯er was someone he had found at sea, at which time he thought she was dead. But after seeing her peerless beauty, he had made a split-second decision to rescue her from the sea.

    However, when Yu¡¯er awoke, she remembered nothing. Since the day he saved her happened to be a rainy day, he decided to call her Yu¡¯er.

    He enjoyed being with her, they had spent over a decade together and just when he thought they would always be happy, Yu¡¯er fell gravely ill. He sought out many doctors, but none could cure her. He had to ensure her life was saved at all costs, even if she couldn¡¯t be cured, she had to live.

    Knowing that a doctor with great Medical Skill came with the Huaxia Medical Team this time, he made arrangements so that Yu¡¯er would be treated in the operating room assigned to the Huaxia Medical Team.

    Elder Mie Yu looked at Han Jinhe and gave him a faint smile. He was the man she loved, yet they were ultimately from different worlds, and she would eventually return to her own. She wondered how the Young Prince was doing now. Was he living an ordinary life? When she had the time, she nned to visit the Young Prince.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, how are you feeling now?¡± Han Jinhe took Elder Mie Yu¡¯s hand, his expression tender as he looked at her.

    ¡°I am well, you needn¡¯t worry,¡± Elder Mie Yu replied to Han Jinhe, a trace of reluctance in the depths of her eyes. As her Primordial Spirit recovered, so too was her lost memory returning swiftly. It also meant that she would have to leave him. After she had visited the Young Prince, she would find a ce to cultivate until her strength returned, and then she would approach the Barrier. She wanted to go back and see the situation in the Demon World.

 Chapter 512: Five hundred eleven, free clinic

    <strong>Chapter 512: Five hundred eleven, free clinic</strong>

    Han Jinhe looked at Song Yan Ning with eyes full of gratitude, ¡°Thank you for curing Yu¡¯er, whatever condition you have, just mention it.¡± He knew that his daughter and Song Yan Ning had some past conflicts, and it was very possible that the person who had acted against their family was Song Yan Ning.

    He had consulted with the family elders before, nning to go abroad to hire experts to deal with Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. Although Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had some power, they were not the strongest in this world, and as long as he offered a high enough price, there would always be people willing to confront them. But now, he had abandoned this idea. As long as Yu¡¯er was alive, he could give up everything else.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and talk,¡± Song Yan Ning turned and walked out of the operating room. She could see that Han Jinhe cared deeply about Elder Mie Yu, and Elder Mie Yu felt the same towards Han Jinhe. She just wanted to know how Han Jinhe and Elder Mie Yu met and why Elder Mie Yu¡¯s Primordial Soul was scattered. With Elder Mie Yu¡¯s strength, there should be no one in this world who could be her opponent, unless someone from the Demon World had followed her here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be outside for a moment,¡± said Han Jinhe to Elder Mie Yu and then followed Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning walked to the end of the corridor by the window, looking out at the pedestrians and vehiclesing and going on the road below.

    ¡°Doctor Song!¡± Han Jinhe approached from behind Song Yan Ning.

    Without turning back, Song Yan Ning asked, ¡°How did you meet her?¡±

    Han Jinhe paused briefly, but then understood who Song Yan Ning was referring to, ¡°I found Yu¡¯er at sea. She was seriously injured when I found her, and only after I saved her did I realize she had lost her past memories.¡±

    ¡°At sea?¡± Song Yan Ning frowned. It seemed her guess was correct¡ªthe entrance to the Demon World trulyy beneath the sea.

    Han Jinhe nodded, ¡°Near the Bermuda Triangle area.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded slightly. She was aware of the Bermuda Triangle, a very strange ce.

    There were legends that whenever a ship approached the Bermuda, a sudden storm would arise, and the ship would seem to sail through gorges, barely able to see the sky. Many ships and nes had disappeared there, and to this day, it remained an unsolved mystery.

    When she was first brought to this world by Elder Mie Yu, only a thread of her Primordial Soul remained, and she was inside the Soul Wood Bead, so she did not know where the barrier between the Demon World and Earth was. Since Elder Mie Yu was injured near the Bermuda Triangle, perhaps the entrance to the Demon World was located in the Bermuda.

    When Song Yan Ning and her party returned to the venue, they heard many people protesting outside.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡± Dean Liu turned to a member of the R-country medical team, seeming to hear the outside crowd using them of cheating.

    ¡°The thirdpetition was broadcast live. Everyone saw the process of your treatment. You cured critical patients without even performing surgery¡ªhow could people not suspect?¡± The member of the R-country medical team nced at Song Yan Ning. If he hadn¡¯t seen Song Yan Ning cure the vegetative patient yesterday, he too would have doubted any cheating because it was simply too unbelievable.

    Dean Liu frowned and turned to Doctor Song, ¡°Do you have a way to handle this?¡± He had never encountered such a problem and didn¡¯t know how to resolve it.

    ¡°Arrange a public clinic,¡± Song Yan Ning knew she had caused this situation. Although they had won this medical exchange conference, she had indeed been so anxious to save Elder Mie Yu that she forgot Elder Mie Yu¡¯s illness was not amon one.

    ¡°Will that work?¡± Dean Liu was worried.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and approached the host of the medical exchange, ¡°Arrange this and announce that the Huaxia Medical Team will treat a hundred patients on site.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have such a precedent,¡± the host was uneasy.

    ¡°Just do as she says,¡± Han Zaiye intervened.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately,¡± the host promptly said and walked out.

    Han Zaiye stepped in front of Song Yan Ning, ¡°Doctor Song, can you let our Han Family off this time? It was my fault before. I shouldn¡¯t have poisoned you. Say how you want to deal with me, and I can also hand Sheng Mei over to you.¡± Seeing how quickly Song Yan Ning cured that woman, he realized her Medical Skill was far beyond what he¡¯d imagined; no wonder his poison had no effect on her.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. After learning the rtionship between Elder Mie Yu and Han Jinhe, she had already intended to let the Han Family go.

    Han Zaiye didn¡¯t expect Song Yan Ning to agree and was stunned for a moment, staring at her.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and turned to walk towards the Huaxia Medical Team.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Han Zaiye finally reacted, quickly asking. He didn¡¯t expect Song Yan Ning to agree so readily.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s confirmation, Han Zaiye showed a surprised smile, ¡°Thank you, Doctor Song!¡± He was truly grateful to Song Yan Ning.

    At that moment, Han Zaiye¡¯s phone in his pocket rang. He took it out, saw a call from his second uncle, and pressed the ept button, ¡°Second uncle.¡±

    ¡°Zaiye, ourpany¡¯s stock has risen again, and thosepanies that canceled their partnerships with us have also called again proposing cooperation,¡± the other party¡¯s voice was filled with excitement.

    ¡°I know,¡± Han Zaiye looked towards Song Yan Ning. He didn¡¯t know what made Song Yan Ning decide to spare the Han Family, but he was certain that the person who took action against the Han Family, if not Song Yan Ning, was someone rted to her.

    The host stepped outside, pped his hands to quiet the shouting crowd, ¡°Everyone! I am the person in charge of this medical exchange. I know there are some controversies regarding the Huaxia Medical Team, but they truly did not cheat.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°What proof do you have?¡±

    ¡°You think we can¡¯t see such obvious cheating?¡±

    The host pped his hands again, speaking loudly, ¡°To prove their innocence, the Huaxia Medical Team has decided to hold a public clinic, treating a hundred patients. If anyone feels unwell or has a sick family member, they can sign up. Remember, there¡¯s only room for a hundred.¡±

    Hearing the host, many people immediately took out their phones to inform their friends and rtives.

    Reporters from Korea also broadcast the host¡¯s words live.

    Within just ten minutes, the road to the medical exchange venue was jammed with vehicles heading there, unable to move an inch.

    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± In a ck Phantom Rolls-Royce, the driver anxiously looked at the traffic jam ahead.

    The elder in the back seat nced at the cars ahead and behind and gently ruffled the hair of the little girl beside him, ¡°Meng¡¯er, would it be okay to walk there with grandpa?¡± His granddaughter had been deaf since birth, but she could understand lip reading.

 Chapter 513: Five hundred and twelve, register

    <strong>Chapter 513: Five hundred and twelve, register</strong>

    The little girl nodded her head. Her grandfather had said that a Divine Doctor from Korea might be able to cure her. Although she knew it was unlikely, she really wanted to hear various sounds like other children, the chirping of birds, the flow of springs, singing,ughter¡­

    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re about half an hour away from the venue,¡± the driver said, turning his head. He had no other options right now; given the traffic situation, it was uncertain when they would reach the venue.

    The old man nodded his head, pushed open the car door, ¡°Just take your time, we¡¯ll go ahead.¡± The Huaxia Medical Team was only treating a hundred patients, and he was worried they wouldn¡¯t make it in time.

    ¡°But what about your safety?¡± the driver asked, concerned. This was a significant figure; if something happened to him, all of Korea would be shaken.

    The old man shook his head, exited the car with the little girl, and closed the door behind them.

    The organizers had already prepared a free clinic table for the Huaxia Medical Team, and journalists from the Korean TV station had set up their cameras, just waiting for the patients to arrive.

    In just over a dozen minutes, hundreds had registered. However, minor ailments like colds and sprains were not included, and as a result, many patients who did not meet the treatment criteria were eliminated.

    The old man and his granddaughter approached the registration desk, and many people, upon seeing the old man, cleared a path for him.

    The old man nodded at the crowd and approached the desk, ¡°Are there any quotas left?¡± He did not wish to pull rank but his granddaughter¡¯s future was at stake. Although she was deaf and mute, she was dearly loved by him. Otherwise, he would not have personally apanied her here.

    The registration clerk looked up and was stunned for a moment upon seeing the old man, ¡°Mr. President!¡± Even the President hade.

    ¡°There is¡­ one spot left,¡± the clerk came back to his senses and quickly nodded.

    ¡°May I register?¡± the old man inquired.

    ¡°Of course, what ailment does Mr. President wish to treat?¡± the clerk asked respectfully.

    ¡°My granddaughter is deaf,¡± the old man said, looking at the little girl beside him. Seeing the longing in her eyes, he patted her shoulder reassuringly, ¡°It will be alright.¡± He had met the woman Han Jinhe liked, who had such a serious illness that the Huaxia Medical Team had been able to cure; perhaps his granddaughter¡¯s ears also had a chance.

    ¡°Alright,¡± said the clerk, noting down the little girl¡¯s condition in the register.

    The news of the President¡¯s arrival quickly spread throughout the venue. Upon hearing the news, Han Zaiye made his way to the old man and the little girl, bowing to the old man, ¡°Mr. President!¡± His status in Korea might not have been low, but the proper respect due to the President was still a must.

    The old man waved his hand dismissively, ¡°No need for such formalities; I¡¯m just a rtive of a patient right now.¡± Han Zaiye had also treated Meng¡¯er, but being born deaf, there was nothing he could do.

    Han Zaiye smiled, ¡°Mr. President, let me introduce someone to you, she might have a way to cure Miss Meng¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about Doctor Song?¡± the old man immediately guessed who Han Zaiye was referring to.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Zaiye affirmed with a smile and led the way.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were chatting on the sidelines, asionally ncing at the Huaxia Medical Team conducting the free clinic, and seeing them skillfully treating patients, Song Yan Ning smiled. The Huaxia Medical Team was indeed strong.

    ¡°Doctor Song! Excuse us for interrupting!¡± Han Zaiye said as he brought the old man and the little girl over to where Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were.

 Chapter 514: Five hundred thirteen, can hear now.

    <strong>Chapter 514: Five hundred thirteen, can hear now.</strong>

    Song Yan Ning nced at the elderly man and the little girl, and immediately understood in her heart.

    ¡°This is the President, and this is his granddaughter, Meng¡¯er Miss Meng¡¯er suffered from serious asphyxia due to the umbilical cord wrapped around her neck at birth, which resulted in deafness,¡± Han Zaiye exined Meng¡¯er¡¯s condition in detail.

    ¡°Doctor Song, can you cure her?¡± The old man and the little girl looked at Song Yan Ning with hopeful faces.

    Song Yan Ning waved over to Dean Liu. She had already said that she would not participate in this free clinic.

    Dean Liu had just finished treating a patient when he heard Song Yan Ning calling him and hurried over to her.

    Song Yan Ning repeated Meng¡¯er¡¯s situation to Dean Liu.

    Dean Liu frowned with difficulty, ¡°I have never treated this, and innate deafness is incurable.¡± He had never heard of anyone being able to cure this condition.

    Song Yan Ning whispered a few words into Dean Liu¡¯s ear, ¡°Just do as I tell you.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Dean Liu nodded. Since Song Yan Ning said so, he would give it a try.

    When the reporters saw Dean Liu was going to treat the President¡¯s granddaughter, they all pointed their cameras in that direction.

    Dean Liu had Meng¡¯er sit properly, took the silver needle that Song Yan Ning had passed to him, already sterilized, and following the method just taught by Song Yan Ning, inserted the silver needles one by one into several acupoints on Meng¡¯er¡¯s head.

    Only when all the silver needles were inserted did Dean Liu breathe a long sigh of relief. He looked uncertainly at Song Yan Ning and, seeing her nod, slowly rxed.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the President¡¯s granddaughter was born deaf.¡±

    ¡°If the Huaxia Medical Team can really cure the President¡¯s granddaughter, then I will believe they weren¡¯t cheating.¡±

    ¡°Deafness is no ordinary illness; how can it possibly be cured.¡± The crowd was abuzz with discussion, with hardly anyone believing Meng¡¯er¡¯s hearing could be restored.

    Dean Liu checked the time, walked over to Meng¡¯er, and started removing the silver needles.

    Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was full of anticipation; she so hoped she could hear sound now.

    As the silver needles were removed one by one, Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes grew brighter. She found she really could hear sounds, not clearly at first, but as the needles were removed one by one, the sounds became clearer. She heard the voices of the people around her, noisy though they were, but to her, they were the most wonderful sounds she had ever heard in her life.

    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The old man saw the excitement in his granddaughter¡¯s eyes and asked anxiously. Could it be that she could really hear?

    Meng¡¯er pointed to her own ears, wanting to say she could hear, but she couldn¡¯t utter aplete sentence. She had lived in a world without sound from childhood and had never learned to speak.

    ¡°Can you really hear?¡± The old man was also overjoyed. If she could hear, with Meng¡¯er¡¯s intelligence, she could quickly learn to speak.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Meng¡¯er nodded vigorously.

    The old man happily hugged Meng¡¯er to his chest, ¡°This is great! This is great! My Meng¡¯er can finally hear, hahaha¡­¡±

    Dean Liu looked at Song Yan Ning, and Song Yan Ning gave him a thumbs-up.

    Dean Liu smiled sheepishly. He hadn¡¯t expected to seed and would ask Song Yan Ning for more knowledge in this area after things were settled here.

    Everyone watching this scene was astonished and disbelieving.

    ¡°The doctors from the Huaxia Medical Team are incredible, they can even cure deafness.¡±

    ¡°At first, I thought they were cheating, but it seems they really have the skill.¡±

 Chapter 515: Five hundred and fourteen, sincere thanks

    <strong>Chapter 515: Five hundred and fourteen, sincere thanks</strong>

    ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t get a turn. I really wanted to experience their medical skill.¡±

    At this moment, there were no more voices of doubt at the scene. If it were another patient, they might have doubted, but everyone knew about the granddaughter of the president being deaf in Korea, and it was not a secret.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The elder bowed gratefully to Dr. Liu.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Dean Liu shook his head, embarrassed. He had been able to cure the little girl, thanks to Song Yan Ning.

    The elder looked at the reporters who were filming and cleared his throat, ¡°I also doubted the medical skill of the Huaxia Medical Team at first, but now that I have seen it with my own eyes, they cured my granddaughter, allowed her to hear the sounds of this world, and made her a normal child, I am very happy. Here, I sincerely want to thank all the doctors of the Huaxia Medical Team, and thank them foring to Korea, allowing me to witness their superb medical skill.¡± Saying this, he bowed again to Dean Liu and then gave a bow to the people of the Huaxia Medical Team.

    ¡°Apuse erupted in the venue.¡±

    Dean Liu and the members of the Huaxia Medical Team looked at each other and all showed happy smiles. They were truly happy this time; not only had they won first ce in thepetition, but they had also spread the word about Chinese medicine. All of this was because of Song Yan Ning; without her, they wouldn¡¯t have even won first ce, let alone have lost the first match.

    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Members of various medical teams came to congratte the Huaxia Medical Team. They had also gained some understanding of Chinese medicine, which indeed was profound and extensive.

    ¡°Doctor Song, do you have time?¡± Avril approached Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded her head. She had a high opinion of Avril, having seen her perform surgery using Divine Sense; her medical skill was very refined.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s find a ce to talk.¡± Avril had many questions she wanted to ask Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning nodded and looked at Qin Yushen, ¡°You go back to the hotel first, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± She needed time to think about how to talk to Qin Yushen. Now that she had met Elder Mie Yu, her departure was not far off.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Yushen looked deeply at Song Yan Ning. He could tell she was troubled.

    Song Yan Ning and Avril went to a cafe, but just after entering, they were recognized and had to reluctantly leave.

    After trying several ces with the same issue, Avril could only take Song Yan Ning back to her own ce.

    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± Avril asked once Song Yan Ning had sat down.

    ¡°Do you have hot water? I brought my own tea,¡± Song Yan Ning took out a small can of tea from her bag.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Avril walked over and took a small electric kettle. She never used to drink hot water, but a Huaxia friend told her that drinking hot water was healthy, so she gradually picked up the habit. Each time she went out, she would bring her own insted electric kettle.

    Song Yan Ning took the electric kettle, took out her cup, and brewed a cup of tea with a few tea leaves.

    ¡°Do you carry all of this with you?¡± Avril nced at Song Yan Ning¡¯s bag. The bag did not look very big, yet it seemed to store many things.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded her head, ¡°Would you like a cup?¡±

    Avril hesitated for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that tea is bitter.¡± This was also why she had never dared to try it.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, picked up the tea cup, blew on it, and took a sip, ¡°You only know once you have tasted it.¡±

    ¡°Then make me a cup,¡± Avril finished the water left in her cup and handed it to Song Yan Ning.

 Chapter 516: Five hundred and fifteen, face it together

    <strong>Chapter 516: Five hundred and fifteen, face it together</strong>

    Song Yan Ning ced a few tea leaves in Avril¡¯s teacup, and a fragrance emanated from the cup.

    Avril took a sniff, somewhat surprised, ¡°What a lovely aroma!¡±

    She blew on the tea in her cup and took a small sip, furrowing her brows slightly. Before long, her expression turned to one of amazement, ¡°How strange! The tea tastes bitter when it first goes down, but then it bes slightly sweet after a moment.¡± She had always found it odd that Huaxia people liked to brew tea. Only now did she understand that tea was more delicious than she had imagined. She nned to buy extra tea to take back with her.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°This is why Huaxia people love drinking tea. Moreover, tea is not just a drink; it also aids digestion, cuts through the fat, reduces internal heat, clears the eyes, soothes the mind, eliminates vexation, cools the body, detoxifies, generates fluids, and quenches thirst. The polyphenols in tea are powerful antioxidants with significant physiological activity, acting as scavengers of free radicals in the body, and can prevent the synthesis of various carcinogens like nitrosamine. It can also absorb radioactive substances, thereby protecting women¡¯s skin from radiation. Washing your face with tea leaves can remove facial grease, tighten pores, and slow down skin aging.¡±

    The more Avril listened, the more astonished she became, ¡°I never imagined these unassuming tea leaves could be so powerful. I must buy more to take back with me. Doctor Song, could you rmend which type of tea I should buy?¡± She didn¡¯t understand tea, but she knew there must be good and bad ones.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go buy some now,¡± Avril said as she drained the tea in her cup, grabbed Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, and hurriedly started walking outside.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile, ¡°This is Korea.¡±

    Avril paused, a sheepish smile on her face, releasing Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°I forgot.¡±

    ¡°How about this? You give me your address, and I¡¯ll have some tea sent to you,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too much trouble?¡± Avril asked, feeling a bit embarrassed.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile, ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back. Doctor Song, does this mean we¡¯re friends now?¡± Avril asked with a hopeful smile. She really wanted to be friends with Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Could you brew me another cup?¡± Avril asked excitedly, like a child, as she picked up the teacup from the table and handed it to Song Yan Ning. Now that there was no wine, she nned to toast with tea to celebrate their friendship.

    ¡°This type of tea can be brewed multiple times,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled as she looked at Avril.

    ¡°Really? Huaxia tea leaves are truly magical!¡± Avril stared at the tea leaves in the cup with amazement.

    The clear sky suddenly filled with dark clouds, and it wasn¡¯t long before a torrential rain began to pour down.

    Elder Mie Yu sat reclined on the bed, watching the rain outside the window, lost in thought.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Han Jin He couldn¡¯t help but speak up. He had noticed that since Yu¡¯er woke up this time, she had changed a lot. When they used to be together, she was very dependent on him, and they always had endless things to talk about.

    ¡°Jin He, if one day I suddenly disappear, don¡¯t look for me,¡± Elder Mie Yu said to Han Jin He indifferently. She and Han Jin He were not from the same world; their being together was a mistake in the first ce.

    Han Jin He¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Are you upset that I haven¡¯t been able to give you a wedding yet?¡± In fact, he had been preparing their wedding for a while, wanting to surprise her, so he hadn¡¯t told her yet. He didn¡¯t expect that before he had the chance to tell her, she would fall gravely ill.

    Elder Mie Yu shook her head, ¡°I have already recovered my memory, and it¡¯s not possible for us to be together.¡± Her life spanned thousands, even tens of thousands of years, while he had only a few short decades. She did not want to watch him gradually age and die.

    ¡°Your memory has returned?¡± Han Jin He looked at Elder Mie Yu in surprise. No wonder she waspletely different when she woke up this time.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be with me, is it because you were married before? It¡¯s okay; I don¡¯t care about that,¡± as long as she was willing to be with him. As for her husband, he would give him a sum of money, as long as he was willing to leave Yu¡¯er.

    Elder Mie Yu shook her head again.

    ¡°Then why?¡± Han Jin He looked at Elder Mie Yu, not understanding.

    Elder Mie Yu turned to look out at the rain through the window, silent. She didn¡¯t know how to tell him about her identity. If she told him she was not from this world, would it scare him?

    Han Jin He reached out and held Elder Mie Yu¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to tell me.¡± He didn¡¯t want to pressure her; he would wait until she was ready to tell him.

    After a long talk with Avril, Song Yan Ning came out of the hotel to find the rain had stopped.

    Checking the time, Song Yan Ning released her Divine Sense to scan the hospital ward where Elder Mie Yu was. Seeing Han Jin He, she decided against going to find Elder Mie Yu.

    ¡°Xiao Ning.¡± A gentle and maic voice rang in Song Yan Ning¡¯s ear.

    Song Yan Ning turned to Qin Yushen, ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    ¡°I came to pick you up.¡± Qin Yushen reached out and held Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand.

    Song Yan Ning smiled faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s return to the hotel; I have something to tell you.¡± She knew that Qin Yushen must have sensed something.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Yushen nodded slightly and walked with Song Yan Ning in the direction of the hotel. As soon as Xiao Ning saw that middle-aged woman, he knew from Xiao Ning¡¯s expression that she knew her and that the woman was important to her.

    Back at the hotel, Song Yan Ning closed the room door and sat down on the sofa with Qin Yushen.

    ¡°She is Elder Mie Yu.¡± Song Yan Ning broke the silence.

    ¡°I know.¡± Qin Yushen nodded. He had scanned the Sea of Consciousness of the middle-aged woman with his Divine Sense and found her Primordial Soul scattered, realizing she was also a Cultivator. The person who mattered so much to Xiao Ning must be Elder Mie Yu.

    Song Yan Ning wasn¡¯t surprised, ¡°Once Elder Mie Yu has recovered, I¡¯ll return to the Demon World with her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± When Qin Yushen first learned that Song Yan Ning was the Young Princess of the Demon n, he guessed there woulde a day like this; if it were him, he would go back for vengeance too.

    Song Yan Ning looked up at Qin Yushen, met his resolute gaze, and smiled faintly, ¡°Okay!¡± She was already content having met him in this lifetime. But she had decided that she wanted him to live well. Returning to the Demon World, her chances were slim to none, she didn¡¯t want him to die with her.

    Qin Yushen tightened his hold around Song Yan Ning¡¯s waist, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, no matter when, no matter the hardships, dangers, let¡¯s face them together.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yan Ning leaned her head on Qin Yushen¡¯s chest, listening to his steady and strong heartbeat, and slowly closed her eyes. If she could sessfully take her revenge, she would definitelye back for him.

 Chapter 517: Five hundred and sixteen, you are Young Prince

    <strong>Chapter 517: Five hundred and sixteen, you are Young Prince</strong>

    Song Yan Ning exited her cultivation state, performed a Clear Water Form to cleanse herself, stood up, and walked out of her room.

    Just as she was about to knock on Qin Yushen¡¯s door, she heard someone knocking and went forward to open it.

    To her slight surprise, standing outside was Han Jinhe.

    ¡°Doctor Song! I apologize for the intrusion,¡± Han Jinhe said with a smile, looking at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and nced at Qin Yushen¡¯s room. ¡°Mr. Han, is there something you need from me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask Doctor Song to visit my home to check on Yu¡¯er,¡± Han Jinhe said, still uneasy. Originally, he wanted someone else to examine Yu¡¯er, but that person was unwilling. He knew that person disliked Yu¡¯er, and Yu¡¯er felt the same, so he did not force the issue.

    Song Yan Ning nced at Qin Yushen¡¯s room, saw him cultivating, and said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± She walked to the desk, took a piece of paper and a pen, and left a note for Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she walked out of the room and closed the door behind her.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Han Jinhe happily nodded, quickly leading the way. He had been worried that Song Yan Ning might refuse, but he was relieved to find her agreeable. It seemed Sheng Mei had indeed provoked Song Yan Ning; he decided to punish Sheng Mei severely when he returned and make her apologize properly to Song Yan Ning.

    Elder Mie Yu, hearing a knock on the door, knew it must be Han Jinhe.

    She turned her head and saw the door being pushed open and Han Jinhe leading Song Yan Ning inside. She immediately recognized Song Yan Ning as the girl who had saved her yesterday. Her health had greatly improved, and she had nned to visit Song Yan Ning at the Century Hotel to thank her for saving her life, but she hadn¡¯t expected Song Yan Ning toe to her.

    ¡°Mr. Han, could you please step outside?¡± Song Yan Ning asked Han Jinhe. She had much to discuss with Elder Mie Yu and wanted to inquire what exactly had happened and why she had been so severely injured.

    Han Jinhe hesitated, then nodded. ¡°Call if you need me; I¡¯ll be just outside.¡± He didn¡¯t think Song Yan Ning would harm Yu¡¯er, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be treating her.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and watched as Han Jinhe left the room.

    She closed the door and waved her hand to cast an Array Formation Restriction.

    ¡°You are a Cultivator,¡± Elder Mie Yu observed, looking at Song Yan Ning with certainty. She knew Song Yan Ning wasn¡¯t ordinary because she had saved her, and she had likely lost her memory due to her injured Primordial Soul, which also exined why her body was deteriorating day by day.

    Song Yan Ning walked up and sat at the edge of Elder Mie Yu¡¯s bed. ¡°Elder Mie Yu, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Elder Mie Yu was startled. ¡°You are the Young Prince?¡± She thought she had sealed his cultivation. How could the Young Prince still cultivate?

    Initially, under the Demon King and Demon Queen¡¯s orders, she had brought the Young Prince¡¯s Divine Soul to this world, sealing his cultivation to let him live an ordinary life. The Demon King and Queen did not want the Young Prince to seek revenge; they just wanted him to grow up safe and happy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. She did not me Elder Mie Yu for sealing her cultivation; it must have been her parents¡¯ directive.

    ¡°Young Prince, how did you find me?¡± Elder Mie Yu asked curiously. The Young Prince was in Huaxia; how did she end up in Korea?

    Song Yan Ning recounted how she joined the medical team and came to attend the medical conference. ¡°Elder Mie Yu, what exactly happened back then? How did you get so severely injured?¡±

 Chapter 518: 517, Storage Ring

    <strong>Chapter 518: 517, Storage Ring</strong>

    Remembering the past, anger surged in Elder Mie Yu¡¯s eyes, ¡°I had originally nned to return to the Demon World to check on the Demon King and Demon Queen. I had just reached the barrier leading to the Demon n when I was ambushed. I barely managed to kill those people, but I was also seriously injured.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, a chill flickering in her gaze, ¡°Once you¡¯ve recovered, we¡¯ll return to the Demon n.¡± As long as she could avenge herself upon her enemies, she didn¡¯t care if she shattered into pieces.

    ¡°Good.¡± Elder Mie Yu nodded, her eyes filled with determination. She was definitely going back to the Demon World. The Demon King and Demon Queen had been kind to her, and she wouldn¡¯t let those traitors go even if it cost her life.

    Song Yan Ning took out a Storage Ring and handed it to Elder Mie Yu, ¡°Here are some elixirs, Spirit Stones, and a Spiritual Spring.¡±

    ¡°Is this a Storage Ring?¡± Elder Mie Yu looked at the Storage Ring in Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand with shock. Even the Demon King and Demon Queen only had Storage Bags in the Demon World. A Storage Ring was legendary.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°It was crafted by Qin Yushen. He¡¯s a cultivator, just like me, but he came from the Immortal World.¡±

    Elder Mie Yu thought for a moment, ¡°Is he the man who was with you that day?¡± She had a deep impression of Qin Yushen. He had an aura of superiority that was difficult to ignore, evidently no ordinary being.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Song Yan Ning gave a nod.

    ¡°Young Prince, are you and Qin Yushen in a romantic rtionship?¡± Elder Mie Yu asked. If not, there would be no reason for him to give something so precious to the Young Prince, let alone disclose his real identity.

    ¡°He is my fianc¨¦.¡± Song Yan Ning did not intend to hide it from Elder Mie Yu and briefly shared her past with Qin Yushen.

    ¡°Will he apany you to the Demon World?¡± Elder Mie Yu hoped Qin Yushen would join Song Yan Ning on her return to the Demon World. An extra source of strength would increase their chances of sess.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to go with me.¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head, a bitter taste in her mouth. She didn¡¯t want to be separated from Qin Yushen, but she didn¡¯t want to drag him into a situation knowing it was a life-or-death matter.

    ¡°Young Prince, do you love him very much?¡± Elder Mie Yu looked at Song Yan Ning. She could see that the Young Prince¡¯s affection for Qin Yushen ran deep. Wasn¡¯t she the same with Han Jinhe?

    ¡°Mm!¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. That¡¯s why she was unwilling to let him apany her to the Demon World.

    Han Jinhe had been waiting for a long time without seeing Song Yan Ning emerge, his heart growing anxious. He pressed his ear against the door, trying to hear what was being said, but after a while, there was no sound at all.

    Just as he was about to knock, the door opened.

    ¡°Doctor Song, how is she? Is her body okay?¡± Han Jinhe looked towards Elder Mie Yu behind Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head and smiled, ¡°She¡¯s fine. She just needs a few more days to recuperate.¡±

    Han Jinhe¡¯s heart eased, ¡°Doctor Song, thank you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head. She could tell that Han Jinhe truly cared for Elder Mie Yu; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have switched the patients. It was a pity that he and Elder Mie Yu were fated but not destined.

    ¡°Doctor Song, wait for me for a moment. I need to speak with Yu¡¯er,¡± Han Jinhe apologized with a smile to Song Yan Ning and stepped into the room.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded and walked to the window at the end of the corridor, looking out at the garden view. Han Jinhe and Elder Mie Yu were surely having a private conversation, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to listen.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps approaching, the corners of Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips faintly curled up.

 Chapter 519: Five hundred eighteen, apology

    <strong>Chapter 519: Five hundred eighteen, apology</strong>

    ¡°I heard you were here, so I came to say hello,¡± Han Zaiye walked over to Song Yan Ning, smiling as he gazed at her. Song Yan Ning was the only woman who had ever dazzled him, her beauty as pristine and wless as a lotus emerging from the water, her bright, spirited eyes seemingly filled with a sky full of stars, making her already stunning face look even more dazzling and enchanting. Sadly, she was not a woman he could handle; otherwise, he would never give up on such a special woman.

    Song Yan Ning turned her head, her expression a mixture of a smile and not a smile, as she looked at Han Zaiye.

    ¡°I actually came to verify something with you,¡± Han Zaiye felt exposed under Song Yan Ning¡¯s discerning gaze, leaving him nowhere to hide.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded slightly.

    ¡°Was it you who took action against our Han Family before?¡± Han Zaiye asked.

    ¡°Yes and no,¡± Song Yan Ning replied. If it weren¡¯t for Han Jinhe and Elder Mie Yu¡¯s involvement, she would certainly not have spared the Han Family, especially Han Shengmei and Han Zaiye.

    ¡°What changed your mind then?¡± Han Zaiye was curious. He felt that Song Yan Ning was not someone who would easily change her mind.

    Song Yan Ning shifted her gaze to Han Jinhe, who wasing out of a room.

    Han Zaiye turned his head and saw Han Jinhe approaching them, ¡°Dad!¡±

    Han Jinhe nodded slightly, smiling at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Doctor Song, pleasee with me.¡±

    Song Yan Ning followed Han Jinhe.

    Han Zaiye also followed.

    The three of them reached the outside of a room, where two tall bodyguards stood by the door.

    Han Jinhe stepped forward, pushed the door open, ¡°Doctor Song, pleasee in!¡±

    Song Yan Ning stepped into the room and saw the mess inside. Han Shengmei was lying on the bed, and the tear stains at the corners of her eyes showed she had just fallen asleep not long ago.

    ¡°Sheng Mei,¡± Han Zaiye realized why Han Jinhe had brought Song Yan Ning here; he stepped forward and gently patted Han Shengmei¡¯s shoulder.

    Han Shengmei opened her eyes, and seeing it was Han Zaiye, tears immediately welled up in her eyes, ¡°Brother, please let me out, okay? I don¡¯t want to be locked up here.¡± She wanted to find Yushen before he left Korea, to tell him that she liked him.

    Han Zaiye ignored Han Shengmei and emotionlessly walked to one side.

    It was then that Han Shengmei noticed Han Jinhe and Song Yan Ning next to him. Agitated, she sat up and pointed at Song Yan Ning, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head silently. How could Han Jinhe, such a shrewd man, have such an intellectually challenged daughter?

    ¡°Sheng Mei!¡± Han Jinhe snapped coldly.

    Han Shengmei shivered with fear. If there was anyone in the world she was afraid of, it was definitely her father.

    ¡°Apologize to Doctor Song,¡± Han Jinhemanded sternly.

    ¡°Why should I apologize to her?¡± Han Shengmei grumbled defiantly. Song Yan Ning was now the person she hated the most and her rival in love; how could she possibly apologize to her?

    ¡°Did you not hear what I said?¡± Han Jinhe¡¯s voice grew colder.

    Han Shengmei felt a chill and swallowed hard, reluctantly looking at Song Yan Ning, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡± Han Jinhe was very dissatisfied with Han Shengmei¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized¡­¡± Han Shengmei said stubbornly. How could her father do this, making her apologize to a stranger, and even caring about whether her attitude was sincere? Saying sorry to Song Yan Ning was already humiliating enough; was she expected to kneel and apologize to her too? She was the princess of the Han Family, and Song Yan Ning was just the Song Family¡¯s discarded daughter; she didn¡¯t deserve her apology.

 Chapter 520: Five hundred and nineteen, persistent and unenlightened

    <strong>Chapter 520: Five hundred and neen, persistent and unenlightened</strong>

    Han Jin He¡¯s expression turned even darker, ¡°Doctor Song, I leave her in your hands.¡± He was very disappointed in Sheng Mei at this point.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Han Sheng Mei looked at Han Jin He in disbelief. How could he hand her over to Song Yan Ning? She was his daughter after all.

    Song Yan Ning curled her lips into a smirk and looked at Han Sheng Mei, ¡°Do you have a problem with me?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Han Sheng Mei red furiously at Song Yan Ning. She had more than a problem with her; she wanted to kill her.

    Song Yan Ning smiled faintly, ¡°This is yourst chance. I hope you¡¯ll cherish it. If you provoke me again, you won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡±

    With that, Song Yan Ning turned and walked away. If Han Jin He hadn¡¯t saved Elder Mie Yu, she would definitely not have let Han Sheng Mei off so easily. She was not going to be so magnanimous towards someone who wanted her dead.

    ¡°Doctor Song!¡± Han Jin He called out but, seeing that Song Yan Ning had no intention of stopping, he turned to Han Sheng Mei and pped her hard across the face, ¡°You have truly disappointed me.¡±

    Han Sheng Mei was stunned, covering her face, looking at Han Jin He in shock. Since she was young, he had neverid a finger on her, but today, for the sake of an outsider, not only did he want her to apologize, but he also hit her. Who was his daughter? Was it her, or was it Song Yan Ning?

    ¡°Where did I go wrong? Why are you treating me like this?¡± The more Han Sheng Mei thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt, tears uncontrobly sliding down her cheeks.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have provoked Song Yan Ning,¡± Han Jin He said with a dark look in his eyes. She still didn¡¯t see the error of her ways.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning is just a discarded daughter of the Song Family; why can¡¯t I provoke her?¡± Han Sheng Mei asked indignantly.

    ¡°A discarded daughter?¡± Han Jin He snorted coldly and took a deep breath, resisting the urge to p Han Sheng Mei again, ¡°Do you think a discarded daughter could put our Han Family at risk of bankruptcy so easily? Do you think a discarded daughter could heal someone on the brink of death? Sheng Mei, Song Yan Ning is not as simple as you think she is. Since she has given you a chance, you¡¯d better cherish it and not provoke her again, or no one will be able to help you.¡± He had seen many people and was very confident in his ability to judge character; Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were definitely more formidable than he had imagined.

    Han Sheng Mei hung her head, her eyes filled with resentment. She didn¡¯t believe that Song Yan Ning had such capabilities. If not for Qin Yushen¡¯s help, Song Yan Ning was nothing. As for why Song Yan Ning could heal that woman, it was just a fluke. She would never let go of Song Yan Ning. How could she have a good ending when she threatened her?

    ¡°Think it over carefully!¡± Han Jin He scoffed and then left.

    ¡°Sheng Mei, I know you feel wronged, but Song Yan Ning is not a simple person. Don¡¯t provoke her anymore, otherwise, even if Song Yan Ning spares you, I will not,¡± Han Zaiye warned her coldly.

    ¡°Why do you all want to side with Song Yan Ning to bully me?¡± Han Sheng Mei red at Han Zaiye, her voice shrill with a crazy desperation. She couldn¡¯t understand why her own family wouldn¡¯t support her but instead sided with an outsider.

    Han Zaiye shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve said all that needs to be said. It¡¯s up to you to listen or not.¡± If she continued to be wilful, nobody could save her.

    After speaking, Han Zaiye didn¡¯t pay any further attention to Han Sheng Mei and left the room.

    Han Sheng Mei watched the door close again, her eyes filled with raging anger, her contorted face terrifying. It was all because of Song Yan Ning; she wanted to kill Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning had just returned to the hotel when she saw Dean Liu and his party sitting in the hotel lobby.

    ¡°Doctor Song!¡± Seeing Song Yan Ning, Dean Liu approached her warmly.

    ¡°Dean Liu, why are you all sitting here?¡± Song Yan Ning asked curiously, ncing at the group.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been invited by the President of Korea to attend a charity banquet, and this is your invitation,¡± Dean Liu said, handing Song Yan Ning the invitation. They were in the lobby waiting for Song Yan Ning. Without her, they wouldn¡¯t have received such treatment.

    ¡°A charity banquet?¡± Song Yan Ning looked at the invitation after receiving it.

    ¡°Yes, ording to the staff member who brought the invitation, only our medical team and the medical team from Country Y have been invited,¡± Dean Liu said with a smile. It wasn¡¯t easy to enjoy such treatment in a foreign country.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°You go ahead, I won¡¯t be attending.¡± She only wanted to cultivate and increase her strength now. Her power was insufficient to deal with her enemies back in the Demon World.

    ¡°But you¡¯re the main guest of the banquet,¡± Dean Liu said, understanding the President of Korea¡¯s reason for sending the invitation.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve got some things to handle and really can¡¯t make the time.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Dean Liu nodded, a bit helplessly.

    Song Yan Ning returned to her room and saw the note she had left on the table, which surprised her a bit. She nced at Qin Yushen¡¯s room and saw that the Array Formation Restriction was still up, which meant he was still cultivating.

    With a slight curl of her lips, Song Yan Ning headed toward her own room. She had already arranged with Elder Mie Yu that once her cultivation recovered, they would return to the Demon World.

    She closed her room door, set up an Array Formation Restriction, and entered the Spiritual Pearl.

    Approaching Spirit Lake, Song Yan Ning stepped into the water and closed her eyes to enter the state of cultivation. The Spiritual Lake Water contained rich Spiritual Energy, which could cleanse her meridians and was very helpful for her cultivation. This was also the reason for her rapid increase in cultivation.

    As time imperceptibly slipped by, Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t know how long she had been cultivating; feeling that the Spiritual Power in her body had stabilized somewhat, she opened her eyes, ending the cultivation.

    Feeling her cultivation had improved, Song Yan Ning smiled satisfactorily and stepped out of the Spiritual Pearl.

    Leaving her room, she saw that Qin Yushen¡¯s door was still closed; Song Yan Ning slightly frowned and checked the time on her phone. She had spent half a month in cultivation. Before starting to cultivate, she had called and instructed the hotel staff not to disturb them; otherwise, they would have called the police long ago, given that they hadn¡¯t gone out for so long.

    Just then, her phone rang. Song Yan Ning saw the caller ID, ¡°Dean Liu.¡±

    ¡°You finally answered. Is everything alright?¡± Dean Liu sighed with relief. They hadn¡¯t seen Song Yan Ning or Qin Yushen since returning from the charity banquet, and their calls went unanswered. He asked the hotel staff, who ryed Song Yan Ning¡¯s message to him, and he felt somewhat relieved. But he had been worried for several days due to being unable to reach her.

 Chapter 521: 520, mistaken identity

    <strong>Chapter 521: 520, mistaken identity</strong>

    ¡°No worries, have you returned to the country?¡± Song Yan Ning asked.

    ¡°Yes, what about you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still in Korea, there¡¯s still some matters to attend to here.¡± Before she left, she had one thing to do, which was to erase everyone¡¯s memories about her. She didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d be able to return after going back to the Demon World, and she didn¡¯t want her grandparents to keep thinking about her, worrying about her. Only by making them forget about her could they stop constantly worrying.

    After chatting with Dean Liu for a while, Song Yan Ning hung up the phone.

    She nced at Qin Yushen¡¯s room and then stepped out and walked away. Qin Yushen must be in a critical period of his cultivation; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed secluded for so long.

    As soon as Song Yan Ning walked out of the hotel, the person hiding in the shadows and monitoring her immediately sent out a message.

    Han Shengmei saw the content of the message and let out a cold smile, ¡°Finally, she¡¯s out.¡± After being released from confinement, she had people inquire at the hotel about whether Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had already left. At first, the hotel staff wouldn¡¯t tell her, and she had a hard time bribing one of them. In her eyes, Song Yan Ning¡¯s staying in the hotel for so long without leaving was because she feared her and wanted to avoid her.

    Song Yan Ning left the hotel and took a cab to themercial district. She had arranged to meet Elder Mie Yu at a caf¨¦.

    ¡°Are you Miracle Doctor Song?¡± As soon as she got in the car, the driver recognized her. Song Yan Ning was a household name in Korea; they all wished she was a Korean doctor so they wouldn¡¯t have to fear illness.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person,¡± Song Yan Ning said, looking at the scenery outside the window.

    The driver nced in the rear-view mirror, a trace of confusion shing in his eyes, ¡°Sorry, I must have mistaken you for someone else.¡± He thought she looked a lot like Miracle Doctor Song, who had been in the limelight recently, but now it seemed she wasn¡¯t quite the same. Besides, the Huaxia Medical Team had already left Korea; how could Miracle Doctor Song be staying here?

    ¡°No problem,¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head. She had shielded her face with Spiritual Power, and now, in everyone¡¯s eyes, she was just an ordinary person, as ordinary as could be. Even walking down the street, no one would give her a second nce. Except for those who were trailing her.

    From the moment she left her room, she knew someone was following her, and without guessing, she knew who had sent them. Since the other party never learned their lesson, they couldn¡¯t me her for showing no mercy this time.

    Han Shengmei saw that another message had arrived and hurriedly opened it. Seeing the location of Song Yan Ning sent by the other party, she smiled and sent a message to Zhang Dongyi. As soon as her restrictions were lifted, she had contacted her cousin to find her a top-level assassin. She didn¡¯t believe that Song Yan Ning could escape a professional assassin¡¯s assassination.

    Song Yan Ning entered the caf¨¦ and immediately saw Elder Mie Yu, then walked over.

    Elder Mie Yu smiled at Song Yan Ning and, after the drinks they ordered were delivered by the service counter, cast a soundproof restriction.

    ¡°Young Prince, I¡¯ve almost fully recovered; when do we leave?¡± Elder Mie Yu also wanted to return to the Demon World sooner.

    ¡°In a couple of days; I still have something to do,¡± Song Yan Ning replied. Of course, she wanted to return to the Demon World soon, but since Qin Yushen had not yete out of seclusion, she would like to see him onest time before she left. And her grandparents, she needed to see them too, to erase their memories.

 Chapter 522: Five hundred twenty-one, failure

    <strong>Chapter 522: Five hundred twenty-one, failure</strong>

    Elder Mie Yu nced out the window, ¡°Young Prince, someone is aiming a weapon at you.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Song Yan Ning picked up her drink and took a sip, smiling indifferently. As a Cultivator, was she to be taken down by an ordinary human?

    ¡°Is it Han Shengmei who sent them?¡± Elder Mie Yu spected. In Korea, the one with the biggest grievance against the Young Prince was only Han Shengmei.

    ¡°Mhmm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°What does the Young Prince n to do? Do you want me to take her out?¡± Killing intent shed in Elder Mie Yu¡¯s eyes. That arrogant girl Han Shengmei, if she were not the daughter of Han Jinhe, would have been dealt with a long time ago.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± The smile on Song Yan Ning¡¯s face slowly faded, turning icy cold. She had already warned Han Shengmei. If she didn¡¯t cherish the opportunity, who else could she me?

    Han Shengmei¡¯s hand trembled slightly while she was applying nail polish; she felt an inexplicable chill. Looking at her fingernails, she frowned and threw the nail polish into the trash bin.

    After some thought, she picked up her phone and sent out a message. She felt uneasy, unsure if it was because of Song Yan Ning. However, reminded that she had hired the world¡¯s top assassin, the chances of Song Yan Ning escaping were next to zero; her heart gradually settled. Now, she just needed to wait for the news.

    Song Yan Ning and Elder Mie Yu chatted sporadically, paying no mind to the person lurking in the shadows waiting for an opportunity to strike. If they had to be concerned about such petty characters, then they might as well not return to the Demon World.

    The assassin hidden in the darkness adjusted the weapon in his hand, and after making sure it was aimed at Song Yan Ning, he pulled the trigger. His employer had promised him a million dors if he could take out Song Yan Ning.

    With a wave of her hand, Song Yan Ning altered the bullet¡¯s course, which had been flying towards her.

    The assassin¡¯s smug smile had not yet faded when he felt a pain in his forehead, and then he copsed without consciousness, a twisted smile still lingering on his face¡ªa bizarre sight.

    It didn¡¯t take long for someone to discover the dead assassin and call the police.

    Before long, the caf¨¦ was surrounded by onlookers, and police cars arrived rapidly at the scene.

    Han Shengmei received a call from Zhang Dongyi, disbelief written all over her face, ¡°How could this happen?¡± Not only had her attempt to assassinate Song Yan Ning failed, but the assassin had also been killed by his own bullet. He was a top-level professional; how could such a mistake ur?

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the details either, we¡¯ll have to wait for the findings of the police investigation,¡± Zhang Dongyi said. He couldn¡¯t believe the news when he first heard it, but the reality was incontestable.

    ¡°Cousin, do you have anyone else at your disposal?¡± Han Shengmei was not content with failing to eliminate Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Sheng Mei, let¡¯s hold off on this matter for now, we can talk about it in a couple of days,¡± Zhang Dongyi wasn¡¯t unwilling to help Sheng Mei; he would do anything to make her happy, even eliminating Song Yan Ning. But this matter felt too strange to him. A world-ss assassin with zero failures, killed by his own bullet¡ªthis story, if told, would hardly be believed by anyone.

    ¡°Cousin, I know you like me. Just help me with this, and I will be yours from now on,¡± Han Shengmei said.

    ¡°You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± Zhang Dongyi frowned. He did like Sheng Mei, but he preferred her to be with him out of affection, not as a trade-off.

    ¡°Would I joke about something like this?¡± As long as she could eliminate Song Yan Ning, she was willing to do anything.

 Chapter 523: Five hundred and twenty-two, the opportunity has been used up

    <strong>Chapter 523: Five hundred and twenty-two, the opportunity has been used up</strong>

    Han Shengmei waited a while, and seeing that Zhang Dongyi remained silent, she asked, ¡°Cousin, do you not like me anymore?¡±

    Zhang Dongyi¡¯s eyes slowly became resolute. ¡°I promised you.¡± He couldn¡¯t win Shengmei¡¯s heart for now, so getting her in person was equally good, although it was somewhat taking advantage of her vulnerability. But it was better than regretting itter.

    ¡°Cousin is the best!¡± Han Shengmeiughed happily. She knew her cousin liked her, for how many men could resist her charm as an outstanding woman? Her cousin couldn¡¯t resist, and Qin Yushen would surely sumb as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to deal with the trouble,¡± Song Yan Ning put down her cup and stood up, heading toward the caf¨¦.

    Elder Mie Yu followed behind Song Yan Ning, looking at her with eyes filled with satisfaction. Originally, she had sealed Young Prince¡¯s cultivation to let her lead an ordinary life. Now she realized her mistake; Young Prince was destined not to be ordinary. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach such a cultivation level even with her powers sealed. If the Demon King and Demon Queen were alive, they would certainly be pleased to know this.

    Han Shengmei paced restlessly around the room. Although her cousin had agreed to her request, she couldn¡¯t settle down, feeling like something was about to happen.

    ¡°It seems you are still afraid,¡± Song Yan Ning¡¯s indifferent voice resonated in the room.

    Startled, Han Shengmei quickly turned her head to see Song Yan Ning and Elder Mie Yu standing behind her. ¡°How did you get in?¡± She was sure she had locked the door, and without her opening it, no one outside could enter.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s figure shed and vanished in front of her eyes, and in the next moment, she appeared behind Han Shengmei. ¡°Just like this, any more questions?¡± Since Han Shengmei was about to die anyway, letting her know some of her secrets didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Are you human or ghost?¡± Han Shengmei asked, looking at Song Yan Ning with fear.

    ¡°I am certainly human, but you will soon be a ghost,¡± Song Yan Ning answered, flicking her finger and making a ball of mes dance in her hand.

    Han Shengmei¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, filled with intense terror. ¡°You¡­ please spare me, I apologize¡­ I won¡¯t trouble you ever again¡­¡± Now she understood why her father and brother were so wary of Song Yan Ning. Song Yan Ning wasn¡¯t human; she was a demon.

    Song Yan Ning smiled coldly, and the mes in her hand lunged at Han Shengmei. ¡°You¡¯ve run out of chances.¡± Her patience was limited, and Han Shengmei¡¯s repeated provocations had grown tiresome.

    Retracting the mes, Song Yan Ning nced at the pile of ck ash on the floor, waved her hand, and with a breeze, the ash vanished without a trace.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s figure shed, and she disappeared along with Elder Mie Yu. She knew that even if the Han Family father and son knew she was responsible, they wouldn¡¯t call the police, but she disliked leaving any leverage for others to use against her.

    Zhang Dongyi, having made several calls without a response, grew worried. He turned his car around and drove to the Han Family¡¯s home.

    As Han Zaiye was about to leave, he saw Zhang Dongyi rushing over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to call Shengmei, but I can¡¯t get through. She didn¡¯t go out, did she?¡± Zhang Dongyi asked anxiously.

    Han Zaiye called a servant over, ¡°Did Miss go out?¡± He had seen Shengmei behaving decently these days, so he had let her out of her room.

    ¡°No, the Miss has been in her room all along.¡±

    Han Zaiye nodded, ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s asleep. Try calling her again.¡±

    Zhang Dongyi took out his phone and dialed Han Shengmei¡¯s number once more. But just like before, there was no answer. ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a look,¡± he suggested. Only after seeing Shengmei safe and sound could he be at ease.

 Chapter 524: Five hundred twenty-three, video

    <strong>Chapter 524: Five hundred twenty-three, video</strong>

    Han Zaiye nodded and walked upstairs with Zhang Dongyi.

    Pushing open the door to Han Shengmei¡¯s room, they found it empty.

    ¡°Sheng Mei, are you there?¡± Zhang Dongyi called out as he entered the room. It was his first time in Sheng Mei¡¯s room, which still carried a faint scent of her perfume.

    Finding no one in the bathroom, Zhang Dongyi then proceeded to the cloakroom, which was also empty. ¡°Sheng Mei is not here; she must have gone out. I¡¯ll call her again.¡± Perhaps Sheng Mei was driving and couldn¡¯t answer the phone.

    Zhang Dongyi took out his mobile phone and dialed Han Shengmei¡¯s number once more.

    A melodious ringtone sounded in the room.

    Han Zaiye walked over to the bed and picked up the phone lying next to the pillow, a trace of contemtion in his eyes. Sheng Mei wasn¡¯t in her room, and the housemaid hadn¡¯t seen her leave; where could she have gone? And how could she possibly leave without her phone?

    ¡°Zaiye, might Sheng Mei have gone to look for Song Yan Ning?¡± Zhang Dongyi joined Han Zaiye by his side.

    Han Zaiye¡¯s heart sank, a bad premonition arising. ¡°Why would Sheng Mei go looking for Song Yan Ning?¡± They had already warned Sheng Mei not to provoke Song Yan Ning, who was more dangerous than she could imagine. Moreover, he remembered that Song Yan Ning had told Sheng Meist time that it was herst chance.

    Zhang Dongyi hesitated, unsure whether he should disclose that Sheng Mei had asked him to kill Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Zaiye, this is crucial. Song Yan Ning is no ordinary person. If Sheng Mei has provoked her, she might not live to regret it,¡± Han Zaiye stated anxiously. He hoped Sheng Mei wasn¡¯t foolish enough to confront Song Yan Ning, as the Han Family would also suffer the consequences.

    ¡°Sheng Mei wanted me to kill Song Yan Ning,¡± Zhang Dongyi confessed what Han Shengmei had asked him to do. Initially, he hadn¡¯t thought Song Yan Ning was very powerful, but seeing Zaiye¡¯s worry and thinking about the inexplicable cause of the assassin¡¯s death made him shudder.

    ¡°Such a folly!¡± Han Zaiye felt both anger and concern, striding towards the door. Regardless of whether Sheng Mei had gone to find Song Yan Ning or not, he needed to apologize to Song Yan Ning. He worried she might take her anger out on the Han Family. The Han Family had just settled down, and he didn¡¯t want to face another storm.

    Zhang Dongyi hurriedly followed. If Song Yan Ning really was as formidable as suspected, and Sheng Mei had provoked her, it was indeed dangerous.

    Han Zaiye and Zhang Dongyi arrived at the cafe where Song Yan Ning and Elder Mie Yu had met, but both had already left.

    Leaving the cafe, Han Zaiye and Zhang Dongyi looked toward a nearby area where, although the assassin¡¯s body had been removed, many people were still discussing the incident.

    ¡°Did you know? That guy¡¯s head exploded; it looked so eerie.¡±

    ¡°I heard his weapon malfunctioned, and that¡¯s why it ended tragically.¡±

    ¡°I was there too, at the scene. When the police examined his weapon, I saw it; there was nothing wrong with it.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Everyone curiously looked toward the speaker.

    ¡°I used to be into this stuff; I can tell with one nce if there¡¯s a problem,¡± the man asserted confidently.

    ¡°If the weapon was fine, how did the man die?¡±

    Han Zaiye and Zhang Dongyi exchanged nces and walked toward their car. They decided to visit the police station to investigate, as if the weapon indeed had no malfunction as the man imed, then the issue might involve Song Yan Ning. It was very likely that Song Yan Ning was a superpower user.

    The police station wasn¡¯t far, and soon Han Zaiye and Zhang Dongyi found Jin Zaihe, who was handling the case.

    ¡°Young Master Han! Mr. Zhang!¡± Officer Jin courteously weed them into his office.

    Han Zaiye and Zhang Dongyi sat down on the couch. ¡°Officer Jin, we came here to inquire about something.¡±

    ¡°Please, go ahead, Young Master Han,¡± Jin Zaihe served them each a cup of coffee, cing it on the table before them.

    ¡°I want to know about the man you just brought in, whether his weapon malfunctioned?¡± Han Zaiye was a Wind-element superpower user, but he couldn¡¯t make a bullet turn back. Generally, only a powerful Spiritual Superpower User could do that.

    Officer Jin understood immediately whom Han Zaiye was asking about and shook his head. ¡°No.¡± It was something he couldn¡¯t fathom; the assassin had clearly died from his own bullet, yet his weapon had no issues.

    That moment, a soft knock came from the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Officer Jin called out.

    A policeman entered. ¡°Captain, we just discovered some surveince footage rted to the case.¡±

    ¡°Show it,¡± Officer Jin motioned toward hisputer. All surveince wasworked; they could ess it by entering the area and finding the specific footage.

    The policeman approached theputer, and soon the relevant surveince footage was on the screen. ¡°Captain, it is open.¡±

    Officer Jin nodded and walked over to theputer.

    Han Zaiye and Zhang Dongyi also stood and approached theputer.

    On the screen, a small ck dot, too fast for the naked eye to capture, zipped across the street scene.

    ¡°Slow it down,¡± Officer Jin squinted, focusing on the small ck dot, which he suspected was the bullet, based on his experience.

    The policeman immediately slowed the footage down.

    As the small ck dot slowly moved across the screen, Officer Jin had the policeman pause the video.

    He closely observed the small ck dot, his puzzlement deepening. ¡°Click y and reduce the speed further.¡±

    The policeman hurriedlyplied.

    Watching the video as the bullet reversed direction mid-flight left Officer Jin, the policeman, Han Zaiye, and Zhang Dongyi dumbfounded.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Zhang Dongyi couldn¡¯t believe that a bullet could turn back after being fired.

    Aplex light flickered in Han Zaiye¡¯s eyes. He knew his suspicion was correct; Song Yan Ning indeed was a superpower user, and a very strong one at that.

    Seeing Han Zaiye turn to leave, Zhang Dongyi quickly followed. ¡°Zaiye, why are you going?¡± They hadn¡¯t yet rified what exactly had happened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside,¡± Han Zaiye walked out of the police station and got into his car.

    Zhang Dongyi looked at Han Zaiye. ¡°Zaiye, do you know something?¡±

    ¡°Song Yan Ning must be a superpower user,¡± Han Zaiye was relieved that he hadn¡¯t provoked Song Yan Ning; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he would have died.

    ¡°A superpower user?¡± Zhang Dongyi had heard of superpower users but only in science fiction films.

    ¡°That bullet must have been controlled by Song Yan Ning¡¯s telekinesis,¡± Zhang Dongyi said, his expression grim. He didn¡¯t know where Sheng Mei had gone, but if she really had provoked Song Yan Ning, her chances were likely grim.

    ¡°Are there really superpower users in this world?¡± Zhang Dongyi was somewhat incredulous.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Zaiye affirmed with a nod, for he himself was one.

 Chapter 525: Five hundred and twenty-four, Frankness

    <strong>Chapter 525: Five hundred and twenty-four, Frankness</strong>

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Zhang Dongyi asked curiously.

    ¡°A friend of mine is a superpower user,¡± exined Han Zaiye as he started the car and drove away from the police station.

    It took a while for Zhang Dongyi toe back to his senses, ¡°Can you introduce me to your friend?¡± He was curious to meet a real-life superpower user and see if they were as powerful as depicted in sci-fi movies.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter. It¡¯s okay if we can¡¯t find Sheng Mei, but you must not provoke Song Yan Ning anymore,¡± Han Zaiye warned him earnestly.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Zhang Dongyi nodded. After learning about Song Yan Ning¡¯s capabilities, how could he possibly provoke her? Besides, he had his family to think about.

    Song Yan Ning returned to the hotel and saw Qin Yushen had finished his cultivation retreat. She walked up to him and sat beside him, feeling happy.

    Qin Yushen pulled Song Yan Ning into his arms, ¡°Xiao Ning, when do you n to go back to the Demon World?¡± He had been working on improving his cultivation for the past few days just to be able to apany her back. She was his, and her enemies were his enemies.

    ¡°I n to go back first and see; I miss my grandparents,¡± Song Yan Ning leaned her head against Qin Yushen¡¯s chest, listening to his strong and steady heartbeat. She knew he was trying to increase his cultivation to help her seek revenge, but she didn¡¯t want him to follow her into a potentially fatal situation. She would rather have him live here safely, forget about her, and find someone he truly loved to marry.

    At that thought, Song Yan Ning felt a sharp pain in her chest as if numerous needles were pricking her heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Yushen asked, noticing something was off with Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Song Yan Ning shook her head, looked up at Qin Yushen, and gently traced his eyebrows, his tall nose, and his charming thin lips with her fingers, her eyes filled with longing. She truly didn¡¯t want to leave him.

    Qin Yushen ced his hand over hers, looking into her eyes intently, ¡°Have you already decided not to take me with you to the Demon World?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Song Yan Ning looked down, unable to meet Qin Yushen¡¯s gaze.

    Qin Yushen lifted her face, forcing her to look at him, ¡°No matter how dangerous the Demon World is, you are not allowed to leave me behind. Even if I have to search heaven and earth, I will find you.¡± He could live without anything but not without her.

    Tears uncontrobly rolled down Song Yan Ning¡¯s cheeks, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die because of me.¡± He cared about her, and she cared about him just as much.

    Qin Yushen felt a surge of pity and immediately hugged Song Yan Ning, gently patting her back, ¡°Silly girl!¡± He knew this silly girl was getting caught up in her stubborn ways again.

    It took Song Yan Ning a long while to calm her emotions.

    Qin Yushen kissed her forehead gently, ¡°From now onwards, you are not allowed to think about leaving me behind, or I will have to punish you.¡±

    Song Yan Ning looked up, her eyes still shimmering with tears, and yfully red at Qin Yushen, ¡°I meant well, but it¡¯s like ¡®a dog biting Lu Dongbin, who knows not good people.''¡± She hade to realize that going back to the Demon World didn¡¯t necessarily mean she had to seek revenge right away. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to seek revenge after she and Qin Yushen had carefully nned everything.

    Qin Yushen pinched Song Yan Ning¡¯s cheek teasingly, ¡°I don¡¯t ept that kind of goodwill, but I do indeed like ¡®biting¡¯ you¡­¡± He lowered his head, slowly capturing the sweetness he had been longing for¡­

 Chapter 526: Five hundred twenty-five, in harmonious joy

    <strong>Chapter 526: Five hundred twenty-five, in harmonious joy</strong>

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang stood at the entrance of the vige, continually looking out. Xiao Ning had called to say she would being home today, and they had been waiting for her here since early morning. They hadn¡¯t seen her for several months and really missed her.

    ¡°Grandpa! Grandma!¡± Song Yan Ning saw Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang from a distance and walked briskly towards them. Qin Yushen didn¡¯t apany her home this time; he also had some matters to take care of.

    ¡°Tired?¡± Yang Lisheng reached out to take the small bag from Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand. Xiao Ning¡¯s performance at the medical exchange conference had made him truly proud. She had brought traditional Chinese medicine into the public eye, letting the world see its breadth and depth. He believed that before long, traditional Chinese medicine would shine brightly on the world stage.

    ¡°Not tired.¡± A hint of reluctance flickered in Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes as she took an arm of each and walked with them towards home. This was thest time she would be this close to her grandparents; perhaps she would never see them again.

    ¡°Grandma made your favorite red bean cake, it¡¯s still warm in the pot, ready to eat when we get back,¡± Li Meixiang said. The previous night, she had steamed the cake and this morning, she had made sure to keep it warm in the pot so Xiao Ning could eat it as soon as she returned.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, ¡°Grandma¡¯s red bean cake is the tastiest, just hearing about it makes my mouth water.¡±

    ¡°You little glutton,¡± Li Meixiangughed happily. Xiao Ning¡¯s return made her feel like the house was lively again. She wished Xiao Ning could stay with them forever. But she also knew that was impossible, as Xiao Ning would have to marry one day.

    Entering the yard, Song Yan Ning saw Xiang wielding arge broom sweeping the courtyard. Knowing that Xiang was looking after her grandparents reassured her.

    Xiang quickly approached Song Yan Ning upon seeing her; it had been a long time since she had seen her mistress.

    Song Yan Ning patted Xiang¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re doing well.¡± With Xiang around, a lot of worries were alleviated.

    A hint of a smile appeared on Xiang¡¯s always expressionless face. She liked it here, liked her mistress, and liked Mr. and Mrs. Yang.

    Seeing the smile on Xiang¡¯s face, Song Yan Ning knew that the elixir she provided had taken effect. Even though Xiang still wasn¡¯t fond of talking, she now had her own thoughts.

    ¡°Xiao Ning,e and eat the cake,¡± Li Meixiang said as she carried out a te of red bean cake from the kitchen.

    ¡°Coming,¡± Song Yan Ning responded and, after washing her hands on the side, walked into the main room.

    ¡°Try it and see how it tastes,¡± Li Meixiang sat beside Song Yan Ning, her face brimming with happiness.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Song Yan Ning picked up a piece of red bean cake and put it in her mouth, ¡°Delicious. Grandma¡¯s red bean cake is the best I¡¯ve ever had.¡±

    ¡°tterer,¡± Li Meixiang teased, glimpsing at Song Yan Ning with a joy that was evident on her face.

    Yang Lisheng came out of the house with a chuckle, sitting on the other side of Song Yan Ning, ¡°How long are you staying this time?¡± Xiao Ning was still studying and couldn¡¯t take too much time off. Although he wished she wouldn¡¯t leave, he knew that was impossible and they couldn¡¯t dy Xiao Ning¡¯s studies.

    ¡°A week,¡± Song Yan Ning swallowed the cake in her mouth.

    ¡°The final exams areing up soon; it won¡¯t cause any dy, right?¡± Yang Lisheng was somewhat worried. He knew Xiao Ning was smart, but high school was different from elementary and middle school, as it would influence which university Xiao Ning could attend in the future.

    ¡°I¡¯m so smart, how could I let it affect my studies?¡± Song Yan Ning yfully winked at Yang Lisheng.

 Chapter 527: Five hundred and twenty-six, handover

    <strong>Chapter 527: Five hundred and twenty-six, handover</strong>

    Yang Lisheng shook his head and smiled, ¡°No matter how smart, one must still study hard and get into a good university someday.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile. University was destined to be out of reach for her.

    Xiao Ning, living in Beijing, did your parents evere to see you?¡± Li Meixiang asked. She had talked to Xinxin on the phone the day before yesterday, but before she had a chance to ask, Xinxin had hung up.

    Song Yan Ning did not want to talk about Yang Xin¡¯er and stood up, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I brought some gifts for you from Korea, just wait for me to fetch them for you.¡±

    Watching Song Yan Ning¡¯s retreating figure, Li Meixiang sighed deeply, ¡°I wonder when mother and daughter will reconcile.¡±

    ¡°Let nature take its course, Xiaoning is a child with her own opinions.¡± Although Yang Lisheng also hoped that Song Yan Ning would return to the Song Family, he wanted the Song Family to truly ept Xiaoning, not because Xiaoning had abilities they wanted to exploit.

    Song Yan Ning carried two bags back to the main room, ¡°Grandpa! Grandma! These are some specialties from Korea, see if you like them.¡±

    Li Meixiang and Yang Lisheng took the bags and looked inside, nodding with smiles, ¡°We like what you¡¯ve brought.¡± Xiaoning¡¯s thoughtfulness really made them happy.

    ¡°Grandpa, there are some herbs in your bag that were given to me by the president of the Korean Medical Association,¡± Song Yan Ning said. Han Zaiye had especially given her some precious herbs that day as an apology. She thought Grandpa would like them, so she epted.

    Yang Lisheng¡¯s eyes lit up as he dumped the contents of the bag onto the table and saw that they were all rare medicinal herbs, his joy beyond words, ¡°This ginseng must be a thousand years old, right? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen ginseng of such quality. Why would the president from Korea give these to you?¡± Such high-level herbs could be considered collectibles, each worth a fortune.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because they admire me,¡± Song Yan Ningughed.

    ¡°You, child!¡± Yang Lisheng shook his head with a smile, happily examining the herbs on the table.

    Seeing Yang Lisheng¡¯s happy face, Song Yan Ning¡¯s smile deepened. Seeing Grandpa so happy made her very happy too.

    Song Yan Ning had a great time chatting with Grandpa and Grandma, and before they knew it, it was evening.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, it¡¯s gettingte, you should go to sleep,¡± she said, noticing the tiredness on their faces.

    Li Meixiang nodded, ¡°You should go to sleep too.¡± She remembered that Song Yan Ning must be exhausted from the long journey.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded. She had many things to take care of before leaving.

    Back in her room, Song Yan Ning called for Xiang, ¡°Xiang, from now on you¡¯ll stay by Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s side and protect them, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiang respectfully replied.

    ¡°Show no mercy to anyone who wants to harm Grandpa and Grandma,¡± Song Yan Ning instructed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiang answered again.

    Song Yan Ning took out a Storage Bag and handed it to Xiang, ¡°Here are the elixirs for you to eat, and there are also elixirs for Grandpa and Grandma inside.¡± She couldn¡¯t make her grandparents cultivate, but what she could do was to help them live a long and healthy life.

    Xiang received the Storage Bag, looking at it with confusion, ¡°Master! What is this?¡± She had never seen a Storage Bag before.

    ¡°This is a Storage Bag. I¡¯ll teach you how to use it,¡± Song Yan Ning exined to Xiang how to use the Storage Bag.

    Xiang quickly learned how to use it and was delighted like a child, taking things out and putting them back into the Storage Bag.

    Song Yan Ning watched Xiang with a smile. She trusted Xiang a lot and believed that even if Xiang cultivated a Divine Soul in the future, she would still listen to her and always stay by her grandparents¡¯ side to protect them.

 Chapter 528: 527, Demon World

    <strong>Chapter 528: 527, Demon World</strong>

    Song Yan Ning came to Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang¡¯s room and looked at the two sleeping figures, her eyes filled with reluctance.

    ¡°Grandpa! Grandma!¡± Song Yan Ning gazed at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang for a long time, took a deep breath, waved her hand and a white light enveloped the two.

    Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang frowned slightly in their sleep.

    The light gradually weakened, and Song Yan Ning took a deep look at Yang Lisheng and Li Meixiang and then disappeared from the spot. She really didn¡¯t want her grandparents to forget her, but there was no other choice, for if they remembered her, she could never return without causing them to worry.

    Song Yan Ning soared into the night sky, casting a lingering nce at the vige she had grown up in before turning away. From then on, the people there would never remember her, to them she was just a stranger.

    Arriving at the ce she had agreed to meet Elder Mie Yu, Song Yan Ning saw from a distance Elder Mie Yu wiping the corners of her eyes, prompting Song Yan Ning to sigh. She had not expected Elder Mie Yu¡¯s love for Han Jinhe to have grown so deep.

    ¡°Young Prince,¡± noticing Song Yan Ning¡¯s arrival, Elder Mie Yu quickly masked her emotions. She thought she could let go, but only upon leaving did she realize how deeply she loved Jinhe.

    Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile, ¡°Is everything arranged?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Elder Mie Yu nodded vigorously, though her gaze uncontrobly swept towards the Han Family. Letting herself look at Jinhe onest time, she would have to search for his image in her memories hereafter.

    Song Yan Ning turned around, pretending not to see Elder Mie Yu¡¯s reluctant gaze.

    ¡°Young Prince, isn¡¯t Qin Yushen leaving with you?¡± Elder Mie Yu reluctantly shifted her gaze back to Song Yan Ning. Unlike Jinhe, Qin Yushen was a cultivator and could perfectly apany the Young Prince back to the Demon World. Besides, Qin Yushen was powerful, and could be a great help to them.

    ¡°He¡¯s ahead of us,¡± Song Yan Ning pointed forward.

    Elder Mie Yu nodded understandingly, and walked forward with Song Yan Ning, realizing that Qin Yushen must be a reliable person, otherwise he would not have followed the Young Prince back to the Demon World knowing the risks.

    Upon seeing Song Yan Ning and Elder Mie Yu, Qin Yushen quickly came to their side, nodded at Elder Mie Yu, and held Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand.

    He had also settled his affairs in Beijing, erasing all memories rted to him and Xiao Ning. In addition, he had found someone to take his ce for his parents. He had known all along that he would leave one day, and had already arranged for an excellent recement who could surely lead the Qin Family to greater heights.

    As soon as Song Yan Ning and herpanions entered the Bermuda Triangle, a fierce storm swept in, the ocean waves roaring fiercely as if warning them to stay away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down,¡± Elder Mie Yu was the first to jump into the waves.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen quickly followed. As cultivators, such fierce winds and waves naturally didn¡¯t affect them.

    The trio slowly dived deeper into the sea, and in about an hour, a vast area of red coral appeared before them. The rare Blood Coral, which was rarely seen by ordinary people, was densely packed here, stretching as far as the eye could see.

    Elder Mie Yu led the way, with Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen closely following her. As they delved deeper into the coral cluster, the spiritual energy around them grew increasingly rich.

    Elder Mie Yu stopped in front of a huge Blood Coral.

    Song Yan Ning used her Divine Sense to scan the enormous Blood Coral and immediately understood that there was a hidden restriction here.

    Elder Mie Yu closed her eyes and continuously infused Spiritual Power into the blood coral in front of her. When she had first brought the Young Prince to Earth, she also forcefully broke through the restrictions using Spiritual Power.

    ¡°Elder Mie Yu, wait a moment,¡± Song Yan Ning said with her Divine Sense carefully inspecting the restriction. With Elder Mie Yu¡¯s strength, breaking the restriction by force was possible, but it would also cause her great harm.

    Elder Mie Yu withdrew her Spiritual Power and, with surprise, opened her eyes to look at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Let me try,¡± said Song Yan Ning as she stepped forward and threw out several Array gs.

    As the Array gsnded, several grooves appeared on the Blood Coral. Song Yan Ning raised her hand, and from the palm of her hand, several Spirit Stones flew out and settled into the grooves.

    As soon as the Spirit Stones were in ce, the air was filled with fluctuations of Spiritual Energy, and a gateway, unclear and faint, appeared in front of the trio.

    Elder Mie Yu, surprised, nced at Song Yan Ning and stepped into the gateway. It seemed the Young Prince was much stronger than she had anticipated; perhaps he truly could avenge the Demon King and Demon Queen.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen followed closely behind.

    No sooner had they entered the gateway than Song Yan Ning felt dizzy, realizing that it was a long-distance transmission array.

    Qin Yushen pulled Song Yan Ning into his arms, holding her tightly.

    It was hard to tell how much time had passed when Song Yan Ning felt the surroundings suddenly be very quiet; she opened her eyes and looked around, finding that they had exited the transmission array. They were still in the ocean, but the waters here were not as turbulent as in the Bermuda Triangle.

    ¡°Young Prince, we have arrived,¡± Elder Mie Yu said, her eyes filled with excitement. She had finally returned to the Demon World, and although the Demon World was no longer what it used to be, it was still where she grew up.

    ¡°Mm,¡± nodded Song Yan Ning, her eyes filled with excitement and determination, and a hint of cold murderous intent. Dragon n, I have returned, and I will personally exact revenge for my father, mother, and brother.

    Qin Yushen slightly tightened his grip on Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand, understanding her feelings at that moment.

    Song Yan Ning turned to look at Qin Yushen and smiled slightly at him.

    Qin Yushen returned the smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Elder Mie Yu, about to swim towards the surface.

    ¡°Elder Mie Yu, wait a moment,¡± Song Yan Ning stopped Elder Mie Yu and handed her a mask, ¡°This is a disguise mask. It can change your appearance and aura.¡± They were still unclear about the situation in the Demon World, and the Demon n who knew Elder Mie Yu were not a few.

    Elder Mie Yu took the mask and put it on her face, disguising herself as a middle-aged woman with a scar on her face. She was eager to seek revenge, but she knew it wasn¡¯t the right time yet.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen also put on the masks, disguising themselves as a pair of weathered Ocean Practitioners. Practitioners weremon in the Demon World; Ocean Practitioners, for example, hunted in the sea, selling their caught materials and prey in the market to gather Cultivation Resources.

    The trio swam to the surface and, at a nce, saw an endless sea.

    Qin Yushen summoned arge boat, and the three of them boarded, setting sail towards Snake City, one of the ten major cities in the Demon World.

 Chapter 529: Five hundred twenty-eight, buy and sell

    <strong>Chapter 529: Five hundred twenty-eight, buy and sell</strong>

    After drifting at sea for half a month, Song Yan Ning and her twopanions finally saw Snake City.

    Surrounded by the sea, Snake City was popted mostly by Ocean Practitioners, so Song Yan Ning¡¯s group did not stand out.

    ¡°Do you have any materials for sale?¡± As Song Yan Ning¡¯s ship approached the dock, a Blue-bearded man came over and asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Mie Yu nodded. Their identity now was that of Ocean Practitioners; they naturally needed to look the part, so they had hunted some game along the way.

    The Blue-bearded man boarded Song Yan Ning¡¯s ship and upon seeing a pile of game on the deck, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take all these game, name your price.¡±

    Elder Mie Yu thought for a moment, ¡°How about one thousand Low-grade Demon Stones.¡± In the Demon World, demon stones were the universal currency, divided into Low-grade, Mid-grade, High Grade, and Top Grade Demon Stones. However, Top and High-grade Demon Stones were seldom seen; generally, only royal family members used them.

    The Blue-bearded man looked at the game in front of him, hesitated for a moment, and nodded, ¡°Alright!¡± Although the price of this pile of game was a bit beyond his budget, it still looked much more intact than what he had seen previously. It was apparent that these three Ocean Practitioners were somewhat capable.

    After receiving the demon stones from the Blue-bearded man, Elder Mie Yu spoke up, ¡°We also want to sell this ship, do you know anyone who might be interested in buying it?¡± This ship, crafted by Qin Yushen, looked no different from other ships but could withstand stronger storms.

    The Blue-bearded man was somewhat surprised, ¡°You¡¯re not nning to be Ocean Practitioners anymore?¡± Although many Ocean Practitioners changed professions, it was rare for them to sell their ships because once sold, buying another was difficult due to the exorbitant prices beyond what most could afford.

    Elder Mie Yu smiled and nodded, ¡°We three have been Ocean Practitioners for many years and are somewhat weary of it. We want to find a stable job; you know how great the storms at sea are, and the sea demons are strong, making hunting increasingly difficult.¡±

    The Blue-bearded man nodded in agreement, ¡°How many demon stones are you thinking of selling the ship for?¡± If the price was right, he was interested in buying it. Even renting it out would be a sizable ie.

    ¡°One thousand Mid-grade Demon Stones,¡± Elder Mie Yu said.

    The Blue-bearded man thought for a moment, ¡°Nine hundred Mid-grade Demon Stones, if you agree, I¡¯ll buy it.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Elder Mie Yu appeared troubled.

    ¡°That price is already very high; a few days ago, someone sold a ship for only eight hundred Mid-grade Demon Stones. Had I not just done business with you, and known you to be straightforward people, I wouldn¡¯t offer such a high price,¡± the Blue-bearded man said with a smile. If the other party agreed to sell, he would definitely make a huge profit.

    ¡°Give us a moment; we need to discuss it,¡± Elder Mie Yu said as he joined Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen in the ship¡¯s cabin. For Ocean Practitioners, a ship was their most precious possession; they naturally couldn¡¯t agree so quickly.

    The Blue-bearded man kept ncing at the cabin, thinking to himself that if they really didn¡¯t agree to the price, he would buy the ship for a thousand Mid-grade Demon Stones, otherwise, if someone else bought it, his regret would be of no use.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning and herpanionsing out of the cabin, the Blue-bearded man felt somewhat nervous, ¡°Have you made a decision?¡±

    Elder Mie Yu stepped forward, ¡°Nine hundred fifty Mid-grade Demon Stones, that¡¯s our lowest price. If you don¡¯t want it, we¡¯ll have to find another buyer.¡±

 Chapter 530: Five hundred and twenty-nine, Extreme Ice North Domain

    <strong>Chapter 530: Five hundred and twenty-nine, Extreme Ice North Domain</strong>

    ¡°Alright, then it will be nine hundred and fifty mid-grade demon stones,¡± the blue-bearded man knew this was the other party¡¯s bottom line, hurriedly agreeing while pulling out a money bag, taking out a demon stone card and fifty mid-grade demon stones and handing them to Elder Mie Yu.

    Elder Mie Yu took the demon stone card and mid-grade demon stones, then descended from the ship with Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Snake City was bustling, with stalls selling marine prey and materials everywhere.

    ¡°Look over there,¡± Song Yan Ning frowned slightly, using her eyes to signal Elder Mie Yu to look at the city wall.

    Elder Mie Yu followed where Song Yan Ning was looking and her expression changed abruptly, seeing that a wanted poster was posted on the wall¡ªwith her own portrait on it.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Elder Mie Yu clenched her fists tightly, her eyes filling with anger as she looked at the wanted poster. If she hadn¡¯t been unaware of the Demon World¡¯s situation at the moment, she would have gone straight to Dragon City, killing one after another.

    Song Yan Ning patted Elder Mie Yu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s find an inn to settle down in first.¡± They had to think in the long term right now; acting impulsively was not an option.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Elder Mie Yu took a deep breath, suppressing the rage in her heart. She knew she couldn¡¯t be impetuous now.

    After searching around on the street, Song Yan Ning and the others finally settled in a somewhat shabby-looking inn.

    ¡°Dear guests, if you need anything, just call on me,¡± the attendant said with a grin as he led Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen to their room.

    ¡°We would like to inquire about something,¡± Qin Yushen took out a mid-grade demon stone and handed it to the attendant.

    Seeing it was a mid-grade demon stone, the attendant¡¯s smile became even warmer, ¡°Please speak, guests. If I know anything, I definitely won¡¯t conceal it.¡± A mid-grade demon stone was equivalent to ten low-grade demon stones, and his monthly wage was only five low-grade demon stones¡ªsuch generosity with a gift.

    ¡°Has the war between Fox City and Dragon City ended?¡± Song Yan Ning asked. When Elder Mie Yu had left with her Primordial Spirit, it was at the height of the war. The presence of Elder Mie Yu¡¯s wanted poster in Snake City indicated that Dragon City must have won. The reason she asked this was to lead into some other information she wanted to know, to understand the current situation of Fox City.

    The attendant blinked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the Demon World?¡± There shouldn¡¯t be anyone in the Demon World who didn¡¯t know about this.

    ¡°We are Ocean Practitioners, always hunting in the ocean. We only just sold our ship to change our profession, and when we entered the city, we saw the wanted poster on the city wall and got curious,¡± Song Yan Ning had prepared her story in advance.

    The attendant nodded with understanding, ¡°The war ended ten years ago; now Fox City is under the control of the Third Prince of Dragon City.¡± Ocean Practitioners enter the ocean¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be unusual to stay there for ten or even a hundred years. After all, dangers are hidden everywhere in the ocean, and it¡¯smon to lose one¡¯s way.

    A hint of murderous intent shed in Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes, ¡°What happened to the Royal Family of Fox City?¡±

    The attendant looked around and whispered, ¡°They are said to be imprisoned in the Extreme Ice North Domain.¡±

    ¡°The Extreme Ice North Domain,¡± a surge of anger swelled in Song Yan Ning¡¯s icy gaze. The Extreme Ice North Domain was the Heavenly Prison of the Demon n¡ªthose who entered it, if not dead, would have their Primordial Souls slowly dissipate over time. The Dragon n is truly ruthless!

    The attendant felt a chill for no reason and unconsciously took a half step back, ¡°Guests, I¡¯ll attend to my duties now.¡±

    Qin Yushen pulled Song Yan Ning into the room, closed the door, and set up an Array Formation Restriction. Over the years, his study of Array had yielded some aplishments. Though not as proficient as Xiao Ning, he could still set up a basic Array.

 Chapter 531: 530, Duel Arena

    <strong>Chapter 531: 530, Duel Arena</strong>

    Song Yan Ning leaned in Qin Yushen¡¯s arms, her body trembling slightly, ¡°The Extreme Ice North Domain is the coldest ce in the Demon World. Once one enters there, even if theye out alive, their Primordial Spirit will be impacted.¡± She really wanted to go to the Extreme Ice North Domain now to rescue her family.

    Qin Yushen gently patted Song Yan Ning¡¯s back, ¡°Them being alive is the best news for us.¡±

    Song Yan Ning inhaled deeply, suppressing the rage in her heart, ¡°I want to go to the Extreme Ice North Domain.¡± The sooner she rescued her family, the less they would suffer.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Qin Yushen nodded. He had the same idea, but even if they were to go to the Extreme Ice North Domain, they needed a thorough n. Since it was holding the royalty of the Fox n, the guards there would definitely be tight, and there would surely be no shortage of strong fighters.

    Song Yan Ning gradually calmed down, ¡°Let¡¯s consult Elder Mie Yu first.¡± Having just heard that her family was locked in the Extreme Ice North Domain, her heart felt as if it was being cut open, but Qin Yushen was right; as long as they were still alive, that was the best news to them.

    After receiving Song Yan Ning¡¯s message, Elder Mie Yu arrived in their room, ¡°Young Prince, I have just discovered that the Demon King and Demon Queen are now detained in the Extreme Ice North Domain.¡±

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°I already know. I called you over to discuss this matter.¡±

    ¡°What does the Young Prince n to do?¡± Elder Mie Yu looked at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°The Demon World has a flying restriction. We can only get there through a transmission array, but we need an Identity Jade, so what we have to do is get the Identity Jade first.¡± Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had already discussed countermeasures.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Elder Mie Yu nodded in agreement. Without the Identity Jade, they couldn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°Once we get the Identity Jade, we will join a sect. The Tianyu Secret Realm opens once every five hundred years, and I¡¯ve calcted there¡¯s still about two years left. We can use the opportunity to go to the Tianyu Secret Realm to first head to White Tiger City.¡± White Tiger City was the closest to the Extreme Ice North Domain; they could enter the Extreme Ice North Domain through White Tiger City.

    ¡°This n is good,¡± Elder Mie Yu agreed with joy.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. We¡¯ll go get the Identity Jade tonight,¡± Song Yan Ning decided.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Yushen and Elder Mie Yu nodded in agreement.

    Song Yan Ning and the two others arrived at the Duel Arena, where dozens of battles took ce every day. They chose this ce because once they won, they could obtain their opponent¡¯s Identity Jade.

    Entering the Duel Arena, they heard a flurry of enthusiastic cheers.

    On the stage, two men were fighting; one of them was already covered in wounds, clearly at a disadvantage.

    ¡°I concede!¡± The losing man shouted loudly, but his cry was drowned out by the crowd¡¯s cheers and his opponent¡¯s unleashed attacks. The opponent¡¯s Longsword showed no mercy as it pierced his heart. Despair shone in his eyes as he slowly fell to the ground.

    The man who won the match gave a cold smile, stepped forward, stepped onto the head of the deceased man, and raised his hand to gesture a victorious pose.

    The crowd cheered even louder, not a single person showing sympathy for the deceased Cultivator. This was a battlefield; it was either you die, or I live.

    ¡°Who else dares to challenge me?¡± The man scanned the crowd, his eyes brimming with murderous intent.

    Just as Song Yan Ning was about to stand up, a delicate woman sitting not too far from her beat her to it, leaping onto the stage.

    ¡°Xu Mingyuees to challenge!¡±

 Chapter 532: Five hundred and thirty-one, Xu Mingyue

    <strong>Chapter 532: Five hundred and thirty-one, Xu Mingyue</strong>

    The man looked at Xu Mingyue in front of him and chuckled, his longsword swept through the air,unching an attack on Xu Mingyue.

    Xu Mingyue had already watched several matches and knew that her opponent was not an easy one to deal with, so she quickly summoned her own weapon, a white ribbon, to meet the attack.

    The white ribbon, charged with a fierce intent to kill, shed with the man¡¯s longsword, unleashing a terrifying force.

    Both Xu Mingyue and the man were forced back several steps by the explosion.

    The man stopped his steps, looked at Xu Mingyue with a cold smile, and the intent to kill surged in his eyes, ¡°Not bad, but facing me in battle, you only have one path¡ªdeath.¡±

    Blood slowly trickled from the corner of Xu Mingyue¡¯s mouth, and a hint of horror shed in her eyes as she looked at the man. She knew after that one move the enormous gap between them; she was undoubtedly not his match.

    Just as she was about to admit defeat, she saw the man¡¯s footsteps shift,unching another attack, his momentum visibly several times stronger than before.

    The man¡¯s longsword unleashed countless streaks of sword light, forming a and attacking Xu Mingyue from all directions. Before he had only been testing her strength; now that he knew, he would show no mercy.

    Xu Mingyue was filled with panic, her hand waved, and she sent the white ribbon shooting out. She nned to admit defeat right after this strike.

    The stands were filled with continuous cheering, and excitement filled everyone¡¯s eyes. They loved watching such thrilling battles.

    There was a ¡°snap!¡± as Xu Mingyue¡¯s white ribbon tore and at the same time, her body and face were sliced by the man¡¯s sword light, gashing out eye-catching wounds. Her clothes were instantly stained red with blood, presenting a somewhat shocking sight.

    ¡°I admit defeat!¡± Xu Mingyue shouted out her concession. She knew if she did not give up now, the only path left was death.

    The man chuckled coldly, his longsword once again emitting deadly streaks of sword light. He never epted an opponent¡¯s surrender. In battle against him, there were only two possibilities: either the opponent died, or he conceded defeat. But thetter was impossible; in all his years in the Duel Arena, no one had ever survived more than three moves against him.

    Xu Mingyue watched as the deadly sword lights attacked her, her eyes filled with despair. She knew she was finished; she shouldn¡¯t have rashlye up to fight this demon. Brother, I¡¯m sorry! Ick the strength to avenge you. She was the sister of someone who had died at his hand.

    At that moment, a figurended on the tform, blocking the sword lights the man had unleashed.

    ¡°She already admitted defeat, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Song Yan Ning knew she was being somewhat impulsive. But the man¡¯s cruelty was something she couldn¡¯t stand by and watch. The rules of the Duel Arena clearly stated that as long as one of the fighters conceded and presented their Identity Jade and possessions, they could directly leave the tform.

    ¡°I concede.¡± Xu Mingyue quickly ced her Identity Jade and several demon stones on the ground and hurriedly stepped down from the battle tform. She would eventually avenge her brother; she just needed time to strengthen herself.

    The man knew he could no longer kill Xu Mingyue, snorted coldly, and his eyes, when they turned to Song Yan Ning, were filled with chilling intent to kill. His longsword cleaved through the air, sending sword lights streaking towards Song Yan Ning, ¡°Are you here to challenge me? Then let¡¯s begin.¡± He was resolved to eliminate this meddlesome woman and make her regret interfering.

    Song Yan Ning flicked her wrist and summoned her longsword, sword light meeting the man¡¯s strikes, quickly repelling them.

    Seeing his sword light beaten back by Song Yan Ning¡¯s, the man revealed an incredulous look. He had underestimated her, but it didn¡¯t matter, he had not yet shown his full strength.

    Wielding his longsword, he released a chilling cold, along with an intimidating force, attacking Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Xiao Ning won¡¯t be in trouble, right?¡± Elder Mie Yu was somewhat worried. The man on the tform was extremely powerful, especially his icy sword light.

    ¡°No worries.¡± Qin Yushen knew Song Yan Ning¡¯s strength; otherwise, he would have stopped her from stepping up long ago.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled slightly, her longsword twirling in midair, emitting an intense heat. zing sword light poured out, overwhelming the man¡¯s attacks.

    The man¡¯s sword light collided with the ming sword light and instantly vanished into nothingness.

    A trace of shock appeared in the man¡¯s eyes, ¡°I concede!¡± He knew he was no match for Song Yan Ning; she was more powerful than he had imagined.

    Song Yan Ning acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard him. She wanted the man to taste the same vor of defeat, indifferently watching her sword light envelop the man, turning him into ash.

    Several Identity Jades fell to the ground, and Song Yan Ning swept them up with her hand before turning and descending from the battle tform. The man had more Identity Jades on him than she had expected; they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about them anymore.

    A wave of enthusiastic cheers erupted from the crowd.

    Song Yan Ning walked back to the sides of Qin Yushen and Elder Mie Yu, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Now that they had enough Identity Jades, their purpose foring here was fulfilled.

    Qin Yushen and Elder Mie Yu stood up and left with Song Yan Ning.

    Xu Mingyue thought for a moment and then followed the trio of Song Yan Ning.

    Upon leaving the Duel Arena, Song Yan Ning¡¯s trio headed toward the recruitment areas of the various sects. In the Demon World, every city had a sect disciple recruitment area, but the conditions were very strict.

    Hearing footsteps from behind, Song Yan Ning and herpanions stopped and turned to look at the approaching Xu Mingbai.

    ¡°Respect to the three demon friends! My name is Xu Mingyue, and I must thank you for saving me just now,¡± Xu Mingyue said with a bow of gratitude to Song Yan Ning. If not for her, she would¡¯ve already fallen.

    Song Yan Ning handed over an Identity Jade to Xu Mingyue, ¡°For you.¡± Without an Identity Jade in the Demon World, you can do nothing. She now had over a dozen Identity Jades, which was sufficient, so she wouldn¡¯t miss this one.

    Xu Mingyue epted the Identity Jade with surprise, ¡°Thank you!¡± She had followed Song Yan Ning and the others not only to express her gratitude but also for the Identity Jade. Without demon stones or an Identity Jade, she had no ce in this city. If she left Snake City, she might well be captured to be someone else¡¯s cauldron.

    ¡°No need to be polite,¡± Song Yan Ning replied with a shake of her head and a smile, continuing forward with Qin Yushen and Elder Mie Yu.

    Xu Mingyue hurriedly followed, ¡°Where are you going? May Ie with you?¡± She had nowhere else to turn; she wanted to stay with them.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the sect registration office,¡± Song Yan Ning said.

    ¡°You¡¯re not joining a sect to enter the Heavenly Secret Realm, are you?¡± Xu Mingyue guessed. She had also previously registered at a sect¡¯s registration office, and now the conditions for registration were even more stringent than before.

 Chapter 533: Five hundred thirty-two, sign up

    <strong>Chapter 533: Five hundred thirty-two, sign up</strong>

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. The Heavenly Secret Realm was about to open, so it was no surprise that Xu Mingyue could guess it.

    ¡°Now the registration criteria of the major sects are even more stringent than before. Not only must the cultivation reach the Golden Core Stage or higher, but one must also be proficient in at least one of the following: Alchemy, Artifact Refining, Talisman, or Array. And this is just the necessary condition to enter the sect. To obtain a spot in the Heavenly Secret Realm, one must participate in the sect¡¯s own selection process, and finally in the Sect Exchange Competition. Only disciples who rank in the top one thousand will have the chance to enter the Heavenly Secret Realm,¡± Xu Mingyue exined. To enter the Heavenly Secret Realm, she and her brother had made special efforts to find out about it. Although their cultivation levels had reached the requirement, they were not proficient in Alchemy, Artifact Refining, Talisman, or Array.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look,¡± they said. Their purpose in joining the sect was not to go to the Heavenly Secret Realm, but to head for the Extreme Ice North Domain. She had already entered the Heavenly Secret Realm five hundred years ago. While there were plenty of Spirit Grass and Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures there, they failed to pique her interest.

    Song Yan Ning and herpany arrived at the registration area for the various major sects, only to see the square bustling with activity, with long queues filling up the registration spots.

    ¡°So many people!¡± Elder Mie Yu eximed as he looked at the crowded throng. With this many people, how long would they have to queue?

    ¡°Let¡¯s queue there.¡± Song Yan Ning pointed to a sect¡¯s registration spot where there were rtively fewer people.

    The four made their way to the registration spot, following the crowd in line, slowly inching forward.

    Even though there were fewer people here, they still queued for nearly four hours before it was their turn.

    ¡°Take out your Identity Jade for registration,¡± the steward saidnguidly.

    Song Yan Ning handed over the Identity Jade.

    The steward took the Identity Jade, noted it down in a ledger, then pointed to a green Crystal Stone on the table, ¡°ce your hand on top of it.¡±

    Song Yan Ning ced her hand on the green Crystal Stone, and a red gleam rose up, followed by a gold gleam. Before the gold gleam subsided, a green light also rose.

    The steward withdrew his gaze, speaking indifferently, ¡°Mixed Spiritual Roots of three elements, wait on the side.¡± They were looking for disciples with top-grade Spirit Roots. As for someone like Song Yan Ning with Mixed Spiritual Roots of three elements, she barely met the recruitment criteria. Whether she could join Tianyi Gate would depend on whether she could rank among the recruited disciples.

    Song Yan Ning stepped aside to wait. In reality, she possessed a Pure Spirit Root of all five elements, but if she were to reveal all of her Pure Spirit Roots, it would certainly cause a sensation. In the Demon World, only those of royal bloodline could possess Pure Spirit Roots of five elements.

    Qin Yushen ced his hand on the green Crystal Stone, and a subdued blue light slowly rose.

    The steward sneered dismissively, ¡°Level 3 Thunder Element Spirit Root, wait on the side.¡± What was with today¡¯s registrants? Why were their Spirit Roots so poor, one after another?

    Song Yan Ning looked at Qin Yushen who hade to stand beside her, sharing a knowing smile. This was something they had arranged beforehand.

    Elder Mie Yu stepped forward and ced his hand on the green Crystal Stone. A dazzling gold light arose,pletely filling the green Crystal Stone.

    When the steward saw this, his eyes lit up, and he said excitedly, ¡°Gold Element Pure Spiritual Root!¡± It had been a long time since he had seen such a pure Spirit Root.

    Stewards from other registration spots noticed the situation here and swept their Divine Sense over, envious upon seeing the changes on the Spirit Testing Stone. How great would it be if this Gold Element Pure Spirit Root was on their side?

 Chapter 534: Five hundred thirty-three, exceptional admission

    <strong>Chapter 534: Five hundred thirty-three, exceptional admission</strong>

    The steward¡¯s eyebrows danced with joy as he looked at Elder Mie Yu, ¡°Congrattions! You have been epted out of turn. Here is your sect identity card.¡± Disciples with a Pure Spiritual Root are destined for extraordinary achievements and are a focus of the sect¡¯s vigorous training efforts.

    Elder Mie Yu hooked her lips upward but did not take the sect identity card from the steward¡¯s hand, walking toward Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen instead. Her intentions were clear; she wanted to be with them.

    A hint of displeasure shed through the steward¡¯s eyes, but thinking of Elder Mie Yu¡¯s Spirit Root, which indeed warranted such arrogance, he let it go.

    Xu Mingyue looked enviously at Elder Mie Yu and passed her Identity Jade to the steward. There was no problem with her Spirit Root in entering the sect. However, her weaknessesy in Alchemy, Artifact Refining, talismans, and Arrays.

    The steward was in a good mood. He nced at the glow emanating from the green Crystal Stone and pointed to a side, saying to Xu Mingyue, ¡°Wait over there.¡±

    Xu Mingyue nodded respectfully and walked to the side of Song Yan Ning¡¯s group. She knew that this was only a preliminary eptance and that bing a true disciple of the Tianyi Gate required passing an examination.

    As the day neared dusk, Song Yan Ning and the other epted disciples were led to a courtyard.

    An elder walked in front of everyone, his gaze sweeping over the crowd and settling on Elder Mie Yu with a satisfied smile. He had received the news that a disciple with a Gold Element Pure Spirit Root had been recruited today. A Pure Spirit Root¡¯s future achievements are iparable to others. Therefore, once the sect recruits such a disciple, they will surely provide exceptional cultivation support.

    ¡°I¡¯m d that you all have passed the basic selection. However, to be true disciples of the Tianyi Gate, you must undergo another review,¡± the elder looked around at everyone present and continued, ¡°Tomorrow at 5:45 AM, assemble here for the initiation review.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the crowd responded in unison.

    The elder waved his hand, and everyone dispersed in an orderly fashion.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± The elder called out to Elder Mie Yu, who was about to leave.

    Elder Mie Yu stopped and looked at the elder. Unlike the Young Prince and Qin Yushen, who practiced human cultivation methods and had human bodies, she was truly from the Demon n. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t rig the Spirit Testing Stone. Otherwise, she would never have let anyone know she possessed a Gold Element Pure Spirit Root.

    ¡°You have a Gold Element Pure Spirit Root?¡± the elder looked at Elder Mie Yu with eyes full of joy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Mie Yu nodded slightly.

    The elderughed heartily, ¡°I heard from Steward Yang that you didn¡¯t wish to be epted out of turn?¡± With her aptitude, any sect would ept her without question.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± The elder was curious. The opportunity to be epted out of turn was something countless people could not even beg for.

    ¡°I want to stay with my friends. If they are admitted, then I will stay here,¡± Elder Mie Yu was confident in the strength of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen and knew they would surely pass.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The elder¡¯s face showed difficulty. He had inquired with Steward Yang; her friends¡¯ Spirit Roots were very poor, and even if they passed the review, they could at most be Outer Disciples. She, on the other hand, with her Spirit Root, was definitely destined to be a Core Disciple. But the sect had its rules, and it wasn¡¯t possible for him to make an exception for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest,¡± Elder Mie Yu nced at the elder and stepped toward the direction where Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen had left.

    The elder watched Elder Mie Yu¡¯s retreating figure, sighed, and turned to walk back to his own courtyard. He would wait for the results of tomorrow¡¯s examination. If her friends could not pass, he would make an exception this once, but bing an Inner Sect Disciple was out of the question.

 Chapter 535: Five hundred and thirty-four, assessment items

    <strong>Chapter 535: Five hundred and thirty-four, assessment items</strong>

    Elder Mie Yu returned to his quarters and went to the room where Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were staying.

    He closed the door, set up an Array Formation Restriction, and sat down next to Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen. ¡°Young Prince, what should I do next?¡±

    Song Yan Ning was about to speak when she realized that someone had tampered with the Array Formation Restriction she had set up. She projected her Divine Sense and saw Xu Mingyue outside the door.

    She stood up, went to the door, and opened it. ¡°Is there something you need?¡±

    Xu Mingyue nodded, ¡°May Ie in?¡±

    Song Yan Ning stepped aside to let Xu Mingyue enter the room.

    After closing the door and resetting the restriction, Song Yan Ning walked over to the table and sat down.

    ¡°I have something for you,¡± Xu Mingyue said, obviously having wrestled with the decision for a long time before deciding to approach Song Yan Ning and the others.

    The three of them looked at Xu Mingyue, waiting for her to produce the item.

    Xu Mingyue took out a sheepskin scroll and handed it to Song Yan Ning. ¡°This is a map of the Tianyu Secret Realm, left to us by our parents.¡± Originally, she had nned to go to the Tianyu Secret Realm with her brother, but theirck of strength and absence of a sect¡¯s backing made the journey impossible. Now that her brother had died, she was even less able to go on her own. Grateful to Song Yan Ning for her kindness, she decided to give the map to her.

    Song Yan Ning shook his head. ¡°Since it was left by your parents, you should keep it.¡± They had to head to the Extreme Ice North Domain to rescue someone first, and it was uncertain whether they would return.

    Xu Mingyue ced the map in front of Song Yan Ning. ¡°Please, just take it. If it weren¡¯t for you saving me, I would be dead.¡± With her current capabilities, keeping the map was pointless.

    Song Yan Ning took the map, made a copy, and then handed the original back to Xu Mingyue. ¡°I¡¯ve made a copy, and I¡¯m giving the original back to you.¡± Since it was left by Xu Mingyue¡¯s parents, it must hold great sentimental value to her.

    Xu Mingyue nodded, took the map back, and put it away. ¡°Can we be friends?¡± Having always relied only on her brother, she had never made any friends.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded. Her impression of Xu Mingyue was favorable.

    ¡°Thank you! You¡¯re my first friends,¡± Xu Mingyue joyfully said.

    Song Yan Ning smiled.

    Xu Mingyue stood up. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you any further. I wish you sess in joining the sect tomorrow.¡± She had no hope of doing so herself; aside from a basic understanding of arrays, she knew little else, and her Spirit Root was a Mixed Spiritual Root.

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Song Yan Ning suddenly called out, stopping Xu Mingyue.

    Xu Mingyue looked at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Which are you more skilled in? Array, Alchemy, Artifact Refining, or talisman refining?¡± Song Yan Ning asked. She wanted to help Xu Mingyue, who now had no rtives. If Xu Mingyue could stay at the Tianyi Gate, she would have a ce to rely on.

    ¡°I am a Second-level Array Master,¡± Xu Mingyue said, somewhat embarrassed.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, already forming a n in her mind.

    The next morning, everyone arrived early at the square.

    An elder stepped forward, scanned the crowd, and said, ¡°Today is the day you will be evaluated for potential entry as disciples of Tianyi Gate. Please first choose the area of your skill assessment. Those choosing Array, stand in that yellow area; Alchemy, in the green area; Artifact Refining, in the white area; and talisman refining, in the remaining red area.¡±

    The crowd nced around and then moved toward the areas of their chosen disciplines.

    Xu Mingyue saw Song Yan Ning head toward the yellow area and paused, surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Song Yan Ning to choose Array too.

 Chapter 536: 535, Tianyi Gate

    <strong>Chapter 536: 535, Tianyi Gate</strong>

    Regaining herposure, Xu Mingyue caught up with Song Yan Ning.

    As Song Yan Ning had just stepped into the yellow area, the surroundings changed. She knew at once that an array had been set up in the yellow area. However, for her, such a low-level array was overly simplistic; she could easily exit it even with her eyes closed.

    Using her Divine Sense to scan Xu Mingyue, she noticed Xu Mingyue frowning and looking around, which made it obvious that her array skills were extremely poor. With such skills, it would be difficult for her not to be eliminated.

    Upon entering the array, Xu Mingyue knew she would definitely be disqualified, as although the array was only a Level 3, it was already beyond her capabilities.

    At this moment, Song Yan Ning¡¯s voice rang in her ear, ¡°Take three steps to the left, then one step to the right, and finally, two steps backward¡­¡±

    Xu Mingyue was stunned. The array was monitored by Divine Sense. How could Song Yan Ning dare to transmit a message to her? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being discovered and disqualified from thepetition?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be disqualified, follow the steps I just told you,¡± Song Yan Ning said, somewhat speechlessly seeing Xu Mingyue in a daze.

    Snapping out of it, Xu Mingyue nced around and followed Song Yan Ning¡¯s instructions to move to the left. Song Yan Ning was helping her, and she could not let her get into trouble.

    Soon enough, Xu Mingyue walked out of the array and looked around in disbelief. Had she really made it out?

    Song Yan Ning walked over to Xu Mingyue, ¡°Let¡¯s go sit over there.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Xu Mingyue nced at the elder nearby and noticing his expression unchanged, she knew he hadn¡¯t detected Song Yan Ning helping her.

    ¡°How did you?¡± Xu Mingyue wanted to ask Song Yan Ning how she transmitted the message without being detected.

    Song Yan Ning raised her hand to interrupt Xu Mingyue and transmitted through Divine Sense, ¡°My Divine Sense is stronger than most.¡± The elder¡¯s power was far inferior to hers; there was no way he could detect her Divine Sense fluctuation.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Xu Mingyue nodded, looking at Song Yan Ning with gratitude and admiration in her eyes. Without Song Yan Ning, she would surely have been disqualified¡ªshe couldn¡¯t have navigated the array on her own.

    Looking towards the yellow area, at this moment, very few had managed toe out of the array aside from her and Song Yan Ning, only one man and one woman. It was clear how challenging the array was.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, what level of Array Master are you?¡± Xu Mingyue curiously asked. The array in the yellow area was at least a Level 3, so Song Yan Ning must be a Level 3 or higher Array Master, probably a Level 4 or even a Level 5.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and replied, ¡°Level 4.¡± Though she was actually a Level 8 Array Master, she didn¡¯t want to scare Xu Mingyue.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± Xu Mingyue guessed Song Yan Ning wouldn¡¯t be more than five hundred years old.

    ¡°Less than a hundred years old.¡± Song Yan Ning saw Qin Yushen approaching them, the smile at the corner of her mouth deepening slightly. She had forgotten she was in disguise; her appearance didn¡¯t look like someone under a hundred years old to others.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Xu Mingyue looked at Song Yan Ning in disbelief. She was not even a hundred years old and already a Fourth-level Array Master¡ªthat was too genius. If she knew Song Yan Ning wasn¡¯t even twenty, Xu Mingyue probably would have fainted from shock. After all, in the Demon World, two hundred years is just the beginning of life.

    Qin Yushen sat down beside Song Yan Ning, holding her hand. This assessment¡¯s task was merely a Third-level Magic Artifact, which was far too simple for him. However, to avoid drawing attention, he consciously slowed down his crafting speed; otherwise, crafting a Third-level Magic Artifact would only take him 15 minutes at most.

    Xu Mingyue steadied her emotions and looked at Qin Yushen, ¡°You¡¯re not under a hundred years old as well, are you?¡±

    Qin Yushen nodded once.

    Xu Mingyue ced her hand on her forehead, feeling overwhelmed. She was already 356 years old, yet only a Second-level Array Master, and far from being as powerful as Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    Seeing Elder Mie Yu approaching, Xu Mingyue took a deep breath, ¡°May I ask how old you are?¡±

    Elder Mie Yu looked at Xu Mingyue in surprise. She was nearly twenty thousand years old, but this was not something she couldfortably reveal. Anyone over ten thousand years old in the Demon World was no ordinary person. She didn¡¯t want others guessing her identity.

    ¡°Are you over two hundred years old?¡± Xu Mingyue asked, seeing Elder Mie Yu not responding.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Elder Mie Yu nodded.

    Xu Mingyue sighed in relief. Finally, someone normal. Although Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen didn¡¯t look like they were under a hundred, she believed Song Yan Ning wouldn¡¯t lie to her.

    As time passed, thepetition drew to a close.

    The elder stepped forward, smiling as he looked at those who had passed the review, ¡°Congrattions to all for passing the review and bing disciples of Tianyi Gate. Please now take out your Identity Jades.¡±

    Everyone took out their Identity Jades, and then saw a beam of light fall down, inscribing the words ¡®Tianyi Gate¡¯ on their jades.

    Xu Mingyue excitedly looked at the jade in her hand. She had never thought she¡¯d one day be a sect disciple. It was a pity her brother couldn¡¯t see this.

    Seeing her own jadebeled with ¡®Tianyi Gate¡¯ and an additional ¡®Outer¡¯, Song Yan Ning knew her status was that of an Outer Disciple of Tianyi Gate. However, this had no impact on her; she had joined the sect to go to the Extreme Ice North Domain, caring little whether she gained ess to the Tianyu Secret Realm or not.

    ncing at the Identity Jade in Qin Yushen¡¯s hand and seeing it was the same as hers, Song Yan Ning smiled.

    Elder Mie Yu looked somewhat dejectedly at her Identity Jade. She too wished she could just be an Outer Disciple like the Young Prince, but she was not only an Inner Sect Disciple but also a Core Disciple.

    Turning her head, she looked at Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning gave Elder Mie Yu a light smile. Having Elder Mie Yu as an Inner Sect Core Disciple wasn¡¯t without its benefits; they were still unfamiliar with the rules of Tianyi Gate, and having Elder Mie Yu there could save them a lot of trouble.

    ¡°Li Song, take them back to Tianyi Gate,¡± the elder instructed an attending steward.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the steward responded and looked at the group, ¡°Follow me, everyone.¡±

    Everyone hurriedly followed, ted. Joining the sect was a monumental change in their lives. Even a lowly position within a sect was the envy of many.

    ¡°I really feel like I¡¯m dreaming, Song Yan Ning, do you feel the same?¡± Xu Mingyue pinched her own face, felt the pain, andughed happily.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Song Yan Ning nodded with a smile. If it weren¡¯t for her goal to reach the Extreme Ice North Domain, she wouldn¡¯t have joined a sect. Luckily, her current identity was just a facade, easily discarded whenever she wished.

    Li Song led everyone to a transmission array and looked at the group, ¡°Form a line and enter the transmission array one by one.¡±

 Chapter 537: Five hundred and thirty-six, the door rules

    <strong>Chapter 537: Five hundred and thirty-six, the door rules</strong>

    Everyone hurriedly arranged themselves in line ording to Li Song¡¯s instructions.

    Many of them were experiencing the transmission array for the first time and were ovee with excitement. Just one use of the transmission array required at least ten thousand demon stones, an amount they could hardly afford.

    ¡°You go ahead of me,¡± Xu Mingyue walked behind Song Yan Ning. She was eager to enter the transmission array, but she was also a bit scared. She had heard that if one wasn¡¯t ustomed to the transmission array, they might faint. Being behind Song Yan Ning gave her a sense of security.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no need to be afraid,¡± Song Yan Ning smiled upon seeing Xu Mingyue¡¯s hopeful yet somewhat worried look.

    ¡°This is my first time using the transmission array,¡± Xu Mingyue said, a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°There¡¯s just a feeling at the beginning; once you¡¯re in, you¡¯ll know,¡± Song Yan Ning replied before stepping into the transmission array when it was her turn.

    Xu Mingyue hurriedly followed suit. As soon as she entered the transmission array, she felt her body lighten, followed by a wave of dizziness.

    Before long, Xu Mingyue felt solid ground beneath her feet. She opened one eye to see she had already emerged from the transmission array, her face breaking into a happy smile. The transmission array wasn¡¯t as terrible as others had said. As Song Yan Ning had mentioned, aside from some initial dizziness, there was no other sensation.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Song Yan Ning asked with a smile.

    Xu Mingyue nodded happily, ¡°It feels pretty good! I heard that although the transmission array is fast, low-level cultivators might feel dizzy and even get hurt when using it.¡± Her own power was a bit low, which was why she had been worried initially. Now she realized that those rumors were false.

    ¡°You only really know about many things after you¡¯ve tried them yourself,¡± Song Yan Ningughed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Mingyue nodded. Previously, her parents and brother had always protected her well, but now that they were gone, she had to be strong on her own.

    Li Song led everyone out of the Transmission Hall and into the open square outside.

    When everyone saw the dozen or so huge flying ships parked on the square, they knew they would be taking a flying ship to Tianyi Gate.

    ¡°The big sects really are different, with transmission arrays and flying ships,¡±

    ¡°To be a disciple of Tianyi Gate, I feel so fortunate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always envied those sect disciples, and now I¡¯m one of them too.¡± The crowd discussed excitedly, their faces filled with thrill and anticipation.

    Li Song led everyone to a flying ship marked with the badge of Tianyi Gate, ¡°Board the ship.¡± He was no longer new to taking fresh disciples to the sect, so he understood the emotions of the new disciples well.

    He remembered how excited he was when he first became a disciple of Tianyi Gate, hoping that one day he could stand out among all the disciples and bring honor to the sect. But as time passed, his thoughts had gradually changed.

    The crowd swiftly boarded the flying ship.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen found an empty spot and sat down.

    This flying ship had arge interior, capable of holding about one or two hundred people. With everyone seated, there were still several rows of seats empty.

    Once everyone had taken a seat, Li Song looked at them and began, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll exin the rules of Tianyi Gate. Outer Disciples are allowed to ept tasks from the Task Hall in the Inner Sect, but without permission, they are forbidden from entering other areas of the Inner Sect. Vitors will be expelled from the sect. Do you all understand?¡± Two-thirds of the disciples recruited this time were Outer Disciples. In reality, apart from their status, Outer Disciples were essentially the sect¡¯sborers. The sect wouldn¡¯t provide them with any cultivation resources; to be Inner Sect Disciples, they could only rely on their own efforts.

 Chapter 538: Five hundred and thirty-seven, Outer Disciple

    <strong>Chapter 538: Five hundred and thirty-seven, Outer Disciple</strong>

    ¡°Understood!¡± the Outer Disciples responded in unison.

    Li Song smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Inner Sect Disciples and Core Disciples are required to attend a monthly examination, a quarterly exam every three months, and an annual examination once a year. Those who pass, in addition to their specific monthly cultivation resources, will also receive additional rewards. If you leave for experience outside, you must report to the Peak Master of your respective peak. Failure to report and absence from the examination will be met with severe punishment. Another point, do not bully fellow sect members, including Outer Disciples. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the Inner Sect Disciples replied.

    As for the Core Disciples, there was only Elder Mie Yu this time, and at that moment, she was looking out of the window with a gloomy expression.

    The airship slowly descended, and everyone marveled at the majestic buildings nestled between the mountains.

    ¡°It¡¯s really worthy of being a major sect; it¡¯s so magnificent!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally be a sect disciple too; now, let¡¯s see who dares to look down on me.¡±

    ¡°I will work hard; I must be an Inner Sect Disciple of Tianyi Gate.¡±

    Li Songughed, leading everyone towards the interior of the sect. When passing by a disciple guarding the entrance, he stopped, ¡°Take them to the Outer Disciple¡¯s peak.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The disciple responded and walked up to Song Yan Ning and her group. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and her group followed the disciple, heading towards another side.

    The further Song Yan Ning walked, the thinner the Spiritual Energy became, but she knew this was normal. If the Outer Disciples also had abundant Spiritual Energy for cultivation, then there wouldn¡¯t be much difference between them and the Inner Sect Disciples.

    Soon, the group arrived at a small courtyard. The disciple stopped and looked at them, ¡°The rooms here are for two people each. You can pick for yourselves.¡±

    Xu Mingyue looked towards Song Yan Ning. She really wanted to share a room with Song Yan Ning, but she also knew that Song Yan Ning would definitely want to share a room with Qin Yushen.

    Just as Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were about to go to the room they had chosen, they heard the disciple say, ¡°Male and female disciples must live separately. Now that you have be disciples of Tianyi Gate, regardless of whether you were Taoist couples before, here you all have but one identity, that of a Tianyi Gate disciple.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen exchanged a nce, and Song Yan Ning turned to Xu Mingyue, ¡°Let¡¯s share a room.¡± She and Qin Yushen wanted to share a room because it was more convenient for them to cultivate together, but since cohabitation was not allowed here, she had to settle for the next best thing. Besides, they wouldn¡¯t be staying at Tianyi Gate for long.

    Xu Mingyue nodded happily, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Song Yan Ning walked into the room, which was very simple, equipped only with two beds, two meditation cushions, and one table with two chairs.

    After casting a few dust removal techniques, the room immediately brightened up.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning, do Outer Disciples go through a screening?¡± Xu Mingyue had been worried about this. Her bing a disciple of Tianyi Gate was entirely thanks to Song Yan Ning¡¯s help, but she couldn¡¯t always rely on Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°No need,¡± Song Yan Ning handed a booklet to Xu Mingyue. She had just picked it up from the table; it contained various points of attention for Outer Disciples.

    Xu Mingyue took the booklet and read it thoroughly, breathing a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we¡¯re not like the Inner Sect Disciples; otherwise, I would have been exposed.¡± She had been worrying about this on the way.

    Song Yan Ning took out a book on Array Formation Technique and handed it to Xu Mingyue, ¡°This is for you.¡± She had already decided that once they arrived at Tianyi Gate, she would teach Xu Mingyue about arrays.

 Chapter 539: Five hundred thirty-eight, Cultivation Technique

    <strong>Chapter 539: Five hundred thirty-eight, Cultivation Technique</strong>

    ¡°Is this an Array Formation Technique?¡± Xu Mingyue looked at the name on the Cultivation Technique, slightly startled.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, ¡°Take a look first, and if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, just ask me.¡±

    Xu Mingyue hurriedly gave the Array Formation Technique back to Song Yan Ning, ¡°Thank you! But I can¡¯t take it.¡± She really wanted to improve her array skills, but she knew the value of the Cultivation Technique. She already owed Song Yan Ning enough; she couldn¡¯t owe her anymore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to improve your array skills?¡± Song Yan Ning could see Xu Mingyue¡¯s desire.

    Xu Mingyue nodded, ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s your Cultivation Technique, and I¡¯m sure it was very difficult for you to obtain it¡ªhow could I just reap the benefits? I¡¯ve already decided, in a few days I¡¯ll go to the sect¡¯s workshop to help out. Once I¡¯ve saved up enough demon stones, I¡¯ll buy an Array Formation Technique.¡±

    ¡°Then consider it a loan from me, and when I need your help in the future, you can repay me this favor,¡± Song Yan Ning said as she ced the Array Formation Technique in Xu Mingyue¡¯s hands. To others, this technique might be very precious, but in her lineage, it was considered only a low-level Cultivation Technique.

    Xu Mingyue looked at the Cultivation Technique in her hands, her eyes slowly reddening. She sniffled, gratefully looking at Song Yan Ning, ¡°I will definitely repay you.¡± Aside from family, Song Yan Ning was the first person who had been good to her.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded, ¡°Take a look first, and if there¡¯s anything unclear, just ask me.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Mingyue opened the Cultivation Technique and began to read seriously, soon bing immersed in it.

    Song Yan Ning withdrew her gaze and closed her eyes to enter a state of cultivation.

    At that moment, a spoiled voice came from outside the door, ¡°Deacon Xiong, find me a disciple to go to the market and fetch the Gathering Spirit Pills I¡¯ve ordered.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, Junior Sister Fang,¡± Deacon Xiong replied respectfully. Fang Yanran was a Core Disciple of Artifact Peak, and he, as a mere Outer Disciple steward, dared not offend her. However, he was somewhat puzzled: with Fang Yanran¡¯s status, she could easily have Dan Pavilion¡¯s Disciples concoct Gathering Spirit Pills for her¡ªwhy she would go out of her way to order them from the workshop was beyond him.

    Deacon Xiong looked around, then came to the room of Song Yan Ning and Xu Mingyue and knocked on the door. Today, coincidentally, a new batch of Disciples had arrived, so he decided to choose one of them to fetch the elixirs for Fang Yanran.

    Hearing the knock, Xu Mingyue put down the Cultivation Technique, thought for a moment, then stuffed it into her bedding and went to open the door.

    Seeing Deacon Xiong outside, Xu Mingyue quickly greeted him with a bow, ¡°Steward!¡± She could tell he was a steward by the clothes he wore, as the steward who had brought them here also wore the same clothing, only he had an additional badge on his chestpared to Deacon Xiong.

    ¡°Go to the workshop and fetch the Gathering Spirit Pills for Junior Sister Fang,¡± Deacon Xiong instructed.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Mingyue replied, then realized she didn¡¯t know where the workshop was, ¡°Steward, I¡¯m a new Disciple and I don¡¯t know where the workshop is, could you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Deacon Xiong, send someone else,¡± Fang Yanran impatiently interjected.

    Deacon Xiong nodded slightly and said to Song Yan Ning behind Xu Mingyue, ¡°You go.¡±

    ¡°Give me the address,¡± Song Yan Ning said indifferently. She could tell Fang Yanran wasn¡¯t an easy person to deal with; even a steward addressed her as senior sister, which indicated she must hold some status within Tianyi Gate.

    Deacon Xiong looked at Song Yan Ning somewhat surprised, then ryed the address to her.

    ¡°Let me tell you, the value of the Gathering Spirit Pills is not low. If there¡¯s any missing, or there¡¯s an issue with the elixirs, you¡¯re the one I¡¯ll hold ountable,¡± Fang Yanran warned.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes shed a hint of disdain and, without paying any attention to Fang Yanran, stepped outside and walked away.

 Chapter 540: Five hundred thirty-nine, missing

    <strong>Chapter 540: Five hundred thirty-nine, missing</strong>

    The workshop was dotted with various shops, resembling a bustling small city.

    Song Yan Ning arrived at the Elixir Building designated by Fang Yanran and entered.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning¡¯s attire, the shop assistant knew she was an Outer Disciple and approached, ¡°Junior Sister, are you here to buy elixirs?¡± Unlike Inner Sect Disciples, Outer Disciples couldn¡¯t just approach someone from Dan Pavilion to make elixirs if they were on good terms with them.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up elixirs for Senior Sister Fang.¡± Song Yan Ning knew there were rules in the sect that must be followed, and even if she didn¡¯t like Fang Yanran, she was obliged to call her Senior Sister within the sect.

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± The assistant turned and headed towards the counter.

    In no time, the assistant returned with a bottle of elixir and handed it to Song Yan Ning, ¡°This bottle contains the elixir that Senior Sister Fang requested.¡±

    Song Yan Ning took the Jade Bottle, scanned it with her Divine Sense, saw three Mid-grade Gathering Spirit Pills inside, nodded, and left the Elixir Building.

    Song Yan Ning did not linger in the workshop; nothing there really piqued her interest.

    Upon seeing Song Yan Ning return, Fang Yanran got up, approached, and began using, ¡°You took so long just to get some elixirs, don¡¯t you know I need this elixir urgently?¡±

    Song Yan Ning ignored Fang Yanran, took out the Jade Bottle containing the elixirs, threw it to Fang Yanran, and walked away.

    ¡°You!¡± Fang Yanran didn¡¯t expect Song Yan Ning to behave like this and was hopping mad.

    Song Yan Ning had only taken a few steps when Fang Yanran caught up, yelling, ¡°You shameless thief, how dare you steal my elixir?¡±

    Song Yan Ning disdainfully nced at the Jade Bottle in Fang Yanran¡¯s hand, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want such a low-level elixir even if it were gifted to me.¡± She had seen such tricks before.

    ¡°Give me back my elixir, or I¡¯ll tell Deacon Xiong to kick you out of Tianyi Gate.¡± Fang Yanran looked arrogantly at Song Yan Ning, a smug look in her eyes. She wanted to see how she would teach anyone disrespecting her.

    ¡°Tell whoever you want.¡± Song Yan Ning appeared unconcerned. She wasn¡¯t someone easily frightened; such childish threats didn¡¯t bother her at all.

    ¡°You!¡± Seeing that Song Yan Ning wasn¡¯t even afraid of being expelled from the sect, Fang Yanran grew even angrier. This was the first time she had seen such audacity in a New Disciple; any other would have knelt and begged for mercy by now.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Deacon Xiong, having heard the argument, walked over.

    ¡°Deacon Xiong, you¡¯vee just in time¡ªshe stole my elixirs,¡± Fang Yanran used, pointing at Song Yan Ning.

    Deacon Xiong frowned slightly and looked sternly at Song Yan Ning, ¡°If you took Junior Sister Fang¡¯s elixirs, return them quickly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be subject to disciplinary action by the sect rules.¡± He could understand why Song Yan Ning could not resist taking Fang Yanran¡¯s elixirs; after all, unlike Inner Sect Disciples, who received specific cultivation resources from the sect each month, Outer Disciples had to fend for themselves and acquiring elixirs came with great effort, sometimes even at the cost of their lives.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take them,¡± Song Yan Ning said calmly.

    ¡°I distinctly had six Mid-grade Gathering Spirit Pills, and now there are only three left. You were the one who went to the Elixir Building, so if not you, who else could have taken them?¡± Fang Yanran red at Song Yan Ning, interrogating her.

    Song Yan Ning scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t have Mid-grade Gathering Spirit Pills, but I do have a few Top-grade ones. Forget it, considering how much you treasure these trashy pills, I¡¯ll generously give you a few; consider any extra as a donation from my kindness.¡± As she spoke, she took out a bottle of elixirs and threw it to Fang Yanran.

    ¡°Deacon Xiong, look, she¡¯s the one who stole it,¡± Fang Yanran caught the Jade Bottle that Song Yan Ning threw. How could a new Outer Disciple possess elixirs like the Gathering Spirit Pills? Even she had to gather Spirit Grass and find someone to do Alchemy for her.

    Deacon Xiong¡¯s expression darkened, and he had already nned to punish Song Yan Ning. ¡°Junior Sister Fang, open it and check if these are the pills you lost.¡±

    Fang Yanran nodded, opened the Jade Bottle, and revealed a disbelief in her eyes after seeing the pills inside. They were indeed Top-grade Gathering Spirit Pills; she had thought Song Yan Ning was just bluffing.

    Seeing Fang Yanran¡¯s unusual expression, Deacon Xiong remembered what Song Yan Ning had just said and leaned in to see the Jade Bottle in Fang Yanran¡¯s hands. ¡°These really are Top-grade Gathering Spirit Pills.¡± He had thought Song Yan Ning said that just to provoke Fang Yanran.

    ¡°Junior Sister Song, where did you get these pills?¡± Deacon Xiong regained hisposure and asked Song Yan Ning. Obviously, possessing Top-grade Gathering Spirit Pills, Song Yan Ning would not care about Fang Yanran¡¯s Mid-grade Gathering Spirit Pills.

    ¡°I made them,¡± stated Song Yan Ning softly.

    ¡°What a joke, how could an Outer Disciple like you make such pills? You must have stolen them,¡± Fang Yanran said with a mocking coldughter.

    Song Yan Ning looked at Fang Yanran as though staring at an idiot. ¡°It seems you have quite some experience with stealing.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Fang Yanran trembled with anger, at a loss for words.

    Song Yan Ning quickly snatched the Jade Bottle from Fang Yanran¡¯s hands. ¡°This level of pill is useless to you, you are more suited for fool¡¯s medication.¡±

    Having said that, Song Yan Ning turned and walked toward her own room.

    Fang Yanran, not expecting Song Yan Ning to take back the pills, regained her senses and conjured a mirror to attack Song Yan Ning. As an Inner Sect Disciple, even if she killed an Outer Disciple, at most her master would scold her.

    Song Yan Ning gave a cold smile and conjured her Longsword, shing with Fang Yanran¡¯s mirror.

    ¡°Stop fighting.¡± Deacon Xiong hadn¡¯t expected Fang Yanran and Song Yan Ning toe to blows, and was frantically anxious on the side. Song Yan Ning had just imed the pills were her own creation, which he did not believe, but he really wanted to know where Song Yan Ning¡¯s pills hade from; if Song Yan Ning died, he would never find out.

    ¡°ng!¡± The Longsword and mirror struck each other.

    Fang Yanran was slightly surprised, then her face filled with shock as she looked at her own mirror, ¡°How is this possible?¡± Her Magical Treasure mirror had actually shattered.

    ¡°Trash is just trash,¡± Song Yan Ning nced at the shattered mirror, retracted her flying sword, and turned to leave.

    Deacon Xiong watched Song Yan Ning¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes filled with excitement and thrill. He was certain, Song Yan Ning was no ordinary Outer Disciple; he must get closer to Song Yan Ning in the future.

    Fang Yanran picked up the broken pieces of the mirror from the ground, caressing them heartbrokenly. This was something she had obtained after immense hardship; it was wrecked by Song Yan Ning, and she would not let Song Yan Ning get away with it.

    Xu Mingyue was studying the Array Formation Technique when she heard the door open, knew it was Song Yan Ning returning, turned her head and smiled slightly, ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±

    Song Yan Ning walked over and sat down opposite Xu Mingyue, ¡°Is there anything you don¡¯t understand?¡±

    Xu Mingyue shook her head and smiled, ¡°This Cultivation Technique is the mostprehensibly written one I¡¯ve encountered. It analyses each Array very thoroughly. I originally had some doubts about certain Arrays, but now I understand thempletely.¡±

 Chapter 541: Five hundred and forty, file a complaint

    <strong>Chapter 541: Five hundred and forty, file aint</strong>

    Song Yan Ning smiled and nodded slightly.

    ¡°Is the workshop here fun? Are there many novel things?¡± Thinking that Song Yan Ning had just visited the workshop, Xu Mingyue asked. She felt that Song Yan Ning was no ordinary person and would definitely be an Inner Sect Disciple in the future, so it would be beneficial for her to interact more with the Inner Sect Disciples. Therefore, she had nned from the beginning to give the opportunity to retrieve the elixir to Song Yan Ning instead of Fang Yanran.

    Although Mie Yu was now a Core Disciple of Tianyi Gate, she had only just joined the sect and couldn¡¯t help Song Yan Ning much. Since Song Yan Ning had retrieved the elixir for Senior Sister Fang, perhaps Senior Sister Fang might start to see her in a new light and might even introduce her into the Inner Sect in the future.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°It was just so-so.¡± The workshop of Tianyi Gate sold only some low-level materials and elixirs, which really didn¡¯t interest her.

    ¡°Then, did you have a chat with Senior Sister Fang when you retrieved the elixir?¡± Xu Mingyue¡¯s eyes held a hint of anticipation.

    ¡°Not only did we chat, but we also had a fight.¡± Song Yan Ning looked teasingly at Xu Mingyue. She had already understood Xu Mingyue¡¯s intention, but she couldn¡¯t help saying that Xu Mingyue was too naive. The sect was far moreplicated than she imagined. In the eyes of the Inner Sect Disciples, the Outer Disciples were just their servants, it was natural for them to do tasks for the Inner Sect Disciples.

    ¡°A fight?!¡± Xu Mingyue¡¯s eyes widened in shock, then she scrutinized Song Yan Ning up and down, ¡°Did you get hurt?¡±

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Fang Yanran was merely a Gold Core Late Stage Cultivator, whose strength was nothing but an ant in her eyes.

    ¡°Could she take revenge on you?¡± Xu Mingyue asked worriedly. Song Yan Ning was an Outer Disciple, and no matter how excellent she was, she couldn¡¯t possibly fight against an Inner Sect Disciple. If only she had gone herself, what should they do now?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine,¡± Song Yan Ning said indifferently.

    ¡°But she is an Inner Sect Disciple, she could just say a word and have you expelled from the sect.¡± This was her biggest concern.

    Song Yan Ning shrugged nonchntly, got up, walked to the meditation cushion, sat down, closed her eyes, and entered into a cultivation state. Since she dared to take action, she had already prepared herself mentally.

    The more Fang Yanran thought about it, the angrier she became, and she went to her master¡¯s hall. She wanted to tell her master about the incident and ask her master to order Song Yan Ning¡¯s expulsion from Tianyi Gate. She couldn¡¯t believe she couldn¡¯t handle a new Outer Disciple.

    ¡°What happened? Why do you look so angry?¡± Lin Cai asked with a smile as she eyed Fang Yanran. She was very fond of this disciple.

    ¡°Master, I was bullied,¡± Fang Yanran said, and tears began to slide from the corners of her eyes.

    Lin Cai¡¯s face darkened upon hearing this, ¡°Who bullied you? Tell your master.¡± Although she was not one of the Great Elders in Tianyi Gate, she still had some status.

    ¡°A new Outer Disciple. I asked her to help me retrieve some elixirs from the workshop, but she took several of my elixirs and denied it. When I confronted her, she even shattered my zed Mirror,¡± Fang Yanran briefly exined the situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s outrageous!¡± Lin Cai was so angry she pped the table in front of her and instructed another disciple, ¡°Go find that new disciple and bring her here. I want to see what kind of person she is to bully my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The disciple responded and turned to exit the grand hall.

    A sinister look shed in Fang Yanran¡¯s eyes. She would see if that new disciple could still be so arrogant in front of her master.

 Chapter 542: Five hundred and forty-one, please come in.

    <strong>Chapter 542: Five hundred and forty-one, pleasee in.</strong>

    Song Yan Ning had just entered cultivation when a knock sounded at the door. She frowned displeasedly and opened her eyes.

    Xu Mingyue walked forward to open the door, only to see Deacon Xiong and an Inner Sect Disciple standing outside. Her heart sank, ¡°Deacon Xiong! Senior Sister!¡± Surely, this senior sister must be here for Song Yan Ning. What should she do?

    ¡°Where is Song Yan Ning?¡± Deacon Xiong looked past Xu Mingyue toward Song Yan Ning, who was slowly getting up, and slightly furrowed his brows. She had offended Fang Yanran, and yet seemed not to take it seriously at all. He didn¡¯t know if she was being bold or felt she had some backing to be so unconcerned.

    He had already inquired with the Chief Steward; one of Song Yan Ning¡¯spanions had been taken in as a Core Disciple by the sect. Perhaps because of her rtionship with this individual, Song Yan Ning dared to be so arrogant. But Song Yan Ning had forgotten one thing: even if the sect highly valued herpanion, they were still just a New Disciple, with no power to help her right now.

    ¡°Deacon Xiong is looking for me?¡± Song Yan Ning had already understood the purpose of the female cultivator beside Deacon Xiong¡¯s visit¡ªit must be rted to Fang Yanran.

    ¡°It is Junior Sister Liu who seeks you,¡± Deacon Xiong pointed to the female cultivator beside him. Liu Qingran was Lin Cai¡¯s eldest disciple, and her status in Artifact Peak was even higher than Fang Yanran¡¯s.

    ¡°Are you Song Yan Ning, the one who bullied my junior sister?¡± Liu Qingran sized up Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning scoffed, ¡°I bullied her?¡± She never bullied anyone unless they provoked her first.

    Liu Qingran¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, ¡°Come with me.¡± She saw no need to waste time here; once they were before her master, he would make the decision. However, she was certain, whether Song Yan Ning bullied Junior Sister Fang or not, staying in Tianyi Gate was no longer an option for her.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning,¡± Xu Mingyue watched Song Yan Ning with concern.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile and followed Liu Qingran. She had already considered the consequences the moment she took action against Fang Yanran.

    Qin Yushen stepped out of his room and saw Song Yan Ning following Liu Qingran out of the courtyard. He quickly walked towards them, ¡°Xiao Ning.¡± That female cultivator beside Xiao Ning was obviously an Inner Sect Disciple.

    Song Yan Ning stopped and turned to smile at Qin Yushen, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Qin Yushen reached out and held Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand. He had already decided to apany her wherever she went.

    Liu Qingran¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°My master called for Song Yan Ning alone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go ande back,¡± Song Yan Ning gave Qin Yushen a reassuring smile.

    Qin Yushen nodded. Even if he didn¡¯t go with her, he would protect Xiao Ning with his Divine Sense, and no one would think to bully her.

    Song Yan Ning blinked at Qin Yushen and withdrew her hand, ¡°I am leaving.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Qin Yushen nodded and watched as Song Yan Ning disappeared into the distance.

    ¡°Brother Qin, I¡¯m sorry! I caused trouble for Song Yan Ning.¡± Xu Mingyue came to Qin Yushen¡¯s side, filled with guilt. Initially, Deacon Xiong had called for her, and had she agreed immediately, none of this would have happened.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Qin Yushen turned his gaze back to Xu Mingyue.

    Xu Mingyue hurriedly recounted the details, ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡± She thought Song Yan Ning could gain Fang Yanran¡¯s favor but never expected things to turn out this way. She was really worried about what would happen to Song Yan Ning this time!

    Qin Yushen nodded and returned to his room. Since Xiao Ning had taken action, she must have thought through the consequences, which he wasn¡¯t worried about.

 Chapter 543: Five hundred and forty-two, Fourth-level Alchemist Master

    <strong>Chapter 543: Five hundred and forty-two, Fourth-level Alchemist Master</strong>

    Seeing Song Yan Ning following Liu Qingran into the great hall, Fang Yanran¡¯s lips curled into a smirk of triumph.

    ¡°Master! Song Yan Ning has been brought here.¡± Liu Qingran stepped forward to report.

    Lin Cai nodded, her gaze sweeping over to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning took a step forward and bowed to Lin Cai, ¡°Greetings, Hall Master Lin!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Yanran that you stole her elixir and shattered her zed Mirror,¡± Lin Cai evaluated Song Yan Ning. Song Yan Ning had a unique aura about her, which surprisingly prevented Lin Cai from feeling any aversion.

    The story Yanran told earlier was full of holes. It was possible that Song Yan Ning could have stolen the elixir, but as for the zed Mirror, if Yanran didn¡¯t take it out, Song Yan Ning wouldn¡¯t have been able to touch it, let alone smash it.

    Thus, it could only be that Yanran had made a move against Song Yan Ning, which then gave Song Yan Ning the opportunity toe into contact with the zed Mirror. For a newbie Outer Disciple to dodge Yanran¡¯s attacks and still smash her zed Mirror showed that she was no ordinary person.

    ¡°I did not,¡± said Song Yan Ning, her voice calm as she denied the usation.

    ¡°Master, look at her, she¡¯s still denying it. My zed Mirror was shattered by her. Also, I explicitly had Alchemist Xun prepare six Gathering Spirit Pills, but I only received three. Only she has touched the elixir; if not her, then who?¡±

    Lin Cai nced at Fang Yanran impassively.

    Fang Yanran shuddered with fright.

    ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove you did not take the elixir?¡± Lin Cai asked Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Why would I covet a Mid-grade Gathering Spirit Pill when I possess a top-quality one?¡± Song Yan Ning retorted.

    Lin Cai raised an eyebrow, ¡°How could a neer Outer Disciple possess a top-quality Gathering Spirit Pill?¡± It wasn¡¯t that she looked down on Outer Disciples, but if someone was capable, why would they willingly remain an Outer Disciple? After all, the cultivation resources for Outer Disciples had to be earned by themselves.

    Song Yan Ning cast a mocking nce at Fang Yanran, ¡°I refined it.¡±

    Fang Yanran felt a wave of panic. She thought that Song Yan Ning, facing her master, would definitely admit to the usations out of fear. However, Song Yan Ning was not scared in the least and remainedposed.

    ¡°You¡¯re a Fourth-level Alchemist Master?¡± Lin Cai was somewhat surprised. If Song Yan Ning had been able to refine a top-quality Level 4 Elixir, then it was very likely that she was already a Level 5 Alchemy Master.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense; she must have stolen that elixir.¡± Fang Yanran started to regret herints. If Song Yan Ning truly was a Fourth-level Alchemy Master, it was possible that Song Yan Ning would be invited into the Dan Pavilion, and then her status would be the same as Yanran¡¯s. How could she deal with Song Yan Ning then?

    ¡°Silence!¡± Lin Caimanded coldly. Yanran¡¯s conduct today had disappointed her.

    Fang Yanran red fiercely at Song Yan Ning but quickly lowered her head when she caught Lin Cai looking at her. Her master had never spoken to her in such a harsh tone before¡ªit was all Song Yan Ning¡¯s fault.

    Lin Cai indifferently withdrew her gaze and looked towards Song Yan Ning, ¡°May I have a look at your Gathering Spirit Pill?¡± If Song Yan Ning truly was a Fourth-level Alchemy Master, she would rmend Song Yan Ning to the Dan Pavilion.

    Song Yan Ning produced a Jade Bottle.

    With a thought from Lin Cai, the elixir was drawn into her hands. She opened the Jade Bottle, and a refreshing fragrance wafted out. Without looking, she was already certain that the Gathering Spirit Pill must indeed be top-quality.

    Just as she was about to ask why Song Yan Ning, if she was a Fourth-level Alchemy Master, had not entered the Inner Sect of Tianyi Gate before, she heard a heartyugh approach.

    ¡°Junior Sister Lin, are you avable? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask for your¡­ Eh?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s words came to an abrupt halt as he looked on, surprised, at the Jade Bottle in Lin Cai¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 458 - 457, Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 458: 457, Invitation</h4><h4></h4>

    Song Yan Ning offered a faint smile, "There¡¯s no need for more contacts, we will take our leave now!" After saying this, she and Qin Yushen made their way toward the exit. How could they possibly seek contact with someone who wanted them dead?

    Pharmacist Li stepped forward to block the path of Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, "I know the poison in Elder Qingye is your doing. Give us the antidote, or don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce!" He was not going to be as polite to them as Elder Beishan had been. Indeed, they had ascended to the top of the Jiuling Tower, but that was no reason for them to poison Elder Qingye.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen looked toward Elder Beishan, "Elder Beishan, is this your so-called sincerity?"

    Elder Beishan stepped forward with an apologetic smile toward Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, "I acknowledge that Elder Qingye was at fault first this time. Once you save her, I will make things clear to her, and I believe she won¡¯t treat both of you that way in the future." Although he said this, he wasn¡¯t sure himself. Given Elder Qingye¡¯s temperament, if she found out that the poison was from Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, she would definitely not let them off.

    Song Yan Ningughed sarcastically, "We don¡¯t have an antidote." Did he think they were three-year-olds? They hadn¡¯t done anything to Elder Qingye, yet she had already intended to kill them. If she knew they were the ones behind the poisoning, could she really let bygones be bygones?

    Pharmacist Li snorted coldly, clearly disbelieving.

    Elder Beishan pondered for a moment, "You both should leave first." Since Song Yan Ning stated they didn¡¯t have the antidote, it wasn¡¯t proper to pressure them further. Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen were the individuals they had been waiting for thousands of years, and if they offended them, it could result in them unwilling to break the barrier between heaven and earth for their benefit, which would be a loss greater than the gain. As for Elder Qingye, he could only silently apologize to her in his heart.

    Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen proceeded to walk outside.

    "Elder Beishan, if they leave, Elder Qingye won¡¯t survive," Pharmacist Li said angrily, looking at Elder Beishan.

    Elder Beishan shifted his gaze toward Pharmacist Li, "Do you want to ascend? They are our only hope for ascension right now. If we force them to give us the antidote, they will certainly harbor grudges. Do you think they will still help us break the barrier between heaven and earth?" Compared to the chance of ascension, everything else was trivial in his eyes.

    Pharmacist Li fell silent. He had been pursuing the Dao for over five thousand years. Ever since he reached the Transcendance Tribtion Stage, he longed for ascension constantly; unfortunately, the barrier between heaven and earth was sealed, and they couldn¡¯t even manage to make a crack in it, let alone open it.

    After a long while, Pharmacist Li finally spoke, "Perhaps they are also unable to break the barrier between heaven and earth." If so many of them couldn¡¯t do it, how could two kids who were not fully grown manage?

    "Now all we can do is wait for them to grow up," said Elder Beishan with a sigh. "We don¡¯t have the luxury of time to wait for someone else." Though they were cultivators, they too had lifespan limits. Once their time was up, they had to follow the fate decreed by heaven.

    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see how Elder Qingye is doing," Elder Beishan said, stepping out of the reception hall and heading toward Elder Qingye¡¯s residence.

    Seeing Elder Beishan and Pharmacist Li leave, the other elders also stood up to follow. They had beenpletely confused about the situation, afraid that speaking up would make things worse, so they had endured and remained silent.

    "Elder Beishan, Pharmacist Li, what exactly happened? What¡¯s wrong with Elder Qingye?"

    "Elder Qingye has been poisoned, and now I can¡¯t cure her," Pharmacist Li said with a sigh. After so many years devoted to the Alchemy Dao, he felt ashamed that he couldn¡¯t even neutralize a poison.

    "What kind of poison can¡¯t even you cure?" The crowd looked at Pharmacist Li in surprise. He was a Level 6 Alchemist!

    Pharmacist Li let out a bitterugh and shook his head, "I don¡¯t know." If he could cure it, why would he ever need to offend Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, let¡¯s not ask anymore questions, we shall see for ourselves when we visit her," Elder Beishan said, inwardly admiring the person who had administered the poison. After all, Elder Qingye was a Tribtion Crossing Stage Cultivator - to poison someone of her caliber was something not even he could achieve.

    Song Yan Ning opened her eyes and saw that it was already bright outside. She checked her phone for the date and realized that she had been in the Emperor Realm for over a month.

    After getting up and freshening up, she nned to go to school today.

    "Xiao Ning,e have breakfast," Qin Yushen called out with a smile as he saw Song Yan Ninging out of her room.

    With a slight smile, Song Yan Ning sat beside Qin Yushen and ate a Spirit Fruit he handed to her, "I¡¯m nning to go to school today. It¡¯s about time for midterms." She had promised the principal that she wouldn¡¯t miss her exams.

    Qin Yushen nodded, "I¡¯ll take you." It was time he visited thepany anyway.

    Principal Zhang was in the middle of a morning meeting when his cellphone on the desk rang. He nced at the number and, seeing it was unfamiliar, dismissed the call with a swipe of his finger.

    "Please continue," Principal Zhang said to the teacher who was speaking.

    At that moment, the office phone started ringing again.

    Principal Zhang frowned, nodded apologetically towards everyone, and walked aside to answer the phone, "This is Zhang Mosheng."

    "Hello Principal Zhang! This is Dean Liu from the Traditional Medicine Hospital. May I ask if Song Yan Ning is a student at your school?"

    Principal Zhang was slightly stunned, "Yes, she is."

    "I¡¯d like to invite Song Yan Ning to join our medical team. We¡¯re going overseas to participate in apetition, and there happens to be one spot avable."

    "Dean Liu, Song Yan Ning is only a high school student," Principal Zhang felt Dean Liu might have made a mistake.

    "I¡¯m aware, but Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skill is exceptional. I have great confidence in her. Did you know? Our hospital had a critically ill patient for whom the doctors had already issued thest critical illness notice, but Song Yan Ning cured him," Dean Liu said excitedly. He wouldn¡¯t believe it himself if he wasn¡¯t so familiar with the patient¡¯s condition - Song Yan Ning¡¯s medical skills were indeed that high.

    "Really?" Principal Zhang asked incredulously.

    "It¡¯s true. Principal Zhang, please pass the message to Song Yan Ning. I will personally visit your school this afternoon."

    Principal Zhang slowly hung up the phone, still somewhat disbelieving Dean Liu¡¯s words. How could Song Yan Ning have medical skills, and exceptional ones at that? She was only seventeen!

    Mo Xier¡¯s eyes lit up as she saw Song Yan Ning enter the ssroom. She quickly stood up and approached Song Yan Ning, "Song Yan Ning, you finally came to school. I thought you were noting," she said. She had been longing for Song Yan Ning toe to school, but every day, Song Yan Ning¡¯s seat remained empty.

 Chapter 545: Five hundred and forty-four, taken as a Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 545: Five hundred and forty-four, taken as a Disciple</h4><h4></h4>

    Song Yan Ning stepped forward and lit the Earth Fire. Unlike the Cultivation World, in the Demon World, the majority of alchemy relies on Earth Fire and one¡¯s Inner Fire, unless by some miraculous chance, one obtains Heavenly Fire.

    Using her Divine Sense, Song Yan Ning observed for a moment and then with a lift of her hand, she swept all the Spirit Grass on the table into the Alchemy Furnace.

    Murong Xiao and several others frowned in unison. They had never seen anyone perform alchemy in such a manner. Spirit Grass is fundamental to alchemy, and the order in which they are added must be strict. A single mistake could ruin the herbs, and the measurement of the herbs is also crucial. By dumping all the Spirit Grass in at once, Song Yan Ning was clearly clueless about alchemy.

    Han Ye¡¯s face turned unsightly. If Song Yan Ning failed to produce an elixir, he would definitely expel her from the sect and let her know that not everyone could be deceived.

    Calm and unhurried, Song Yan Ning used her Divine Sense to manipte the Spirit Grass in the Alchemy Furnace, separating the medicinal liquid from the herbs and removing the residues... Her method of alchemy was different from others. She had cultivated the Divine Sense Cultivation Technique, which naturally gave her a strength of Divine Sense that others could notpare to, so she couldpletely control the alchemy process with her Divine Sense alone.

    "Elder Han, could you be mistaken? Her technique doesn¡¯t seem like that of someone capable of alchemy."

    "This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a method of alchemy."

    Murong Xiao gestured for everyone to be quiet with a raise of his hand, "Let¡¯s wait and see." Whether the alchemy would be sessful could be determined by the result soon enough. Since Song Yan Ning was doing it this way, she must have her reasons.

    Moreover, Song Yan Ning¡¯s expression was still calm and confident as if everything was under her control.

    As time slowly passed, a faint fragrance of medicine wafted out from the Pill Furnace.

    "I smell the fragrance of the medicine," Han Ye¡¯s eyes brightened, and the gloom on his face vanished without a trace. Song Yan Ning must truly be a Level 5 Alchemy Master, otherwise, the Spirit Grass would have been scorched by now, unable to emit any medicinal fragrance.

    "It seems we in the Dan Pavilion are about to gain another genius disciple, ha ha ha..."

    "I im this disciple for myself."

    "It was I who spotted her first; you have no right to her."

    Murong Xiao looked at Song Yan Ning, his eyes filled with admiration. He had already decided in his heart to take Song Yan Ning as his disciple. Such a talented disciple must be well-cultivated.

    With a p of her hand and the sound of beads falling onto a jade te, nine crystal-clear elixirs flew from the Pill Furnace into the Jade Bottle Song Yan Ning had prepared earlier.

    She sealed the Jade Bottle, then turned to look at everyone.

    "Let me have a look," Han Ye quickly stepped forward, reached out, and took the Jade Bottle from Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand to open it, "Nine Golden Kui Pills, three of exceptional grade, and the remaining six are all of high grade."

    "What?" The crowd couldn¡¯t hide their shock, looking at Song Yan Ning with disbelief. Even they couldn¡¯t guarantee nine full elixirs, let alone all of a high grade or better. They were certain that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Song Yan Ning advanced to a Level 6 Alchemy Master.

    "Excellent! Song Yan Ning, are you willing to be my disciple?" Murong Xiao looked at Song Yan Ning with a smile, his sharp and profound eyes filled with a hint of expectancy.

    The others also looked at Song Yan Ning. They hoped she would not agree, so they would have a chance to take her as a disciple themselves.

    "Very well," Song Yan Ning nodded.

    Murong Xiao let out a heartyugh and pulled out a Pill Furnace from his Storage Bag to give to Song Yan Ning, "This is your master¡¯s meeting gift." He had obtained this Pill Furnace at Ten Thousand Beast Mountain and had been unable to refine it due to itsplicated Array Formation Restrictions. However, he was certain that this Pill Furnace was an absolute treasure.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 546: Five hundred and forty-five, Identity Jade Token

    <h4>Chapter 546: Five hundred and forty-five, Identity Jade Token</h4><h4></h4>

    "Thank you, Master!" Song Yan Ning stepped forward to receive the Pill Furnace. She noticed at a nce that this Pill Furnace was no ordinary item.

    Murong Xiao smiled and shook his head, then took out a Storage Bag and handed it to Song Yan Ning, "This is a Storage Bag. From now on, you can put whatever you need directly into this Storage Bag."

    In the Demon World, Storage Bags were extremely rare, and even within sects, only those ranked elder or higher could possess them. Moreover, the space within Storage Bags was very small. Since Space Stones were exceedingly scarce in the Demon World, even if one¡¯s Artifact Refining skills were advanced, they still could not refine Storage Bags withrger space capacity.

    "Thank you, Master!" Song Yan Ning took the Storage Bag. She seldom used Storage Bags anymore, as not only did she have a Storage Ring refined by Qin Yushen, but she also had a Spiritual Pearl. The expanse of the Spiritual Pearl¡¯s space was something even she was unclear about. She felt that not all of the Spiritual Pearl had been unlocked, and that some parts would only be essible as her cultivation level increased.

    Murong Xiao shook his head, "If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand in the future,e to your master."

    "Alright," Song Yan Ning obediently nodded her head.

    "From now on, you¡¯ll live in Dan Pavilion; I¡¯ll have someone arrange a ce for you to stay," Murong Xiao dered, his mood buoyant. He had never beforee across a disciple with such a high alchemy talent as Song Yan Ning.

    "Master, I would like to return to the Outer Sect first to inform a friend, so she won¡¯t worry," Song Yan Ning said. When she had left with Liu Qingran, Xu Mingyue had looked worried, and Song Yan Ning knew Xu Mingyue must be extremely anxious after such a long absence.

    "Alright," Murong Xiao nodded.

    "Song Yan Ning, didn¡¯t your friend go to Artifact Peak?" Han Ye asked.

    "I have another friend." If Xu Mingyue¡¯s cultivation aptitude had been better, she surely would have helped Xu Mingyue enter the Inner Sect.

    "Oh!" Han Ye understood and nodded in realization.

    Xu Mingyue stood anxiously at the entrance of the small courtyard, scrutinizing the distance, "Why hasn¡¯t she returned yet? This is seriously worrying." She had just seen Qin Yu being summoned to the Inner Sect and feared something had happened to Song Yan Ning. If something had befell Song Yan Ning, she would never forgive herself.

    A familiar figure slowly approached from a distance. Recognizing it as Song Yan Ning, Xu Mingyue ran over quickly, "Are you alright? They didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did they?" She had heard that to Inner Sect Disciples, the lives of Outer Disciples were as insignificant as straw, and killing one would hardly provoke a reaction from the sect.

    Song Yan Ning shook her head, "I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯m leaving this ce."

    Xu Mingyue was startled, "Where are you going?" Surely, Song Yan Ning hadn¡¯t been expelled from the sect?

    "I am now an Inner Sect Disciple, and I will be living in Dan Pavilion from now on." Song Yan Ning took out an Inner Sect Disciple¡¯s Jade Token and handed it to Xu Mingyue to have a look. This Jade Token was her new Identity Jade, and it could be used in all the cities of the Demon World. Compared to her previous Identity Jade which only contained one line of identity information, this was far more useful.

    In the Demon World, Identity Jade Tokens also came in levels: the Low-level Jade Tokens were the ones they had received at the Duel Arena. Those tokens could have their identity information altered by the owner, making them the most convenient for concealing identities.

    Those with Middle-level Jade Tokens belonged to sects, families, and disciples of certain external powers. Though Outer Disciples were not much in sects, they were unattainable figures amongmon citizens.

    Inner Disciples from major forces were the ones who had High-level Identity Jade tes. As for Special Identity Jade tes, only influential and authoritative Sect Masters and elders within the major forces could possess them. Out of the four levels of Identity Jade Tokens, only the Low-level Jade Token was alterable.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 547: Five hundred and forty-six, nitpicking

    <strong>Chapter 547: Five hundred and forty-six, nitpicking</strong>

    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Xu Mingyue nced at the Identity Jade in Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and congratted her happily. She always knew Song Yan Ning was no ordinary person; she would be an Inner Sect Disciple sooner orter, she just didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly.

    Song Yan Ning put away her Identity Jade and took out a Communication Token to give to Xu Mingyue, ¡°This is a Communication Token, if you encounter any difficulties just find me.¡±

    Xu Mingyue nodded, reaching out to receive the Communication Token. Remembering that Qin Yushen had also been taken away, she quickly asked, ¡°Have you seen Qin Yushen? He was taken away, too.¡±

    ¡°He went to Artifact Peak and will probably stay there.¡± She had absolute confidence in Qin Yushen¡¯s skills in Artifact Refining; not even the entire Demon World could find an Artifact Refiner who could surpass him.

    ¡°Do you mean Qin Yushen has also be an Inner Sect Disciple?¡± Xu Mingyue eximed in surprise. At the same time, she felt a bit dejected¡ªSong Yan Ning, Qin Yushen, and Mie Yu had all be Inner Sect Disciples, leaving her behind.

    Seeing Xu Mingyue¡¯s disappointment, Song Yan Ning patted her shoulder, ¡°As long as you seriously study the Array Formation Technique I gave you, bing an Inner Sect Disciple is only a matter of time.¡±

    Xu Mingyue nodded vigorously, ¡°I will definitely work hard.¡±

    Song Yan Ning smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± She hade back just to tell Xu Mingyue. All her belongings were in her Spiritual Pearl, and she didn¡¯t need to take anything.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Xu Mingyue apanied Song Yan Ning out of the small courtyard, stopping only at the boundary between the Inner and Outer Sect, where she reluctantly watched Song Yan Ning walk away.

    As Song Yan Ning was about to head towards Dan Pavilion¡¯s mountain, two disciples blocked her path.

    ¡°Halt! This is the Inner Sect, and Outer Disciples are strictly forbidden to enter, otherwise severe punishment will follow!¡±

    ¡°Fellow brothers, I have joined Dan Pavilion and am now an Inner Sect Disciple of Dan Pavilion,¡± Song Yan Ning spoke as she took out her Identity Jade.

    ¡°Who knows if that Jade Token of yours is real or fake.¡±

    ¡°Unless someone can vouch for you, don¡¯t even think about getting in.¡±

    ¡°Are the two of you deliberately causing trouble? Did Fang Yanran send you?¡± Song Yan Ning saw a fleeting look of guilt in their eyes and knew she hadn¡¯t guessed wrong.

    ¡°Let me tell you, we¡¯re stationed here today, and you can forget about getting past,¡± they were indeed sent by Junior Sister Fang to teach Song Yan Ning a lesson. A New Disciple had the audacity to bully their Junior Sister Fang, which was utterly outrageous.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curled up faintly, and she walked over to a rock nearby and sat down, ¡°Since you won¡¯t let me through, then I simply won¡¯t go. When my masteres looking for me, I¡¯ll just tell the truth.¡±

    The two Cultivators exchanged nces.

    ¡°Who is your master?¡± They guessed it was Elder Han Ye, as Junior Sister Fang had mentioned that Song Yan Ning went to Dan Pavilion with Elder Han Ye.

    ¡°Murong Pavilion Master,¡± said Song Yan Ning, with a sly smile in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re not lying to us, are you?¡± The two Cultivators were a bit frightened now. If Song Yan Ning was indeed a disciple of Murong Pavilion Master, they dared not offend her.

    ¡°Believe it or not!¡± Song Yan Ning shrugged indifferently.

    After a moment of hesitation, the two Cultivators turned around and left. They had originally just wanted to give Song Yan Ning a mild lesson. After all, she was already a disciple of Dan Pavilion, and they had their reservations. But now that Song Yan Ning imed to be the disciple of Murong Pavilion Master, they wouldn¡¯t dare to offend her, even if they had ten times the courage.

    ¡°Come out!¡± Song Yan Ning looked towards a rock. She had long noticed someone hiding behind it.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 548: 547, objection invalid

    <strong>Chapter 548: 547, objection invalid</strong>

    Fang Yanran emerged from behind the rocks, sneering at Song Yan Ning, ¡°I underestimated you.¡± She had thought that those two disciples, even if they didn¡¯t manage to deal with Song Yan Ning, would at least scare her, but instead, they were frightened by Song Yan Ning. What useless trash they were!

    ¡°What do you mean by targeting me time and again?¡± There was a cold sharpness in Song Yan Ning¡¯s eyes.

    Facing Song Yan Ning¡¯s gaze, an inexplicable chill arose in Fang Yanran¡¯s heart. ¡°I joined the sect before you, which makes me your senior sister. Do I need a reason to teach a lesson to a new disciple like you?¡±

    Song Yan Ning let out a coldugh and raised her hand to strike out with a palm.

    Fang Yanran felt a burst of intense pain in her chest; she staggered back several steps before steadying herself. Fear filled her eyes as she looked at Song Yan Ning. She had not expected Song Yan Ning to darey a hand on her. She had never seen such an arrogant new disciple¡ªand that Qin Yushen, too, always acting so high and mighty. Birds of a feather flock together indeed.

    ¡°This is thest time,¡± Song Yan Ning said, turning and walking towards the direction of the Dan Pavilion. She had always lived by the principle of not provoking others unless provoked. If others crossed her, they couldn¡¯t me her for showing no mercy.

    Fang Yanran red hatefully at Song Yan Ning¡¯s retreating figure, her fists creaking with the tension. ¡°Song Yan Ning, you wait for me. I will not let this go easily.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± An ice-cold, piercing voice rose from behind Fang Yanran.

    Fang Yanran shuddered and spun around quickly to see Qin Yushen standing behind her, his face as frosty as ever, with a predatory gleam in his eyes that shifted with a cold, sinister light. A bone-chilling sensation, like caterpirs, scampered from the soles of her feet up her spine, making her feel cold to the core.

    ¡°This is thest time,¡± Qin Yushen said coldly, his voice as thoughing from the depths of hell.

    ¡°Qin¡­ Qin Yushen, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because the master favors you. I am your senior sister,¡± Fang Yanran said, struggling to contain her fear, her voice trembling.

    ¡°Senior sister? Are you worthy?¡± Qin Yushen cast a disdainful nce at Fang Yanran and turned to leave.

    Fang Yanran watched Qin Yushen¡¯s departing figure, taking a long time to regain herposure. She took a deep breath as her gaze slowly turned ruthless. Since joining the sect, it was the first time she had suffered such humiliation. She swore to get back at Qin Yushen and Song Yan Ning double for this¡ªif she couldn¡¯t do it alone, she would find allies to take them down.

    Just as Song Yan Ning arrived at the Dan Pavilion, a sweet-faced girl greeted her with a smile, ¡°You must be Junior Sister Song, right? I am Murong Liying; you can call me Senior Sister Murong.¡± Although Song Yan Ning appeared older, in the sect, hierarchy and cultivation level were what mattered.

    ¡°Senior Sister Murong!¡± Song Yan Ning replied with a slight smile to Murong Liying.

    ¡°Junior Sister Song, I have already arranged a ce for you to stay. Let me take you there,¡± Murong Liying said, taking Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand and leading her towards her new residence.

    They walked through a garden full of spirit nts, and Murong Liying brought Song Yan Ning to a serene little courtyard, filled with various spirit nts. The fragrance of the spirit nts permeated the entire yard, lifting one¡¯s spirits.

    ¡°Do you like it here, Junior Sister Song?¡± Murong Liying asked, looking at Song Yan Ning.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Song Yan Ning nodded.

    ¡°Good to hear that you like it. Let me show you around,¡± Murong Liying said with a happy smile, holding Song Yan Ning¡¯s hand as they moved inside. Her father had instructed her to find a ce for Song Yan Ning to live, and she had chosen this particr courtyard after a lengthy selection.

    ¡°This small courtyard has a dedicated Alchemy Room,plete with Earth Fire and a Pill Furnace, it¡¯s this one.¡± Murong Liying pushed open the door of one of the rooms and pulled Song Yan Ning inside. For an Alchemist, alchemy was the most crucial aspect.

    Song Yan Ning entered the Alchemy Room, nced around, and nodded, ¡°This ce is very nice!¡± However, she probably wouldn¡¯t need it; she didn¡¯t like to use Earth Fire for alchemy, and using her own Alchemy Furnace would make the process smoother.

    With Murong Liying leading the way, Song Yan Ning toured the entire courtyard. She was very satisfied with the environment here, and having her own private space would make things more convenient for her.

    ¡°Junior Sister Song, I¡¯ll head back first then. If you need anything,e find me.¡± Murong Liying waved at Song Yan Ning and left the courtyard.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and was about to head back to her room when arge hand from behind blocked her waist and pulled her into an embrace.

    The familiar scent came through, and Song Yan Ning leaned contentedly into Qin Yushen¡¯s arms, ¡°Did you enter Artifact Peak?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Qin Yushen nodded, his deep eyes locked onto Song Yan Ning, brimming with tenderness.

    ¡°So now you also have a separate courtyard?¡± Song Yan Ning looked up at Qin Yushen.

    ¡°I do, but I want to live here.¡± Qin Yushen leaned down and kissed Song Yan Ning on the lips. He liked living with her, and although they wouldn¡¯t do anything, just watching her was happiness for him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to though,¡± Song Yan Ning gave Qin Yushen a sidelong nce. She liked living with him too, but this was Tianyi Gate after all, and it was better to keep a low profile.

    ¡°Xiao Ning!¡± Qin Yushen looked at Song Yan Ning with a pitiful expression, like someone about to be abandoned.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Song Yan Ning couldn¡¯t helpughing. This was the first time she had seen Qin Yushen act so coy, but it was quite cute.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning doubling over withughter, a hint of helplessness and indulgence shed in Qin Yushen¡¯s eyes. He scooped her up in his arms and headed towards her room, ¡°I have decided, and opposition is futile.¡±

    Song Yan Ning rolled her eyes at Qin Yushen with a smile, ¡°Domineering!¡±

    After closing the door and setting up the Array Formation Restriction, Qin Yushen sat Song Yan Ning down in a chair and sat next to her, ¡°I just went to the Task Hall and saw that the task to capture the Tianyi Gate traitor Lan Feiyue is quite suitable for us. It seems likely that the ce Lan Feiyue went to is White Tiger City.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s pick this task,¡± Song Yan Ning trusted Qin Yushen; if he said so, he must have thought it through thoroughly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Qin Yushen nodded, reached up, and took off the mask on his face. Although wearing the mask didn¡¯t feel like anything, he preferred letting Xiao Ning see the real him.

    Song Yan Ning also reached up to remove her own mask. Wearing this mask really didn¡¯t feel like anything; if it weren¡¯t for seeing Qin Yushen take his off, she would have forgotten she was wearing one.

    After cing the masks aside, Song Yan Ning took out a Communication Token, ¡°I¡¯ll send a message to Elder Mie Yu to inform her.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Qin Yushen nodded.

    Elder Mie Yu was in the Task Hall staring at therge screen disying tasks when she felt her Communication Token vibrate and quickly stepped out of the Task Hall.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 549: Five hundred and forty-eight, task

    <h4>Chapter 549: Five hundred and forty-eight, task</h4><h4></h4>

    Elder Mie Yu found a corner after leaving the Task Hall and took out the Communication Token to activate it.

    "Can we talk now?" Song Yan Ning asked. It had taken Elder Mie Yu so long to respond to hermunication, it was apparent there were others around her.

    "I¡¯m in the Task Hall," Elder Mie Yu whispered as people passed by.

    "Did you see the twenty-third task? Qin Yushen and I decided to take that task."

    "I saw it, and I also think it¡¯s suitable, but that task has a rank limit. Outer Disciples cannot ept it," Elder Mie Yu said regretfully. She liked the task the moment she saw it, but realizing the required rank meant that it was futile. Both Young Prince and Qin Yushen were Outer Disciples; even if she took it, she could not bring them along.

    "Qin Yushen and I are now Inner Sect Disciples," Song Yan Ning announced with a smile.

    "What?" Elder Mie Yu was momentarily stunned. She knew of Young Prince and Qin Yushen¡¯s capabilities, but isn¡¯t this too fast? It caught her off guard.

    "I am now a disciple of Dan Pavilion, and Qin Yushen belongs to Artifact Peak," Song Yan Ning thought of Elder Mie Yu¡¯s expression at the moment, which deepened the smile on her face.

    "That¡¯s wonderful! When shall we ept the task?" Elder Mie Yu recovered and asked excitedly.

    Song Yan Ning, realizing that as Inner Sect Disciples they needed to report before epting tasks, said, "We will report and then proceed." They were not only Inner Sect Disciples now but also Core Disciples, which required the approval of the Peak Master to ept tasks.

    "Alright, I will ask about the details of handling this task," Elder Mie Yu said cheerfully and put away the Communication Token, heading back to the Task Hall.

    Song Yan Ning stowed her Communication Token and took the Spiritual Tea Qin Yushen handed to her, "Qin Yushen, you go back and report first, we¡¯ll strive to depart as soon as possible." She hoped to see her family in the Extreme Ice North Domain sooner.

    Qin Yushen nodded and rose to his feet, "I¡¯lle over tonight." He naturally understood the urgency and importance of the situation.

    At that moment, a red Sword Light flew in from outside the Tianyi Gate, heading towards the Main Peak.

    Sect Master Qin Moyang was standing by a cliffside; seeing the red Sword Light, he raised his hand and caught a red flying sword.

    After scanning it with Divine Sense and seeing the message on the flying sword, Qin Moyang¡¯s expression changed suddenly, and hemanded an elder standing behind him, "Inform all Peak Masters and elders to have a meeting."

    "Yes!" The elder responded and disappeared from the spot.

    Murong Xiao was ying chess with Murong Liying when a disciple hurriedly entered, "Elder Murong, the Sect Master asks you to rush to the Main Peak Conference Hall."

    Murong Xiao nodded, ced down his chess piece, and rose to his feet, "Ying¡¯er, father will continue with you when I return."

    "Okay," Murong Liying nodded. The Sect Master¡¯s urgent summoning of her father must mean something significant had happened to the sect.

    Watching Murong Xiao leave, Murong Liying withdrew her gaze, nced at the halfway yed chess game, sighed out of boredom and said, "I might as well find someone to keep mepany." There was no need for her to worry about sect affairs.

    As Murong Liying rose from her seat and walked out of the study, exiting Murong Xiao¡¯s pce, she saw Song Yan Ning approaching and brightened immediately, "Junior Sister Song!" For some reason, she had a good impression of Song Yan Ning, as if they had known each other for a long time.

    "Senior Sister Murong!" Song Yan Ning walked forward and greeted Murong Liying.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 550 - 549, Vitality Pill

    <h4>Chapter 550: 549, Vitality Pill</h4><h4></h4>

    Murong Liying lifted her lips in a smile, "Are you here to find me?"

    Song Yan Ning shook her head with a smile, "I am looking for Master, I have something to tell him." Murong Xiao was now her master, so naturally she had to report to him if she wanted to take on a task.

    "The Sect Master just summoned him to the Main Peak, why don¡¯t you wait a while?" Murong Liying said with a smile.

    Song Yan Ning frowned slightly, "When can Master return?"

    Murong Liying shook her head, "I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s sit in the pavilion over there for a while, he might return very soon. Junior Sister Song, do you have something urgent?"

    "I want to take on a task." Song Yan Ning and Murong Liying walked to the pavilion and sat down.

    "You want to take on a task so soon?" Murong Liying looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise. She had just joined the sect and was eager to take on tasks before getting familiar with everything. That was quite ambitious.

    "I want to gain some experience; my power is too weak right now." Song Yan Ning said with an embarrassed smile.

    "Have you been to the Task Hall?" Murong Liying pulled out a te of Spirit Fruit, ced it on the table, took one, and handed it to Song Yan Ning, while she herself took one and put it in her mouth.

    Song Yan Ning nodded, "I want to take on task number twenty-three."

    "You want to capture Lan Feiyue?" Murong Liying nearly choked on the Spirit Fruit in her mouth, looking at Song Yan Ning with disbelief.

    "Yes." Song Yan Ning nodded, took a bite of the Spirit Fruit in her hand, and immediately a sweet taste burst in her mouth, apanied by strands of Spiritual Energy.

    "Lan Feiyue is a Cultivator at the Mahayana Stage, you are no match for him. There were disciples from our sect who took on this task before, but none have returned to this day." Murong Liying couldn¡¯t help shivering at the thought of Lan Feiyue¡¯s strength. She had encountered Lan Feiyue a few times and had some understanding of him.

    The Sect Master had always raised Lan Feiyue as if he were his own son, and Lan Feiyue proved to be very promising, his cultivation leading far ahead of the other sect disciples. However, during a sect exchange meeting, Lan Feiyue betrayed Tianyi Gate to the Liuyun Sect¡¯s Sect Master and even stole Tianyi Gate¡¯s treasured Sky Sword. The Sect Master sent many people to hunt down Lan Feiyue, but all to no avail. It¡¯s said that Lan Feiyue is now in White Tiger City.

    "I want to try; if it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯lle back," Song Yan Ning dered.

    "Junior Sister Song, Lan Feiyue is a ruthless person; he will not spare anyone who tries to assassinate him," Murong Liying advised. How could someone who could betray a person to whom he owed so much be lenient toward others?

    "I¡¯ve already agreed with someone else, I will be careful," Song Yan Ning said with a smile. She returned to the Demon World to seek revenge; she wasn¡¯t afraid of the Dragon n, so what else was there to fear? Besides, capturing Lan Feiyue wasn¡¯t the real purpose of her mission.

    Murong Liying shook her head helplessly, "You really are stubborn."

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curved into a smile.

    "When do you n to go?" Murong Liying asked.

    "As soon as Master approves, I¡¯ll set off."

    Murong Liying thought for a moment, took out a Jade Bottle, and handed it to Song Yan Ning, "Here is a Vitality Pill for you." As the name suggests, the Vitality Pill contains life force, and as long as a Cultivator still breathes, the Vitality Pill can save their life. This elixir was given to her by her father for self-protection.

    "Thank you, Senior Sister Murong! But you should keep the elixir." Song Yan Ning could concoct the Vitality Pills herself and naturally would not take Murong Liying¡¯s Vitality Pill.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 551: Five hundred and fifty, the great enemy is approaching

    <strong>Chapter 551: Five hundred and fifty, the great enemy is approaching</strong>

    ¡°Junior Sister Song, the Vitality Pill can save lives at critical moments. This trip will definitely be very dangerous for you, so you should keep it,¡± Murong Liying ced the Jade Bottle in front of Song Yan Ning. She wouldn¡¯t have given it to anyone else, but Song Yan Ning was different; there was a special aura about her that made her want to get close.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be shy, thank you, Senior Sister Murong!¡± Song Yan Ning smiled, giving thanks as she took the Jade Bottle.

    Murong Liying waved her hand with a smile, ¡°No need for formalities with me. Junior Sister Song, I have a question for you.¡±

    Seeing Song Yan Ning nod, Murong Liying asked, ¡°Who taught you alchemy?¡± Song Yan Ning used to be a Loose Cultivator, yet her alchemy skills were even higher than her, an Inner Sect Disciple of the sect, which really made her curious.

    ¡°I taught myself,¡± Song Yan Ning replied. Her inheritance contained many Alchemy Techniques, which were umtions from the Fox n over countless years, naturally iparable to those of the sects.

    ¡°You taught yourself?¡± Murong Liying couldn¡¯t believe it and looked at Song Yan Ning as if she were a monster.

    Song Yan Ning smiled, took out a cultivation technique book, and handed it to Murong Liying, ¡°This is the Alchemy Technique I obtained, I¡¯m giving it to Senior Sister Murong.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this, it¡¯s your opportunity. How could I take it away?¡± Murong Liying hurriedly refused.

    Song Yan Ning took out the Vitality Pill that Murong Liying had given her earlier, ¡°Since Senior Sister Murong does not want it, then I can¡¯t ept this elixir either.¡± She had plenty of Alchemy Techniques, so giving one to Murong Liying meant nothing to her. But she knew the Vitality Pill was very important to Murong Liying. Murong Liying could give her such an important Vitality Pill, so giving a book of Alchemy Techniques was nothing inparison. Besides, she never liked owing favors to others.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept it, thank you, Junior Sister Song!¡± Murong Liying took the Alchemy Technique, her favorable impression of Song Yan Ning growing. Not everyone would give away something so precious. Given Song Yan Ning¡¯s high level of alchemy skill, the value of this book of techniques was evident.

    Murong Xiao returned to the Dan Pavilion with a grave expression, his mind still echoing the words the Sect Master had just spoken. Lan Feiyue had ryed news that Tianyi Gate possessed a Water Spirit Pearl, a heavenly treasure rumored to contain a vast space inside. Not just the major sects, but even the Ten Beast ns wanted to obtain the Water Spirit Pearl. Now, various sects were restless, and the Liuyun Sect had already secretly contacted several sects, preparing to make a move against Tianyi Gate.

    ¡°Father!¡± Seeing Murong Xiao return, Murong Liying smiled and waved at him.

    Murong Xiao looked up at Murong Liying, and as he caught sight of Song Yan Ning by her side, a flicker of surprise crossed his eyes.

    ¡°Master!¡± Song Yan Ning stepped forward and bowed to Murong Xiao. She had noticed early on that Murong Xiao¡¯s expression was troubled, it seemed that something had happened at Tianyi Gate.

    Murong Xiao faintly nodded.

    ¡°Father, Junior Sister Song came to tell you that she ns to take on a mission,¡± Murong Liying walked up to Murong Xiao and took his arm.

    ¡°The sect is about to close, no disciple is allowed to go out,¡± Murong Xiao said gravely. Now was the most difficult time for Tianyi Gate; whether they could get through it was still unknown.

    Startled by his words, Murong Liying quickly asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Closing the sect was no small matter.

    Murong Xiao sighed deeply and briefly exined the situation. The Sect Master was about to announce it anyway, so it made no difference whether he spoke about it or not.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 552: Five hundred fifty-one, Formations

    <h4>Chapter 552: Five hundred fifty-one, Formations</h4><h4></h4>

    Murong Liying clenched her teeth in anger, "That¡¯s despicable! Father, is the Water Spirit Pearl really in our sect?"

    Murong Xiao shook his head, "Our sect doesn¡¯t possess the Water Spirit Pearl at all. This is Lan Feiyue¡¯s conspiracy; he wants to use this as a pretext to destroy Tianyi Gate."

    "Then why doesn¡¯t the sect rify? And why would those sects believe Lan Feiyue¡¯s words?" Murong Liying asked, puzzled.

    "There¡¯s no point in exining; those sects won¡¯t believe us. Sigh," Murong Xiao heaved a deep sigh. The Water Spirit Pearl had indeed been with Tianyi Gate a hundred years ago, but with the disappearance of the Sect Leader¡¯s Wife, the Water Spirit Pearl disappeared as well. This was a closely guarded secret of Tianyi Gate, and he could not say much about it.

    "Are we just supposed to sit here and wait for death?" Murong Liying asked, unwilling to ept their fate.

    Murong Xiao nodded reluctantly, "If there were any other way, why would the sect consider shutting down?" During the recent meeting with the Sect Master, they had discussed at length, and now, aside from shutting down, Tianyi Gate had no other options; otherwise, Tianyi Gate would be bathed in blood.

    "Boom!" Just then, a thunderous noise came from outside.

    Murong Xiao¡¯s expression shifted as he hastily disappeared in a sh.

    "Not good! Someone is bombarding the sect¡¯s Defensive Formation," Murong Liying said, her face turning pale. She hadn¡¯t expected that before the sect could even shut down, those sects had already be impatient andunched an attack.

    "Let¡¯s go take a look," Song Yan Ning said, already dashing towards the direction of the Defensive Formation.

    Murong Liying hurriedly followed. She had prepared for the worst; if the sect were destroyed, none of the disciples would be spared since those sects wouldn¡¯t leave any threats behind.

    Song Yan Ning had just left Murong Xiao¡¯s courtyard when she saw Qin Yushen waiting for her, "Someone is attacking the sect¡¯s Defensive Formation; let¡¯s go and have a look."

    "Okay," Qin Yushen nodded and sprinted alongside Song Yan Ning. He had already scanned the area with his Divine Sense; there were tens of thousands of people outside Tianyi Gate.

    Upon arriving at the Defensive Formation, Song Yan Ning, and the two saw the ce was already packed with people, all with grave expressions on their faces. The Peak Master and elders of the Array Formation Peak were continuously using Array gs to reinforce the array.

    "Could it be that our Tianyi Gate is truly doomed?"

    "No, the Sect Master and the others will surely protect the sect."

    "I just joined the sect; I should have remained a Loose Cultivator if I¡¯d known this would happen."

    "Are we just supposed to wait for death?" the disciples discussed among themselves, their faces filled with fear and unrest.

    "Boom!" The Defensive Formation emitted another terrifying sound, and it seemed like it could hardly hold on any longer.

    Song Yan Ning narrowed her eyes and strode toward the Defensive Formation. She was now a disciple of Tianyi Gate, and the destruction of the sect would not bode well for her. Although she, Qin Yushen, and Elder Mie Yu wouldn¡¯t be affected if Tianyi Gate were destroyed, seeking a new sect would be rather troublesome.

    "Song Yan Ning, what are you doing?" Seeing Song Yan Ning running towards the Defensive Formation, Murong Liying¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    Hardly had her words fallen, two more figures dashed out to the side.

    Qin Yushen and Elder Mie Yu, who had just arrived, also ran towards Song Yan Ning.

    Qin Yushen¡¯s array skills were mediocre, but he was definitely going to protect Song Yan Ning. Even if he knew that Song Yan Ning would be fine, he wanted to be cautious.

    Though Elder Mie Yu¡¯s array skills were not as good as Song Yan Ning¡¯s, they were not inferior to those of the Array Formation Peak¡¯s Peak Master and elders.

    Seeing Song Yan Ning rushing over, the Peak Master of Array Formation Peak frowned slightly. But he simply had no time to attend to other matters at the moment. If the sect¡¯s Defensive Formation were to break, not a single person would be able to escape.

    "Which peak¡¯s disciple is she?" Qin Moyang asked in a deep voice. Things were already chaotic enough, and now a disciple was adding to the chaos.

    "She is Song Yan Ning, who has just joined the sect not long ago. She has great talent in alchemy, so I took her as my disciple," Murong Xiao hurriedly exined. He did not agree with Song Yan Ning¡¯s actions either.

    If Song Yan Ning were proficient in arrays, that would be one thing. But to rush in without understanding arrays, and stirring up amotion, it made one doubt her motives. Thinking about how Song Yan Ning had only joined the sect recently, he couldn¡¯t help but suspect whether Song Yan Ning might be a spy sent by Lan Feiyue, nning to collude from within and without.

    "Sect Master! I think Song Yan Ning might be a spy sent by Lan Feiyue," Fang Yanran, who was standing beside Lin Cai, spoke up.

    Lin Cai red at Fang Yanran displeased. It wasn¡¯t her ce to speak here.

    Qin Moyang¡¯s face became so dark it was as if it could drip water. He was actually thinking the same thing. Otherwise, why would a disciple who had just joined the sect go and cause trouble at the Protective Array during such a time?

    "Sect Master! Those two who followed her are Song Yan Ning¡¯spanions; they joined the sect with her," Fang Yanran wasn¡¯t going to consider Lin Cai at this point. It was still uncertain if the sect could be saved. If she didn¡¯t take this opportunity to undermine Song Yan Ning and herpanions, she might not have another chanceter. If the sect could ovee this crisis, she could also leave a good impression in the Sect Master¡¯s heart.

    Song Yan Ning arrived at the Protective Array and waved her hand, sending dozens of Array gs flying out.

    As the Array gsnded, the already precarious Defensive Formation suddenly became much sturdier.

    The Peak Master of Array Formation Peak was stunned for a moment, then looked at Song Yan Ning, who continued to reinforce the array, with surprise. Who was she? Her array skills were so formidable.

    A hint of delight appeared in Qin Moyang¡¯s eyes. Although his array skills were not high, he could still discern the changes in the Protective Array. Unexpectedly, Song Yan Ning not only had an extremely high talent in alchemy, but her array skills were also impressive. Such a disciple, he must retain. No matter what her demands were.

    Fang Yanran watched Song Yan Ning, disbelieving. She could set up arrays too?

    Lin Cai swept a cold, mocking nce at Fang Yanran. She knew Yanran had some grievances with Song Yan Ning, but Yanran¡¯s actions really angered her.

    As Song Yan Ning continued to drop Array gs, the rumbling thunder from the attack on the array outside gradually disappeared.

    "That senior sister is amazing! Her array skills are even higher than those of the Peak Master of the Array Formation Peak."

    "Who has seen this senior sister before? Why does she seem so unfamiliar?"

    "She is Song Yan Ning, a New Disciple who entered the sect with me." The disciples discussed excitedly, admiration for Song Yan Ning filling their eyes.

    Song Yan Ning waved another Array g and seeing that the Protective Array was nearly repaired, she stopped her hand. With her arrangement, the Protective Array had been upgraded from its original Level 6 Protective Array to a Level 8 Protective Array. Unless those attacking Tianyi Gate had a Level 9 Array Master among them, it would be impossible to break through this Defensive Formation. She was absolutely confident in the array she had set up.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 553: Five hundred and fifty-two, make a contribution

    <h4>Chapter 553: Five hundred and fifty-two, make a contribution</h4><h4></h4>

    Array Formation Peak Master Lin Yucheng approached Song Yan Ning, smiling at her, "Which peak¡¯s disciple are you?" With Song Yan Ning¡¯s array mastery, serving as an elder of Array Formation Peak would be more than sufficient.

    "He is from my Dan Pavilion," Murong Xiao came over. Once he saw Lin Yucheng¡¯s expression, he knew he wanted to pull Song Yan Ning over to their Array Formation Peak. Such a talented disciple¡ªhe couldn¡¯t just let her go.

    "Song Yan Ning, you¡¯ve made great contributions this time; from now on, you will be one of the twelve elders of Tianyi Gate," Qin Moyang approached Song Yan Ning and said with a smile. To retain a talent like Song Yan Ning, being a core disciple was definitely not enough.

    Song Yan Ning smiled lightly and shook her head, "Thank you, Sect Master, for your generous offer, but I am quite content at Dan Pavilion." She wasn¡¯t interested in bing an elder of Tianyi Gate.

    "Hahaha..." Murong Xiao couldn¡¯t help butugh happily.

    Qin Moyang and Lin Yucheng red at Murong Xiao. Fortunately, Song Yan Ning was a disciple of Tianyi Gate; it didn¡¯t matter which peak she belonged to.

    Fang Yanran watched the scene with jealousy and anger filling her eyes, clenching her fists resentfully. She would definitely find a way to eliminate Song Yan Ning.

    "Yanran, no matter what you are thinking right now, I advise you to give up," Lin Cai said coldly. Yanran was her disciple, and she understood her thoughts all too well. If it weren¡¯t for their years of mentor-disciple rtionship, she would have expelled her from Artifact Peak already.

    "I understand," Fang Yanran bowed her head, her eyes brimming with hatred. Even her master sided with Song Yan Ning, yet she was her disciple.

    "Sect Master! Permanently closing the sect isn¡¯t a long-term solution," the master of Fu Peak stepped forward and said. After the meeting had ended, he had thought long and hard, feeling that closing the sect was impractical. Closing the sect was easy, but the sect would stagnate, and if they reopenedter, they would be destroyed by other sects.

    Qin Moyang sighed deeply. He was also unwilling to close the sect, but without closing it, how could their sect contend with other sects given their strength?

    "Song Yan Ning, what do you think?" Murong Xiao looked at Song Yan Ning and asked. Song Yan Ning had repaired the Protective Array in such a short time; she was certainly no ordinary person.

    "Fight!" Song Yan Ning said calmly. If Tianyi Gate closed, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go to White Tiger City, and all their previous efforts would be in vain.

    "Fight?" Everyone looked at Song Yan Ning in surprise.

    "As you saw just now, our strength is no match for those sects," the Artifact Peak Master said bitterly. If fighting were an option, they wouldn¡¯t have chosen to close the sect.

    Song Yan Ning looked at the Fu Peak Master, "How many Seventh-level Talismans do you have?"

    The Fu Peak Master was slightly stunned, "About five hundred." Apart from him and one elder, Tianyi Gate had no other Seventh-level Talisman Master. Most of those Seventh-level Talismans were left by the previous master. Producing a Seventh-level Talisman was not simple; even he would need more than a month toplete one. Thus, the Seventh-level Talismans were incredibly precious not only to him but to the entire Tianyi Gate.

    "Give them all to me," Song Yan Ning said without mincing words.

    "This..." The Fu Peak Master looked towards Qin Moyang. If they were third and fourth level talismans, he could decide on his own, but Seventh-level Talismans were fundamental to their sect. The materials for Seventh-level Talismans were extremely precious, and now that they were closing the sect, they were even harder to find.

    "You want to use Seventh-level Talismans for the formation?" The Array Formation Peak Master immediately understood Song Yan Ning¡¯s intentions. He had thought about this method before, but using talismans for the formation was far more difficult than using Array gs. Any mistake would cost not only the formation itself but also the destruction of the talismans. The cost was too great!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 554: Five hundred fifty-three, All-out

    <strong>Chapter 554: Five hundred fifty-three, All-out</strong>

    Song Yan Ning nodded. She had Seventh-level Talismans as well, but Tianyi Gate was only a temporary foothold for her; it wasn¡¯t worth it to pay such a high price.

    Qin Moyang hesitated. He also felt that setting up an Array with Seventh-level Talismans was a bit risky.

    ¡°Trust me and give them to me,¡± Song Yan Ning said indifferently as she looked at Qin Moyang and the others. If they were unwilling to trust her, she could only leave Tianyi Gate. After all, the Demon World was not limited to just one sect like Tianyi Gate. She had already helped them seal the sect. As long as they did not activate the Defensive Formation, Tianyi Gate would not be destroyed.

    ¡°Sect Master, I think it¡¯s worth a try,¡± Murong Xiao spoke up. They had no other options right now; it was better to fight than to wait for death with the sect closed. Song Yan Ning¡¯s skill in setting up Arrays was so high; since she had suggested it, she must be confident.

    Qin Moyang pondered for a moment, ¡°How many Seventh-level Talismans do you need?¡±

    ¡°All of them,¡± Song Yan Ning replied in a in tone.

    ¡°How sure are you?¡± Qin Moyang continued.

    ¡°Eighty percent,¡± she was one hundred percent certain but didn¡¯t want to sound too overconfident.

    Qin Moyang nodded and turned to the Fu Peak Master, ¡°Give her all the Seventh-level Talismans.¡± Now, he had no choice but to take a gamble. Closing the sect could preserve them for now, but the future of Tianyi Gate was already sealed. When their cultivation resources were exhausted and if Tianyi Gate remained closed, it would slowly decline. If they opened the sect, they would certainly be destroyed by the stronger powers. Song Yan Ning had repaired the Protective Array so quickly; she should be able to set up an Array with the talismans.

    If Song Yan Ning took the Seventh-level Talismans and ran away, then he could only ept his loss. Tianyi Gate was out of options now. He hoped Song Yan Ning was not another Lan Feiyue.

    The Fu Peak Master frowned with difficulty, but since the Sect Master had spoken, he could not say much. Reluctantly, he took out all the Seventh-level Talismans from his Storage Bag, looking at them unwillingly.

    Song Yan Ning was not in a hurry. If it weren¡¯t for her n to go to the Extreme Ice North Domain, she would not have intervened. The rise and fall of a sect were fated and predetermined.

    ¡°Here you go.¡± After a long time, the Fu Peak Master reluctantly handed over the talismans to Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning took the talismans and put them into the Storage Bag previously given to her by Murong Xiao before stepping towards the exit of the defensive formation.

    Qin Yushen and Elder Mie Yu stepped up to follow her.

    ¡°Junior Sister Song, be careful! Make sure to return safely,¡± Murong Liying shouted to Song Yan Ning. The major sects were guarding outside; it was certain that there would be a risk to their lives if they went out like this.

    Song Yan Ning turned her head and gave Murong Liying a reassuring smile.

    Fang Yanran sneered coldly. It seemed she didn¡¯t need to lift a finger; Song Yan Ning¡¯s chances of returning were slim, considering she insisted on showing off her strength. Who else could she me?

    Seeing that their attacks had no effect on Tianyi Gate¡¯s Protective Array, Li Jiao approached Elder Liu, ¡°Elder, Tianyi Gate has closed its doors; do we still need to stand guard here?¡±

    Elder Liu looked at the defensive great Array in front of him, a cold light shing in his eyes, ¡°Attack! Keep attacking!¡± The Water Spirit Pearl was a treasure. Now that they knew it was in Tianyi Gate, how could they possibly give up? Moreover, with so many sects here, they did not believe they couldn¡¯t break through one defensive formation. He was just puzzled; the reports had clearly stated that Tianyi Gate¡¯s defensive formation was weak, so why had their attacks for so long only made the Protective Array stronger?

    Li Jiao, following the order, waved his hand at two Nascent Soul Late Stage Cultivators from his own sect.

    The two Nascent Soul Late Stage Cultivators immediatelyunched an attack on Tianyi Gate¡¯s Protective Array.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 555: Five hundred fifty-four, terrifying

    <h4>Chapter 555: Five hundred fifty-four, terrifying</h4><h4></h4>

    Song Yan Ning, Qin Yushen, and Elder Mie Yu had just stepped out of the Defensive Formation when they were immediately swept up by wave after wave of ax glints.

    Qin Yushen and Elder Mie Yu simultaneously drew out their Magic Artifacts to confront the assants.

    She Tan! Song Yan Ning joined the battle, calling out She Tan at the same time.

    As soon as She Tan emerged from the Spiritual Pearl and saw the scene before him, he licked his lips excitedly. "Young Master hasn¡¯t fought in a long time, hahaha..." While speaking, he had already transformed into a streak of green light and joined the fray.

    Song Yan Ning curved her lips into a smile, battling the Cultivators rushing toward her while finding momentary breaks to deploy talismans and set up an Array. Thebined forces of the sects ambushing Tianyi Gate amounted to at least tens of thousands, and the three of them alone were certainly no match for them. Therefore, she had to resort to the power of the Array.

    She¡¯s setting up an Array, stop her quickly! said Elder Liu, his pupils constricting as he shouted at the others upon noticing Song Yan Ning continuously scattering talismans. If he was not mistaken, the Protective Array of Tianyi Gate had also been reinforced by Song Yan Ning. He was an Array Master himself and could naturally tell that Song Yan Ning¡¯s skill with Arrays was far superior to his own.

    The number of Cultivators surging toward Song Yan Ning increased instantly. Even with her formidable strength, Song Yan Ning could not easily set up an Array while engaged inbat.

    Qin Yushen moved behind Song Yan Ning, his Magic Artifact sweeped, and blood sttered everywhere in an instant.

    "You set up the Array, I¡¯ll cover you," Qin Yushen said with determination in his tone.

    "Mm," Song Yan Ning nodded, her trust in Qin Yushen absolute.

    Compared to the fervent battle outside, inside Tianyi Gate was silent as a grave, everyone¡¯s gaze fixed on the Defensive Formation. They could not see the outside situation, but they knew that it was certainly not calm and undisturbed out there.

    Murong Liying walked to Murong Xiao¡¯s side. "Father, I want to go out and help Junior Sister Song and the others."

    "Mm," Murong Xiao nodded. He had long wanted to go out. This was Tianyi Gate; the sects were attacking Tianyi Gate, and every single one of them had the responsibility to protect it. He could not ce such a heavy burden on Song Yan Ning and the others alone.

    "Sect Master, I¡¯ll go out and help them," Lin Cai spoke up.

    "I¡¯ll go out and help them too."

    "And me."

    "We¡¯ll go out and help them too." At first, it was only the Peak Masters and elders of the different mountains. Later on, the Disciples also started to speak up one after another.

    Qin Moyang scanned everyone and nodded in satisfaction. "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go out." The most important thing for a sect to be strong is unity. Seeing everyone so united truly pleased him.

    Elder Liu watching the sect Disciples who were charging toward Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen retreat one after another, felt both furious and irritated. "Useless trash!"

    He conjured a ck Soul Summoning Banner, about to strike toward Song Yan Ning and Qin Yushen, when suddenly he felt his legs go weak, andpletely lost all strength.

    He looked around and noticed others were in the same state, slumped to the ground, and the battle also ceased at the same time, terror flickering in their eyes. Had they been poisoned? When had the opponent administered the poison, and why hadn¡¯t he noticed?

    Song Yan Ning scattered thest talisman, nced at the people copsed on the ground, and smiled. She had already released sedatives as soon as she hade out, so she wasn¡¯t worried.

    She recalled She Tan and snapped her fingers. The Array she had just set up instantly turned into a cage, ensnaring everyone within it.

    Who exactly are you? Elder Liu looked at Song Yan Ning in horror. He had never heard of such a powerful figure in Tianyi Gate, otherwise their sect would definitely not have joined this alliance.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 556: Five hundred and fifty-five, very strong

    <strong>Chapter 556: Five hundred and fifty-five, very strong</strong>

    Qin Moyang, leading the group out of the Defensive Formation, was stunned by the scene before him. They had assumed that upon emerging, they would see Song Yan Ning and two others locked inbat with their enemies, but they hadn¡¯t anticipated this scenario.

    ¡°They¡¯ve all been poisoned,¡± Murong Xiao came back to his senses, muttering to himself. As an alchemist, he immediately recognized why these people were copsed on the ground, but he was still shocked because he wouldn¡¯t have been able to poison so many, especially not silently and not when many of them were powerful fighters.

    Seeing Qin Moyang and his group emerge, Song Yan Ning and the two others curled their lips into a smile. It was a bit surprising to them that the Tianyi Gate members coulde out so quickly, but it also somewhat improved their impression of Tianyi Gate.

    ¡°How long can this poison control them?¡± Qin Moyang walked over to Song Yan Ning and her group, his face filled with joy. He had thought it would be a bitter fight, with heavy losses to Tianyi Gate, but he was overjoyed to find that Tianyi Gate waspletely unharmed. This was all thanks to Song Yan Ning and the two others.

    ¡°Without my antidote, they will remain this way,¡± Song Yan Ning swept her Divine Sense across the people copsed on the ground, confirming that everyone was poisoned.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Qin Moyang eximed joyfully, and he gratefully bowed to Song Yan Ning and the two others, ¡°Thank you!¡± Without them, Tianyi Gate would have definitely been a river of blood by now.

    Song Yan Ning and the others shook their heads, ¡°We are disciples of Tianyi Gate; this is what we should do.¡± Qin Moyang¡¯s response was a bit surprising to them; they were now disciples of Tianyi Gate, and to many, it was expected that they fight for their sect.

    Song Yan Ning waved her hand and collected the seventh-level talisman used for setting up the Array. She had set up the Array just in case, but now that everyone was poisoned, the Array was useless.

    Approaching the Fu Peak Master, Song Yan Ning handed over the talisman.

    The Fu Peak Master smiled as he received the talisman, ¡°Great! It¡¯s really amazing that our Tianyi Gate has such a brilliant and stunning disciple.¡± The fact that not a single talisman was missing surprised him, but even more surprising was that Song Yan Ning seemedpletely unconcerned about the Seventh-level Talisman.

    ¡°Sect Master! How should we deal with these people?¡± the steward elder asked Qin Moyang. Many of the poisoned were strong warriors, and if any were alchemists who could counteract Song Yan Ning¡¯s poison, Tianyi Gate would be in danger.

    Qin Moyang pondered for a moment, then looked toward Song Yan Ning, ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± He had also been considering this issue.

    Song Yan Ning smiled and shook her head, ¡°The disciple does not know!¡± Right now, her identity was simply that of a disciple of Tianyi Gate, and there were some matters she would not interfere in.

    ¡°What if among them there are alchemists who can counteract the poison you applied?¡± Qin Moyang was particrly worried about this.

    Song Yan Ning confidently smiled, ¡°My poison cannot be cured by anyone but me.¡±

    Qin Moyang nodded, smiling, and instructed the steward elder, ¡°Take them back!¡± He believed Song Yan Ning¡¯s words, as she had said before, with eighty percent confidence, she could control the enemy, and she had.

    ¡°Sister Song, you are really amazing!¡± Murong Liying, after Qin Moyang and the group left, approached Song Yan Ning, gazing at her with admiration. She really admired Junior Sister Song now, she had never seen any disciple as incredible as Song Yan Ning.

    Song Yan Ning smiled modestly, ¡°It was just luck, I was quite scared too.¡±

    Murong Liying smirked at Song Yan Ning, linking arms with her, ¡°Luck is also a show of strength.¡± She definitely did not believe Junior Sister Song relied on luck; neither her father nor the Sect Master could have subdued these people so quickly, yet Song Yan Ning had managed without losing a single fighter.

    ¡°Sister Song, with your skill in formations, why don¡¯t you join our Array Formation Peak?¡±

    ¡°Sister Song is a disciple of our Dan Pavilion, don¡¯t even think about swaying her.¡±

    ¡°Our Array Formation Peak would suit Sister Song better, why don¡¯t you consider joining our peak?¡±

    Fang Yanran watched as Song Yan Ning, surrounded by others like stars around the moon, shook with fury. She had thought that Song Yan Ning would surely die this time; however, not only had Song Yan Ning survived, but she had also secured such a tremendous aplishment. It was bing increasingly difficult for her to target Song Yan Ning.

    Qin Moyang, delighted, returned to the Main Peak, smiling broadly at the assembled people, ¡°This time, Tianyi Gate survived this cmity thanks to Song Yan Ning, Qin Yushen, and Elder Mie Yu. Therefore, I have decided to grant all three the status of elder.¡± Although this victory was primarily due to Song Yan Ning, Qin Yushen and Elder Mie Yu had also contributed significantly. He had purposely examined the corpses on the ground when they left, noting that many of the dead were powerful fighters. The fact that they had killed so many in such a short time showed both of their substantial strength.

    Those present were startled by Qin Moyang¡¯s decision. Appointing Song Yan Ning as an elder was understandable since she had resolved this crisis, but conferring Qin Yushen and Mie Yu as elders seemed excessive.

    ¡°Sect Master! I think that appointing Qin Yushen and Mie Yu as elders is not quite appropriate.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    ¡°Please reconsider, Sect Master!¡±

    Qin Moyang lightly pressed his hand down, ¡°Did you pay attention to those who died when you went out?¡±

    The crowd thought for a moment and shook their heads. They had only been concerned with their joy at the time, who would notice the dead?

    ¡°Elder Nie Yu of Liuyun Sect, Elder Jian Yue of Fengyun Sword Sect, Elder Fang Shun of Lingtian Yue Sect, and Elder Feng Ye of Sky Howl Sect all perished at their hands. You must have heard of their strength, right?¡± Qin Moyang¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd. It was because he had seen those four that he was sure of the strong abilities of Qin Yushen and Mie Yu.

    Song Yan Ning, Qin Yushen, and Mie Yu, who were discussing taking on missions while having tea in Song Yan Ning¡¯s courtyard, were approached by a steward who hurried over and bowed, ¡°The three of you, the Sect Master asks you to visit the Main Peak.¡±

    Song Yan Ning and the others exchanged a nce, nodded, and stood up to follow the steward towards the Main Peak.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 557: Five hundred and fifty-six, reward

    <strong>Chapter 557: Five hundred and fifty-six, reward</strong>

    Qin Moyang watched as Song Yan Ning and her twopanions walked into the grand hall, his smile growing even more brilliant. He truly felt fortunate that his sect could have such exceptionally talented disciples.

    ¡°Song Yan Ning! (Qin Yushen! Mie Yu!) Greetings to the Sect Master! Greetings to all Peak Masters and elders!¡± Song Yan Ning and her twopanions stopped in their tracks and, with hands sped, offered a salute to everyone present.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities! Have a seat!¡± Qin Moyang said with a smile as he gestured toward the chairs that had already been prepared.

    Song Yan Ning and herpanions nodded slightly and walked over to the chairs to sit down, showing not the slightest bit of constraint.

    Qin Moyang silently nodded his approval, his eyes filled with admiration as he looked at Song Yan Ning and her twopanions. He was certain that their future achievements would be extraordinary. Therefore, he was willing to pay any price to keep them in the sect.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked you toe because there is a matter I wish to announce. You have rendered a great service to the sect and saved the entire Tianyi Gate, so I¡¯ve decided to bestow upon you the position of elder,¡± Qin Moyang announced.

    All three of them frowned simultaneously.

    Song Yan Ning stood up, ¡°Many thanks to the Sect Master for your great kindness. As disciples of Tianyi Gate, it is our duty to charge into battle for the sect. Please retract yourmand, Sect Master.¡±

    ¡°Please retract yourmand, Sect Master,¡± Qin Yushen and Mie Yu also stood up.

    Qin Moyang looked at Song Yan Ning and her twopanions with confusion. ¡°Elders enjoy the sect¡¯s cultivation resources, have priority ess to the transmission array, and can take advantage of various benefits that disciples can¡¯t. Why would you refuse?¡± Anyone else would have epted with great joy.

    ¡°Sect Master! We are already content being Inner Sect Disciples of Tianyi Gate. We are truly incapable of fulfilling the duties of an elder,¡± Qin Yushen exined.

    ¡°It¡¯s merely a nominal position as an elder, which will not put too much pressure on you.¡± Qin Moyang hoped they would ept the position of elder, which would increase their sense of belonging to the Tianyi Gate.

    ¡°Many thanks, Sect Master! We respectfully ask you to retract yourmand,¡± the three of them stated with unwavering determination.

    Qin Moyang looked towards the assembled Peak Masters and elders. Seeing the confusion and helplessness on their faces, he sighed inwardly, ¡°Very well!¡± If they wouldn¡¯t agree, there was nothing he could do.

    ¡°Thank you, Sect Master!¡±

    Qin Moyang shook his head and smiled wryly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll reward you with half a month of cultivation at the Heavenly Jade Pond.¡± The Heavenly Bath Pond was a treasure of the Tianyi Gate, rich in Spiritual Energy, and highly beneficial to cultivation.

    However, one couldn¡¯t cultivate in the Heavenly Bath Pond for too long; the longer one stayed, the denser the Spiritual Energy would be. If one¡¯s strength was too weak and they absorbed too much Spiritual Energy, they could easily burst from it. With the strength of Song Yan Ning and her twopanions, half a month in the Heavenly Bath Pond should be no problem.

    ¡°Thank you, Sect Master!¡± Having heard of the Heavenly Bath Pond, they naturally wanted to try it out, curious to see if it was as magical as everyone said.

    Qin Moyang waved his hand and produced three Jade Tokens, ¡°These are the tokens for the Heavenly Bath Pond. When the timees, the tokens will disappear automatically, and you will be transported out. Remember not to go too deep.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Song Yan Ning and herpanions took the Tokens and left the grand hall, heading in the direction of the Heavenly Bath Pond.

    The Heavenly Bath Pond was located on the back mountain of the Main Peak. Outside the Heavenly Bath Pond was a Protective Array. Approaching the outer edge of the Defensive Formation, Song Yan Ning and the others could distinctly feel the denser Spiritual Energy and began to anticipate what the Heavenly Bath Pond might hold.

    They presented the Jade Tokens to the steward guarding the Heavenly Bath Pond.

    The steward took the Jade Tokens, nced at them, and returned them to Song Yan Ning and herpanions, ¡°Half a month¡¯s time. Do you want to use it all at once?¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 558: Five hundred fifty-seven, Heavenly Bath Pond

    <h4>Chapter 558: Five hundred fifty-seven, Heavenly Bath Pond</h4>

    "Mhm!" the three of them, including Song Yan Ning, nodded in agreement.

    The steward nced at Song Yan Ning and herpanions, a faint smile flickering across his face, "Then go on in." Even the Sect Master could onlyst half a month in the Heavenly Bath Pond; how could they possibly endure it for that long.

    He had always stood guard here and had never left. Although he knew that Tianyi Gate had just faced a great crisis, he didn¡¯t know who had resolved it, so he didn¡¯t recognize Song Yan Ning and the others. Otherwise, he might not have thought this way.

    As Song Yan Ning and her twopanions stepped into the Defensive Formation, they felt their feet lighten.

    "Plop! Plop! Plop!" Sessive sshes sounded as the trio fell into the water. Although they had mentally prepared themselves, they hadn¡¯t expected to be submerged upon arrival.

    A dense stream of Spiritual Energy diffused from the water and entered their bodies.

    Song Yan Ning¡¯s lips curved slightly upward as she scanned the surroundings, realizing that the Heavenly Bath Pond seemed modest in size but was too vast to perceive the end with Divine Sense.

    "Let¡¯s head to the center," Qin Yushen suggested as he came to Song Yan Ning¡¯s side, taking her hand and leading her towards the middle of the Heavenly Bath Pond. The Spiritual Energy here, although concentrated, was still too diluted for them.

    Elder Mie Yu chuckled and followed them. Since they were here, it was natural to find a spot where the Spiritual Energy was most dense to cultivate.

    As the three made their way toward the center of the pond, the Spiritual Energy around them grew increasingly intense.

    A disciple cultivating in the Heavenly Bath Pond felt someone passing by and opened his eyes to see Song Yan Ning and her party walking toward the center of the water. He hastily called out to them, "You shouldn¡¯t go there, you won¡¯t be able to withstand the Spiritual Energy."

    Stopping momentarily, Song Yan Ning and herpanions nodded to the disciple and continued their trek towards the center of the pond.

    Watching Song Yan Ning and her friends disappear into the distance, Fang Yanyun shook her head and sighed. She had already warned them, and if they didn¡¯t want to listen, there was nothing she could do.

    Half a dayter, Song Yan Ning and herpanions halted. The concentration of Spiritual Energy here was just right for them at this moment.

    Closing her eyes, Song Yan Ning began to absorb the Spiritual Energy. The rich energy was almost tangible, streaming into her body in a constant flow, causing her long-stagnant cultivation to show signs of loosening.

    Delight surged through Song Yan Ning¡¯s heart, and she quickened the pace of absorbing the Spiritual Energy. It flowed like small streams through her meridians, causing a tingling pain.

    Before long, "Boom!" a thunderous noise erupted inside Song Yan Ning¡¯s Dantian.

    Song Yan Ning felt her cultivation advance and began to greedily draw in the surrounding Spiritual Energy.

    Qin Yushen opened his eyes and looked at Song Yan Ning, his lips curling into a slight smile.

    Fang Yanran sensed her body lighten and knew her cultivation time had reached its end.

    She exited the Protective Array, bowed to the steward guarding the entrance, and made her way towards Artifact Peak. This session in the Heavenly Bath Pond had greatly improved her strength.

    "Sister!" Fang Yanran hurried towards Fang Yanyun as she emerged. She had been waiting for her sister to finish her retreat; her own strength was not enough to deal with Song Yan Ning, but her sister was in no way inferior to Song Yan Ning. In her view, Song Yan Ning had only been able to achieve des that day because of Qin Yu and Elder Mie Yu¡¯s influence. Apart from her Array skills, Song Yan Ning didn¡¯t have much strength.

    "Have you been cking off while I was away?" Fang Yanyun yfully ruffled Fang Yanran¡¯s hair, showing her affection for her younger sister.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!